《Apocalyptic Pregnancy》


 Chapter 1

    In the heavy rain, another wave of zombies began to gather, preparing for a more turbulent attack on the human survival base. The people in the base were in a panic, and the corpses outside the city wall piled up layer after layer. There were both zombies and human beings, roaring, crying, and panicking, accompanied by the unique "Ho Ho" sound of the zombies, Inside and outside the city wall, one after another sounds.


    In the rain, in the bedroom of a villa in the famous Xiaojin grottoes of the white tiger base, there is a man, about 50 years old, curled up in the corner naked. His white flesh is folded into several layers, and there are several bloody and newly scratched knife wounds on it. He slightly closed his eyes, his eyelids seem to be difficult to open, and wriggles his weak head, Is struggling to see the scene around.


    Beside the bed, a plump woman is slowly wearing clothes. The sheets behind her are messy, and the smell is ambiguous. No one doubts what happened just now on this bed.


    "Coming?"


    Hearing footsteps outside the door, the dressed woman sits in front of the dresser and combs her make-up carefully. In her mirror, the door with exquisite decoration slowly opens a seam, revealing a pale woman. This is Su Su.


    Su Su is very thin and not very tall. She looks like a girl who is not yet fully mature. She takes a pure and pitiful route. However, it can only be said that this is her superficial phenomenon. People who know her well know that Su Su Su, the famous "desperate Sanniang" in the last life, is not as pitiful and lovely as she seems on the surface.


    As she enters the room, Su Su looks like a pool of stagnant black eyes, coldly glances at the man curled up in the corner, takes out an integral card from her black windbreaker pocket, and hands it to the woman who is painting lipstick in front of the dresser,


    "This is the point promised to you. Take it."


    The woman carefully applied lipstick, turned her head, raised her eyes and looked at Su Su with a smile. She stretched out her fingers. The cardamom on her nails was as red as human blood. Her fingers clamped Su Su Su''s score card to her lips. Her eyes were charming and charming,


    "Thank you. If you want to catch anyone in the future, just come to me. I''ll be happy to do your business."


    "No later. This is the last one."


    Su Su looks at the man in the corner without expression. Maybe he knows that he will die soon. The man is shaking all over. The more he shakes, the more blood he will shed. Around him, he has become a pool of red blood.


    After listening to Su Su''s words, the woman standing next to her, with her eyes covered with smoke makeup, glanced at Su Su, who was half shorter than her. Her heart was filled with sadness that she had never felt for a long time. She raised her hand, patted Su Su Su''s thin shoulder, and advised:


    "We have worked together for so long, and we know something about what you want to do. I can only say that if this is the last one and the result is not good, we also want to be more open."


    Su Su didn''t speak. She was so cold that she looked desperate. The long hair behind her gradually condensed into ice crystals. Her eyes had been staring at the man on the ground, but the woman beside her didn''t answer for a long time. So she sighed, shook her head, walked out of the bedroom and came to the door. The woman turned back and said:


    "Oh, by the way, get out of here after you die, and clean this place for me by the way. Don''t make my blood all over the place every time."


    Nodding, Su Su agreed. After the woman closed the door, she stepped on the high leather boots step by step to the man''s side, raised her foot, kicked the man''s head, and wiped the blood from the bottom of the boots on the man''s white flesh. The man snorted, could not bear the pain, and reluctantly opened a pair of eyes full of fear and pain.


    At the moment when he opened it, Su Su bent down, grabbed his hair, took out an old photo from his pocket, and asked harshly, "where is the little girl in the photo?"


    "What... Little girl?"


    The man coughed hard, and the blood foam came out. Su Su was afraid that he would spray the blood foam on the photo. He quickly moved away his hand holding the photo, and then came closer. He grabbed the finger of the man''s hair and pulled the man''s hair hard,


    "I ask again, where is this little girl, the two-year-old girl in the picture? She''s... She''s twelve now. "


    "I, I bought a lot of women and spoiled a lot of little girls. I don''t remember this girl, 12 years old? Twelve year old girls, I have a lot here. "


    "Don''t you remember? Let me help you remember, ten years ago, where is the two-year-old girl you bought from Bai Xueli in Chuncheng? "


    When she got up, Su Su raised her foot and kicked the man''s head, just as if she wanted to let out all her thoughts in the past ten years. In the last ten years, in such an era of war and chaos, she finally found the last link of buying and selling little love. All her thoughts and pain should be relieved with the coming answer, Su Su seems to have no patience.


    "I think, I think... Don''t fight, don''t fight!" The man on the ground screamed, holding his head in the blood and pleading, "I remember that Bai Xueli was sold to me as a little girl, isn''t it called Xiao AI? She died. At that time, there were too many zombies. She cried and cried and asked for her mother. Then, then... "


    Later, the man did not dare to say, and as a result, there was no need for him to say that the zombies were besieged. If no one distracted the zombies, everyone would die.


    Su Su stopped, standing in the same place as a fossil, slowly put down the foot in the leather boots, but her mind kept echoing the man''s words, little love, her little love wants to find her mother, want to find her mother? There are too many zombies, and all the people around are unfamiliar to Xiao AI. It''s not natural for me to find my mother?


    But the man in front of him throws out Xiao AI and distracts the zombie?! No matter what, it''s better than falling into this Xiaojin cave!


    "Mom... Mom is here, little love. Mom said that she would find you, little love..."


    Two strings of hot tears, with Su Su murmuring to himself, fell into the blood on the ground, splashing out tiny ice blood beads. Suddenly, Su Su laughed, looked down in despair and sadness, raised her foot again, and kicked the man''s head with one foot


    "My little love is dead, then why are you still alive?"


    In the twelfth year of the end of the world, Su Su had been looking for Xiao AI for ten years. In order to save her life, Su Su had countless times to escape from death and killed many people. Her willpower was strong enough to make people feel terrible. To live was more important than anything for Su Su Su.


    But now, Su Su looks down at the carefully preserved photo in her hand. In the photo, a two-year-old girl smiles warmly and lovingly. Su Su''s tears blur her eyes again. Her pale lips are covered with silver ice dross, and she whispers:


    "I can''t live any longer, Mei Zi. I can''t help you clean up your room. I have to trouble you to collect my corpse."


    In the 12th year of the end of the world, Su Su, who can''t kill herself, is just like Xiaoqiang. After killing her last enemy, she committed suicide in Baihu base, the villa of Meizi, a famous socialite

 Chapter 2

    In the muddle, Su Su was awakened by a man''s roar in her ear. The voice was a little familiar and a little strange. It was like Xie Qingyan''s voice, which she hadn''t heard for many years. It aroused Su Su Su''s disgust.


    Then a burst of tearing pain came from her lower body, which made Su Su frown and open her eyelids. The first feeling when she opened her eyes was that her waist was about to be broken. She had no pain for a long time, which made Su Su Su wonder how serious she was hurt?


    To the eye, it''s the ceiling with simple decoration but not out of style. The golden curtains flutter gently by the bright glass window. There is a faint smell of blood between the nose, mixed with the smell of wine, some body fluids of men and women, and the clear smell of trees outside the window. It slowly fills Su Su Su''s brain. The roar in the ear is accompanied by the beating of fists and feet, Let Su Su Meng''s eyes open round, how does she feel that this scene is familiar???


    "Susu, Susu, are you awake?"


    Seeing that the person on the bed sat up, Xie Qingyan let go of the man''s fists and kicks in front of her and rushed to the bed. Su Su on the bed stepped back reflexively. She grabbed the thin piece that had slipped on her chest and stuck her messy hair on her bare shoulder, which made her thin and thin. She couldn''t believe looking at Xie Qingyan, frowned and asked in disgust


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    The next second, Su Su was stunned. She looked at Xie Qingyan''s face and realized that it was not the one she remembered. To be exact, it was Xie Qingyan a long time ago. At that time, Xie Qingyan had a handsome face. She always wore a clean white shirt and a pair of blue jeans, It always gives people a feeling of being broad and light.


    At this time, Xie Qingyan, who has never experienced the baptism of the end of the world, is just like an ordinary boy. He really loves Su Su and loves her wholeheartedly. It''s a pity that before the end of the world, before Su Su Su was not broken by a man, before Su Su Su Su was pregnant and unable to have an abortion because of the end of the world, and insisted on giving birth to a little love.


    Although after Su Su was broken, Xie Qingyan said that he would overcome all psychological difficulties and love her until the end of time. What did Xie Qingyan say at that time? He was so faithful and convincing. He said


    "I don''t care, Su Su, Su Su. Don''t do that. I love you. I won''t care. What happened today, we''ll treat it as a nightmare. Don''t say anything about death, OK?"


    He said that in fact, he could not overcome it at all. He could not accept Su Su''s green hat. He began to dislike Su from the bottom of his heart, but it just happened. Xie Qingyan thought that he didn''t care and that he could do it, You can continue to love Susu as a perfect girl!!!


    Obviously, Xie Qingyan as like as two peas in the mouth, he was obviously listening to the meaning of Su Su. Su Su asked him how he had not died. In Su Su''s memory, he found that Xie Qing Yan lost his little love to the white, which led to the turn of the little love to many hands and finally disappeared in Su Su''s life. Su Su personally killed Xie Qingyan.


    It was two years after the end of the world. Everyone lived a miserable life, including Xie Qingyan. The light and broad Xie Qingyan had already become a man with a superficial style and a hidden style. Would he still love Su Su? Su Su will believe again??


    As a reflexive reaction, Su Su kicks Xie Qingyan and leans over to hold her. She rolls around in the bed sheet, glances at the surrounding environment, grabs a gun on the head cupboard, stands up and points at Xie Qingyan''s eyebrows. No matter it''s a dream or Xie Qingyan''s resurrection, he has to die. Su Su Su must see and kill this man once.


    Xie Qingyan was kicked to the ground by Su Su. Before he got up, the man who had been beaten by him was wearing a pair of military green boxer pants. His lean body muscles stirred up quickly. He rushed to Su Su Su''s side in a hurry. He grabbed the gun from Su Su Su''s hand and put it into the leather case at the head of the bed, Then he put the leather cover into his boxer underwear and gave Su Su a smile,


    "Well, I''m sorry. It''s against the law to kill."


    Very strange little girl, it is clear that he violated her after drinking, her boyfriend rushed into the room to beat him, the little girl woke up, did not look for him for life and death, but took his gun at her boyfriend?


    This rhythm makes Ye Yu feel confused, but wrong is wrong. Ye Yu can let the girl''s boyfriend fight and kill him and go to prison, but the girl can''t. He''s sorry for the girl once. He can''t let the girl kill under his eyes, and then spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Stunned Su Su, the first thought in her mind was when she became so weak? After kicking Xie Qingyan, she felt numb. Now the gun in her hand has been robbed. Her strength and action are worse than ten years ago. No, it''s back to the end of the world.


    Then, she looked at Ye Yu''s face, and the thought of grabbing the gun stopped instantly. Even the thought of killing Xie Qingyan stopped. The tears in Su Su''s eyes began to blur her eyes again. Her lips murmured a few times, and her mouth whispered, "it''s like, too much like, little love..."


    Suddenly, just when ye Yu and Xie Qingyan didn''t hear clearly and wanted to listen carefully, Su Su bent down and wrapped up the quilt far away from the bedside. The thin quilt dragged behind her, revealing a bright red on the white sheet.


    She rushed to a pile of scattered clothes and scrabbled about. Originally, she wanted to find a clock, or a calendar, or a communicator, but at last she found a watch. It was not her watch, but it was enough for her to see the time and the date. The style of the watch was a typical military watch. It was made of black waterproof material and very heavy. Many keys on it represented many functions, At first glance, it is special forces equipment, which can not only see the time, but also be used as compass.


    But these are not the point at all. The point is that Su Su saw the time on this watch, which shows November 15, 2017, 45 days before the end of the world.


    Time goes back 12 years???


    Su Su turns her head, looks at Xie Qingyan, who is still on the ground, and looks up at Ye Yu, who is standing behind her. Tears are streaming. Before Xie Qingyan crawls over with a huge pain in his stomach, or Ye Yu comes near with guilt, Su Su Su sweeps her clothes on the ground, rushes into the bathroom with the speed of wind and leaves, and lies on the washing platform, She burst into tears.


    If this is a dream, please make sure that she doesn''t wake up again, because from this day on, her little love will return to her stomach and grow up slowly. Finally, Gua Shuluo Di will grow up slowly and become a little fart child running everywhere.

 Chapter 3

    Outside the crying toilet, Xie Qingyan on the ground sat down with hatred in his eyes. Looking at Ye Yu standing there, he said bitterly, "you will get retribution, and we will sue you."


    "You won''t win."


    Ye Yu is very honest. He listens to the crying in the bathroom, raises his hand and caresses his naked chest. Although Xie Qingyan rushed in and beat him just now, this kind of weak scholar''s strength doesn''t hurt or itch. The reason why he touches his heart is that Ye Yu is not very comfortable listening to the crying in the hand washing room.


    He decided to reason with the weak scholar, a rare reason, so he swallowed his mouth, looked at Xie Qingyan''s hateful eyes, and said: "I said you won''t win, not to shirk responsibility, I''m a soldier, maybe the arms will give me a little privilege, but I''m really wrong, I can compensate you in another way."


    In fact, he was drunk last night, and there were more than a group of people in the bar. The scene was so chaotic that his head was very big. He watched Su Su be drugged and ran to the bar upstairs. Ye Yu was also drunk and became a dog. Looking at Su Su like that, he was quite right. In order to save her, he followed her and just went out of the door, which was a little out of Ye Yu''s control, When he went out, Su Su jumped up and hugged him.


    Then how to say, he''s a man. Although Ye Yu has no experience in this field, the effect of alcohol doesn''t take him much time to think about it, so he carries Su Su Su into the room above the bar


    Finally, Ye Yu just wants to say: impulse is the devil!


    "No, we won''t let you go even if we go to the end of the world!"


    Xie Qingyan sneers, his attitude is extremely firm, he loves Su Su, and believes that he won''t love Su Su because Su Su didn''t give it to him for the first time. Of course, he is a normal man. When his girlfriend has such a thing, of course, he will mind. Of course, his heart is very unhappy at the moment. But he also knows that Bai Luoluo has been fond of him for a long time, so much so that he makes such a little joke with Su Su because of jealousy. This shouldn''t blame Su Su, so Xie Qingyan vent his unhappiness on Ye Yu.


    In the bathroom, Su Su is crying so sad. As her boyfriend, she should give up caring and seek justice for her. No matter whether she is a soldier or not and whether she has any privileges, Xie Qingyan will not give up even if he goes to the Supreme People''s court.


    At this time, the cry in the bathroom gradually weakened, because Su Su suddenly thought of a problem. She was crying here. Her bad mood had no good effect on Xiaoai''s character. When Xiaoai was born, she always cried at night. As soon as she left Su Su''s arms, she was out of breath, and seemed very insecure, This must be related to Su Su''s emotional influence when she was in the womb.


    In a moment, Su Su put her heart down. It doesn''t matter. At this time, Xiao AI is still a dispersion of sperm and eggs, and it hasn''t been assembled. Her crying should have little effect on Xiao AI.


    Think through, Su Su quickly adjust good mentality, the last 12 years, she did not experience anything bizarre? Maybe it''s rebirth? Or through? Well, just think it''s a very real dream. She''s going to sing songs and continue to dream. Su Su decides never to wake up. She lets go of the quilt wrapped around her body and plans to get dressed and go out to get used to the dream again.


    In the mirror, on the thin woman''s body, her skin was black and blue, as if she had been beaten by someone last night. Su Su looked at herself in the mirror, her face was green, and her hair was messy. She stretched out her slender fingers and brushed away the hair on her face, revealing a kiss mark on her neck, and a purple tooth mark on her shoulder, Chest is the hardest hit areas, everywhere is green and red do not pick up the imprint, she was Ye Yu toss how long? No wonder the waist is broken.


    He took a bath reluctantly, holding the white bra. Su Su frowned and reluctantly put on his clothes. Then he looked at himself in the mirror. Twelve years ago, he was innocent and terrible. He was wearing a white dress with a blue denim coat. His head was long and scattered behind his head, slightly messy and moist.


    She has always given people the impression of a pitiful little white rabbit. In fact, before the end of the world, Su Su was really a dodder flower, attached to Xie Qingyan. When Xie Qingyan fled to the end of the world, although they could not rely on Xie Qingyan, they were still together. On the surface, they seemed to have a good relationship, until Xie Qingyan found out that she was pregnant, At that time, it was two months after the end of her life. He forced her to take medicine for abortion. Su Su was extremely afraid. Under the chaotic sanitary conditions, there was no medical security at all. Every day, she didn''t run, and even a doctor couldn''t find it. Naturally, there was no place for abortion medicine.


    In the end, the little love in her stomach has been 4 months. How can she take medicine to abort?


    In addition, four months of little love, has a fetal movement, she is in Su Su''s belly, arch by arch, like a caterpillar, that kind of mood, Su Su can not describe, it is a very magical feeling, let her feel that the future is no longer a dark.


    So Su Su''s attitude gradually changed. In addition to Xie Qingyan''s laziness, her dislike for her became more and more obvious. Su Su awakened the water system ability and had the capital to use water for food. They ran away together and tried to find the relationship between eating and living. As Xie Qingyan began to rely on her to survive, Su Su Su had to give birth to a little love.


    Of course, at that time, they all found food and put it in their backpacks. At the beginning of the end of the world, they had enough food. Xie Qingyan didn''t need to give her food, and there was no case that Xie Qingyan went out to beat zombies to solve any crisis for her.


    She and Xie Qingyan are running, running when they see zombies, carrying supplies, following the army, running!!! Don''t ask her why she has been running all the time, the children can keep, this can only be attributed to people''s physique is not the same, Su Su is also very ignorant.


    Later, her stomach grew bigger and bigger. Susu relied on the water power to stabilize herself in the team. Only when her life became stable did she have time to pay attention to her little love in her stomach. Then she miraculously found that she became more and more maternal, and Xie Qingyan''s temperament became more and more uncertain. At that time, Susu went through the baptism of running away, Already in the psychological tenacious growth up.


    Looking back, Su Su found that it was easy to be independent. After all, a few months after the end of the world, Su Su awakened the water system power. In that era when water was more expensive than life, she was easier to survive than Xie Qingyan.


    However, Xie Qingyan has never been independent. He is obviously the kind of person who can''t accept the coming of the end. After settling down, Xie Qingyan still relies on Su Su to stutter, but he does all kinds of small actions, such as pulling close friends, engaging in small groups, morally kidnapping other people, and holding together survivors. Xie Qingyan does the same thing.


    But Su Su, who was only 19 years old and had little life experience, didn''t understand it at that time. She didn''t understand Xie Qingyan''s superficial and covert ways. On the one hand, he hated her for not doing well here and not doing well there. After that, he said that he didn''t care that Su Su Su betrayed him and still loved Su Su Su deeply, He cried bitterly and begged Su Su Su not to leave him... Anyway, Xie Qingyan has expressed a meaning for many times: he loves Su Su deeply, and Su Su betrayed him. Therefore, Su Su Su should keep him and be a cow and horse for him in their relationship.


    Alas, that day was the tangle of various children and girls. The key to Su Su Su was brainwashed by Xie Qingyuan. She felt like she was sleeping with Yeyu. She was an immoral party. Therefore, she was guilty of Xie Qingyuan and the maintenance of xieqingyan was also a natural atonement. Because she was afraid of death and insisted on giving birth to little love, Su Su Su felt guilty about Xie Qingyan, so that later, Su Su couldn''t see Xie Qingyan''s deception!


    Including Xie Qingyan pretends to love Xiaoai, pretends to accept Xiaoai, but Xiaoai is very afraid of Xie Qingyan.


    Regret, let her daughter be taken care of by Xie Qingyan... Gently stroked her belly, Su Su looked at her pale self in the mirror, and gently laughed. She would take good care of herself and Xiao AI whether she was dreaming or not. She would take care of Xiao AI herself and no one by herself, no matter what aspect she lived in the last 12 years, It''s better than those ignorant people.


    "Don''t worry, little love, my mother won''t leave you again this time, and won''t give you to anyone!"


    Su Su swears that her delicate eyebrows are tinged with a touch of killing. She tilts her head, listens to Xie Qingyan''s roar outside the door, sniffs coldly, takes a deep breath, turns on the door handle, opens the door and goes out.


    Outside the bathroom, Xie Qingyan kneads her stomach and sits on the sofa chair in the room. Ye Yu puts on a camouflage suit. When Su Su walks out of the bathroom, she seems to realize that her eyes stay on his waist holster for a few seconds. Ye Yu hides the gun on his waist.


    What are you hiding?! It''s rare before the end of the world, but it''s not rare after the end of the world. But at the beginning of the end of the world, it''s convenient to have a gun... To kill a person, to rob, to find a material!


    Su Su looks at Ye Yu with disdain. For a moment, he feels that he and Xiao AI look like each other. It''s like an enlarged version of Xiao AI, which makes Su Su Su''s eyes turn red again. This scene is just for Ye Yu to see. He thinks it''s caused by his injury to Su Su Su, so he moves forward two steps with his feet in black army boots, Take a bold attitude of admitting your mistakes,


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault last night. I''ll promise you how you want me to make it up to you."


    "No need!" Without waiting for Su Su to answer, Xie Qingyan on the sofa stooped to stand up and yelled at Ye Yu again, "we don''t want money, we don''t want anything, we just want you to go to jail!"


    "Go away!"


    Su Su looked at Xie Qingyan and said this word. Her fingers moved. Her fingertips felt a little moist, but no ice needle came out. Otherwise, Xie Qingyan would be dead at this moment.


    But Su Su didn''t keep up her efforts. She hated Xie Qingyan. Looking at Xie Qingyan''s eyes, she was looking at a dead man, who would be killed sooner or later, but not before the end of time.


    It''s against the law to kill people before the end of the world. Now there are 45 days to go before the end of the world. Su Su still has a lot of things to do. She doesn''t want to waste the 45 days in prison, so it''s no big deal to let Xie Qingyan live another 45 days. Now Su Su''s patience has been ground very well in the last ten years to find Xiao AI.

 Chapter 4

    Xie Qingyan looks at Su Su in disbelief. He subconsciously thinks that the word "roll" is said to Ye Yu, just like Su Su kicked him before. In fact, he kicked Ye Yu?


    "Su Su, if he doesn''t go away, let''s go. I''ll get justice for you."


    Xie Qingyan reaches out and walks to Su Su in great pain. Su Su steps forward quickly and kicks Xie Qingyan''s crotch. In Xie Qingyan''s painful hum, Su Su Su says fiercely:


    "Xie Qingyan, don''t let me see you again, because the next time I see you, it''s your death!"


    Ye Yu, who has been dressed neatly on one side, looks at Su Su''s merciless foot and unconsciously clamps her buttocks. The situation is a little strange. Is it hard for Su Su Su to stand the blow and become insane? So mistaking your boyfriend for her attacker?


    What will he do if he is an authentic enemy???


    "Su Su, are you crazy?" Covering his crotch, Xie Qingyan couldn''t bear it any more. He rolled twice on the ground in pain, "are you hating me? I know. You hate me. Last night I didn''t know that Bai Luoluo had drugged you! "


    Oh, yes, there is a white fall!


    Su Su remembers that the reason why she and Ye Yu make the bed sheet today is because Bai Luoluo has put some medicine into her drink. According to Bai Luoluo, she just wants to teach Su Su a lesson. Who knows that Su Su will run upstairs to the bar and meet the soldier ruffian who comes to the bar for a party of comrades in arms. If she doesn''t run upstairs, Instead, they turn to Xie Qingyan for help. It''s not Ye Yu who rolls the sheets with Su Su today, but Xie Qingyan.


    Look, everything has become Su Su''s fault again!


    She sneered and looked at Xie Qingyan, who was sweating with pain on the ground. She said, "you''re right. I hate you, Xie Qingyan. While there''s still a little time, you''d better meet Bai Luoluo in these days when you''re alive, so that she won''t quarrel and be jealous when she''s all right and give people drugs everywhere!"


    Bai Luoluo, Bai Xueli, these two bitches, as well as those who help these two bitches to resell Xiao AI. After 45 days, Su Su wants to make them die more and more ugly!


    At that time, because Bai Luoluo was jealous of Su Su''s ice power, he became one of the best experts in the whole Xiangda team. So he took advantage of Su Su''s mission and asked Xie Qingyan to hold Xiao AI out. They had no compassion at all. No matter how the crying Xiao AI called his uncle and aunt, they forced Xiao AI to sell to Bai Xueli, Bai Xueli sells Xiao AI to scar again.


    Su Su comes back from her mission and finds that Xiao AI is missing. When she looks around, all the people who are familiar with this matter choose to hide her. Even after Su Su Su finds out the truth, there are people who help Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo, who want to kill Su Su Su. Such scum is uglier than stinky ditch, There is really no need to live in this world.


    Su Su cleaned up these people and made a contribution to the end of the world. He should purify the world!


    A foot on Xie Qingyan''s finger, in Xie Qingyan''s scream, Su Su skirt floats out of the door of the room, scum can''t kill now, then she will find something else to do, such as hoarding some materials before the end of time!


    The place where she is now is a bar called "Princess". Above the bar is a hotel. There are hundreds of supermarkets around. There are many kinds of shopping malls. It is a famous commercial center in Xiangcheng.


    Su Su, Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo are still ordinary freshmen in Hunan University. Yesterday was the end of a semester. We got together to plan to have a hi and then prepare for the coming final exam.


    At this time, Su Su was only 19 years old. Because she was a psychic, her present appearance did not change much after 12 years. The only thing that could change was Su Su Su after 12 years. Standing there without speaking, she could make people feel desperate.


    When the end comes, who doesn''t despair???


    She tightened the tight jeans jacket, a cold wind blowing, let Su Su unconsciously shiver, and then smile, she is a water system variation after the ice powers, although now may not even wake up a water system powers, but also should be one of the most afraid of cold people in the world, what shiver?!


    Out of the door of the hotel, walking around the corner, Su Su recalls the past and looks forward to the future. He is full of expectation for the coming of the end of the world. When the end of the world comes, so will little love. It is a world where the strong are respected. As long as he is strong, everyone can live as he likes.


    She really wanted to spend 45 days in the blink of an eye, but... Su Su suddenly turned back and stood in a cold alley, with big black and white eyes, staring at the men who followed her all the way behind her, wringing her eyebrows and asking:


    "Why are you following me?"


    The man approached from afar and showed his face step by step in the dark. His face was still full of guilt and solemnity. He stopped one meter in front of Su Su and hesitated for a while. Some of them didn''t know how to open their mouth. They just raised their hands and put on a gesture of surrender to appease him


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you any more."


    "I''m not nervous!"


    Su Su told the truth, looking at Ye Yu''s face which was very similar to Xiao AI, her head began to ache again. She tried to blink her wet eyes, and her throat choked


    "I''ll ask again, what are you doing with me?"


    "I, I didn''t want to do anything, I..." watching Su Su start to cry again, the sinful Ye Yu drooped his head, in order to show his sincerity, he took the initiative to step back, scratched his ears for a long time and said, "I, I just see you come out alone, want to catch up with you, ask me, what can I do to make you feel a little better?"


    He thinks that all Su Su''s sadness and despair engraved into her bone marrow are due to her aggression last night. So the more Su Su is uncomfortable, the more Ye Yu feels sorry. But in fact, what happened last night is not clear. Su Su Su actually took the initiative last night.


    "Stay away from me and leave me alone. I''ll feel better."


    In the face of this person, there is no doubt that Ye Yu chased Su Su to compensate her in her last life. At that time, Su Su hated Ye Yu just like Xie Qingyan now. Seeing ye Yu, she rushed up to beat and scold her. Later, it seems that Ye Yu also appeared several times.


    But Su Su at that time because his first time was not for Xie Qingyan, his heart was very sad, so the contact with Ye Yu was Xie Qingyan. I don''t know what agreement they finally reached. Anyway, the end of the world came, Ye Yu never appeared again, and Xie Qingyan never mentioned Ye Yu again.

 Chapter 5

    Later, little love grew up in Su Su''s stomach day by day. She felt that mother''s love was really the same magical emotion. Although she couldn''t talk about loving Ye Yu, Su Su Su gradually didn''t hate Ye Yu. How to say, he gave her little love as an angel baby. If she hated her again, it would be too inhuman.


    As for those who violated, Su Su saw too much in the last life. Last night, she and Ye Yu could not really say that he violated her. She said you love me, which is quite appropriate!


    But when it comes to maternal love... Su Su suddenly remembered that her parents are still alive. Some people say that maternal love is a repeated betrayal. This is true. Every woman''s favorite person is her own child. She has been back for so long. Su Su Juran only now remembers that her parents are still alive.


    In those days, when the world was suddenly in chaos and people were in danger and huddled together to keep warm, there was no time to go across thousands of miles to find relatives, so she naturally chose the nearest place to live. Later, because she lost her little love, Su Su fell into a state of crazy and paranoid revenge seeking. When her parents were in exile, she didn''t search wholeheartedly.


    It was not until the four surviving bases of human beings were established that Su Su found out that her parents abandoned the golden opportunity to go to the north at the beginning of the troubled times and chose to go south in order to find her daughter. Later, she died on the way to the south.


    So maternal love is a repeated betrayal. The person her parents love most is her, and the person she loves most is Xiao AI


    Su Su suddenly turns around and leaves, waiting for Ye Yu to answer. Anyway, she doesn''t plan to continue talking with Ye Yu. She goes faster and faster. Finally, she almost runs to find a small supermarket and asks the boss for a public phone. With trembling fingers, she dials a series of phone numbers that she knows by heart, stomps anxiously and waits for the phone to get through.


    "Hello?"


    On the other end of the phone, Su Su covers her mouth for fear of crying. She "feeds" her voice again. She is impatient to hang up. Su Su opens her mouth and shouts:


    "Ma!"


    "Su Su??? what''s wrong? Why are you calling from a landline? What about cell phones? "


    "Cell phone, cell phone..."


    Su Su almost forgot that before the end of time, where was her mobile phone? He is looking down in his coat pocket, holding a hand beside him. In his big hand, he holds a small white mobile phone, which looks familiar, as if it was her one before the end of time.


    Took the white mobile phone in the big hand, Su Su lifted Mou to cast one eye Ye Yu, how does this person still follow her? Not only followed her, but also carried a women''s bag in her hand. The bag looked familiar. Wasn''t it Su Su''s small white satchel???


    "Oh, I said that you, as a child, have been forgetful since childhood. Have you lost your cell phone? I''m calling to ask my family for money to buy a mobile phone, right


    At the other end of the landline, Su''s mother didn''t need Su Su to speak. She began to complain about Su automatically. She was crying when she heard Su Su. Su''s heart softened again and she said with a crackle:


    "Well, don''t cry. You just lost a mobile phone. I''ll ask your father to remit money for you to buy an orange mobile phone later. This time we''ll buy a better one, just an orange!"


    "Mom, no, I want money, a lot of money. You and dad come to Xiangcheng. Come quickly, I want a lot of money."


    In Su Su''s mother''s usual voice, Su Su cried out of breath, and her words were incoherent. Although she was in her heart, she tried her best to warn herself not to cry, not to cry, and she was not good at Xiao AI''s prenatal education, the reality was that she couldn''t help but feel sad and painful. Yu Xiao AI didn''t fulfill her responsibility as a mother, and her parents didn''t, She didn''t do half of her children''s filial piety. Su Su felt that she deserved to suffer all her life.


    Fortunately, to do it again, Su Su vowed for the 101st time that she would correct all the mistakes in her life. She wanted all the people who loved her and those she loved to live better than anyone else in the end.


    Su Su''s mother was on the other end of the phone. She was so scared by Su Su''s breathless crying that she didn''t wait for Su Su to explain why she wanted so much money,


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened? What do you want money for? Tell mom quickly


    "Don''t ask, mom, you and dad come quickly, and they will come to Xiangcheng immediately! Don''t delay for a moment! Bring the money


    Su Su is also yelling, "pa" hung up the phone, did not want to explain to Su''s mother what the end of the world is not the end of the world, really say, parents will directly send her to the mental hospital, it is better to leave parents a suspense, let them because of worry, as soon as possible to Xiangcheng.


    The reason why Su Su''s father and mother came to Xiangcheng instead of Su Su coming back to them was that Su Su knew that Xiangcheng was rich in materials, that there were several military factories in the suburbs, that medical treatment was more advanced, that the area was vast, and that it was in the plain area. After the end of the world, the surviving population of Xiangcheng was the largest compared with jieshide and other small cities, and finally, except Xiangcheng, Almost all the small cities have been occupied. All the survivors either go north to the capital or go south to Xiangcheng.


    If it is properly deployed, it will not be a problem for Xiangcheng to guard for 5678 years. However, it is the worst situation in the last days. Xiangcheng has been guarding for two years. Two years is enough for Susu to plan for Xiaoai when she is born.


    So Su Su wants to stay in Xiangcheng and deploy the next absolutely safe environment.


    It''s hard to say a word or two when it comes to the end of the world. It''s hard for people who haven''t experienced it. Su Su has to take care of her little love in the end of the world, and it''s even more difficult to tell her about the hardships. So she chooses not to explain it. She deceives her parents and forces them to stay in Xiangcheng. Then they will understand.


    When the phone hangs up, Su Su turns around and bumps into Ye Yu who has been standing behind him. He is looking down at her with a worried face. His facial features are wild and resolute. This kind of appearance falls in Xiao AI''s place. He is plump, and then shaves his short hair. Xiao AI is like a tomboy. On weekdays, beside Su Su Su Su, it also confirms this kind of appearance and is very naughty.


    As if thinking of something, Su Su''s face was covered with tears, and he even gave Ye Yu a smile. His eyes glared and he looked like a ghost. He stroked his heart and asked carefully:


    "Well, do you want your parents to come to the final judgment on me?"

 Chapter 6

    It''s usually played in TV dramas. A good woman is insulted by a rich family''s son, the second generation of officials, or some other powerful person, destroying her innocence. The whole family of a good woman will run out and make trouble. Her mother will cry, make trouble and hang herself three times. In the end, she won''t bring out a few lives. It''s really sorry for the tears of the audience.


    Although Ye Yu is deep in the barracks, he occasionally looks at this soap bubble drama.


    Su Su squints at Ye Yu and asks sarcastically, "are you afraid?"


    "Well," Ye Yu looked a little embarrassed, some uneasily bowed his head, "I''m not afraid of you making trouble, you can''t make any results, the army in order to maintain its reputation, also won''t let you make any results, I just think, instead of you making trouble like this, it''s better to think of a more practical way to compensate you."


    "What method? Give me the money??? " Su Su''s voice was sharp and his eyes were full of obliteration. "What do you think of me as? "Ji girl?"


    "No, no, absolutely not." Ye Yu''s mouth is clumsy and his hands are swinging quickly. Su Su''s small satchel is hanging on his strong arm. He says, "I know you are not like this. I saw you drugged by your classmates last night. I..."


    "You saw that I was drugged, you still..." Su Su lowered her voice, "still ran upstairs, didn''t refuse, and cooperated with me?"


    "Me


    Ye Yu wanted to say something. His lips moved, and finally he just spit out a word. Then he didn''t say anything. He looked down at Su Su''s chest, then quickly looked away, raised his hand and slapped himself in the face. Suddenly he straightened his neck, blushed and said:


    "Girl, your name is Su Su, right? My name is Ye Yu. How about we exchange a phone number?"


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "No, I mean, you see, your boyfriend broke off with you now, and you don''t want money. Otherwise, I''m a rude man and can''t speak. I, do you think..."


    "Who said I don''t want money? I want money. Give me all your money!"


    Interrupting Ye Yu''s hesitation, Su Su stretches out a white palm and wears a watch that Ye Yu''s special forces only equipped with on her slender wrist. This watch is good. She can use it later, so she naturally turns black. Su Su Su''s fingers roll and looks at Ye Yu coldly,


    "Give me the money and the gun!"


    "No guns!" Ye Yu and hide the gun on the waist, "Su Su, life is precious, gun is not you take casually play."


    He thinks Su Su can''t stand the blow and wants to commit suicide, or Su Su is ready to take a gun to kill her boyfriend, or the one who drugged her in vain?? So money can give, gun is absolutely not, he can''t hurt Su Su, but also harm Su Su into prison!


    Unconsciously, Ye Yu feels that he has a sense of responsibility for Su Su. He fumbles for a while, takes out a bank card, puts it on Su Su''s small white hand, and honestly says:


    "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen before. The military pay is almost spent. There are forty or fifty thousand in this card, and the password is XXXXXX. You can use it first. If it''s not enough, I''ll give it to you every month... I can also apply for the resettlement fund in advance, which is about one hundred or two hundred thousand. Let me go back and make a report, apply for the money first, and give it all to you!"


    "How long will it take?"


    Can we catch up with the end of the world? Su Su''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled, looking at the card in her palm, calculating how much money she still had on her card. First, she rented a house and hoarded tens of thousands of pieces of rice.


    "As soon as I can!"


    Ye Yu starts to feel bad again. Su Su''s posture seems to be a little broken. He doesn''t want anything except money. Is he too hard on her? From then on, Su Su will run counter to the pure line? After all, he did harm to an innocent girl. Yu Zu''s Ye Yu thought about it, cleared her throat, looked at Su Su and asked:


    "Su Su, that piece of film is very important to a girl. Don''t be sad, or let''s mend it first?"


    ..., looking up at Ye Yu for a long time, Su Su just reflected that the "membrane" in Ye Yu''s mouth is what kind of membrane? She took a deep breath. In Xiaoai''s face, she didn''t put Ye Yu on her list. Her expression was colder. She pinched her fingers at Ye Yu''s void and said:


    "My phone number is xxxxxxxxx, remember, when the money is ready, call this number as soon as possible! To be honest, before the end of December, maybe I can show you a way! "


    If Su Su fiercely drops the threat, she takes the bag that has been collapsed on Ye Yu''s arm, walks sideways to the street for a few steps, raises her hand to stop a passing taxi, jumps up, reports an address, and the taxi drives her away.


    I left Ye Yu standing in the sun, wearing a camouflage suit, straight back, the expression on his face seemed to want to smile, but he did not dare to smile. It was hard for him to imagine that such a thin girl who he could crush to death could even say such cruel words.


    Show him the way?! He did such a sin, really need a clear way to let the soul get peace.


    Su Su in the car, all the way back to Xiangda, got out of the car, according to the fuzzy memory, found her bedroom, if the memory is right, Su Su should now have a computer, before the end of the Internet is developed, it is an information age, there is everything on the Internet, what type of house to rent, what type of house.


    Her dormitory is located in Building 1 of the women''s dormitory. Before entering the dormitory, Su Su habitually turns left and right in front of and behind building 1. This is called investigating the terrain in advance, and then entering the building. As she climbs the stairs, Su Su shakes her head. In such a densely populated area, how can the survivors escape when the end comes?


    All the buildings in the women''s dormitory are surrounded by a high wall to prevent the male students who are in heat from climbing over the wall and the female students who are in spring from running over the wall. Therefore, there are only two front and back doors in the whole women''s dormitory area. The front door is the same size as the front door, which provides the female students with normal access on weekdays, It''s definitely going to be blocked.


    The back is used as a fire door to escape in case of emergency. If there is a small fire on weekdays and a classmate is injured and wants to jump off a building, this door will come in handy, but it is only the size of a fire engine. If there is no emergency, this door is locked all the year round.


    *******************The author has something to say********************


    To rush to the new book list, oh, 500 words of long comments throw it, throw it!!! Baobao kneels down for comment!

 Chapter 7

    Su Su plans to go out and pry the lock on the fire door after renting the house for a while. Although in the last 12 years, her heart was so cold that she didn''t even blink at killing people, it didn''t completely destroy her human nature either. Maybe it was because of Xiao AI or because in the process of looking for Xiao AI, she met many people who helped her, Su Su''s conscience is still there.


    The end is coming, which is the inevitable trend of historical development. Su Su can''t manage it and can''t save one by one, but he just provides an escape route to the survivors. This kind of thing won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Her dormitory is on the fifth floor, Room 502. Each room has four bunk beds. There are people sleeping on the bed and a table under the bed for students to put computers and books. The four rooms share a balcony and a multi person toilet. This kind of environment is pretty good. Before the end of the world, everyone was hot and bustling. Everyone grew up and cried together like their own sisters, Wantonly enjoy the youth after adulthood.


    But in the end, it''s hard to say that everyone is selfish, and Su Su is no exception. It''s human nature, so don''t blame or blame. Everyone''s fate is good. What we fear most is the scene where sisters betray each other and push people behind their backs to block the sword. Su Su Su has experienced it, so she has a better understanding of human nature. Good people are good, but they don''t live long, There are many bad people, but it is often these so-called "bad people" who saved Su Su''s life at the most critical moment.


    The door of her dormitory is open, but there is no one. Su Su goes to the exhibition and looks at it. It''s clean and fragrant. She goes to her desk and touches the desk and chair she hasn''t seen for a long time. Then she turns on the computer and clicks on tongcheng.com, browsing the rental information wantonly on the Internet.


    In fact, the safest place in Xiangcheng is not the urban area. Although the urban area does not worry about materials, it is also densely populated. Therefore, after the end of the world, the urban area and schools are the hardest hit areas. For example, there are fewer people in the suburbs. Although there is a shortage of materials, in the end, if you want to find materials, you have to go to the urban area, If you store some materials in advance, it will be a paradise in the end.


    However, the suburb is not a safe place once and for all, because it is close to the periphery of Hunan city. The survivors run out from the center of the city, then wait for the army to come, and then organize to clean up the zombies in the city, looking for materials. Finally, when the zombies are completely cleaned up, the survivors'' base is also established. At that time, the suburb will be closer to the barbed wire, In the face of a large-scale zombie tide, the suburbs will be the first to be hit.


    Su Su didn''t expect to spend her whole life in the suburbs of Xiangcheng anyway. She planned to occupy a place in the suburbs first, so that she would not have to make a shop with the survivors when she got to, and then move to another place when she was safe to give birth to Xiao AI. At that time, it was several years after the end of her life, and it was not allowed for Su Su Su to resettle her parents and Xiao AI?


    As for the house, Su Su chose to rent it in the apple villa area, which is a newly developed villa. It is said that it is provided for the rich to live in. The green area is very large, and the villas are far away from each other. There is also a basement under each villa, which can be used to store materials. The most important thing is that the villas are full-length houses, and some owners no longer live, Will also choose to rent out, but more owners themselves do not live, a lot of money, let the villa empty there!


    Thanks to the information age, Su Su quickly paid a deposit on the Internet. Today, after paying the balance, she can get the key from the intermediary. She only rents it for two months. She wastes a lot of saliva. She tells the intermediary that her parents want to come here for a trip, so she only lives for two months. The intermediary also wants to do her business. She doesn''t doubt anything, I agreed.


    The deposit is from ye Yukari. The rent is 5000 yuan a month. With the balance and deposit, he went to 15000 ocean. Ye Yukari only has 45000 yuan in total, and only 30000 yuan is left. Su Su decided to use all this money to buy rice!


    She thought that she was an ice power after the water system mutation. Before the mutation, she would wake up to the water system power first. Her family wanted to drink water, wash clothes, cook and stir fry. The water source was not a problem. After the end of the world, the plants would mutate because they absorbed the polluted water, used the clean water she released, and planted some vegetables, It''s edible, too!


    There is a lot of green space in the front and back of the rented villa, which is about a hundred Ping. Susu only needs to build a shed to isolate the unclean rainwater infiltration, and then a simple water supply system. However, no matter how it is isolated, plants will still mutate. As long as the degree of variation is not as exaggerated as the outside world, human beings can eat it.


    The first reason is that meat is not easy to store, and it is easy to deteriorate after a long time. The second reason is that Susu wants to eat the meat of mutant animals. The energy contained in ordinary meat is not as much as that of mutant animals.


    It''s also a good way to solve the energy problem. At the beginning of the end of the world, natural gas won''t be cut off immediately. She first bought a few mini domestic hydro generators. When Su Fu came, he adapted to the sudden change of the end of the world. At that time, Su Su Su asked Su Fu to build a small power generation system. Su Fu usually likes to play tricks on these things. It''s just a power generation system. It''s not difficult for him.


    In this way, we can boil water, cook a meal, light up and so on. We don''t need much electricity. A power generation system can supply it. Susu will find a way to find some money to buy some canned liquefied gas and store it in the basement. When the end comes, she will never worry about energy at first.


    Susu doesn''t have much money on her own card. Her father and mother only give her a thousand yuan a month, but she and Xie Qingyan have been going on well since high school. Xie Qingyan''s family is richer than Susu''s. Susu usually eats Xie Qingyan. It''s right to use Xie Qingyan''s to say that she is attached to Xie Qingyan''s dodder flower.


    So Su Su also saved some money, small ten thousand, to go to the vegetable market to buy some seeds, get some plastic film for greenhouse, and build a simple planting shed. This money is OK.


    Thinking of Su Su, she decided to do it. She got up, turned off her computer, and began to clean up her clothes and mobile phone bank cards. But all she heard was the sound of stepping outside the dormitory door, and then the door of the dormitory was opened with a click.


    "Su Su, do you have the face to come back?" Before the man entered the door, Bai Luoluo''s sharp and mean voice rang, "what''s wrong with you? Ah Yan was injured and hospitalized! It''s shameless. I went out to sleep with other men for one night and blamed a Yan for my mistake! "


    Her voice is really loud, and very deliberate, at this time is the dormitory after class, back to the dormitory to put books, Bai Luoluo called so loud, put it clearly is to let all people know, Su Su Su what this bitch did last night!


    That''s right. Su Su, who looks like a little white rabbit, is not infatuated with Xie Qingyan as she shows. She is a dissolute woman. Last night, Su Su Su didn''t go back to her dormitory, so she went to bed with other men!

 Chapter 8

    Standing beside the chair, Su Su, who is bending over to pack her backpack, slightly raises her head and looks at Bai Luoluo with no expression. Now, Bai Luoluo is quite different from Bai Luoluo a few years later. Although Bai Luoluo has put on make-up and is fashionable and beautiful, she is just a student who has not been deeply involved in the world. The corners of her eyes and eyebrows are full of "innocence!"


    Unlike Bai Luoluo in the future, although she also wakes up the water system ability, because this woman is naturally lazy, tired of going out to fight strange things, and can''t see other people''s faces when sitting at home, she gradually begins to take a shortcut to survive. What shortcut can a woman, who is a little bit beautiful, rely on to survive? What else can we do besides selling meat?


    But this is not a terrible place for Bai Luoluo. What''s terrible is that Bai Luoluo finally started the business of buying and selling people, and the first girl who let Bai Luoluo taste the sweetness is Su Su Su''s little love!


    At that time, everyone was on the way to the north, and a small human survival base named Chuncheng settled down. Su Su''s ability changed because of excessive water release, and she became an ice psionic, and instantly became the main fighting force of the whole team. She was often asked to go out on missions, but she couldn''t take little love with her.


    At that time, Su Su still trusted Xie Qingyan. Although Xie Qingyan''s aversion to her was obvious, what did Xie Qingyan say at that time? He said that he could not be a lover, but also a person Su Su trusted most. Sadly, Su Su still believed.


    It should be said that she miscalculated the horror of human nature, or that Xie Qingyan''s acting skills were too good. Anyway, before Xiao AI''s accident, the image he gave Su Su Su was always the tender Xie Qingyan before the end of the world, although Xie Qingyan was gradually away from her at that time.


    Just because of that sentence, Su Su gives Xiao AI to Xie Qingyan every time she goes out on a mission. In fact, looking back, there are signs. Although Xiao AI looks small, his two-year-old knows everything in his heart, but his language is not mature enough. Every time Su Su gives Xiao AI to Xie Qingyan, Xiao AI will cry out of breath, That pair of small tender hands, always clinging to her clothes, a pair of big round eyes, has been pitifully staring at her, mouth also has been shouting,


    "Mom, aiaiaiguai, aiaiaiguai, want mom, want mom...",


    Su Su wants to dig her heart out. But every time she pulls out her clothes from her little hand, it''s not her heartlessness, but the outside world is more difficult than the base. Every time Su Su goes out, she risks her life. Xiao AI follows her, and the risk factor will increase greatly.


    Of course, these are Su Su''s self righteousness. Later, she realized that under the end of the world, she could enlarge the darkest and ugliest part of everyone''s heart. She could never use the impression before the end of the world to judge the human nature after the end of the world.


    Everyone will change, their children, can only take in their own side.


    Thinking back to reality, Su Su didn''t want to recall how good Xie Qingyan had been to her before the end of the world, and how Xie Qingyan gradually disliked her after the end of the world. That would make her feel sick. She just looked at Bai Luoluo, with a little scarlet color in her black and white eyes.


    "What are you looking at? Am I right? You went out to sleep with the wild man all night and beat ah Yan with the wild man


    Seeing that more and more people gathered at the door, Bai Luoluo began to comment on Su Su in a low voice. Bai Luoluo was very elated and continued to ruin Su Su''s reputation,


    "You can tell me how good ah Yan is to her at ordinary times. She packs three meals every morning, noon and evening, and usually brings water and notes. Is she worthy of ah Yan?"


    The girls outside the door pointed at Su Su, as if Su Su had done something that could not be tolerated by heaven and earth. Without knowing the truth, they began the moral trial of Su Su Su.


    There is a white and slightly fat girl, the voice is the biggest, and she nods and agrees without losing the opportunity, "that is, Xie Qingyan is good, but we all see it in our eyes, Su Su, you really overdo it. I just went to the hospital with Luo Luo to see Xie Qingyan, and you and your adulterer''s means are really heinous."


    "For such a thing, you should call the police and let you spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    "If it''s me, I really have no face to come back!"


    In fact, a group of girls who have nothing to do don''t really think Su Su Su is heartless. Most of them think it''s hilarious to mix in one or two sentences to show how noble they are. Only a few girls feel very angry because Su Su Su has hurt their male god.


    Like Xie Qingyan, he looks gentle and clean, has a well-balanced figure, and has a small family. He is generous and generous. He is very good at college. The key is that he is infatuated. In the future society, he is the most ideal prince charming in women''s heart.


    And such a prince charming only likes Su Su. If Su Su, who was in love with Xie Qingyan in the past, taught girls all kinds of envy and jealousy, now Su Su, who has hurt Xie Qingyan, will be hated.


    Su Su doesn''t fight with Bai Luoluo, nor with everyone. It doesn''t make any sense to fight. Xie Qingyan is good to her now. He is infatuated with her and has no regrets. That is to say, Su Su has been violated by Ye Yu, and Xie Qingyan is willing to continue to love her. In front of these girls'' eyes, it adds a lot of points.


    Everyone knows how the plot will develop in the future. Xie Qingyan will still be like an umbrella to protect the weak Su Su from the wind and rain, and then the harm Ye Yu gives will eventually pass. Although this is an indelible scar in Su Su''s and Xie Qingyan''s hearts, they will graduate well, get married, and have a lovely child... Balabala.


    The more Xie Qingyan is like this, the more dirty Su Su looks, and the more hated Su Su is!


    In peacetime, this is just a love story between a couple of ordinary men and women, and some trivial events around them.


    After finishing the last piece of clothes, Su Su Chong''s standing at the door of Bai Luoluo hooked her fingers, and Bai Luoluo snorted with disdain. She didn''t pay attention to Su Su Su''s provocative gesture at all. She put her hands around her chest, walked to Su Su Su, raised her hand, and slapped Su Su Su Su Su first.


    Su Su quickly took up the mouse on the desktop. With the other hand, he pulled Bai Luoluo''s shoulder, and the mouse circled around Bai Luoluo''s neck. Su Su pulled hard, and the mouse line tied Bai Luoluo''s neck.


    "Cunt, if you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell, do you have to come?"


    Easily, with a mouse line, she strangles Bai Luoluo''s neck. Su Su feels that although she is too weak now, Bai Luoluo is weaker than her. If she moves a little, Bai Luoluo''s life will be broken in her own hands.

 Chapter 9

    At the door, the girls who watched seemed to have no idea that Su Su, who had been as gentle as a rabbit, would have such a move. They were shocked for a moment, and then screamed in horror.


    See the white fall in the door, little by little, be strangled by the mouse line have no air intake, her hands in the air disorderly fluttering, feet virtual soft kneeling on the ground, and Su Su Su now has turned to the white fall behind, delicate white hands, iron general grasp the mouse line at both ends, a little bit of expressionless force... Pull.


    "Su Su, let go, Bai Luoluo is dying, dying!"


    The girl at the door, I don''t know who yelled. Su Su raised her eyes and looked at the girls who had criticized her from the moral high ground before. They were all scared to run away, leaving only one with glasses and a suspender skirt. She was a little bolder and stood outside the door.


    "Su Su, if you kill Bai Luoluo, you''ll go to jail. Why? What kind of hatred do you two have??? Someone has gone to call the security guard, Su Su, please let go


    Eyeglasses and trousers stomp outside the door. Looking at Su Su''s fierce gesture, she has no doubt that as long as Su Su is willing, Bai Luoluo will die in their dormitory today.


    At this time, Bai Luoluo, kneeling on the ground, has already foamed. Her eyes are hanging up, and her tongue is stretching out. The BB cream on her face can''t cover her purple face. There''s no difference between her and a hanged ghost.


    Su Su is still thinking about whether to use a little more energy to kill Bai Luoluo in advance, because Bai Luoluo is really annoying.


    "Su Su, here comes the security! Let go Glasses and trousers ran to the balcony, looked downstairs, and ran back, "really, really, let go, I won''t cheat you."


    Ears, it seems to really hear a string of footsteps in the upstairs, Su Su some surprise, her powers have begun to awaken? Otherwise, how could hearing be so good? So, is it really not the time to kill Bai Luoluo?


    With a little hesitation, Su Su''s hand relaxed, and Bai Luoluo fell on the ground. In a moment, Su Su picked up her backpack on the chair with one hand and ran out of the dormitory. She stood at the door of the dormitory with glasses and braces. She gave way to her and didn''t chase Su Su Su Su, but after she went out, she rushed into the dormitory to check the situation of Bai Luoluo.


    This check, teach Li Xiaoyu a fright, Bai Luoluo''s breath is weak, can''t detect at all!


    Su Su, who ran out of the dormitory, thought about the glasses and backpacks all the way. She ran down the other stairs of the dormitory building. It was only when she ran out of the school gate that she remembered that her roommate Li Xiaoyu was still wearing these bold glasses and backpacks.


    In fact, Bai Luoluo is also Su Su''s roommate, but she is the daughter of a rich family. After she was admitted to Xiangda, her parents bought a house near Xiangda. Bai Luoluo usually doesn''t live in the dormitory. Today, she may want to see Su Su''s jokes, so after class, she went back to the dormitory, but she didn''t expect her life to be explained here.


    Su Su has long forgotten whether Li Xiaoyu is good or bad, because she hasn''t seen Li Xiaoyu since the end of her life. She is another roommate. What''s her name? Oh, by the way, peace of mind! Li Anxin, Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu are a pair of cousins. They went to a university together and lived in a dormitory together.


    But Li Xiaoyu disappeared after his death, and Li Anxin, who followed them all the way to Chuncheng, was the backbone of the Xiangda team.


    Su Su doesn''t hate Li Anxin, but she can''t like it. During the time when Xiao AI disappeared, Li Anxin really didn''t know anything about Su Su''s madness, but when she knew, she chose to stand by, so Su Su didn''t kill her. She didn''t care what she did.


    Each dormitory is equipped with two stairs. The dormitory and dormitory are distributed on both sides of a long corridor. Before the security guards rush up, Su Su has already left Building 1. After leaving the gate of the dormitory, Su Su goes around in a big circle and comes to the back door of the fire department.


    Along the way, people came and went, but they didn''t pay attention to Su Su. They all rushed to the No.1 dormitory building to watch the excitement. They only knew that two girls on the 5th floor were fighting, and it seemed that there was a case of human life, but they never expected that Su Su Su was one of the protagonists of the incident.


    It had something to do with the calm expression on Su Su''s face.


    There were very few people at the back door of the fire department. Except for the cars coming and going on the road, there was not half a pedestrian. Su Su bit her lip and stood outside the rusty iron door. After thinking about it, she closed her eyes and felt that her fingers were really wet, but it was not enough to condense water. So she gave up the idea of using the magic power to try. She turned around and found a big stone on the grass, shining the lock on the iron door, It''s just a thump.


    Her strength is really getting bigger. No matter how she hammers the iron lock with a stone, it''s impossible for an ordinary girl to break it. But Su Su only takes two or three times. With a little force, the iron lock broke. With a proud hum, she threw away the stone in her hand, pulled down the chain on the iron door and threw it in the grass.


    "Well, fellow students, I''ve done what I should do. Although you don''t treat me well, my spirit of repaying good for evil is still worthy of praise!"


    Su Su said to himself, patting the ashes on her hands, turned and walked to the side of the road, reached for a taxi and went straight to the apple villa.


    It''s not that Su Su didn''t think about what she was doing, but that she had thought about it. Although Bai Luoluo was out of breath and didn''t take in air, it was frightening, but as long as she was sent to the hospital in time, she could still be saved. The big deal was that she would stay in the hospital until the end of time, and then Su Su would go to harvest Bai Luoluo''s head.


    The reason why Bai Luoluo survived was Su Su''s previous scruples. The crime of killing a person is totally different from that of injuring a person, and its impact on society is also different. At most, the whole school noticed Su Su. The police summoned her, killed Bai Luoluo, and Su Su ran away, which made her the most wanted criminal in the country, Would she want to rent a house and hoard materials 45 days before the end of the world?


    The taxi drove all the way to the apple villa area, and the scenery outside the window changed from more people to less people. When it arrived at the entrance of the apple villa area, when the taxi stopped, there was no one around except the agents waiting outside the gate.

 Chapter 10

    "Hi


    The agent was a young man with short hair. He bent down and waved to Su Su in the car. When Su Su checked out for the taxi driver, the agent began to introduce Su Su enthusiastically,


    "This apple villa area is full of rich people. Miss Su, it''s right that you choose to rent your house here. This house is a good choice whether it''s for your parents to travel or for you to live on your own in the future. The environment here is elegant and the scenery is beautiful... Balabalabala ~ ~"


    Looking at the intermediary''s meaning, she still hopes that Su Su will rent for a long time. She didn''t answer the intermediary''s question. She gave the balance money to the intermediary from the ATM equipped at the gate of the villa. The two signed the contract on the spot and didn''t need the guidance of the intermediary. Su Su Su took the key and the access card and entered the villa by herself.


    Because it''s a place where rich people live, and the rent of 5000 yuan per month is cheap. The protective measures at the gate are very good. It''s a closed orange steel door. If the owner drives in, the steel door will open from left to right. If he walks in like Su Su Su, he swipes the access card, and the steel door opens a small door that only allows one person to enter.


    At least at the beginning of the troubled times, there will be such a gate and such protection, which will not be very chaotic.


    In the as like as two peas with bright windows and clean tables, she walked for two or three hours in the villa area, and found that the villa she had rented was outside. She looked outside for a while, and the appearance and the pictures posted by the agency were exactly the same. They were decorated well, bright and spacious, and bright and clean.


    She walked around upstairs and downstairs. She thought it might be the owner who bought the villa. She had not lived since she bought it. There were only a few bed shelves upstairs, which looked expensive. There were no cotton wadding, sheets or quilt covers. There were all kinds of pots and pans in the kitchen, but there was not a single grain of rice. The three door refrigerator was completely new. Opening the door of the refrigerator still smelled of plastic.


    Su Su frowned and rubbed her empty stomach. She looked down at her flat stomach and said, "I''m sorry, baby, I made you hungry. My mother is so happy that she forgot to eat."


    Plagues are rampant, disasters abound, and human beings have undergone necropsy. In that despairing world, there are also some human beings who have undergone abnormal changes. In the end, these abnormal human beings were called the powers.


    The powers are divided into five parts, namely "gold, wood, water, fire and earth". The powers awakened from these five parts are the basic elements of variation. Some people will produce secondary variation on these basic elements, but no matter how they mutate, they can be divided into three categories, just like the magic attack, physical attack and healing class in the game.


    Each of the three has its own strong points. The constitution of the water system and fire system powers may not be as strong as that of the other powers, but they are much better than ordinary people. For Su Su, the water system powers, it doesn''t matter if they don''t eat for a few days, but they are still alive if they are hungry for a few days.


    But she still forgot that she was still an ordinary person. Maybe her powers were awakening, but it was far less than her physique 12 years later. After turning around in the kitchen, she couldn''t find anything to eat, so she almost knelt down on the ground.


    In such a large kitchen, there are complex patterns on the European luxurious light yellow floor tiles. The sunlight outside the window shakes slightly, and the green shadow swings with the wind, as if waving to Susu.


    She looked aside and saw a grapefruit tree just growing outside the window. In November, the grapefruit trees had grown very big. The yellow ones were like leather balls, hanging among the green branches and leaves, clearly luring Su Su Su to pick them.


    Su Su is not polite. She rolls up her sleeves, lifts her skirt, and holds a fruit knife in her mouth. She dares not to do it before the end of her last life. But now she is very familiar with climbing up the tree. After climbing up the tree, she picks a grapefruit and breaks it on the spot. No matter whether it''s sour or not, she eats it directly and picks another one after eating it!


    She just sat on the tree pole and ate four or five grapefruits. After each grapefruit was broken, it was as big as the pocket ball played by children. After eating, Su Su Su slipped down from the tree, ran back to the living room, and lay down on the soft and comfortable leather sofa for a sleep.


    Wake up, it''s dark, Su Su straight up from the sofa, touched his forehead, great, she has a fever!


    Fever is a sign of the power''s formal awakening. Of course, it''s also a sign that those who want to become zombies begin to become zombies. They all enter the period of November. There are no fewer people who have fever symptoms like Su Su Su. The fever will be intermittent, burning for a few days, stopping for a few days. One person''s fever turns into many people''s fever, and finally it turns into a social pandemic, And then it completely evolved on the road of no return to plague.


    Su Su felt a little cold. She pulled out a silver light short down jacket from her backpack and put it on with a pair of jeans. Then she looked at her mobile phone, which was muted by her. While she was asleep, her parents called her several times. Su Su Su called back, but no one answered. She also called the home phone, but no one answered, Probably on the way to Xiangcheng.


    It''s good to start. Susu nods, carries her bank card and villa key access card, and goes out to prepare materials. After eating so many grapefruit just now, she is full. It''s not a problem for her to walk for two or three hours.


    She really took a walk for two hours, and slowly walked out of the apple villa area. Su Su called a taxi with the taxi software and arrived at a cooked vegetable farmers'' market nearby before 8 p.m., because at night, most of the vegetable and meat sellers had closed their stalls, and several grain, oil and dry goods shops were open, so she planned to clean up and close.


    "Boss, give me 30000 yuan of rice!"


    Su Su walks into a rice shop and wants to buy 30000 yuan of rice. The owner of the rice shop is a fat uncle in his 40s. He has a cigarette in his mouth and a big gold ring on his hand. He looks up at Su Su and laughs scornfully,


    "I said, little child, do you know that 30000 pieces of rice is a lot of money?"


    With that, the rice shop owner put a big white sack on Su Su''s feet with one hand, put a cigarette between his fingers, pointed to the sack on the ground and said, "this is 50 Jin of rice, 3 yuan per Jin. Do you want 30000 yuan of rice? Are you sure? "


    Su Su looks down awkwardly. Before the end of her life, she was a dodder flower in the greenhouse without touching the spring water. After the end of her life, the price of those materials soared, which is different from the current price. She thinks that 30000 yuan of rice is only enough for her parents, Xiao AI and her to eat for a month. She didn''t expect that in this era, rice is only 3 yuan a Jin.


    2000 yuan of rice is enough for a family of four to eat for a year!

 Chapter 11

    "Well, then give me 4000 yuan! Help me to 520 Apple villas. "


    "Oh, Miss Qianjin, no wonder she doesn''t understand the market. It''s the first time she comes out to buy things by herself!"


    The owner of the rice shop had a smile on his face again. He took a look at Su Su and saw that Su Su was a soft and weak student who didn''t eat people''s fireworks. His guess was right! Living in the apple villa area, there are all rich people. Su Su wants to send rice to the apple villa area. What''s not a daughter?


    Su Su Mu had a face and nodded. He didn''t admit it or deny it. He just counted the money for the owner of the rice shop. After leaving the address, he turned and went to the next one.


    In the next family, Su Su doesn''t plan to buy rice any more. She only has tens of thousands of yuan in total. I don''t know if ye Yu''s application for resettlement money will be fulfilled. Maybe Ye Yu has already run away. She can buy rice for 4000 yuan first. After the end of the world, she can go out to look for materials. At that time, rice will be free!


    The next one is a dry goods store. Susu bought some tremella, red dates, Coix, Yuzhu, black fungus, medlar, walnut, salted fish and bacon... All of which can be used to stew soup. From now on, Susu can stew a pot of soup every day. Pregnant women have to ensure their nutrition intake, so that their little love can grow strong!


    After buying dry goods, Su Su had 20000 yuan left in her pocket. She went to the supermarket by car again. At 9 o''clock in the evening, all the supermarkets in Xiangcheng were open 24 hours. When Su Su Su went, the people in the supermarket were busy. She walked around the supermarket and bought some meat. The quantity was not much. As long as it was enough for her to eat these days, she would buy frozen meat after a while, Then in the electrical area, I took a look at the BB pot of a little white bear.


    The green BB pot is a little bit big, but it''s very good to cook porridge and bone soup for children. The price is not expensive. It''s less than 100 yuan. Su Su Su wants to buy it.


    After she bought the BB pot, she became crazy. She only focused on the baby products. Like the n-size diaper and s-size diaper pants, she came with 1000 yuan. She also came with 3456 sets of soft and close fitting clothes, including a water bottle and a milk bottle. She also needed 5 spare ones, as well as various types of pacifiers, milk warmers and Xiaoai''s bathtub, Toys, Ru underwear and so on, it cost ten thousand yuan.


    The salesmen in the mother and baby area were so happy that they could not shut their mouths. They said that the package would be delivered, and the package would be delivered!


    After shopping in the supermarket for several hours, Su Su had only 10000 yuan left. She frowned and thought about it. She still wanted to go to the building materials market tomorrow, so she took a taxi back to the villa. Behind her car, there was the delivery man of the supermarket. Her shopping was full of a minivan. She couldn''t drive a truck to deliver it.


    Open the door of the villa, wait for the delivery personnel to move all the things she bought into the living room, Su Su looked at the things on the ground, ran to the backyard to pick two grapefruit to eat, and then she fell asleep on the sofa contentedly.


    The next morning, Su Su wakes up in sweat. She sits on the sofa, opens her long coat, looks up and touches her forehead. It''s all water. The water can fall down her palm drop by drop.


    She got up and ran to the kitchen to find a clean water cup. She clenched it with one hand and squeezed it hard. Only a few drops of water fell into the cup from the palm of her hand. Although the amount was not much, it was better than an endless stream.


    After almost half a cup of water, Su Su picked up the cup and put it in the sun. It was very good. The water was clear. After another sip, it was sweet and moist. Her water system ability had begun to wake up. If there was no accident, she would enter the state earlier than her previous life.


    In her last life, Su Su had been crying for more than a month because of Ye Yu. During this period, she had a fever intermittently. She only thought that her constitution was too weak. She didn''t even remember whether she had ever woken up from bed covered with water.


    Anyway, when she knew that she had awakened the water system power, it was a few months after the end of the world. At that time, Su Su could not release as much water as she does now, so it was just a shallow mouthful.


    She thinks that she should plan her ability practice into her daily schedule. She is proficient in her work and short of playing. That''s right. Her ability does not depend on her talent. The more she practices, the easier she will use it, and then the more powerful she will be.


    When she made up her mind, Su Su found a change of clothes in her backpack. After a comfortable hot bath, the supplies of the rice shop owner and the dry goods shop owner arrived. When everything was ready, Su Su Su cooked a white rice for herself and fried some meat she bought in the supermarket last night. She ate it all in one gulp. Now she has to eat two people''s nutrition, not more, How to starve Xiao AI?


    Eating too much, in order to help digestion, Su Su took another two hours to walk out of the apple villa area. Today, she was going to visit the building materials market. When she came back, she stopped by the farmer''s market to buy some vegetables and chop bone soup.


    Just after walking out of the gate of the villa, Su Su looked up and was stunned. There was a black military jeep parked in the sun. Next to the jeep door was Ye Yu in a jungle combat suit. Ye Yu put her hands in her pants pocket and held a lotus king in her mouth. She looked like a typical soldier ruffian.


    Why is he here?


    See Su Su come out, Ye Yu body is a, wearing black combat boots feet, as if standing a military posture, to Su Su embarrassed smile, "I also think about how to go in, you come out."


    "How do you know I''m here? What are you doing here? " Su Su''s heart is first a joy, "send money?"


    "No Hearing Su Su Su say this, Ye Yu''s smile broke down and changed into a more serious look, "I said Sister, your classmate''s name is Bai, but he died! It''s still lying in the hospital. "


    "So?"


    "That''s why I put this down for you." Ye Yu''s face, a shy smile, and then quite worried looking at Su Su, "white what''s family to call the police, you that piece of director, just a relative of my comrades in arms, told me about it, as for your residence, casually check to know you rented a house here yesterday, the intermediary company has your ID card registration information."


    "Should I say thank you?"


    "No, you''re welcome!" Ye Yu straightened his chest and waved his hands. It seemed that he really called Su Su. Don''t be polite. "You''re cruel enough, you can''t see that your hands are so hot!"

 Chapter 12

    Su Su turns Ye Yu''s eyes. She really doesn''t like to comment on Ye Yu. She is a little evil. She thinks she helped her, but she comes to her to get a reward?


    But Su Su didn''t speak, which made Ye Yu feel a little embarrassed. He lost his cigarette and touched the inch on his head. As soon as he was about to say something, Su Su Su slapped the military jeep behind him and asked:


    "It''s a good car. Can I have it?"


    "Why do you want this? I''ll get you another one. It''s suitable for girls


    Ye Yu is not stingy. It''s a car used in their team. It''s bulletproof and waterproof. It''s expensive. An ordinary girl''s family can''t use such a good car at all. Besides, it''s a problem to give it to Su Su Su. Su Su Su feeds it oil. It''s an oil tiger. She really wants a car. Ye Yu can get her a car suitable for her every minute.


    Su Su curled his mouth and shook his head, "no, either give me this car, or don''t give me anything. That kind of paper tiger like bucket of broken car, I don''t think it takes up space."


    It''s not that Su Su''s heart is too weak to swallow an elephant. It''s just that if there is such a car, it''s very convenient to bump into a zombie or find a material in the last days. But it''s normal for Ye Yu not to give it. This car is not owned by him personally. Maybe it''s from their special team. If you want to misappropriate this kind of public property, you have to make a report, Let''s not say it''s lost or damaged.


    Thinking of this, Su Su closed the special watch on her left wrist to her side. She also found out yesterday that this watch has lighting, night vision and other functions. What a good thing. I hope Ye Yu can''t remember it. Don''t give it back!


    Ye Yu''s head twists and turns. When he doesn''t see Su Su''s small movements, he found his watch on Su Su''s wrist when Su Su walked out of the bathroom door yesterday. It''s not to mention that she has such a thin hand and a rough watch. It''s very charming. If she wants to like it, she can just wear it. It''s just a watch. Just make a loss report to the team.


    Seeing that Su Su no longer talked about the new car, Ye Yu cleared his throat and thought about it. He could only say, "if you like this car, it doesn''t matter if you drive it for a few days, but you still have to pay it back. Do you have a driver''s license?"


    "Yes!" Su Su couldn''t help laughing, "thank you. Can I borrow it for two months? 44 days is fine! "


    "Borrow such a long time..." Ye Yu hesitated for a moment, the upper head asked how to explain this? Looking at Su Su''s bright smile, he immediately nodded, "OK, I''ll try to fool you for two months."


    It''s done! The car is hers!! Su Su reached out and touched the new car. The car used by the special forces was different. The material felt very tall. In the last 12 years, she had never driven such a good car!


    Su Su walked around the military jeep and felt as if she had a new toy. Her face was very happy. Seeing ye Yu beside her, he was relieved. He did something wrong to others. He tossed and turned all night last night. He always had a lot of ideas in her head. Now he feels better to see Su Su Su laughing.


    See Su Su has opened the driver''s seat, automatically and spontaneously sat up, Ye Yu quickly raised his feet on the co driver''s seat, is waiting to teach Su Su how to drive the car, Su Su''s twist the key, a foot accelerator down, "whoosh", the military jeep will be like an arrow out.


    Ye Yu couldn''t help whistling and turned to Su Su, "Wow, how fast! Good technology. "


    "Well, hum!"


    Su Su shrugged and drove her car on the road. Taking advantage of the opportunity to train, she stepped on several gas stations nearby. After that, she was the target of robbery!


    "Sister, I want to tell you something."


    "Say it


    "Can we go back to class?" Ye Yu in the co driver''s seat was not at all square with Su Su''s fast speed. Seeing that Su Su was in a good mood, he began to earnestly advise: "I''ve already said hello in school, and no teacher or leader will ask you anything. You go back to class, study hard, finish school and serve the society..."


    "Poof!" Su Su stops her car on the side of the road and looks at Ye Yu in the co driver''s seat. She can''t help laughing sarcastically: "serve the society?! Go back to class? No


    As like as two peas in love, who will be the same as little love, will they say "serve the society" after the end of the world? After the end of the world, mankind will become gods or ghosts and serve the society. You hammer!


    Ye Yu looks at Su Su and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything. He droops his head decadent. He sighs deeply. He thinks that Su Su, a man of five big and three rough, has sighed a lot in the past two days, and his teammates are eager to kick him. No one understands his inner pain. When he looks at Su Su Su, he gradually leaves the beautiful ranks of huaguduo''er, Ye Yu felt that he was a tough bastard!


    "Here you are, get out of the car!"


    See Ye Yu no longer speak, Su Su pointed to the bus stop outside the car, Ye Yu did not move, Su Su raised a foot, kick ye Yu''s waist, he opened the front passenger''s door, turn a wheel, jumped from the front passenger''s seat.


    Su Su raises her foot and drives the car away. It''s like she''s afraid that Ye Yu will chase her. Ye Yu wants to laugh. The car says she''ll borrow it from her. Why are you running so fast?! Don''t even say goodbye to him


    Su Su, who was in a good mood, drove her new car all the way to the building materials market. In the building materials market, Su Su bought some plastic films for greenhouses and some poles for supporting plastic films. Ten thousand yuan was spent casually.


    Su Su has no experience in vegetable greenhouses. In the last 12 years, her energy has been used to kill people and find Xiao AI. When she is short of materials, she takes on the task to exchange points and points for materials. She is really not good at building a greenhouse.


    But she was not good at learning. On the way back, Su Su bought some vegetables, then sat on the sofa with her mobile phone in her arms and began to find out how to build a greenhouse on the Internet. She watched it all afternoon. Until Su Su Su felt hungry, she put down her mobile phone and went into the kitchen to cook.


    Wait a minute. It seems that she forgot something. Susu picked up a dish of freshly fried vegetables and sat on the kitchen table. While eating, she took out her mobile phone from her down jacket pocket. All day today, her mobile phone didn''t ring, her parents didn''t call her, and she didn''t receive any messages from her parents.


    ***************************The author has something to say*****************************


    In addition to the daily fixed update at 9 a.m., every Friday at 5 p.m. to add a watch, so decided for the time being, recently in the effort to save manuscript, but still very slow, wrote to change, changed to write, just in the limited free time, write this more refined.

 Chapter 13

    What''s going on? Normally, it''s not far from Jieshi to Xiangcheng. It''s only an hour by plane, and it''s only five hours by long-distance bus. It''s been two days and one night. Her parents didn''t come and didn''t give her a message?


    Is there no phone bill?


    Su Su dials the landline at home, the sound is normal, and does not prompt her to pay, and then dials her parents'' mobile phone, the prompt has been turned off, turned off!


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows and bit her chopsticks, thinking, what''s the big deal in such a peaceful age? Let her parents leave a crying daughter behind and turn off their cell phones and go missing???


    She thinks she should go back to Jieshi. Anyway, it''s not far. If you drive faster from Xiangcheng, you can get there in four hours.


    In order to find her, her parents died on the way to the south in her last life. In this life, Su Su came to find them. She thought it was very good, no trouble at all, and she enjoyed it.


    When she said she was leaving, she began to prepare. Su Su casually brought some clothes for washing, changed into a loose and comfortable Yoga suit, covered with a down jacket, tied her long hair into two braids, prepared a thermal lunch box, filled some hot food, drove her military jeep and sped to the border city.


    On the way, Su Su also found one of the advantages of his car. It''s armed with a military license plate. It''s free of high-speed fees. It''s free to refuel at the gas station!


    So it''s a smooth journey to let Su Su smack his tongue. In November, there are no major festivals in the country, and there won''t be a long holiday. There are few people traveling, and the highway is very smooth. It''s just that the car is about to drive to the market. There is a gas station about half an hour away, and there are several cars blocked inside.


    Su Su stops her car at the gas station. When she first gets on the highway, she has filled up the car with oil. Now she stops to fill up the two oil pots in the trunk. Gasoline is a good thing. Since her military license plate can fill up the gas for free, she needs more oil in case of emergency. What''s wrong?


    "The road to Germany is not open yet?"


    In front of a car, the driver put his head out, opened his voice and asked the staff of the gas station. While refueling, the staff nodded his head and said:


    "It''s not connected. Three days ago, the cars in Germany didn''t come out. You''d better not go to join in the fun."


    "Damn, delay, what''s the efficiency of the country?"


    See full of fuel, the driver lost a few notes to the gas station staff, driving, swearing away. This gas station is just at the fork of Deshi and Jieshi. Some cars want to go north. If they go from Deshi, the road will be faster. Similarly, if the road to the south is blocked, it''s a good choice to go to the downtown area of Deshi.


    Su Su drove the car forward, dropped the driver''s window, looked at the staff and asked, "what''s wrong with Deshi? Why is it so blocked? "


    "Who knows, it seems that the Viaduct over there has collapsed."


    "The viaduct collapses, and the cars entering the city can''t get out? There''s no report in the news


    "Oh, this kind of thing is not going up every day. There is a collapse in the national project. Do you think it will be reported?"


    The staff looked at Su Su like a fool. They were obviously deceived by Su Su''s appearance. They thought Su Su Su was the one who was raised in the boudoir. Su Su Su tilted her eyebrows, unfastened her seat belt, got out of the car, took out two oil pots from the trunk, and watched the staff fill the oil pots with oil, It''s true that this kind of small disaster was not reported in the news before the end of the world. Even if it might have been reported, Su Su didn''t care about the current politics in her last life. She didn''t know that there was no collapse in Deshi.


    After refueling, Su Su got on the bus and went on. In the night, he glanced at the fork of the highway to Deshi. It was dark. The dense branches on both sides of the highway were like the tentacles of monsters. When the wind blew, "Hula la la la".


    She drove the car all the way home, followed the number in her memory, found her home, found the key under the mat at the door, opened the door, a familiar smell came to her face, Su Su''s heart trembled, and the five flavors became mixed.


    In the last 12 years, Su Su has never been home. Although she has been looking for Xiao AI, she has never forgotten to inquire about her parents on the way. Although Jieshi''s home is buried in the zombies, Su Su has been in and out for several times. Every time she comes back, she has different expectations. Sometimes she wants to see her home, sometimes she wants to remember her parents, Sometimes it''s just to come back and smell the woody smell of the old furniture.


    In such a wandering era, Su Su, who has lost her little love and parents, lives like a rootless duckweed. Wherever she goes, her heart is empty. Sometimes it''s so empty that she wants to come back for a rest and find some memories to support her. Only in this way can she charge her empty battery.


    Su Su walks up to her home and looks around. It''s not big. It''s only about 70 square meters with two bedrooms and two living rooms. Her mother is a full-time wife and her father is a bus driver in Jieshi. She doesn''t make much money, but it''s better than enough for three members of the family.


    Step by step, she walked in and walked around the house. Su Su''s fingers crossed the familiar furnishings one by one. It was clean, showing the traces of her parents'' life at home two days ago. She bent down and put the slippers that her father kicked off when he went out on the shoe shelf at the door. Then she sat on the double sofa and began to cry.


    It''s her fault. She shouldn''t ask her parents to go to Xiangcheng. Instead, she should go back to Jieshi and get them to Xiangcheng in person. Before the end of the world, her parents will disappear. The troubled times will start. Where is she going to look for her parents???


    Crying, Su Su suddenly raised his head and thought of Deshi!


    At present, the most chaotic part of the whole section from Jieshi to Xiangcheng is the link of Deshi. Isn''t it that the car that entered three days ago hasn''t come out of Deshi? Then she went to Germany to find people. It''s still a well ordered society. No matter how chaotic it is, there will be no end of life chaos. It''s just two big living people. Where can it be difficult???


    **********The author has something to say************


    I don''t have a good memory. If I forget to add more on Friday, please remind me! It''s better to remind me to add more in the book review area, group and wechat early in the morning.

 Chapter 14

    Su Su got up and made up her mind to move her parents'' bed. She remembered that they had two bank cards, Dad''s salary card and dad''s private room card.


    Because Su''s father is the only one in the family who makes money, Su''s father''s salary card is given to Su''s mother for safekeeping. But Su Su knew since she was a child that Su''s father had secretly hidden a private room card, which was full of money that Su didn''t know. For example, Su''s various bonuses and the cash legacy left by grandfather''s milk are all in this card.


    On weekdays, Su Su''s father just stealthily uses the money from this card to buy some cigarettes and wine, and basically doesn''t move the money inside. When Su Su Su was a child, Su''s father told her all the time: This is your dowry money in the future. Hide it there and don''t let your mother find it!


    Without much effort, Su Su pushed the big bed of her parents open a seam, stretched out a hand into the seam, took out a sock full of dust, and pulled out the private room card that Su''s father had worked so hard to save from the sock. She laughed and touched her belly


    "Love baby, look at the level of your grandfather''s collection, right? Let''s take the money, go to your grandparents first, and then take them to Xiangcheng! Let''s go


    In fact, Su Su didn''t leave immediately. She habitually took all the rice, vegetables and eggs she could eat, as well as pots, knives and rice cookers. Then she took her parents'' and her four seasons clothes, Su''s gold jewelry, all kinds of precious jade, and some quilts, blankets and bed sheets, The general stuffed the back seat and trunk of his jeep. When he finally left, Su Su conveniently took the photo frame of the whole family on the shelf at the door.


    In Jieshi, she found a self-service ATM, took tens of thousands of yuan from Su Fu''s private room card, checked the balance, and there was 230000 yuan left on the card. Then she went to the recent bite chicken, ate a fast food, packed ten family barrel packages, jumped on the jeep and set off for Germany.


    If you want to go from Jieshi to Deshi by taking the highway, it will only take an hour. Su Su thinks about the staff member in the gas station on the highway. After three days'' advance, no one in Deshi has come out. She chooses not to take the highway, but to take the National Highway directly. It will be slower to take the national highway, and it will take three hours to get there.


    All the way is smooth, but the closer to the city, the more traffic police scattered on the National Road, and then Su Su saw the checkpoint!


    There are many cars blocked in front of the checkpoint. Some cars have been put in and some don''t. many cars want to enter the city, but most of them come out of the city. Everyone drives very slowly. Susu rolls down the window and hears the owner of a car in front of him arguing with the traffic police.


    "I''m really in a hurry when I enter Germany. Can you afford to pay for the delay?"


    The owner of the car who quarreled with the traffic police drove a BMW. At first glance, he wanted to enter the German city to talk business, but the traffic police refused to let him in. No matter the owner gave cigarettes or money, he said he couldn''t get in, but he just couldn''t get in. Later, the owner got angry and loosened the tie on the collar, pointing to the traffic police''s nose.


    The traffic police was not a good friend either. They slapped the car owner''s finger pointing to his nose and started to fight with the car owner. It was obvious that the car owner behind them cheered and said, "fight, fight, brother, come on!"¡° Let''s go. My wife has a baby in Germany. I''ll go


    Some cars, like BMW owners, are not allowed to enter, but some cars are OK. Su Su sat in the driver''s seat and observed carefully. The cars that can enter are all four circle cars. The four circles are government cars of the Chinese government. Therefore, the cars that can enter Germany are basically people from the government.


    The collapse of a viaduct is related to the image of the country. Naturally, it is enough for the government to pay attention to it. It is also natural for leaders at all levels to investigate and visit.


    At this time, it was three or four o''clock in the morning. The stars were hanging high in the sky, shining cold light. On the earth, the National Road into Germany was congested. The traffic police dredged all night, and Su Su also woke up all night. Finally, it was her turn to drive. The traffic police who guarded the checkpoint scanned her license plate, saluted and let her go immediately!


    When she entered the first checkpoint and drove for ten minutes, she met another checkpoint. She could finish it in half an hour. Su Su ran for more than two hours. Then she found that the traffic police were gone and the soldiers were guarding the checkpoint instead.


    This is more or less frightening. It either proves that there is not only a viaduct collapse in Deshi, or that the viaduct collapse is so serious that the army has to be mobilized.


    Then Su Su''s car was stopped by a soldier wearing camouflage clothes in front of her. This time, her military license plate was not as easy to use as before. The soldier came forward with a gun, stood at Su Su''s window, stood at attention, saluted, and put on a standard military posture. Then he knocked on Su Su Su''s car window to signal Su Su to open the window.


    She rolled down the window, and the soldier was speechless. When he saw Su Su''s face, he couldn''t hold a fart. Then he motioned Su Su Su to lean the jeep on the side of the road and go back to the checkpoint.


    Maybe the other party didn''t expect that the driver of the jeep in their army was actually a girl, or a teenage girl. The key point is that the girl''s soft and weak appearance is more pure and innocent than a rabbit. At first sight, it''s not a girl soldier. The car was not stolen, or the girl''s immediate family member, And the rank of that officer is absolutely not low.


    Su Su sat in the car, her eyes staring at the other party''s action of entering the command room to make a phone call. Her long white fingers were holding the steering wheel, and her fingertips were tapping gently on the black leather case. She was thinking about the current situation, whether she wanted to rush in or go home?


    It''s impossible to rush in. If she doesn''t want to be shot by the soldiers with guns, she''d better not go this way.


    If she goes back to her home, she has to hide her car somewhere, and then walk into Deshi, which is more troublesome and tiring. Although she has not traveled a long way since the end of her life, it is not easy for her to find her parents and bring them out with her constitution.


    Considering in mind, the soldier who called came out of the command room, trotted to Su Su''s car with a smile on his face, saluted and politely said, "you can go in."


    "Oh?" Su Su picked her eyebrows and looked out of the window at the smile on the soldier''s face. As she drove into the checkpoint, she was thinking about who the soldier called just now? It seems that I have played several more

 Chapter 15

    Soon, Su Su had the answer. After several passes, her car was stopped by Ye Yu. Yes, it''s Ye Yu again!


    "Hi


    Ye Yu stands in the sun, raises his hand and says hello to Su Su in the car with a smile. Behind him is a new checkpoint. It is obvious that he is not here to guard the checkpoint. Instead, he receives information and runs here to block people. Because his clothes are very different. People are wearing black and green bulletproof equipment, and a small communicator is attached to his ear, He still wears an iron helmet on his head and two daggers in his boots!


    Su Su keeps the car steady and rolls down the window. When ye Yu comes near, she puts her hands on the roof of her car and bends slightly. Looking at Su Su in the driver''s seat, Su Su looks at him for a while. Seeing that Ye Yu doesn''t speak, she slowly opens her mouth and asks softly:


    "What''s going on in Germany?"


    "Viaduct collapse!"


    "It''s a trick. Will the viaduct collapse use your special forces?"


    "Yeah??? How do you know I''m in the special forces? "


    Ye Yu''s eyes glared. On his face, which was red and black by the sun, he only saw the white eyes. With his strange tone, Su Su couldn''t help but squint at him,


    "It''s written on your face!"


    Ye Yu really reached out and touched his face, and immediately reflected that he was ridiculed by Su Su. He didn''t feel funny. He waved his hand and didn''t ask Su Su Su how he knew his identity


    "What are you doing in Germany? The road ahead has been closed. Non military vehicles can only go back here. If you have something to say, I''ll do it for you. "


    "My parents are missing. They may be in Germany. I''ll go in and look for them."


    Su Su is not polite. In the current situation, she either rushes in or abandons her car and walks in. These two are not the best choices. Then you have to trouble ye Yu. People have the privilege to do business inside. It''s much more convenient to find people in such a big German city than she is an ordinary person driving a military jeep.


    "Give me your ID number, phone number and photo." Since Su Su is very rude, Ye Yu doesn''t want to get out of the water. He likes to be simple, and he also likes others to be simple. He immediately reaches out his palm and looks at the roof cover in front of the co driver''s seat. "There''s a pen on it."


    Su Su unties the safety belt, slightly gets up, takes out a pen from the top cover of the car, and glances at it at will. It''s waterproof and anti falling, very good! He looked at the palm of his lower leaf and understood his meaning. So he took up his pen and wrote down his parents'' name, ID number and telephone number on his palm.


    The warm winter sun shines on Ye Yu''s bowed back. He looks at Su Su''s head from top to bottom, and a familiar fragrance rushes into his nose. Ye Yu feels that the tip of the pen is moving in his hand, itching, and some sinful little brother at the root of his leg is beginning to congest again.


    He cursed secretly and chopped off the thing that killed people when he went back!


    "Yes, this is a picture of my parents!"


    Su Su took up his pen and put the photo frame of the whole family on Ye Yu''s palm. As soon as he rolled his big hand, he took the photo frame and took it back from the window. He nodded. He was solemn and serious, giving people a sense of reliability and trust


    "OK, leave it to me. You can go back and wait in Xiangcheng. When you find someone, I''ll send it to you."


    With that, Ye Yu turns around and walks away. Su Su looks sideways. She is so cute. Ye Yu is carrying two foot long sabres on her back. What happened in the German city??? She wrung her brows, opened her mouth, and yelled,


    "Ye Yu!"


    Under the golden sun, Ye Yu squints his eyes and turns back. Su Su''s head stretches out of the window. After thinking about it, he chooses not to inquire about anything. He just mumbles a few times and says sincerely:


    "Thank you


    In any case, if people are willing to help her find her parents, they should say thank you.


    Ye Yu grinned and looked very happy. She raised her long arm and grasped Su Su''s family photo in her hand. She waved to Su Su and ran into the checkpoint without saying a word.


    Su Su''s car still stayed in place for a while. Her heart was a little uneasy because she saw the posture inside and outside the German city. Such a German city has obviously entered a high-level state of blockade and martial law, and it will definitely not be a simple collapse. But her ability is too ordinary now, so she can''t get in at all. She can only choose to believe Ye Yu!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Su, under the gaze of the soldiers in the checkpoint, still chose to turn around. The water in Deshi is too deep, so she wants to go home to practice her magic skill in closed doors! When her powers are a little stronger, it''s just a German market. It''s not that she can go in and out as soon as she wants.


    On the way back, it was unusually smooth. When he came in, there were layers of checkpoints to check. When he went out, there were no checkpoints to check. Then he went on the highway from the national highway, and everything returned to normal. Although Su Su Su could hear one or two words of resentment when he stopped occasionally to refuel on the highway, people still talked about it as a spare time conversation, No harm to life.


    After a few hours, Su Su went back to the apple villa in Xiangcheng and got all the daily necessities from the back of the jeep out of the car. He found a room with wide view on the second floor, covered it with wadding sheets, took a hot bath and had a good sleep.


    As for the cultivation of powers, it''s not urgent. There are many kinds of powers awakened by human beings, and the speed of growth is uncertain. The cultivation methods are not the same. It should be said that each power has different cultivation methods in each person.


    In the last world, the most common way of cultivation is to absorb energy and release energy. In the process of absorption and release, you can reach the maturity of using a power, and then advance.


    There are many ways to obtain energy. Eating and sleeping can make the human body obtain energy, but this way is relatively mild. The most effective way to obtain energy is to absorb crystal nuclei. Crystal nuclei exist in the bodies of zombies and mutant animals and plants, and the powers naturally have them, but they are not called crystal nuclei, they are called spirit!


    Like crystal nucleus, soul is also a carrier for storing energy. Some people don''t know that there is such a thing in their body at all, and some people won''t pay much attention to it after they know it. In fact, if soul is well controlled, their promotion speed can be thousands of miles a day, just like others are changing, However, the people who directly cultivate the spirit and soul are impelling by qualitative change.


    ******The author has something to say******


    It''s five o''clock this afternoon. There''s another watch

 Chapter 16

    Su Su got up with water all over her body, put down a bowl of noodles with an egg on it, sat at the kitchen table and ate it slowly. Then she walked to the sofa, sat down cross legged, put an empty bowl on the coffee table in front of her, and began to close her eyes to feel the water power in her body.


    At this stage of her life, her powers are still in an uncontrolled state, so she often wakes up with water all over her body. This is the result of the slow release of energy in her body in her sleep. When she gets up the next morning and gets full, the energy will slowly replenish her body.


    What Su Su has to do now is to control it and condense the essence!


    In the last 12 years, Su Su was very familiar with this kind of thing. Maybe because of her mind, when she thought of her little love and her constant strength, she could not find her little love. She could calm down faster than ordinary people, and her body and mind completely entered a state of silence. After reaching this state, Su Su Su felt that her whole person was like entering a strange world, a completely closed one, But the vast and quiet world.


    Then she saw that all around were dense flowing waterlines, which sometimes carried silver light. Su Su''s job was to collect the silver light and pile it up in a fixed place.


    At the beginning, those silver lights were hard to catch. If Susu wanted to catch them, they would run fast. If she didn''t catch them, their speed stopped. They were even more mischievous than Xiaoai. No matter how mischievous they were, Susu kept a calm attitude. She was not anxious or impatient, and didn''t like to be angry. She was playing hide and seek with Xiaoai. Slowly, she caught a silver light.


    With the first one, naturally there will be a second one, a third one, and a fourth one... The silver light of Su Su piled up in the same place gradually increased, but soon, when Su Su went to catch the next silver light, the silver light that had been piled up in the same place scattered and disappeared.


    Well, this is a very common phenomenon. Su Su didn''t feel discouraged at all. She just continued to grasp the silver light, piled it together, watched them spread, and she continued.


    Just as she sank into this strange world, she saw Su Su sitting on the sofa in the villa with her eyes closed, surrounded by a light mist. The mist quickly penetrated into Su Su Su''s body, and then all ran out. Every time she went in and ran out, she could run further. Finally, in the dark, the white fog came out, Almost out of the living room.


    For the last time, Su Su opened her eyes exhausted and looked around. It was as if she had opened a humidifier. Now the empty bowl in front of her was full of water. Su Su Su felt very satisfied. Before the end of the world, she had already awakened the water power. She kept going on every day, and had better reach the level of using the power to fight monsters before the end of the world.


    As for the classification of powers that appear after the end of the world, it is not related to the cool phenomenon that a person can show, but to the energy intensity that a person can dispatch. Both basic element powers and secondary variation powers are divided by the same level, and these levels represent the intensity of energy transfer.


    Like Su Su, she had awakened her powers before, but she didn''t notice it. She just felt that her fingers were moist and sweating, which was not a power. Later, she was able to release water, but she still woke up with water from time to time. That was the first sign of her powers awakening. Now she is trying to control her powers, just waiting for her to completely control the powers in her body, It is when she reaches level 1 that she is truly fully awakened.


    Therefore, the awakening of powers is a long process. Many water system powers are still in the stage of giving water to people long after the end of the world. They have no experience and no one can give them experience. They can only slowly find out a way of cultivation suitable for their promotion in the process of constantly giving water.


    Su Su''s way of promotion in the last life was to act as a reservoir in the team. Because she had little love in her stomach, she didn''t want to go out to play strange and upgrade, so her ability was promoted very slowly. Other people had reached level 2 and could create a variety of attack and defense moves. She also gave people water in the team.


    Later, I don''t know how, her ability had a mutation, became the ice ability, instantly from 1 step to 3 step, play strange defense, have become a good hand in the team.


    It''s absolute to be envied. In that world, being envied is to put yourself in a dangerous situation. Many people come to her to inquire about the news openly and secretly. How can they make their powers change? How can we mutate like her???


    She knows a ghost??!! It can only be said that it is the second mutation caused by excessive water discharge.


    At the beginning, a psionic can only activate five elemental powers, namely "gold, wood, water, fire and earth". Then some people will produce relevant variations in these five series of powers. For example, a single water system psionic can mutate into ice psionic, fog psionic, lightning psionic, and healing psionic, Su Su could not count all the ten fingers she had seen, not to mention those she had not seen.


    This is called secondary variation. The powers of secondary variation can only be counted as a very small number. Maybe among 100 ordinary people, there are only 10 five element powers, but among these 10 powers, only one or none of them can produce secondary variation.


    But it doesn''t represent the power of the five basic elements. It''s not as good as the power of secondary variation. Can you say that a water power of level 4 is not as good as an ice power of level 3? Two people''s power dispatch, originally is level 4 is more powerful, although level 3 ice again, a flood came, also washed away the ice.


    So it doesn''t matter what the ability is, it''s important to upgrade!


    After a whole day''s hard work, Su Su was really tired. She got up to take a bath, cooked some food, and went out to the supermarket again. This time, she tried to buy more down jacket, thickened thermal underwear, and some comfortable sportswear suitable for sports running and jumping.


    There are down jacket for adults and children, and thermal underwear for boys and girls, old and young. She bought her own sportswear. After the end of the world, she didn''t need her parents to go out to fight strange things, and she didn''t want her parents to run away in a hurry. It was a waste of money to buy them sports clothes, We still need to prepare more sets for our parents.


    Finally, there are some baby products. I bought the most expensive one, 8888 yuan! At first, the price made Su Su a little fussy, but after listening to the salesman''s eloquent sales promotion, Su Su bought it with complete functions, anti vibration system, manual polishing of imported wood from some country, and no harmful substances!


    Every mother wants the best for her baby, Susu is no exception.

 Chapter 17

    In fact, the feeling of shopping before the end of the world is similar to that of coming to another super civilized world. Su Su can''t control her desire to buy. Every woman has a kind of shopping desire that makes men crazy. It''s not that women can''t understand it. So many things that are needed after the end of the world can actually be robbed, but Su Su Su has bought them now.


    After buying the cot, Su Su bought a waist stool and a multifunctional baby strap. These two things are very important. Xiao AI was born in the last days, so Su Su could not avoid killing zombies and mutated animals and plants. She would never give Xiao AI to anyone because she wanted to fight again, so Xiao AI had to run with her, There is a strap to carry little love behind the chest, Su Su will be a lot more convenient!


    Then she bought herself some maternity pants with plush and thickening, that is, those maternity pants with small trousers but big waist and abdomen, which are also very necessary and can''t save money.


    These things cost Su Su more than ten thousand yuan, but it doesn''t matter. There are hundreds of thousands on Su''s father''s private card, just like Su Su.


    After that, Su Su drove to several LPG outlets. Because she bought them privately and didn''t have any qualification procedures, she couldn''t buy too many LPG tanks in one store at a time. So she went to four or five LPG online stores and ordered five tanks of LPG from each owner. She paid a deposit and agreed to send the LPG tomorrow, It''s more than 9 o''clock in the night. She looks down at her mobile phone. There are several missed calls and messages.


    Most of the missed calls are from Xie Qingyan, and there is a phone number identifying "head teacher", which is the head teacher of Susu University. All these missed calls are ignored by Susu. Now she doesn''t want to say a word to these people, she just wants to receive a call from Ye Yu.


    However, after Xie Qingyan and the head teacher, there is no missed call display on her mobile phone. Su Su seems a little discouraged. Does she think she should go to Germany again? It doesn''t seem to be her style to put all her hopes on Ye Yu.


    When she thought about this, her fingers had already opened the unread messages, which were all sent by Xie Qingyan.


    First: "Su, where are you now? I''m worried about you. Don''t hate me, OK? It''s all my fault. I love you


    The second: "you haven''t come to class for several days. My teachers and classmates are worried about your safety. Where are you now?"


    The third: "Su, the moon is really round tonight. I was lying in the hospital bed. When I was in high school, I was injured playing ball. You were with me in the hospital. The moon was as round as it is today. Promise me, will you come back?"


    The fourth: "you never know how much I love you, Su Su, don''t be so cruel."


    There are also 5678 items in the back. Su Su is too lazy to read them. From the previous information, Su Su knows that Xie Qingyan is now in hospital. I think her kicks are serious but not serious. What''s serious is that she kicked Xie Qingyan into the hospital. What''s not serious is that she didn''t kick Xie Qingyan to death?


    I really want to hurry to the end of life, she immediately rushed to the hospital to kill Xie Qingyan!


    Su Su, who is impatient, drives back to her villa at the right time of night and starts to prepare for going to Germany tomorrow. She is packing things in her bedroom. She hears a car noise outside the window. Su Su feels very surprised. In such a large area like this, where only a few people live, it''s so late. Is there a car still ringing?


    After listening carefully, it was obvious that the car was driving towards her villa, so Su Su put on her clothes, stuffed her clothes into her backpack, got up, walked out of the French window, and bent on the balcony. The distant light just shook her eyes. She squinted slightly, and the light flashed again, turning the high beam into a low beam.


    This can confirm that this car is really coming to her villa. Su Su straightens up quickly, and her two braids arc on the balcony. Su Su''s people have already run into the bedroom. She can''t even wear her shoes, and her heart beats fast and fiercely. She has a vague premonition of who is sitting in the car, and she can''t be too sure, so she can only rush into the living room, Open two open doors.


    At this time, the car had arrived in front of Su Su''s villa yard. Su Su pressed the remote control button at the gate, and the iron door of the yard would open automatically. The black military jeep would enter the yard directly.


    Ye Yu jumped out of the parked car. He was covered with ash, with mud on his feet and a kind of fatigue on his face. He was still carrying the two sabres on his back. It was obvious that he had never had a rest on the way from Deshi.


    He just took a look at Su Su in the light of the lamp. His eyes fell on Su Su''s bare feet. Without saying anything, he turned to open the back door of the jeep and let the people inside get out of the car.


    "Ma!" As soon as Su Su saw the dusty middle-aged woman, she couldn''t help crying and ran up. She hugged the middle-aged woman''s neck and kept shouting, "Mom, mom, you''re still alive, mom ~ ~"


    "Oh, death!" The middle-aged woman slapped Su Su''s arm. She was nearly strangled by Su Su. She pretended to be vicious and said, "your mother and I live well. What''s the fuss?"


    "Don''t cry. It''s like a life and death parting. What a big deal!"


    The middle-aged man who got out of the car behind Su''s mother was Su''s father. He was a little chubby, with a cheerful face and a medium height. He was still wearing an old army green vest. Su Su looked up, let go of Su''s mother, hugged Su''s father and cried:


    "Dad, you finally come. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t let you go south. It''s all my fault!"


    No one knows why she is crying so sad. Su Su''s parents think Su Su is to let them come to Xiangcheng. As a result, they feel guilty because they can''t get out of the city. Ye Yu thinks that Su Su is because of her grievance and expresses her extreme sadness in front of Su''s parents.


    Just when people don''t know what to say to Su Su, who is crying bitterly, Su Su suddenly stops crying. She stops crying and lets her father go. She wipes away her tears and looks up at her parents carefully. It''s still what she remembers. Except for some tiredness, Su Su''s father and mother are standing in front of her. They are neither hurt nor knocked.


    "Go in and say it. Your shoeless style is very unique!"


    Ye Yu pointed to the brightly lit house and glanced at Su Su''s barefoot. In November, Hunan city has entered winter. Although it is not as weak as in the north, Su Su Su looks so weak. Standing on the cold ground barefoot, Su Su Su looks strange.

 Chapter 18

    "I said, you are a child. You can''t take care of yourself. Hurry up and get in!"


    As soon as ye Yu says this, Su''s mother pays attention to Su Su''s feet and drives Su Su Su into the house like a chicken. Su''s father smiles as they enter the house, and beckons to Ye Yu politely,


    "Xiao Ye, don''t worry. I don''t know how to thank you this time. Let''s come in together."


    Ye Yu shakes her head and is worried. In fact, he is worried all the way. After finding Su Fu and Su mu in Deshi, Ye Yu is afraid to tell the truth. She only says that it is a friend of Su Su who asked him to help bring them out. How dare he say that night in front of the girl''s parents? I dare not. Even though he fished out his parents from Germany, I dare not say!


    So Ye Yu has a faint guilty feeling when facing Su''s father and Su''s mother. Su''s father told him to come into the house, and Ye Yu obediently followed him into the house. After entering the house, Su''s father was obviously stunned. He turned to look at Ye Yu and asked in surprise:


    "Why does Su Su live here? Isn''t it time to live on campus? "


    "Ah... Er..."


    Ye Yu opened his mouth. He didn''t know how to answer. In fact, he and Su Su had only known each other for a few days. Well, he didn''t know the girl''s brain circuit. After thinking about it seriously, he could only reply:


    "Maybe... Su Su was bullied at school recently, so she came out."


    "Bullied?"


    Su Su''s mother, who was holding Su Su Su''s arm in front of her, screamed and looked back. Her eyes were staring at Ye Yu like a searchlight. At that moment, Su Su''s father and Su''s mother immediately thought of a lot of campus violence. The whole dormitory took Su Su Su Su as the object of bullying. Su Su Su suffered from the unfair treatment of her teacher and became insane~~~~~


    "What''s going on?"


    "I knew it, I knew it!"


    Su''s father and Su''s mother''s voice sounded together, and they both couldn''t help rising. Su''s mother''s eyes turned red, and her mouth kept saying, "I knew that Su Su Su had been cowardly since she was a child, and she had been bullied since primary school. How can we get this character, oh, how ~ ~!"


    "Mom!" Su Su can''t help but stare at Ye Yu. "Don''t listen to him. He doesn''t know anything. This is my classmate''s house. She has gone abroad and asked me to look at it for a few days. I live here."


    Su Su''s father and mother''s facial expression, obviously don''t believe it, Su Su can only smile at them, turned back to gouge out Ye Yu, and pushed Su''s father and mother into the living room, trying to say in that relaxed and stable tone:


    "What I said is true, my father, my mother. This is my classmate''s house. Besides, isn''t the final exam coming soon? When I look after her home, I can review my lessons quietly here. What a wonderful thing. Don''t you have delusion of being killed, OK? "


    "I don''t understand your character? Crying so miserably on the phone, I knew something had happened. Now I''ve been bullied by my classmates and moved out. No, I can''t let it go. I''ll go to your school tomorrow and talk to the head teacher. "


    Su Su''s mother doesn''t listen to Su Su''s explanation at all. In Su Su''s father''s and mother''s mind, Su Su is the one who always stands in the position of the weak. She is their raised daughter. Since she was a child, Su Su Su was bullied by others. It''s the same when she went to university. So no matter what Su Su said, Su Su''s father and mother firmly believed that Su Su Su encountered campus violence, and the more relaxed Su Su was, The more uneasy Su''s father and mother were.


    "Oh, come on, you wash and go to bed quickly. It''s so late. If you want to trouble the teacher, you''ll have to wait for tomorrow!"


    It doesn''t make sense. Su Su doesn''t know how to communicate with her parents. Anyway, she has made up her mind to cheat her parents to Xiangcheng and never let them go back. So let her parents make trouble in Xiangcheng. As long as she waits for more than 40 days, the end of the world will come, and all the problems will no longer be problems.


    With that, Su Su turned around and pushed Ye Yu, who was standing behind him as a pole, and said in a low voice, "I''ll take you out!"


    "Baby, shoes, shoes!"


    Su Su''s mother was behind Su Su, crying and picking up a pair of boots on the ground. Su Su took them and put them on. She said to Su Su, who was worried all over her face


    "I''ll see him off. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Xiao Ye, Xiao Ye, come in and have a cup of tea. Su Su, where''s the tea?"


    Su''s father, behind Su''s mother, raises his hand and waves to Ye Yu. He obviously likes Ye Yu. He also wants to ask Ye Yu to find out something about Su Su Su. However, Ye Yu does not dare to stay at the scene when he sees the posture of the three Su family. He bows his head and shakes his hand with extreme guilt,


    "Well, uncle, next time, I''ll give you my phone number. When Su Su makes it clear to you, you call me, and I''ll send it to you. Really, I promise I won''t shirk my responsibility!"


    "Don''t say it, I don''t think it''s too much!"


    As soon as ye Yu says this, Su Su lowers her voice and gives a warning. She pushes Ye Yu out of the door, leaving her worried father and mother standing in the porch. Su Su Su turns back and closes the door, cuts off her parents'' visiting eyes, slaps Ye Yu''s chest muscle and roars in a low voice


    "Don''t you think you don''t have enough trouble and try to find a sense of existence in front of my parents?"?! If I don''t talk about it, don''t take the initiative to be honest, OK


    "But..." Ye Yu looked down at Su Su, for is: "sooner or later, this matter can''t be stopped."


    "That''s as long as you can. You''ve done enough. You''ve given me the money. My parents have found it for me. We don''t owe each other. Let''s go. My parents told you not to come again."


    Su Su waves to Ye Yu and makes a gesture of goodbye. Looking at Ye Yu''s decadent bow, Su Su ignores him. Just as she turns to enter the door, she remembers something. She turns to Ye Yu and says something not very interesting:


    "Well, I think of one thing. You have to help me again."


    "I''m busy!" Ye Yu lowered his head, obviously a little angry, "just said two clear?"


    "Ye Yu, are you a child?" Su Su''s eyes were bulging, and she said directly: "you help me say hello to the school. My parents want to make trouble, and try to be accommodating, but don''t make everything clear as soon as possible. Anyway... You know, I don''t want them to go back to the market."


    She thought that it was not just Bai Luoluo who drugged her and made her fall out of bed with Ye Yu. It also involved Su Su''s intentional injury to Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo. Anyway, Su Su''s parents had to go to the school to be accountable. Su Su wanted the school to control Su''s parents, so that it would not be over in a few days. Su''s parents also wanted to go back to Jieshi.


    It''s better to drag on all the time, to drag on the last forty days until the end of the day.

 Chapter 19

    "Well, leave it to me."


    Ye Yu nods. Anyway, it''s not a big deal. It can be done in a word or two. His tall and strong body stood under the porch, and a bright light fell on the brim of his hat, so that his face was always covered in the shadow. Ye Yu looked up at Su Su in front of him, thought about it and said:


    "Su Su, what I told you is true. I never thought of evading responsibility."


    "Ye Yu, let me ask you something. Can you answer me honestly?"


    "You said


    "What''s going on in Germany?"


    Is this the same thing with Ye Yu? Ye Yu''s eyes, staring at Su Su for a long time, found a railing on the side of the porch, sat down, supported his two long legs, put his hands in his pants pocket, and returned:


    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you about it. Anyway, the level of confidentiality is not high. Do you know that there is a national famous CDC on the side of the viaduct in Jinde?"


    CDC??? Su Su has a bad feeling in her heart. She turns around and sits beside Ye Yu. It''s a bit cold at night. She only wears a thin gray sweater, so she puts her hands into the pocket of the sweater and quietly waits for Ye Yu to continue.


    "The task we received this time was to hear that there was a group of thugs in the CDC making trouble. Originally, it was our turn to do this kind of thing, and there was no amnesty. But when we entered the city, we found that the leaders of the city didn''t let us close to the CDC at all. There was martial law, and all the people around the CDC were centralized and fixed, You can''t come out easily. "


    "Then my parents..."


    "The minibus your parents took at that time was 18000 miles away from the CDC, but they were also sent to several hospitals in Germany. They said that they were going to have a blood test. After checking the list of hospitals, they found it, and it was easy to bring it out."


    Listening to Ye Yu''s words, Su Su was more and more shocked. If something had happened in Deshi, and it was not small, these news were obviously suppressed by the local leaders. Their message to the outside world was that a group of thugs were making trouble in the CDC. Originally, they told the special forces to suppress it, but they didn''t know the reason, The special forces only had a walk in Germany, not even close to the center for Disease Control and prevention.


    Considering the future apocalypse and the view that the Apocalypse was brought about by the plague, Su Su had no difficulty in guessing that there were some zombies in the Forbidden City CDC.


    The doomsday can''t be covered up. Even if the leaders of the authorities try to impose martial law on the whole German city for the sake of the future or for some other reason, it''s not that they control a CDC and several streets near the CDC and cover up a few pieces of news. The doomsday will not come. People will catch a cold and have a fever, Doomsday virus has long existed in the air that human beings rely on to breathe, and mutation is only a matter of time.


    "Su Su, Su Su???"


    Ye Yu''s big hands and five fingers open, and she shakes in Su Su''s eyes. She comes back to herself and looks at Ye Yu sitting beside her. He looks at her expression as if she is curious and worried. Su Su reluctantly smiles and waves to open Ye Yu''s hand,


    "I''m ok. I just think what you said is weird. By the way, are you free on December 30 night?"


    "For what?"


    "Nothing. I''ll invite you to the top of Mingyang mountain to see the stars!"


    The peak of Mingyang is high and cold. The key is that it rains every day since December. Sometimes it rains heavily, sometimes it drizzles lightly. It rains all day on December 30. No one will choose to climb the mountain that day. If ye Yu goes to the peak of Mingyang and doesn''t become a zombie, she will definitely survive on December 31, There will be no scenes of zombies besieging and eating because of shock.


    Su Su''s hand, unconsciously touched his belly, and said to Xiao AI in his heart: honey, your father doesn''t look like a bad man. This time, he helped us find our grandparents, so let''s give him a hand. Whether he can survive or not depends on himself. We can only help him here.


    "Will you follow me to see the stars?"?!! You''re not trying to kill me in a place you can''t find? Mingyang mountain top, it''s a good place for throwing corpses! Su Su, don''t be so troublesome. Now give me a knife to have a good time! "


    Ye Yu obviously a pair of skeptical attitude, half true and half false a pull collar, exposing the neck, head a stretch, the artery is still beating under the skin of the neck close to Su Su Su''s face, Su Su raised a hand to push open, shrugged, put on a love letter attitude, straight from the door.


    Where does she care what ye Yu thinks in her heart? As long as ye Yu goes to the top of Mingyang mountain that day, it will be.


    Leaving Ye Yu behind, Su Su looks at her parents and sits on the sofa in the living room. She is obviously waiting for her to confess. Su Su is not flustered. She walks to the second floor and says:


    "Mom and Dad, go to bed early. Your bedroom is the first one on the left. I''ll help you with the quilt."


    "Susu, come here. Dad has something to say to you!"


    Su''s father''s tone is very strict. Sitting on the sofa, she waves to Su Su''s back. With a sigh in her heart, she takes back her feet about to step on the stairs, turns back to the living room and sits on the seat designated by her parents.


    Su Su was right about what happened next. Su Su''s father and mother went to the battle in turn and asked her in a gentle tone, because in Su Su''s experience, Su Su Su must have been wronged in school. They have to understand, but they can''t be in a hurry, so that Su Su Su can''t stand the stimulation. Su Su Su is also familiar with this kind of thing, In any case, it''s just to bow your head and not speak, and let your parents guess and associate.


    The more Su Su is like this, the more worried Su Su''s parents are. After asking for a long time, they can''t find out Su Su''s half a word, so they have to give up and angrily sum up that they will go to school to ask the teacher tomorrow. From childhood to adulthood, Su Su Su''s parents will go to school to ask the old teacher for accountability as soon as she is bullied, so they are very familiar with it.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Su''s parents took a taxi to school. Su Su left her parents to make trouble at school on the pretext of being in a bad mood. She stayed at home to practice her powers, waiting for the owners to deliver the liquefied gas tanks. She locked them all in the basement. The materials she had hoarded these days were very expensive, Su Su was locked into the basement, and then she drove out to continue her plan of hoarding materials.


    ******The author has something to say******


    Book reviews are coming out, people! Fifth on the list of new books

 Chapter 20

    With her father''s private house card in her hand, Su Su was more free to spend money. She went to the farmer''s market to buy some vegetable seeds and grain seeds. The quantity was not much. About one small bag for each variety was enough. Then Su Su focused on medicine today.


    Like a boring stroll, Su Su visited several drugstores, mainly buying some daily medicines such as band aids, gauze, bandages, disinfectant iodine, cold medicines, antibiotics, etc. He also prepared some medicines for the treatment of head heat, small illness and small pain, but the quantity is not much.


    After the end of the world, she went out to fight monsters and upgrade to find supplies. It was very common for her to get hurt and bleed. Iodine bandages were necessary. Cold medicine and antibiotics were prepared for Su Fu and Su mu. In fact, Su Su Su estimated that her parents could not use antibiotics either, because she found that her parents were feverish, but they didn''t realize it.


    But be prepared, just in case, if your parents have a fever, it''s just a cold, not a sign of power awakening? The psychic can''t use cold medicine and antibiotics, but ordinary people need them. Su Su also specially bought many Dieda gout cream for Su Fu, and Su Mu''s menopausal necessities, Xiaoyao pills, oryzanol, soybeans, honey and royal jelly.


    And then she needs a weapon, a weapon to take advantage of!


    This is a bit difficult. Before the end of the world, guns, ammunition, knives and so on were all controlled items. Ye Yu had guns and knives on him, but he was very strict with these things. Su Su Su didn''t want to touch them.


    Then we have to go to the supermarket to buy more sharp kitchen knives, fruit knives and so on!


    A good kitchen knife is made of good steel, and the price of good steel is not cheap. The most expensive one is thousands of yuan, and the cheapest one is a few yuan. Su Su Su bought more than 10 feet long watermelon knives, and planned to cut the Zombie''s head like a watermelon after the end of the world! Once again, the supermarket salesmen who sell kitchen knives are happy. After writing down the delivery address, Su Su turns her attention to the building materials market.


    For several days, while her parents were out, she went to the building materials market and bought some construction tools, as well as micro domestic hydro generators and solar panels. All these were brought by the bosses and locked Su Su in the basement when her parents were away during the day.


    After spending almost all the money on Su Fu''s card, Su Su couldn''t think of anything to buy. In the following days, she would concentrate on staying in the villa. During the day, when her parents went out to school to quarrel, she would either cultivate her spirit or stir up her vegetable greenhouse in the yard.


    It''s a little difficult for Su Su to build a decent vegetable greenhouse, but she can''t. There are so many materials on the Internet that if she is willing to learn, she can''t, even if it''s a little bad at the beginning, it doesn''t mean she can''t improve.


    Su Su clapped her hands happily, bent down into the greenhouse, and began to spread seeds into the soil. The seeds she bought were very complete. Because it was the first time to plant vegetables, she scattered some seeds into the soil. She was only good at killing people and fighting monsters. She had never done these farm pleasures.


    But Su Su is very good at farmhouse. When the end of the world comes, Su Su will help her manage these vegetables. Su Su is not worried at all. Now she only uses them as the first batch of seeds.


    But speaking of her livelihood after the end of the day, Su Su touched her belly, but she couldn''t always eat rice and vegetables. Instead, she had to replenish her meat. She had to fill the huge refrigerator in the kitchen with frozen meat!


    Thinking of this, Su Su throws the bag of cabbage seeds in her hand on the stool beside the shed and quickly goes into the kitchen to wash her hands. By the way, she looks at the watch on her wrist. It''s still early. Su''s father and mother will be back in two hours. Does she want to go to the supermarket to move some pigs, cattle, sheep and chicken?


    "Click"


    The sound of opening the door rang out, Su Su turned around, and before she came out of the kitchen, she heard Su Su''s mother yelling out: "Su Su, come out for me!"


    As soon as she heard the emotion in the voice, Su Su''s brain hurt a little. She wore slippers and walked out of the kitchen slowly. Then she saw her parents standing in the living room with gloomy faces. Su''s father pushed Su Su''s mother gently and said in a low voice:


    "What are you doing to lose your temper with Susu? She didn''t want to


    "Bai Luoluo, I will go to her naturally. I not only want to find her, but also sue her!" Su''s mother came forward and poked Su Su Su''s eyebrow with a finger. Some of them said: "when something happened, you kept it a secret all the time. Tell me how you were so frustrated, bullied and drugged, and refused to tell your parents the truth, ah?!!! You, you''re really going to piss me off. "


    Scolding and scolding, Su''s mother couldn''t help but burst into tears. She stretched out her arms and hugged Su Su''s thin body. She cried out, "my child, you broke your mother''s heart ~ ~ ~ how did you get it ~ ~ ~ you can''t go to school ~ ~ ~ what should you do in your life ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~"


    Su''s father sat down on the sofa with a dignified face behind him. He took out a cigarette from his waistcoat pocket, lit it, bowed his back and rubbed his eyebrows. They went to Su Su''s head teacher for many days in a row. The head teacher received him warmly. No matter how Su''s father and mother inquired about the situation, or how angry they were, the head teachers were all smiling and made clear how long they could delay.


    Today, Su''s parents negotiated with each other to change their perspective. Instead of going to the head teacher, they bought a bunch of snacks and went to Su Su''s dormitory to inquire about the situation. As a result, they did not know. They were startled when they asked. Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu in the dormitory were under Su''s parents'' sugar coated bullets. You and I told them everything.


    Including Su Su was bailuoluo drugged, Bai Luoluo ran back to the dormitory to humiliate Su Su, and Su Su strangled Bai Luoluo with mouse line.


    As for why Su Su can escape the punishment of the law now, the school also spread, the man who rolled the sheets with Su Su seems to have a lot of influence. He helped Su Su Su to say a word, and the matter will become a minor one. I believe it will fade out of people''s sight in the near future.


    But in the eyes of every parent, what they see is only the part of their child who has been wronged. Su''s father and mother''s current mood can only be expressed in terms of heartache, sadness, grievance and resentment. What kind of Su Su must be forced to pick up the mouse line to make it white? This kind of thing is put on Su Su, who even ants dare not step on to death, It can be understood as a strong rebound after extreme humiliation.


    ******The author has something to say******


    There''s another watch at 5 p.m

 Chapter 21

    What''s more, Su Su''s parents feel that Su Su is about to strangle Bai Luoluo. It''s just a rumor. Isn''t Bai Luoluo lying in the hospital now? According to Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu, people seem to come to Xie Qingyan next door every day. How much strength does Su Su have? Su''s father and mother don''t know. If they carry a plastic bag every day, they will almost strangle a living person???


    This is absolutely in vain. He wants to make things bigger and then use it to coerce Su Su. Considering this, Su''s father and mother feel that they have to take the initiative in everything they do.


    Of course, they will not tell Su Su about these plans. Within their cognitive scope, Su Su is hiding in such a quiet place to avoid the gossip of his classmates and to lick his wounds alone. Now Su Su is sad enough. It''s OK for Su Su''s parents not to worry with her.


    Su Su''s mother held her for a long time and cried so much that she could not help crying with her. But God knows that she was simply affected by Su Su''s mother''s emotion, and inevitably some weak mood appeared.


    But when Su Su cries, Su''s mother stops crying. As a mother, if her children are tough, then she has to worry about it. But if her children are cowardly, then she has to be a mother and just get up.


    Su''s mother is in such a state of mind now that she catches up with Su Su and stays downstairs to discuss the matter with Su''s father in a low voice. Su''s father specially calls the unit and asks for a two-month long holiday. They make up their mind that they will stay in Xiangcheng for the new year instead of seeking justice for Su Su!


    Of course, this is more in line with Su Su''s mind, but since her parents knew the whole story, Su Su''s life became a little sad. She opened her eyes every morning and saw the gloomy clouds on her parents'' faces. Although neither of them had said a word about it in front of her, from their posture, Su Su Su could see that they were fighting high spirited, It''s like two cockfighting.


    In the next few days, only Su''s father went out alone, saying that he was going to school to find a teacher, and they handed Su Su to the school. Now that such a thing happened, the school naturally wanted to give an explanation. Su''s mother stayed at home and kept Su Su Su, making delicious food for Su Su Su in different ways, as if she wanted to do all her tenderness to smooth the damage Su Su had suffered.


    Then time is like flowing water. In December, when the temperature wakes up one day, it drops more than ten degrees. There is a thin layer of frost on the shrubs. The sky is always drizzling with light rain. There is no sun all day. That''s a long time. People walk in the street and feel inexplicable sadness. The whole society is gradually shrouded by an unstable factor.


    Su Su lay on the bed and closed her eyes for a while. After finally fixing a silver light that won''t run away, she sat up from the bed, got up to wash, and then ran to the first floor in a pair of slippers to turn on the central air conditioning and floor heating.


    "Susu, let''s go out today and buy you some cotton padded jackets. Come and have breakfast."


    In the kitchen, Su Su''s mother''s voice came out, and then she heard it jingling. Su Su looked back and saw that Su Su''s mother had already brought a bowl of soup to the table. She ran to the table, picked up a spoon, drank the soup and turned to her father,


    "And dad? Going to school again? "


    "No, your father won''t go to school today. He will decorate the shed where you play in the backyard for me."


    Su''s mother is still down there, but her neck is stretched. She looks out in the backyard. Su''s father is repairing Su Su''s greenhouse there. When Su''s mother saw this greenhouse, she was interested in it. All day long, she wanted Su''s father to make it more standard. She is good at growing small vegetables, which is better than buying the vegetables with pesticides outside.


    Today, it rained a little, and the head teacher had to invigilate the exam, so he didn''t have time to receive Su Fu. So Su Fu stayed at home and concentrated on decorating Su Mu''s tent, while Su Mu planned to go out and take Su Su Su to the mall to buy her some winter clothes.


    "Let dad go out with us. It''s so cold. I''ll buy you some fur!"


    Su Su bites the spoon and smiles at Su Su''s mother. Su Su''s mother looks back at Su Su and snorts, "fur? Where do you get so much money? If you have money, buy it for yourself. Your father and I don''t want it! "


    After a while, Su''s mother turned her head and turned back. She went to sit opposite Su Su and touched the table with her fingers. She thought it over carefully and asked Su Su tentatively, "Su Su, your house is not your classmate''s, or how can you make such a fuss? Do you still have the money to rent a house? Does Xiao ye give it to you?"


    "Which lobule?" Su Su pretends to be confused.


    "What other lobule? That''s the little leaf who fished us out of Deshi that day. He is the man


    When Su''s mother said this, she had been observing Su Su''s reaction. Seeing that Su Su''s emotion didn''t seem as excited as she thought, Su''s mother was relieved and continued to say:


    "Your father and I are going to ask Xiao Ye out and have a good talk with him."


    "About what? What can I talk about? Mom, he''s been busy lately. "


    "Well, you''ve been in touch all the time..."


    Su Su''s mother seems to have discovered the new world. In her eyes of exploration, a ray of light suddenly rises. Su Su can think of it with her toes without taking off her shoes. As a mother with rich associations, she already has N kinds of ideas in her mind.


    For Su Su''s father and mother, Su Su rents the house now, but they have never lived in a luxury house in their life. Su Su can have such a hand without support. Su Su Su''s father and mother are reluctant to spend the money to rent such a luxurious house.


    Besides, there are rumors in the school now that the man who rolls the sheets with Susu suppresses Bai Luoluo for Susu and greets the school leaders. No one is rich and powerful, and he can''t do such a thing. In addition to Ye Yu''s ability in Germany some time ago, where is Xiao Ye among Susu''s friends from childhood to adulthood?


    Su''s parents have no doubt that Ye Yu is the man who rolled the sheets with Su Su.


    From a parent''s point of view, when he heard that his daughter had been bullied, his first reaction was of course angry. But after calming down, things still had to come back to reality. Naturally, Su''s father and mother hoped to fight for Su Su''s best interests in this incident.


    Then Su Su''s father and mother found Ye Yu''s ability in this period of time. Su Su didn''t go to school for such a long time and didn''t take part in the school examination. The school leaders even promised them that Su Su would get her diploma?!

 Chapter 22

    Su Su''s father and mother sent Su Su to university for what? Naturally, it''s for Su Su to have a good diploma in the future and get a fairly good stepping stone when looking for a job. Su Su''s father and mother have been looking for a school for such a long time. They are not afraid that the school will affect Su Su Su''s schooling because of this?


    Of course, Su''s parents don''t think about what to do with Ye Yu and Su Su. After all, Su Su''s will is the most important. They just want to ask Ye Yu out and let Ye Yu talk about his ideas. They don''t say they won''t shirk their responsibilities? How can we not escape?


    Su Su was silent. She took the noodles Su''s mother had brought to the table, picked up two chopsticks and ate them. Su''s mother was still nagging,


    "Don''t blame your parents for their realistic influence. Your father and I just want you to live a better life. Our parents will be old and can''t accompany you for several years. We will always go into the earth. Who will protect you at that time? Now there is such an opportunity, others have been working hard for decades, and you can reach that height with a slight lift of your foot, to catch up with and surpass the efforts of others for decades. Why should we miss such an opportunity? Money, work, or marriage, we always have to have the same benefits, right? "


    They are ready to take the most practical compensation from Ye Yu. Since Ye Yu is so capable, either give Su Su a lot of money, or solve her future work problems, so that Su Su Su can have an iron rice bowl, or simply marry Su Su!


    As for what can''t be subdued, poor can''t be moved, they are a common people, even if they make a few lives in this matter, they can''t make Ye Yu suffer losses, so why not be more practical? What''s more, in this whole incident, we have to grasp the key point. Bai Luoluo is the one who drugged Su Su Su. Ye Yu just happened to run into this incident and became Bai Luoluo''s accomplice.


    This time, her eyes are really red. Her heart aches. It''s not for her parents'' reality, but for her parents'' careful calculation. Who will design a good future for her step by step? There is no one, no one else, except his parents!


    If her parents had been with her in her last life, how could Su Su be so homeless? Parents at home, home is at ease, this is really not wrong.


    She sucked her nose, and a white mist came out of the soup bowl in front of her. Suddenly, her stomach began to churn. Su Su quietly suppressed her desire to vomit. She raised her hand and took out a napkin on the table. By the way, she looked at the watch on her wrist. It was almost 20 days since then. Little love was like a seed. It had taken root in her stomach and she would have the desire to vomit, That''s normal, too.


    "Well, don''t cry. Let''s sum it up. Don''t worry about anything. Just stay at home."


    Su Su was crying because what she said was not enough to relieve her anger. Su Su sighed, turned around and went on. At this time, Su Su''s father came in full of moisture. Su Su''s mother looked up at him, exchanged a helpless look, and slightly shook her head. It means that Su Su Su''s mood is wrong again. Don''t talk about it in front of her. Su''s father nodded, Come into the room and change.


    After coming out, a family of four, including Xiao AI, had dinner at the dining table. Su Su drove to the garage and urged her parents to go out. After seeing Su Su''s car, Su''s father and mother exchanged a look. Without saying a word, they got on the bus quite tacitly. They began to go to the biggest, most prosperous and most bustling business district in Xiangcheng.


    Su Su is not interested in shopping with her father and mother. As soon as she throws them away in front of a shopping mall in the business district, Su Su drives away on the pretext of something, and takes a stroll on her own. It''s different from the purpose of Su Su''s father and mother to buy winter clothes. Although Su Su Su buys winter clothes, she is more ruthless than Su''s father and mother.


    Su Su went directly to the fur counter of Pacific mall, which is a high-end commodity building in Xiangcheng. Su Su bought two or three pieces of fur for Su Fu and Su mu. She also made two pieces of fur for the winter.


    This is a hundred thousand yuan spent out, Su''s father''s private card left less than twenty or thirty thousand, Su Su all in the ATM cash, drive to the hospital.


    Outside their school, there is a big hospital. It is said that it has a good reputation. Su Su came here for an ordinary examination to see if she is pregnant.


    Queuing, registration, seeing a doctor, urine test, blood test, a set of process down, the doctor took the test results, looked up and swept Su Su Su, eyelids lifted, indifferently asked two words, "do you want it?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Su''s answer was very firm, but she was shocked by the woman doctor who was about 30 years old. She looked at Su Su carefully and laughed,


    "It''s rare. You''re only 19 years old and still studying. How do you plan to raise yourself?"


    "Take care of it. If you can be born, you can live."


    She shrugged her shoulders and looked at the sign on the chest of the female doctor opposite. Zhuo Shijia, chief doctor, is really this person, the kind doctor who once delivered Xiao AI in the survivors'' base in Xiangcheng.


    I didn''t expect Su Su to meet Chou Shijia here. She is really an obstetrician! I''m not lying!


    At that time, Su Su felt that she was about to have a baby, and Xie Qingyan didn''t know where she had gone. She had to move to the wild hospital step by step. When she arrived at the wild hospital, she knew that the conditions of the hospital were very poor. Everyone in a white coat was very busy, and the priority in the hospital was the related households. Women had to solve the problem of having children at home!


    Children can be raised when they are born, but not when they are born. Women and children die together, a straw mat is wrapped up, and they are thrown out of the barbed wire at will. The size is only two lives. The most worthless thing in the end is life.


    Su Su is lying on the board separated by a curtain. Her stomach aches so much that she wants to shoot herself. Her blood drops down from the cracks of the wood. People come and go outside the curtain, and no one cares about her. Su Su''s first child is completely inexperienced. Just when she is anxious and afraid, zhuoshijia comes.


    Chou Shijia didn''t work in the wild hospital, because she had nothing to do with it, so she couldn''t get into the wild hospital. She just came here to try her luck to see if she could find something fragmentary to do. Then when she changed some supplies, she happened to hear Su Su Su moaning. In her words, no matter how loud the noise around her, Chou Shijia just had to listen to the pain, You can tell if there''s a woman coming soon.


    She opened the curtain of Su Su''s board bed and checked her amniotic fluid and uterine orifice without saying a word. Then, while holding her hair, she taught Su Su how to breathe and exert herself. At the same time, she was busy with her hands and feet. In a very short time, she took out a set of side cutting surgical instruments to eliminate the poison, put up Su Su Su''s legs and delivered Xiao AI for Su Su.


    If there is no zhuoshijia, Su Su and Xiao AI will be abandoned outside the barbed wire fence in the end of war. So Su Su said that some people seem cold and ruthless, philistine reality. In fact, in her life, they will always be pulled by such people.


    It''s just a pity that Su Su took some supplies and wanted to thank Chou Shijia, but she never appeared in the wild hospital again.


    ***********The author has something to say***************


    I love all of you who love me. Thank you for following me one book after another. The little train of this book has already started to run. If you don''t get on the train, please get on the train£¨ In the afternoon

 Chapter 23

    From memory back to reality, Su Su saw that Chou Shijia was holding a pen, bowed his head, and began to write the doctor''s advice in her medical record book. He secretly decided that he would only see Chou Shijia''s clinic in the future. He was the chief physician. Even in the wild hospital with difficult conditions after the end of the world, his skills of delivering a child were all powerful, and his medical skills were absolutely trustworthy.


    "In this way, first take some eloway home to eat, this is to supplement trace elements, minerals and vitamins, eat good for adults and babies, come to check blood routine, urine routine and B ultrasound after four weeks."


    After writing the doctor''s advice in the medical record book, Chou Shijia points it on the computer, opens a bottle of alove for Susu, and skims it at will. Seeing that Susu is still sitting, he hands the registration card to Susu,


    "Come on, pay for the medicine."


    "It''s going to be four weeks, doctor. You can give me more eloway."


    "One bottle is enough for a month."


    "I''ll have them for ten months, as well as calcium, iron, zinc, selenium and magnesium. Ten bottles of each."


    "What do you want to do with all that medicine? What a mess! Eloway is enough to supplement all the nutrition you need during the whole pregnancy. You don''t need anything else. In this way, I''ll open another bottle for you. There''s no more! "


    The voice of chief doctor Chou Shijia suddenly became very severe. She has been a very principled doctor since she began to work as a doctor. Not to mention that pregnant women can''t take drugs indiscriminately. Even if they can, she will never prescribe drugs indiscriminately to pregnant women. So it''s a miracle that people like her can get to the level of chief doctor in a big hospital.


    For the benefit of the hospital, Zhuo Shijia is definitely a headache, but for patients, maybe such a doctor can sometimes save a family''s life.


    However, for Su Su, it may be a little bit of trouble, because the end of the world will come in another 20 days, and two bottles of eloway can only be eaten for two months. Then she will have to go to the hospital to find eloway. There will never be a shortage of people in the hospital. Correspondingly, zombies are relatively concentrated.


    Holding the medical record book and registration card, Su Su dejectedly went out of the clinic of zhuoshijia. In her last life, she had never had a pregnancy test, so she didn''t know that the pregnancy test had to be reviewed, and she didn''t know that pregnant women still had to eat vitamins, trace elements and minerals. No wonder Xiao AI was born thin, so she didn''t have enough nutrition in her stomach.


    Four weeks, the end of the world is coming, how can we have a pregnancy test?!


    Su Su is a little annoyed. She silently bows her head and lines up to pay for the medicine. She takes the invoice to get the medicine. She is thinking about whether or not to kidnap Chou Shijia on December 30. On the other side of Xiang City, in a hidden military base that is not open to the outside world, all the men just finished training and are sitting in the dormitory chatting and farting.


    Ye Yu, wearing a pair of army green shorts, bare arms in cold weather, holding a notepad in his hand, crudely kicks open the dormitory door, slaps the notepad in his hands at dozens of people in the dormitory, and yells:


    "Pay back all the money you lost to me. I''m in a hurry!"


    "Damn, if you want money, you''ll die!"


    A man in his thirties, with stubble on his face, stood up and whipped at Ye Yu. Ye Yu runs up and kicks the man''s belly. The man somersaults back, jumps on the table and shouts:


    "Brothers, this is a great chance for serfs to turn over and sing. If we dry up, we won''t have to pay back our money!"


    "Up! Hit him


    "Ye pipi, ye pipi, you have today!"


    "Stop him, stop him, close the door quickly, don''t let ya run away!"


    "Hold him down, hold him down, pull out my pants!"


    "Ah, ye pipi, you are serious. My front teeth are about to be knocked down by you!"


    ......


    In a passionate fight, Ye Yu knocked over several people and jumped onto the table. With a notebook in one hand and a mop in the other hand, he swept around the ruffians and roared:


    "If any of you dare to come here, I will never give up!"


    "Ye pipi, hand in the account book in your hand, and the brothers can let you live!"


    "Bah, there''s no way. I''m in debt outside. I''ll point to you ruffians to pay off the debt. If I want to keep the account book, I have to step on my body!"


    "What account? "Peach blossom account"


    Some people laughed and joked. The people at the bottom looked at each other. Then they looked at the table and showed Ye Yu, who looked like a golden rooster and a white crane spreading its wings. It was obvious that Ye Yu was silent and taciturn.


    The crowd immediately laughed and began to coax. They wanted to rob Ye Yu''s account book even more fiercely. Although they were washed by many mops, as long as they could grab Ye Yu''s account book, they could destroy the body by losing money to the boy or borrowing money from the boy. Everyone was full of fighting spirit, The dormitory is about to be overturned.


    "Di ~ ~ ~ Di!"


    A sharp alarm rings, breaking the public''s laughter and scolding. All the troublemakers disperse at the fastest speed, rush to their bedside and start to wear equipment. The alarm rings, which proves that they are going to have a mission.


    "What''s the matter? King Kong, do you know? "


    In the gap of dressing, a man with glasses and a scholar''s face asked the 30-year-old King Kong with stubble on his face. King Kong glanced back at him, shook his head and looked at Ye Yu, who was already dressed neatly, and asked:


    "Ye paipi, do you know?"


    "It''s said that something happened again in Germany." Without waiting for Ye Yu to answer, a white looking special forces with a wisp of mustache seemed to have the temperament of a fortune teller. He came over and spread the news to the public, "I heard what the team leader said, but the leader of the center for Disease Control and prevention in Germany could not hold."


    King Kong couldn''t help yelling, "play with us. Last time we went, we said we didn''t have anything to do. We came back after a walk in the German city. This time, let''s go for a walk?"


    Ye Yu ignored them and carefully pressed his Notepad under the pillow. By the way, he collected an old man''s mobile phone in his buttock pocket. The special soldier who looked like a fortune teller saw it and slapped it. Ye Yu jumped away quickly and only heard the special soldier who looked like a fortune teller and cried in a low voice:


    "Ye pipi, are you crazy? You can''t bring your mobile phone when you go out of the mission! "


    "Go away, fortune teller. I have an important phone call waiting to be answered these days!" Ye Yu long arm hook, the fortuneteller''s neck, dragging the fortuneteller to go outside, while threatening: "when killing, I absolutely shut down, idle down boot, you less Bibi, or immediately pay back."..


    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything!..."


    *******The author has something to say********


    There is a reader named unintentional, who won 5 million yuan in the lottery yesterday, so we all roared. In order to celebrate 5 million yuan in unintentional, I added more!

 Chapter 24

    Ye Yu and the fortune teller''s voice gradually diverged, and the King Kong and the scholar followed him far behind. The King Kong murmured: "roll the calf, ye paipi has lost money these days, scholar, do you know what happened?"


    "Hi ~ ~ do you really don''t know or pretend? That night... "The scholar said with an ambiguous smile to King Kong," I heard that I provoked an innocent girl. Now I''m going to raise money for that girl everywhere. "


    "Damn it! I wonder why Ye Pipi didn''t come to play cards that night


    He turned his head and looked at the scholar. Their faces were both mysterious and gloating. Looking at the leaf peeling in front of them, King Kong could not help sighing,


    "It''s not easy. It''s almost 25. It''s time to start meat."


    "Yes, it''s much better than you who are 34 years old and haven''t had meat yet!"


    "Why don''t you talk about it?"


    ......


    With that, they entered the conference room one after another. They found their own positions and stopped talking. Each of them put on a serious and serious face. Soon, several leaders came in and glanced at the fully armed 20 people. There were three special teams, all of which were soldiers of the past, The most outstanding and top-notch personnel selected from the army, some leaders'' eyes, some reluctant, but still sent a form to everyone.


    "Ye pipi, it looks serious."


    The fortune teller next to Ye Yu twists his eyebrows, touches the moustache on his chin, and points the amount of pension on the paper with the tip of his pen. Ye Yu raises his eyelids and laughs. The amount of pension is more than three times the normal amount.


    Their special team is called the death squads by people outside. They will go wherever they need to kill. They will kill people, and of course they have a chance to be killed. Every time they go on a mission, they will be sent such a form, which can be counted as a suicide note. The form will clearly state how much pension the state will give them if they die in honor.


    Over time, people in the death squads can see the difficulty of this mission from the amount of the pension alone. The pension for this mission has reached a record high.


    They still can''t refuse. They don''t have the right to refuse. When they join the death squads, their lives are not their own.


    Ye Yu calmly wrote down Su Su''s name in the column of pension payer. From now on, his pension will only be given to Su Su.


    Su Su here doesn''t know anything. After taking the medicine, she asks the information desk for a list of zhuoshijia''s duty and calculates the time. Zhuoshijia is on duty in the morning on December 30 and doesn''t sit in the afternoon.


    Su Su decided to sneak into zhuoshijia''s home on the night of December 30, knocked her unconscious and carried her back to the villa! As for Ye Yu, who will climb to the top of Mingyang mountain on the evening of the 30th and wait for her to see the stars, let him stand on the top of the mountain and blow the cold wind.


    When she came out of the hospital, Su Su received a call from her parents. They had already sat down in a western restaurant in the business district, waiting for Su Su to have lunch together. Su Su Su drove in a hurry. Looking at the extremely tasteful western restaurant, her parents had already sat at a table by the window, ordered steak, pasta and pizza, waiting for her to eat.


    Su Su''s family is not particularly good. Her parents are ordinary members of the public. Although her family is not good, she still has a little money to enjoy her life compared with the bottom of the society. For example, she occasionally goes out to eat Western food and plans a family trip in China a year. Su''s father and mother like to do this kind of small family sentiment very much.


    Su Su was scolded by her mother for wearing too little, so she sat down next to her mother and watched her cut the steak. She just wanted to feed her a few mouthfuls. Su Su Su sighed in her heart. No matter how old she lived or how many things she experienced, she was still the little baby who didn''t know anything in front of her parents.


    Su Su is also happy to be taken care of by her parents. She leans on the back of her chair and is really waiting for Su''s mother to feed her steak, while her eyes are staring at the news on the TV hanging on the wall.


    Su Su''s news belongs to urban news. It''s about a rich man in Xiangcheng who invested a sum of money in a financial management company in Xiangcheng, but the income he should get this month could not reach his account. The rich man suspected that he had been cheated and went to that financial management company many times, but the people in the financial management company had many excuses. Finally, the rich man had no choice, In the city news, the reporter came forward and took the rich man to negotiate with the financial management company.


    Now it''s reported in the news that the person in charge of the financial management company vomited bitterness to the reporter. In fact, they can''t help it. The head office is in Deshi, and now the people in the head office can''t get in touch. The money is still in Deshi and hasn''t gone to the account of Xiangcheng financial management branch. Please forgive me


    "Although I know it''s fake, this man is quite sincere. Lao Su, you see, he''s almost crying!"


    While feeding Su Su the steak, Su''s mother commented on the news on the wall. Su''s father turned his back to the TV and was reading a newspaper in his hand. When he heard Su''s mother''s words, he had a casual chat,


    "There are so many troubles in Deshi recently. Look here, there is a young man named Wang Jun, because a girl named Li Ying trekked thousands of miles into Deshi on foot. As a result, he disappeared and his family published the notice of finding people in the newspaper."


    The sun went through the glass and shone on Su Su''s pale face. As she chewed the steak, she thought about the German market. It was obvious that the German market was controlled much more severely than ten days ago, and the news was completely blocked. If it wasn''t for her who had experience in the last days, the news from such a big German market would be some peripheral news, It''s hard to smell the corpse.


    Su Su was a little flustered for a moment, just like looking at a person, slowly dying in pain in front of her. She knew that this person would die, but she couldn''t help it. The trend of the times, there was no way.


    After eating western food, Su Su''s father and mother still have to go shopping. On the pretext of going to the bookstore to buy some books that study hard and make progress day by day, Su Su Su turns to the pawnshop and pawns all the gold and silver jewelry Su''s mother brought out from Jieshi. She takes more than 20000 yuan and continues to be a local tyrant.


    Su Su couldn''t think of any more things to hoard. She just went to the supermarket and bought some frozen meat for thousands of yuan. She also bought a few sets of small clothes, a few boxes of milk powder and some black and white cards suitable for young infants. One afternoon passed.

 Chapter 25

    In the evening, Su Su and Su Fu and Su Mu find a restaurant and have a good dinner. Su Su takes Su Fu and Su Mu back to Apple villa.


    All the way to the car, Su Su one hand on the steering wheel, one hand on the window, leaning to think about the problem, suddenly a dazzling car light from Su Su''s Jeep back cover, Su Su Su rearview mirror glanced, wow, behind her car, is actually a high-end RV!


    At this time, Su Su''s car and the high-end RV all drove to the entrance of Apple villa. The door opened and Su Su drove in first. Her eyes kept looking at the rearview mirror and the high-end RV behind her also entered the apple villa. She walked in two directions with Su Su Su at a fork in the road and finally stopped in front of a villa.


    OK, she has a crush on the car! In the future, I will travel all over the world with my parents and little love. I will have a RV, which will help me improve the quality of life.


    While Su Su was sitting in the driver''s seat, Su''s father was sitting in the back seat, frowning with his cell phone and saying, "Xiaoye''s phone is off."


    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to be responsible for Susu? "


    Su''s mother in the co pilot''s seat immediately blew up like a cockfight. Su''s father sighed at her and raised his hand to make her calm,


    "Sit down, Xiao Ye. I don''t think he is such a person. He may have something urgent. Don''t worry. I''ll call again tomorrow morning."


    "Xiao Ye, Xiao Ye, you are very friendly."


    Su Su''s mother is very dissatisfied with her father''s attitude of helping Ye Yu. They go back to the villa noisily. Su Su leaves them, drives the car into the garage, goes to the kitchen and takes two empty glass bottles. When they go to the living room, the two glass bottles are full of clear water.


    She handed two glasses of water to Su''s parents who were still bickering. She told them that she went upstairs to her room. When she got back to her bedroom, Su Su went into the bathroom, looked at the round white bathtub and began to try to fill it with water. Now it''s not a problem for her to fill half of the bathtub with water, but it might be troublesome to attack with water.


    Su Su put half the cold water in the bathtub and mixed some hot water in. Then she took off her clothes and went into the bathtub. She sat cross legged, closed her eyes and began to feel the connection between the water in the bathtub and her four limbs.


    Now the spirit in her body is about the size of a pomegranate seed. It looks like silver. She catches the silver for a while. Seeing that there is no change in the spirit, she changes the way to play. Su Su first thinks that she must let the spirit do something. In addition to releasing water, she also wants to let the power it carries become a substance that can be manipulated.


    Then a layer of flowing water light gradually appeared on her skin. Su Su felt a little anxious, but at this point, it was not a good way to retreat. She closed her eyes and stabbed her head into the water. As soon as the silver light flashed on the swaying water, a piece of transparent water mirror flew out of the water and floated on the bathtub.


    Su Su, now naked, is like a beautiful fish. Her long black hair is floating in the water like algae. She spits out a bubble and lies straight at the bottom of the bathtub, staring at her big eyes. She only feels that her limbs are absorbing the water from all over her body. The water rushes into her blood like moths to the fire and rushes into her spirit.


    The silver light on the spirit is flashing, just like the stars in the sky, running rapidly. It is absorbing the energy of water, and at the same time releasing the energy. This energy is used to support the water mirror suspended on the bathtub. Susu lies at the bottom of the tank, watching the water around her body drying up. Her heart shakes, and she fiercely raises her hand, waving the tap on her head, "Hua la la" a sound, the water in the shower poured down, the water fell on Su Su''s body, like falling into a sponge, disappeared.


    The water mirror has been suspended for a long time. After a long time, Su Su finally adapted to the energy input and output. She slowly regained the control of the spirit, so that her body no longer absorbed water like a sponge, but also manipulated the energy released by the spirit, and continued to support the water mirror, so that the water mirror, with her own mind, would gradually thicken from east to west, It gradually thinned out and finally turned into a stream of water and fell into the bathtub.


    After mastering such a move, Su Su can coagulate the water mirror much easier than the first time. In fact, she only used ice mirror before. Ice mirror can protect herself and is also a good anti monster skill. The principle of water mirror coagulating is similar to ice mirror, but now Su Su feels that the water mirror is more delicate than ice mirror, Because the water is easy to deform, if you want to control the water mirror by controlling the ice mirror, it will not work.


    She has to pay more attention and use more energy to maintain the water mirror shape.


    After coagulating the water mirror for two or three times, which lasted only half a minute each time, Su Su was very tired. She was pregnant and was still in danger for the first three months, so she had to take it easy. At this time, her stomach was so empty that she was a little flustered. So Su Su went downstairs and saw that it was two or three o''clock in the middle of the night, Su Su then moved a bowl of noodles, looked at the round moon outside the window, and ate it upside down.


    There is a phone book on the desk. It is the phone book that Su''s father brings with him all the year round. This is the way old people always have the habit of recording their phone numbers in a small book.


    Su Su bored turned, in the last page of Su Fu''s phone book, saw Ye Yu''s name and telephone number.


    When she got up, she felt like she was still in the middle of something. As she opened fire, she began to put down the second bowl of noodles. As she went down, she took out her mobile phone. Thinking that her parents were bickering just now, she murmured to herself whether they were well or not


    "Cell phone off? I''ll see... "


    Just under the same full moon, Ye Yu and his comrades in arms have entered the German city with two sabres on his back and a sniper gun in his hand. Sure enough, as the fortune teller said, their mission this time is still the CDC in the German city. But last time, because of some local forces in the German city, they deliberately covered up the real situation in the CDC, As a result, their death squads were idle in Germany for only a few days.


    This time, several blocks around the CDC have been surrounded by barbed wire. Ye Yu and other 20 people were emptied into the barbed wire, and the order given to them was to kill without mercy.


    It''s a normal task for the death squads to kill without amnesty, but the location is not a foreign country, not a desert, not an area where terrorism exists, but an ordinary city in China, which makes Ye Yu and others suspicious.


    ******The author has something to say******


    A reader named butterfly dance said that she thought she was more beautiful than a few days ago, so everyone started shouting. In order to celebrate that she was more beautiful than a few days ago, I added more£¨ (5pm)

 Chapter 26

    But doubt is not the authority of the death squads, they can only step on the moonlight, looking at those damaged street stores, step by step forward.


    "Wait a minute, someone!"


    King Kong shouts in the messenger. The members of the death squads who are pushing forward step by step stop. In the moonlight, they see several people coming unsteadily in front of them. They put on night vision goggles. King Kong raises his sniper gun and shouts at the people who are shaking in front,


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? "


    The person walking in the front didn''t pay attention to him, dragging a seemingly weak leg, and his mouth made waves of hard "Ho Ho" sound. A teammate beside Ye Yu turned his head and said:


    "It''s ordinary people who look at their clothes, and there are no weapons on them by sight."


    "Kill me?"


    King Kong turns his head and looks at Ye Yu. Ye Yu shakes his head. How does he know what to do now? The order given by the superior is to kill without amnesty, but it doesn''t say whether an ordinary injured person has no resistance ability is also within the scope of killing without amnesty.


    "Please tell me?"


    Vajra asks again. Ye Yu nods. Vajra helps the communicator in Fu''s ear. Before he starts talking, the streets and alleys around him are full of patients. The members of the Death Squadron are stunned. They turn their heads and look at each other. Ye Yu asks strangely


    "How do you feel like you''re in a movie about the end of the world?"?? They''re not human, they''re zombies


    Before his words came to an end, the zombie, who was in front of him, rushed to the nearest member of the team who dared to die. With the scream of the member, Ye Yu reacted quickly. Holding the gun in his hand was a series of "Pa Pa Pa Pa". King Kong, the scholar and the fortune teller reacted one after another and immediately went back-to-back, Facing the zombies who surrounded in all directions, Ye Yu fired a gun and retreated. Leaning on them, the four formed a defensive camp.


    "I''m x, too many. I''ll take a road to the East and enter the building!"


    Pointing to the side with the least zombies, Ye Yu shoots wildly to the East, but the zombies are not afraid of guns at all. In addition to blocking their action, they continue to move forward without any feeling. Soon, Ye Yu is full of zombies in front of them.


    He raises his foot, kicks down a zombie coming in front of him, and waves his gun to open the way. Then ye Yu finds out that using brute force on these zombies is sometimes more effective than shooting. Because when he kicks down, the zombies fall to the ground, and the speed of climbing up is slower than that of walking. It seems that the body is extremely stiff, and the bones and joints are not flexible.


    Soon, with the help of his teammates, Ye Yu opened a road and kicked open the door of a nearby building, covering the back of his teammates one by one.


    Then quickly shut the door, find heavy objects to resist, let the zombies outside gather more and more, the members of the Death Squadron sitting in the building, fell into a dead silence.


    As the night went on, King Kong squatted on the ground and kept calling for the conductor. However, no one answered him. After calling for N times in a row, King Kong raised his head and looked at Ye Yu with a smile that was uglier than crying and scolded:


    "No wonder they gave us such a high pension this time. They threw us in and didn''t expect to let us out."


    In front of people like them, these things have already been engraved into their beliefs. In the face of the overall situation, no one will be stingy of their own life. But this time, for the first time, they feel aggrieved.


    When they came here, no one told them what they were going to do, who they were going to kill, or what kind of monster they were going to kill. Maybe the leaders of Dezhou City deliberately chose to hide at all levels. They wanted them to kill these zombies, but they didn''t want to make public. Maybe it was the people they met who were afraid of the spread of infection, Even the commander cut off contact with them, and they were obviously abandoned here.


    Ye Yu''s face is black and blue, everyone''s face is not good-looking, just in the moonlight, his heart is heavy and angry. Suddenly, the member of the Death Squadron who was bitten by a zombie, lying on the ground, suddenly convulsed all over. His recent teammates immediately came forward, pressing hands and feet. Ye Yu raised his gun and looked at the comrade in arms, feeling sad.


    Everyone is aware of a serious possibility. How did those zombies and monsters come from? Why can''t the CDC in Germany control the situation in just a few days and need to sacrifice these people for remedy? The wire fence is so high, and the electricity is still on. Don''t think that they are dropped in by air, and you can''t see the wire fence outside. Then build the fence again!


    All of these things are telling them that there is a possibility of infection, and that their comrade in arms who was bitten by a zombie may have been infected.


    Some people can''t help but hold the gun in their hands and lower their head to wipe their eyes. The iron man, who has never blinked an eye, is facing his brother who used to live and sleep together. What should he do? They know that maybe they should give him a shot, but no one wants to be the one who gives him a shot.


    Glancing at the brothers who had obviously retreated, Ye Yu came forward and saw that the brother who was convulsing and struggling on the ground had calmed down. He nodded down, pressed his finger on the man''s neck artery and said coldly:


    "The pulse is still beating, first tie him up, and then... We have to find a way out to find something to eat, we can''t be starved to death in here."


    They come in the task, only three words, no amnesty! I didn''t know it before, but now ye Yu knows it. It''s killing the zombies, until the last zombie dies, and then they are killed. This is the minimum sacrifice in exchange for the maximum benefit.


    These interests may include social stability, may also include the general interests of some human races and countries, but absolutely also include the personal interests of some people. As they have always guessed, some people in Germany, who do not want to let things get out of hand, try to hide everything that happened in Germany.


    Ye Yu and these people are the small number of people who were sacrificed, so before the last zombie was killed, they can''t starve themselves to death. It doesn''t matter if they starve themselves, because after them, other special forces will be fooled in.

 Chapter 27

    "Can we also be infected?"


    King Kong is still squatting on the ground, holding his head in both hands. There is a touch of despair in his eyes, but he still doesn''t want to give up his inner hope. So despair and hope are intertwined. He thinks of those zombies outside and the battle like the end of the world inside. They don''t know anything about it, and they don''t even know how to prevent themselves from being infected.


    "No, we don''t know anything!"


    Ye Yu shook his head with a frozen face. What happened in the CDC? Why did he tell them that it was under control before, and then let the situation develop into such a mess that they could not analyze anything. Now the only thing they can do is to kill the zombies. If they kill all the zombies, they will die too!


    "You are my little apple. I love you so much ~~~~~"


    In such a repressive atmosphere, a very loud "little apple" sounded, and the music reverberated in the night, which attracted the distant zombies who were still wandering aimlessly to run here.


    In the building, after several seconds of stupidity, the King Kong on the ground almost jumped up, pulled off the helmet on his head, threw it on Ye Yu, and yelled:


    "I day you a hammer, leaf skin, out of the task you also bring mobile phone?"


    "When did it start automatically? This is an old man''s machine. It doesn''t have intelligence. "


    Ye Yu awkwardly explains, turns around and takes out the black old man''s mobile phone from his buttock pocket. This is the new one he bought. It may be that he knocked some key when he hit the zombie just now, so the mobile phone turns on automatically, and the name on the caller ID is a "crisp" word.


    At this moment, Ye Yu''s heart is a little sad. He is dying. What else does Su Su call to do? I didn''t want to answer it, but "little apple" was singing all the time. The voice was so loud that it was frightening. I wanted to tell Su Su where to get his pension, so I answered Su Su''s phone.


    "Hello?"


    At that end, Su Su''s voice doesn''t need to press the hands-free button. Because it''s an old man''s machine, her voice can be heard clearly by everyone present without pressing the hands-free button,


    "Ye Yu, where are you?"


    "In Germany, we have a mission."


    "Can I take my cell phone when I do a task?"?! You''re lying to me


    "... no... me!"


    "Wait a minute, what''s your voice over there?"?!! Do you have a zombie over there? "


    Because it''s also at night, it may be Ye Yu''s old man''s machine that the receiver effect is strong. Su Su suddenly heard a very familiar voice, which is really nostalgic. Her hands and feet suddenly itch, which is the kind of itching to rush to the end of the phone to fight the zombie.


    Ye Yu doesn''t speak and appears to be very silent. He is thinking about how to tell Su Su that they have been sacrificed. How much can Su Su understand the complicated factors?


    "You''re still killing zombies in Germany? But there''s not a single word in the news. I''m going to let you be the advance troops to test the performance of zombies? Ha ha, I know. You are the victims. You will die. "


    Seeing ye Yu''s silence, Su Su said to herself. To tell you the truth, she realized that Ye Yu and they had become victims. The tone in her voice was really a little happy. She didn''t hide her lighthearted mood. She clapped her thighs and laughed. She was defeated. Could there be such a stupid group of people in the world who were fooled to kill zombies???


    Over there, in addition to the sound of zombies, there is also the sound of Ye Yu breathing. After a while, Ye Yu said sadly, "Su Su, I''m dead. Are you very happy?"


    "Well, I won''t be very happy, but I''m not sad. It doesn''t matter whether you die or not."


    "I... forget it, you are the only woman I''ve ever had in my life..."


    When he said this, Ye Yu''s voice sank and his eyes became dense. He seemed to be savoring the taste of Su Su, which he had tried before, and then he said:


    "I can''t give you the resettlement money that I promised you, but my pension has tripled this time. I filled in your name as the recipient of the pension, and they will contact you. If you don''t contact you, you can remember to go and get it yourself. You can go to Liu Zhenguo, head of the Armed Forces Department of Xiangcheng. He is my father, and he will help you..."


    At the other end of the phone, Su Su sits at the dining table with a mobile phone in one hand and two chopsticks in the other hand. Some of her smiles poke at the bottom of the bowl in front of her. As ye Yu''s words fade away, she becomes more serious and serious. Then, suddenly, she opens her mouth and interrupts Ye Yu''s chattering,


    "Ye Yu, the most important part of a zombie is in the head. You either beat it on the head or beat it to pieces, or they will chase you all the time. Now, the activity of ordinary zombies in the daytime is a little lower than that in the evening. As long as they are not bitten by the Zombie''s mouth, the terminal virus will not cause direct infection to you. Even if they are bitten, it doesn''t matter. Observe for 24 hours, They don''t become zombies in 24 hours. OK, congratulations on their evolution into powers... In fact, they are very easy to kill. You don''t need to be afraid of them, because even in the night with good activity, they are as slow as a tortoise. You are special forces. Is it difficult to kill a tortoise? The key is to overcome the fear from your heart. "


    Su Su suddenly becomes very serious, and her words also change the schadenfreude before, because ye Yu actually wants to give her her pension?! The end of the world has come. What else does she need so much money for? But ye Yu such a small move, let Su Su heart suddenly have a little bit of compassion.


    Anyway, Ye Yu is also Xiao AI''s biological father. Besides, Ye Yu didn''t do anything harmful to her, that is, he accidentally rolled the bed sheet with her to save his life, which is better than building a seven level floating butcher!


    At that moment, Su Su felt that her heart was noble. She was an angel who saved Ye Yu''s group of sufferers!! Otherwise how to explain, so big night, she suddenly interest, want to try Ye Yu''s mobile phone can get through? So as not to hear my parents quarrel about it the next day.


    "That''s all. The rest of you should explore in actual combat."


    Forced to hang up Ye Yu''s mobile phone, Su Su got up, gathered up her nightgown, took out a big caterpillar bread from the refrigerator, sat at the dining table and bit by bit tore it apart, thinking about the problem, while stuffing the crumbs into her mouth.


    The end of the day is coming, the end of the day is coming, with its pace a little bit closer to the human race, Su Su is a little excited, eating caterpillar bread, thinking about the little love in her stomach. At the moment, she has only one idea in her heart. After a long time, the person who should be solved has to be solved.


    *******************The author has something to say********************


    Originally decided to rest today, no more, whatever you say today cold was frozen into a dog, or suddenly lost 0.5 Jin, or to go to plastic surgery, or "good pregnancy in the last world" ranked first in the classification, to celebrate... No more, no more, no more, but a stranger reader, unexpectedly came to recruit ruthless, said that tomorrow''s test, driver''s license make-up test!!! Let me encourage her more!!!! Do you think I can do without it? All said so, can I not add it£¨ (5pm)

 Chapter 28

    At the other end of the phone, Ye Yu listens to the busy sound from the old man''s machine, with two confused faces on her face. She turns her head and looks at her comrades in arms behind her. As soon as she is about to mechanically repeat Su Su Su''s words, she can discuss with her comrades in arms the feasibility of the information in the words, and the comrades behind her nod one after another,


    "Now there''s no other way. Try what Su Su said."


    "These zombies are not afraid of bullets at all. Our ammunition is limited. If we don''t kill them all, we will die, just do as Su Su said."


    "Did you all hear that?"


    Ye Yu covers the old man''s machine with vigilance on his face. All his teammates nod their heads. They are shameless. Of course, the voice of the old man''s machine is so loud that they don''t want to hear it. They also hear it clearly. Since the hearing is like this by * * Ian, it''s better to raise their ears and remember it.


    "I''m x, you animals!"


    Unable to help, Ye Yu denounces these shameless eavesdroppers. He almost forgets the zombies gathering outside the door. Until the heavy object blocking the door is squeezed loose by the zombies outside the door, Ye Yu raises a trembling finger and points to King Kong and others,


    "I''ll settle with you later!"


    On this night, the 20 members of the death squads in Dezhou experienced the most absurd night in their lives. On this night, Su Su of Xiangcheng sat in the kitchen and did not sleep.


    The next morning, when it was almost dawn, Su Su''s parents got up, made breakfast, and went to school to find the teacher''s trouble. After going to school for several days in a row, Su Su decided to go to school as well, and went back to school with her parents. She went back to the dormitory.


    At this time, it was class time, and there was no one in the whole women''s dormitory area. When Su Su entered the dormitory, Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu were not there, so she sat at the desk, turned on the computer, and went on the Internet.


    On the Internet, Su Su seems to have no intention to browse the news at will. In fact, all the news she sees is related to the city. Naturally, there are no disaster reports on the Internet and the mainstream media, and some of them only have people''s livelihood news similar to the people''s search notice or the frozen state of a certain company in the city.


    According to Ye Yu''s description, Su Su can analyze that the disaster in Dezhou is not a whole, but a certain area of Dezhou is blocked. According to Ye Yu, a few blocks around the CDC are surrounded, and they kill zombies near the CDC.


    Really naive, with high walls and barbed wire, can prevent the spread of infection?!!!


    Su Su laughed in his heart and casually started a minesweeping game on the computer. After playing for about half an hour, Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu came back.


    Li Anxin opened the door, but when she saw Su Su sitting in it playing with the computer, she seemed to be frightened and hid behind Li Xiaoyu. Li Xiaoyu was bold, but for a moment, she raised her hand to help her glasses on the bridge of her nose, gave Su Su Su a smile and said:


    "Su Su? Are you back? "


    "Well..." Susu leaned lazily on the back of her chair and yawned. She didn''t sleep last night. In addition, she had some pregnancy reactions and was in a bad mental state. She tilted her head and looked at Li Xiaoyu with slanting eyes. "How''s Bai Luoluo?"


    "Xiaoyu, I''m going to have dinner." Without waiting for Li Xiaoyu to answer, the Li Anxin behind her went directly into the dormitory and took her lunch card and lunch box. By the way, she helped Li Xiaoyu also take her lunch box. "I''ll fight for you, and you''ll come down to eat right away."


    "Good!" Li Xiaoyu nodded and watched Li Anxin''s back go away. She was embarrassed and explained to Su Su: "she may not have recovered."


    It''s not only that Li Anxin hasn''t regained his mind. Looking at Li Anxin''s posture, it''s obvious that he has any opinions on Su Su. After living in a dormitory for so long, Li Anxin takes a look at Su Su Su when he opens the door, then goes into the dormitory, takes a meal card, takes a lunch box... This series of actions all treat Su Su Su as transparent and does not exist.


    With this attitude, Li Anxin expresses her dissatisfaction with Su Su. She is pushing Su Su out!


    immature!


    Su Su spat at Li Anxin in his heart, ignored him, continued to look at Li Xiaoyu and asked, "what''s the matter with Bai Luoluo?"


    "She? It''s still in the hospital Li Xiaoyu approached Su Su, pulled a chair and sat down beside her. He put his hands on the back of the chair and sighed: "in fact, Bai Luoluo has been almost as good as before, but I don''t know why. She always has a fever and has been bad for several days, but I can''t find out why. So she has been living in the hospital, her parents said..."


    Li Xiaoyu looked up at Su Su, saw Su Su''s appearance, and continued: "it''s your sequela."


    "Bai Luoluo also has a fever."


    Su Su was attached to her mind and muttered to herself. Looking at her appearance, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Li Xiaoyu got up and poured himself a glass of water, took two drinks and continued


    "I think it''s very troublesome... Su Su, do you still come to study?"


    "It''s not coming."


    "I think so. They all say that you are living a good life now. The relationship between that person and the school seems to be very good. Even the teacher helps your parents and criticizes their parents so that they don''t make trouble."


    That person, naturally, is Ye Yu. Now the story of Su Su''s falling in love with Ye Yu by chance has been spread all over the school. According to Li Xiaoyu, Bai Luoluo''s parents and Su Su Su''s parents seem to have a tug of war in the school. Bai Luoluo''s parents swear to make Su Su Su pay for their money, On the other side of the school, because of Ye Yu''s background, he helped Su Su''s parents, so Bai Luoluo''s parents not only didn''t take advantage of it, but also suffered a lot for it.


    Su Su is secretly proud of her divine arrangement. She had expected that Bai Luoluo''s family would not give up, so she said hello to Ye Yu in advance. No, Bai Luoluo''s family is going to be angry.


    Quietly looked down at the watch, the time is December 25, Su Su Wei invisible hiss, but also tilted his head to Li Xiaoyu, "I want to see Bai Luoluo, can you give me her hospital and bed number?"


    "Good."


    Thinking Su Su Su was going to make up with Bai Luoluo, Li Xiaoyu immediately put down her water cup and wrote down Bai Luoluo''s Hospital, department and bed number on the post it note.


    Su Su takes it over and looks at it. Wow, coincidentally, it''s the big hospital where zhuoshijia is. She nods, puts the post it notes in her backpack, raises her hand, and dismantles her computer. As she dismantles it, she says to Li Xiaoyu:


    "Thank you. Today is Christmas. I wish you a happy Christmas. I heard that there will be heavy rain and sleet in the next few days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. With your courage, as long as you don''t show sympathy, you can live forever."

 Chapter 29

    "What do you mean?"


    Li Xiaoyu''s face turned white, and looking at Su Su, she was puzzled. Did she think Su Su Su was satirizing her? But just now, they had a good chat. What''s the meaning of "no excessive compassion, can live forever"? This words in other people''s ears, very ambiguous. Well, Su Su did not explain, to Li Xiaoyu meaningful smile, picked up his computer, left the dormitory.


    As soon as she walked out of the dormitory door, she saw Li Anxin standing by the door. When she saw Su Su coming out, she walked into the dormitory with no expression on her face. When she wiped Su Su Su''s shoulder, she still didn''t see Su Su Su. After a while, Su Su Su heard her voice behind her. Li Anxin said to Li Xiaoyu in a loud voice:


    "You still talk to her? See, they still satirize you for being so kind? "


    "Don''t worry about it."


    In the dormitory, Li Xiaoyu looks back at Su Su. Her thin back turns straight away. For a moment, Li Xiaoyu feels a little sad that she doesn''t know where Su Su Su came from. She can''t tell what Su Su gives her. But from the bottom of her heart, Li Xiaoyu feels that Su Su Su Su''s words just said don''t seem malicious.


    Holding a host, a monitor, and a mouse and keyboard, Su Su easily walked to the parking lot outside the dormitory. After a long distance, she saw Su Su''s father and mother struggling with each other. When she saw Su Su coming, Su Su''s mother was still fighting with others. She immediately turned to take Su Su Su Su''s LCD.


    Su''s father is the same, just half a beat behind Su''s mother, holding the host in Su Su''s hand.


    "Su Su! You''re just in time! "


    One of the two people who quarreled with Su''s father and mother was a woman in her 40s. She was dressed in a noble dress, a long purple down jacket, an alligator bag in her hand, makeup on her face and fashionable hair. She stepped on high heels and looked at Su Su with a sneer,


    "Little girl, it''s a good way. It''s too hard. We are beaten like this by you. I don''t want to forget it?"


    "What is it? Of course, we can''t forget it. We''ve got enough human and material evidence. We must take you to court for nothing, frame up your classmates, and drug them because of jealousy. Who did you learn from? "


    Su Su doesn''t need to speak. Su Su''s mother throws her LCD to her father, rolls up her sleeve and pushes her up with the lady. Su Su stands behind Su Su''s father and mother, slowly takes out the car key, opens the door and sits in the driver''s seat.


    In this case, it''s not hard for Su Su to guess that it must be her parents who are with Bai Luoluo''s parents again. When it''s time to leave, Bai Luoluo''s parents will not spare no effort to catch up with her parents and make trouble with them. Naturally, people like her parents are not willing to be outdone. They quarrel when they stand in the parking lot.


    "The next three abuse? No matter how bad we are, we can''t compare with you. With our falling hand, we''ve got a powerful person. It''s good, but don''t be too proud. We''re also people with status in society. You Su Su are a bitch... "


    With the lady''s arrogant words, Su Su has turned her military jeep out of the parking space and stopped behind her parents. With her delicate but slightly pale face, she looks back from the front and looks at the lady and the middle-aged man in a suit who has been silent standing behind her. She suddenly laughs and hears Su Su Su Su say to the lady:


    "Don''t worry, no matter how cheap I am, I can''t be lower than one in ten thousand of Bai Luoluo!"


    Who is Bai Luoluo? She is a lazy young lady. At last, she can''t stand the pain of doomsday. She even started a skin and meat business. As long as she gives crystal nucleus to the team, everyone can go to Biao. Su Su Su feels that she is very pure and noble compared with her!


    "The little girl has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. This character will suffer in the society."


    The middle-aged man in a suit standing behind the lady finally spoke, but the warning and threat in the words were obvious. Su Su raised her eyebrows and looked at the middle-aged man with a provocative look in her eyes. Looking at the middle-aged man, she held out a hand, patted the car door and yelled at Su Fu and Su mu


    "Mom and Dad, get in the car and quarrel with two mad dogs. I''m not afraid to lower my style."


    "You!!! Who do you call a mad dog


    The lady is going to be mad. She rushes up to find Su Su to tear her up. It''s the middle-aged man behind her who grabs her arm. Su''s father and mother are obviously proud of her. Well, it''s rare for Su Su in their family to be so strong. It really makes them proud as parents.


    When Su Su''s father and mother got into the car, Su Su stepped on the gas pedal, and a beautiful tail flick splashed mud on the ground. With a sound of "pa Ji", she just heard the mud fall on the face of the middle-aged man and lady in the suit. At the back of the car, even the middle-aged man in the suit who had been trying to hold himself could not help roaring. In the car, Su''s mother saw this scene, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Su is quite calm. She doesn''t feel happy about her behavior, and she doesn''t feel unhappy. Such a provocative way can only amuse her parents. It''s like playing with a child. If you really want her to do something, you''ll either die or die!


    After driving for a long distance, Su Su''s phone rings. She holds the steering wheel in one hand and takes out her mobile phone in the other. She also hears Su Su''s father talking in the back seat,


    "Don''t answer the phone while driving. Where did you learn these bad habits! Your father, I''ve been driving for so many years, and I''ve never been as careless as you


    Broken broken read, broken read, broken read parents, in fact, is the world''s most sincere concern!


    But Su Su still goes his own way. He presses on his mobile phone with one hand and picks it up. There comes Ye Yu''s voice. His voice is not as dull and tense as it was a few days ago. It seems that he has adapted to the small eschatological environment in the German city.


    "What are you doing?"


    "If you have something to say, let it go. I''m driving!"


    Su Su''s eyes are staring at the front, and his tone is always bad. Ye Yu doesn''t mind. He hears the sound of shooting, the roar of men''s passion, and the sound of "Ho Ho" of zombies. It''s very lively, which makes Su Su Su feel restless.


    "We have a teammate who has been bitten by a zombie for many days and has been unconscious all the time..."


    ******The author has something to say******


    Your reasons for renewal are really dazzling. Some people say that they are going to have a baby, some say that they have been fined by the police uncle and need to add more to comfort their injured hearts, some say that they are in the development period, and if I don''t add more, it will affect their growth and development, some say that they need to take the accounting certificate... Rest today, add more tomorrow!!! Don''t ask me why, my aunt is coming!

 Chapter 30

    "I said that if a zombie bites an ordinary person, he will become a zombie in 24 hours. If he doesn''t change in more than 24 hours, it means that he has good resistance and his body is evolving into a psionic person. If a psionic person is bitten by a zombie, it depends on the energy level in his body. If the energy level is strong, the outbreak of the doomsday virus will be slow. After a long time, he will purify the doomsday virus himself, If the energy is weak, if you can''t defeat the doomsday virus, you will also become a zombie. But don''t shoot the zombie as soon as it is scratched by the zombie. It''s too unfair to die that way. In addition, the zombie has a crystal nucleus in his brain, which is very important for upgrading the ability. Remember to take it out after killing it. "


    Although Su Su felt very impatient, Ye Yu, a big soldier, couldn''t understand it. She explained in detail the treatment measures after being bitten by zombies. Hemostasis is the most important thing. Secondly, she can only let fate decide and see the artificial.


    After saying this, Su Su didn''t avoid her parents. She was driving and her parents were in her car. Besides, Su Su also wanted to imperceptibly let her parents know something about these things, so that they didn''t know how to deal with them in case they met someone bitten by a zombie.


    "Right? I said it''s OK, ha ha ~ ~ I''m just a little uncertain. I''m very flustered... By the way, where do you know all these things? "


    Ye Yu smiles at the other end of the mobile phone and seems to have nothing to say. Su Su can''t help shaking her stomach and coughing


    "In the movie."


    "Oh, in fact, I also like to watch movies about the end of the world. Our interests and hobbies are quite the same. It''s cold. Beware of catching a cold..."


    I don''t know if ye Yu has been in the military camp for a long time and is out of touch with the society, or if this person''s brain has always been simple. Anyway, he actually believed Su Su Su''s words. In such a tense environment, he also set up a posture with Su Su Su to discuss his hobbies. Su Su Su couldn''t help taking a deep breath, holding back the tumult in his stomach, and directly hung up Ye Yu''s phone.


    But I heard Su''s mother sigh: "Su Su, your father and I are going to go back to Jieshi tomorrow."


    "Why go back to Jieshi?"


    "Your father said that he put some money in Jieshi and took it out to buy you a house in Xiangcheng."


    "Oh, wait a few days. Just now ye Yu called and said that he would come back on the 31st after a few days'' business trip, and then I would go back to Jieshi with you."


    Su Su tells a lie without blinking an eye. What''s the money that Su Fu put in Jieshi? She has already spent all her money. Now she''s letting her parents go back to Jieshi to get money. Isn''t she waiting to be beaten? Su''s mother, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, broke her fingers to calculate the time, which is five or six days. She looked back at Su''s father in the back seat. Su''s father quickly nodded and sat on the back of Su Su''s seat, listening openly and secretly,


    "Daughter, is that Xiao Ye who just called you to discuss the plot of the movie?"


    He thought that Su Su and Ye Yu were discussing the plot of the film just now, but they would never think about the real situation. Su Su said, "well," and Su''s father and Su''s mother exchanged a look. Look, both of them have discussed a certain plot of the film. It seems that this interaction is not wrong. When they negotiate with Ye Yu, should they change their thinking?


    Su Su raised her eyes and just saw Su''s father''s eyes full of meaning from the rearview mirror. She didn''t say it directly. There were only the last few days left. She had to ask her parents to find something to do in order to spend these boring years.


    It''s just that in the next few days, Su Su''s father and mother are not bored, but Su Su is in a very uncomfortable situation. When she was pregnant with little love in her last life, she actually lay in bed every day and wept bitterly. Later, when the end of life came, she and Xie Qingyan needed to run away every day, Not very able to have that leisure, feel the early pregnancy reactions.


    But now, she felt that she wanted to sleep all day and was very sleepy. Sometimes, just after waking up, she had a meal and immediately felt tired and wanted to sleep. Occasionally, she forced herself to wake up and practice her powers. Sometimes, she interrupted the cultivation of powers because of vomiting.


    Su Su was so angry that she pricked her belly with her fingers and said, "smelly little love, look at what time it''s now, and you''re still tossing your mother. The zombie is going to lie down. My mother is still sleeping here!"


    After training, Su Su yawned and went back to bed to sleep! When she got up, Su Su beat her chest and feet again. If Xiao AI hadn''t made trouble, she would have gone against the sky with her speed of cultivation!


    The day finally ushered in December 30. Su Su was woken up by the alarm clock at the head of the bed. With a pair of confused eyes, she went into the bathroom and began to brush her teeth and wash her face. She tied her long hair into a neat ball head, put on a light and comfortable Yoga suit, put on a long down jacket, and walked slowly downstairs with slippers.


    In the living room, Su''s father was watching the TV while reading the newspaper. Su''s mother was busy in the kitchen. When Su Su came down, Su''s mother, holding a spoon in her hand, asked unexpectedly:


    "Why don''t you get up so early today?"


    "Well, today I''m going to school and borrow some books from the library."


    "Well, I''ll go out with your father in your car later."


    "Don''t go out today. Didn''t you say you both had a fever yesterday? I''ll stay at home for a day. I''ll bring you some medicine when I come back from school. "


    These days, Su Su doesn''t know what Su''s father and mother are talking about. It may be that they are in the most heated stalemate with Bai Luoluo''s parents. They go to school every day. They go out early and come back late just like they go to work. Moreover, Bai Luoluo is still living in the hospital. It''s said that she has a fever again. Recently, the hospital is full of people. They are all people who have been burning for a long time.


    Tomorrow is the end of the world, Su Su today will leave her parents at home, and she must go out, she will go to the hospital to kill!


    She is afraid that when the end of the world comes, the surviving people will run everywhere. When the time comes, Bai Luoluo and Xie Qingyan will run away, and she can''t find their people.


    Bai Luoluo''s Hospital, department and bed number, which Su Su had already got from Li Xiaoyu, Xie Qingyan didn''t send less messages to Su Su during this period. Although Su Su Su didn''t return any of them, he probably knew that he had been discharged from hospital and returned to school.


    So according to Su Su''s plan, first go to the hospital to kill Bai Luoluo, then drive to school, ask Xie Qingyan out, and then kill Xie Qingyan. Anyway, it''s the last day. The police love to arrest her. Is it less to kill and be killed in the end of the world?


    ****************The author has something to say**********************


    At 5 p.m., you can give back to all of you who gave me a reward. Thank you!

 Chapter 31

    Su''s mother is still thinking about whether it''s OK to let Su Su go out alone. She and Su''s father do have a fever these days, but apart from the fever, they don''t feel uncomfortable.


    While Su''s mother was thinking hard, Su''s father came into the kitchen with a newspaper, sat down at the dining table, shook his head and sighed, "what''s the matter with the world? There''s another hospital full of people, and there''s an extremely serious conflict between doctors and patients."


    In just a few days, it seems that the news of doctor-patient tension is everywhere. Either this hospital was smashed, or that hospital was injured and killed several doctors and nurses. It seems that the weather has been in severe cold recently, and there are more people with cold and fever. Doctors and nurses are too busy, so the conflicts are much greater.


    "Oh, this society is too chaotic, Su Su. Don''t go to the hospital for a while. Your father and I have a little cold. It''s OK. We''ll pass by. There are so many people in the hospital. If we happen to encounter some troublemakers and accidentally hurt you, what can we do?"


    Su Su lowers her head to eat noodles, listens to Su Fu''s sigh about the current situation, nods to Su Mu''s words, and finds another job for Su Fu,


    "Dad, I read the news. Maybe there will be rainstorm, sleet and so on tomorrow. Please check the electrical wiring of this house. Last time I found several Mini hydro generators in the basement, which are for household use. I thought that they would be placed anyway. Don''t waste them. Dad, you are good at technology. You can get them to the villa. This is a common photo, We don''t want money. "


    When it comes to saving money, Su Fu and Su Mu are naturally more active than Su Su. Su Fu immediately nods his head and says that he won''t go out any more today and will definitely do it.


    At this point, Su Su was relieved. She put down her chopsticks and ran to the basement to bring up the mini hydro generators. It was not that she refused to let Su Fu find a basement full of materials, so she didn''t take Su Fu down. It was that the things in the basement were too messy and too many, so Su Fu couldn''t find where to put the mini hydro generators.


    These days, Su Su''s father and mother are always away from home during the day. When the delivery comes to the door, Su Su lets them put them in the yard, and then moves them to the basement. When Su''s father and mother come back, she doesn''t say what she has hoarded, lest they think she''s crazy to buy things.


    Today Su Su thinks that tomorrow is the end of the world anyway, and what needs to be repaired can also be repaired. It doesn''t matter if her parents find out this basement full of things. Sooner or later, they will understand how wise her decision is.


    After moving the hydro generator, Su Su tells Su Mu not to go out today. He drives to the garage and drives to the hospital where Zhuo Shijia is.


    Today, when zhuoshijia was on the morning shift, Su Su wanted to hang up a registration. By the way, she took a look at zhuoshijia''s clinic. As soon as she entered the hospital''s clinic building, she saw the scene. Wow, it was full of black heads. In front of the 12 Registration windows of the hospital, there were long queues, each of which was outside the gate. There were countless people standing in front of the self-service registration machine.


    It''s been drizzling these days. The weather is not good. No one is in a good mood when it''s always raining in the rainy season. People who don''t enter the hall can only stand in the cold wind and rain. In addition, Su Su Su has a fever and a cold. When she stops her car and walks along, she sees several people fainting on the ground.


    I don''t know whether it''s human or ghost when I stand up again.


    Su Su gave up the idea of registration and went to the Department of internal medicine on the fifth floor. According to the information given by Li Xiaoyu, Bai Luoluo lives in bed 18 in the Department of internal medicine. Her idea is very beautiful. She carries a fruit knife in her down jacket pocket. As soon as she arrives at Bai Luoluo''s bed, she immediately wipes a knife on Bai Luoluo''s neck. It''s crisp and doesn''t waste time.


    But as soon as the elevator door of the Department of internal medicine on the fifth floor was opened, Su Su was a bit silly. There were people everywhere, all of them were depressed patients with fever. Some were sitting on the ground with hanging bottles, some had a bed to place on the edge of the corridor, and some even had to stand.


    It seems that this place will soon become a zombie club. Every patient with a fever seems to have black eyes, and some skin on his face is blue. They are dying one by one, and their eyes are dull, like wandering between conscious and unconscious.


    Even the nurses and doctors on duty were slow to respond. When they saw Su Su coming out of the elevator, they turned their heads and saw that she was still breathing. But when they did these actions, the whole floor was silent and terrible.


    This is a place where doomsday virus is very active!


    Su Su put her hand into the pocket of the down jacket, held the small fruit knife tightly, put her other hand outside the down jacket, and pinched it loose. During the gesture change, a small water mirror was held in her hand. She unconsciously laughed, took a deep breath, raised her white and slender neck, and was ready to fight at any time.


    "Dear little love, we are going to kill a lot!"


    While comforting Xiao AI in her stomach, Su Su raises her feet and walks forward step by step. The person in front of her is a little slow. Maybe as human consciousness, she still exists. When Su Su Su approaches, she automatically gives way. Su Su Su is not polite. She walks forward slowly with her feet in light running shoes.


    "Ah


    A scream of stone breaking came out from room 18 with a trace of fear and panic. Su Su''s mind was awe inspiring. The water mirror grew up in his palm in an instant. He turned around in the same place and found that the people around him who had a dull reaction were just in a commotion because of the loud cry, but they didn''t attack Su Su Su, but their steps were moving, Moving to ward 18.


    Then, the door of ward 18 suddenly opened, and Xie Qingyan staggered out. On his white down coat, there was a trace of blood, and one hand was still covering his bleeding neck. He pushed away those people with dull expression and slow action all the way, and rushed to the elevator entrance. Then he saw Su Su Su and yelled:


    "Su Su, run, Bai Luoluo is crazy!"


    Su Su stood still, holding a fruit knife in her hand, waiting for Xie Qingyan to rush over, and then she was ready to give Xie Qingyan a knife. Suddenly, her eyes were attracted by the people behind Xie Qingyan. At the door, Bai Luoluo came out slowly, wearing a slanting robe. Her blue face was very thin, There was still blood on her lips.


    And her mouth, issued a typical zombie cry, "ho ho... Ho ho..."

 Chapter 32

    Instant Su Su Su some confused, if her memory is not wrong, Bai Luoluo should not be a power? Like zombies, psionic is a kind of physical variation produced by the infection of doomsday virus. That is to say, in this era before the end of the day, once a person is infected with doomsday virus, he will either become a zombie or a psionic, or an ordinary person with antibodies in his body.


    In fact, the doomsday virus has existed in the air for a long time. The closer to December 31, 17, the stronger the doomsday virus is in the air and water. In some places, some people with poor physique may be zombied many days earlier. Germany is the best example.


    After the doomsday, a scientific research center once came to the conclusion that 80% of the world''s 6.477 billion people became zombies on the first day of the doomsday, only 1% of the remaining 20% became psionic, and the rest were ordinary people. Before the doomsday, they had been infected with a small number of doomsday viruses, and their bodies were resistant to them.


    But it doesn''t mean that after being bitten by zombies, these ordinary people won''t become zombies again, or evolve into psionic beings, or that people who have become psionic beings won''t become zombies after being bitten by zombies, or the psionic powers will further mutate.


    It still depends on the individual''s physique. When ordinary people are bitten by zombies, what they fight for is resistance. When the psionic is bitten by zombies, what they fight for is the containment of the psionic energy in the body against the doomsday virus.


    If you really want to gamble, ordinary people can also take the initiative to run up and let zombies bite. As for becoming gods and ghosts, it depends on luck.


    Su Su lived in the last 12 years. What she saw most was that ordinary people were bitten by zombies. As a result, most of them became zombies, while most of the powers bitten by zombies would not become zombies, but there was no further variation of powers. If you get bitten! Scratch or any injury, can not cause direct infection, can only cause infection.


    Now in Xiangcheng, there is a tiny amount of doomsday virus in the air. Bai Luoluo was a psionic in his last life, and he is unlikely to be a zombie in this life. However, the one standing in front of Su Su is Bai Luoluo who has been infected as a zombie.


    Does it have something to do with Bai Luoluo''s staying in the hospital and coming to such a place where the doomsday virus is extremely active and concentrated? Or was Bai Luoluo half strangled by Su Su before, resulting in low resistance, and what syndrome did he end up with, hanging up before he could become a psionic, and finally becoming a zombie?


    Or has someone become a zombie in this hospital? A bite of Bai Luoluo?


    When Su Su''s mind changed, he let Xie Qingyan cover the wound on his neck and rush into the elevator. Xie Qingyan seemed to be greatly hit, and his whole body was not in the state. Although he called Su Su Su several times, he saw Su Su Su still and didn''t even wait for Su Su Su. His fingers trembled and he pressed the close button of the elevator and quickly went to the first floor.


    Su Su looks back at the closed elevator door and smiles coldly. This is the real face of this man. No matter how many vows he has ever made, or whether he swears, he will never care about Su Su Su''s imperfection. When he encounters such a situation beyond the bottom line of human fear, Xie Qingyan''s selfishness can''t be covered up.


    So obviously, on the first day of the end of last life, Xie Qingyan was like this. Why didn''t Su Su understand?


    Instead of chasing Xie Qingyan, she turns her head and looks at Bai Luoluo, who comes over in a flash. At this time, several people standing next to Bai Luoluo, who are hanging bottles, subconsciously step back. Bai Luoluo turns her head and pours at the nearest person.


    Su Su moves forward quickly. As soon as the water mirror on her left hand is sent forward, the oval water mirror flies out and hits Bai Luoluo. She smashes Bai Luoluo to the ground. Before Bai Luoluo shouts to get up, Su Su Su runs close to Bai Luoluo. She puts her foot on the water mirror and presses it on Bai Luoluo. Su Su bends down, The fruit knife in his hand was inserted into the white eyebrow under the water mirror, and forced to pry. A pomegranate sized crystal wrapped in black red blood was pried out by Su Su Su''s fruit knife.


    Su Su picked it up, straightened up, and there was a cry of surprise at the door of the elevator. She turned her head and saw that the elevator was full of people, and the one who was covering her face and screaming was Bai Luoluo''s mother!


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Bai Luoluo''s mother, still dressed in a noble lady''s dress, is about to rush over with her high heels. Behind her, it seems that some people who know Bai Luoluo, carrying large and small gifts, follow Bai Luoluo''s mother. These people have knocked over many wandering patients along the way, and those who have been knocked over seem to have fainted, I never got up again.


    Before Bai Luoluo''s mother rushed over, Su Su stepped on the water mirror and ran to one side quickly. She thought Bai Luoluo''s mother would come after her, but Bai Luoluo''s mother didn''t come up to fight Su Su. Instead, she fell on the ground beside Bai Luoluo and burst into tears,


    "Fall, fall, how do you want your mother to live? Fall, fall, wake up, my poor daughter, my daughter


    "You murderer!"


    "Call the police!"


    "Young, what kind of hatred do you have to put people to death?"


    The people who followed Bai Luoluo''s mother came to accuse Su Su one after another. Some people had already taken out their mobile phones to call the police. Su Su looked coldly. Were these people going to bring the police to the hospital where the doomsday virus was extremely active? How pitiful those people''s servants are.


    She raised her hand, threw out some small water mirrors, and directly smashed the mobile phones in those people''s hands into parts. Without waiting for people''s consternation, Bai Luoluo''s mother rushed up at this time and launched a posture to fight against Su Su Su. Su Su leaned over and ran to the emergency stairs without entanglement with Bai Luoluo''s mother. She heard someone behind her shouting:


    "Chase, don''t let the murderer run away!"


    "Don''t run, kill people, you can''t escape!"


    ......


    While running, Su Su searched for zombies who might have become zombies in each ward. As a result, she ran all the way to the door of the emergency staircase, but she didn''t see any other zombies in those wards. Su Su looked back and saw the people pushing the injured people desperately to catch up with her. She raised her eyebrows and said to herself:


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. Who wants you to be close to Bai Luoluo''s family? Stay and join this zombie club. I won''t accompany you any more."


    If she can pull someone, she will naturally pull them. However, people are shouting and fighting like this. They want her to kill and pay for her life. It''s not stupid for her to save these people!

 Chapter 33

    Su Su enters the emergency staircase, closes the door of the staircase, picks up a mop next to her, inserts it into the handle of the two doors of the staircase, and blocks the group of people chasing her in the zombie club. Then Su Su walks down the stairs briskly and decides to find Xie Qingyan.


    Of course, she would not be so stupid as to think that if those people could not take the stairs, they would not take the elevator. After all, it is not the end of the world, and the hospital has spare power generation equipment, so the elevator can still run for a long time.


    But now the hospital is really in a mess. There are people everywhere. They are shouting about how to smash the hospital. Su Su estimates that these people may not be able to call the police for a while. She goes down the stairs and drills into the crowd. Who knows where she is?


    So Su Su didn''t rush out of the hospital, but concentrated on finding Xie Qingyan in the sea of people. That guy was bitten by Bai Luoluo, who turned into a zombie. Instead of becoming a zombie, he would become a psionic and become a zombie. Su Su Su killed him naturally. But if Xie Qingyan became a psionic, Su Su would kill him naturally, but he would feel very unhappy.


    The first floor is still full of people. I expect that Bai luoluoma''s mobile phones are smashed, and it''s not so fast for them to find the mobile phones when they want to call the police. The police in Xiangcheng are so busy that they can''t get to the hospital for a while. Su Su Su is looking around in the crowd, and Xie Qingyan is already gone.


    "Su Su?"


    Suddenly, Su Su hears someone calling her behind her back. She turns back and sees a man standing there in a sea of people, wearing a black casual suit and frowning at her. Then, in Su Su Su''s stupor, she walks up to Su Su Su. Her handsome face is cold and hard. She lowers her head and asks:


    "Are you looking for Qingyan?"


    "Well, I saw him run out of the elevator with his neck covered just now."


    Su Su turns around and admits it. She pinches her palm and scolds her in her heart. She almost forgets that Xie Qingyan has this character behind her, Xie Yaoshi, Xie Qingyan''s cousin.


    Xie Qingyan was just an ordinary man after the end of the world, but because he had a good popularity and was supported by women like Bai Luoluo and Su Su, he did well in the end of the world. Su Su Su didn''t take much effort to kill him, but Xie Yaoshi was different. He was the No.1 expert in the end of the world, the thunder and electricity power.


    At that time, after the end of the world, Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan lived in the same heaven and on the same ground. After the end of the world, no one met him. Xie Yaoshi was very powerful in the east of him, and Xie Qingyan lived in Xiangcheng. Later, Su Su Su killed Xie Qingyan. The whole story came to Xie Yaoshi''s ears, and Xie Yaoshi didn''t do anything about Su Su.


    Neither find Su Su revenge, nor help Su Su revenge, Xie Yaoshi is there, high above, and Su Su is still busy everywhere to find her enemy, finally committed suicide in the white tiger base.


    In the last life, they couldn''t fight each other, but in this life, Xie Yaoshi, who was supposed to be on a business trip abroad, actually came to the hospital in Xiangcheng. How can Su Su Su start with Xie Qingyan first? Will Xie Yaoshi be her obstacle?


    Wait a minute, what does Xie Yaoshi say? Did she come to see Xie Qingyan? He knows where Xie Qingyan is?


    Su Su smiles and takes two steps forward. Xie Yaoshi looks at her and habitually tightens her straight eyebrows. She says, "he just said he was bitten by Bai Luoluo. The nurse has sent him to bandage him. I''ll take you to him."


    "No, he''s fine. I have other things to do. I''ll go first."


    Xie Yaoshi really knows where Xie Qingyan is, so Su Su can''t kill Xie Qingyan in front of Xie Yaoshi, because Su Su doesn''t want to cause Xie Yaoshi such a big trouble. Xie Yaoshi didn''t take revenge on her in his last life, because Xie Qingyan was wrong first. Now in his life, Xie Qingyan hasn''t done anything. If Su Su Su kills Xie Qingyan, it''s in Xie Yaoshi''s eyes, It''s murder without reason. Xie Yaoshi is bound to avenge this hatred.


    So Su Su has to kill Xie Qingyan behind his back! It doesn''t matter. In the last ten years, she can get through acacia day by day, but she is waiting for a chance for Xie Qingyan to be alone. There is always a chance.


    "Su Su!"


    When Su Su turns around and leaves, Xie Yaoshi reaches out and grabs Su Su Su''s slender arm. She frowns, turns around and waves her arm. She throws Xie Yaoshi''s hand away. She can''t hide her vigilance on her face.


    "Susu, let''s talk." Seeing Su Su''s posture, Xie Yaoshi''s frown became tighter. His long finger buckled the button of his casual suit. His tone was strong and people couldn''t refuse, "we must talk."


    "There''s nothing to talk about. I don''t want to talk about it."


    Su Su''s attitude is also very tough. In the last life, she is weak and easy to pinch. She will definitely do what Xie Yaoshi says. But in this life, Su Su Su doesn''t want to hear. No one can force her. Don''t think about it!


    Soon, Su Su''s slender figure quickly disappeared in the crowd. He left Xie Yaoshi standing in the same place and loosened the button of his suit close to the hem. He put his hands on his waist, looking at the direction of Su Su''s leaving and the direction of emergency Xie Qingyan''s bandaging wound. His brow never loosened.


    As a witness of Su Su and Xie Qingyan''s relationship, Su Su used to respect him, even revere him, never like today, just like a changed person, his eyes are full of alienation and vigilance.


    In fact, when Xie Yaoshi rushed back from abroad, he also heard Xie Qingyan talk about Su Su, including that Su Su was drugged in vain, that he had sex with a man named Ye Yu, that Su Su Su couldn''t bear the blow, and that her character changed greatly, etc.... Xie Yaoshi just wanted to enlighten Su out of concern for Su Su Su, after all, since he first saw Su Su Su Su, She has always liked this weak girl, and because of Xie Qingyan''s relationship, Xie Yaoshi always treats Su Su as her sister.


    But did not expect, Su Su although the bottom of his heart to Xie Qingyan is still very concerned about, but on the surface is like a hedgehog, see people on the thorn! Not even Xie Yaoshi''s face


    In Su Su''s heart, no matter how Xie Yaoshi feels now, it has nothing to do with Su Su. In the last 12 years, she and Xie Yaoshi only met a few times. Every time they met each other from afar, they didn''t even say a word. Those feelings before the end of the world were so weak that they didn''t even have any impression here.


    She is just annoyed that Xie Yaoshi, who shouldn''t have appeared, suddenly appears here, disrupting her plan to kill Xie Qingyan. I hope that all the gods and Buddhas will bless her and make Xie Qingyan become a zombie. Otherwise, how can she be worthy of the little love that died in her last life and her ten years of suffering?


    Su Su left, rubbed the pain in her eyes, turned a corner and went to the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology. She didn''t register, so she couldn''t enter the clinic of zhuoshijia. Su Su didn''t want to see the clinic today. She just wanted to stay outside the clinic and wait for zhuoshijia to get off work.


    ***********************The author has something to say******************


    Thank diemeng Qingwu for catching insects for me. Please don''t be stingy to help me point out the places where there are insects. I will definitely change it!


    PS, it''s Friday, 5 p.m!

 Chapter 34

    After waiting outside zhuoshijia''s clinic for a while, Su Su finds that there are very few people going to see zhuoshijia''s clinic today.


    Although there are a lot of people in the hospital and the internal medicine department is in danger, the Department of Obstetrics and gynecology is not as crowded as the internal medicine department. The people who will come here are either big bellied women or women who want to be big bellied women. There are a lot of people in the registration hall. How many big bellied women can stand in line for registration? Even if there is a family to help line up for registration, today''s weather is really bad, wait for a few days, the weather is better to do pregnancy check-up can''t it?


    Only those who are about to give birth will go out in this weather and be surrounded by their families to be hospitalized for labor. So Su Su sat outside for a while, while another woman came out of zhuoshijia''s clinic with a full stomach. Su Su Su went straight in and sat down at zhuoshijia''s desk.


    "Is it registered?"


    Zhuo Shijia is writing a medical record. She looks up at Su Su. Su Su shakes her head and hands in her medical record card and medical record book, which she brought out in the morning and put in her down jacket pocket. She says frankly:


    "No, there are too many people, the weather is bad, and I have no family to help me register. I looked outside your door and came in directly."


    Wen Yan and Chou Shijia look at Su Su''s medical record carefully. It seems that she has a deep impression on Su Su. She is a 19-year-old girl who is determined to give birth to her baby. A 19-year-old girl, in such a heavy rain, came to the pregnancy examination alone without half of her family and even her boyfriend, How to look at how a bit sad.


    "There''s a self-service payment machine outside. I can put the registration fee in the examination fee. No matter how difficult it is, you need to register to see a doctor. This is the rule. No rules can make a square! Is there anything uncomfortable these days? "


    "Drowsiness, vomiting and vomiting, always feel hungry, fatigue."


    "I said that you are a child, and you still want to have a child. I tell you, this is a normal phenomenon in the early stage of pregnancy. Why don''t you be restrained when you are happy? Now that you have a child, you don''t know anything. What should you do when the child is born?"??? Ah... Even I, a doctor, worry about you! "


    While preaching, Zhuo Shijia slapped a few times on the keyboard, then handed the medical record card to Su Su, and told him: "after paying money on the self-service payment machine, take the invoice and go to the B-ultrasound room to arrange a number, and then have a blood and urine test. When your blood and urine results come out, the B-ultrasound can do it, go ahead."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Su Su nods and is not half dissatisfied with Zou Shijia''s preaching. She is really being taught well. She obediently takes the medical record card from Zou Shijia and turns in hundreds of banknotes on the self-service payment machine. Then she takes the blood test and urine test to do B-ultrasound according to Zou Shijia''s words. After the B-ultrasound results come out, Su Su Su holds the B-ultrasound results with black and white photos in her fingers, A face full of tears.


    Is this her little love? It looks strange. She had never had a pregnancy test in her last life, and she had been running away in the end. Even if she was determined to give birth to Xiao AI, she could only imagine in her mind what Xiao AI would look like in the future. But now she saw that Su Su Su took the B-ultrasound results and went straight into the outpatient room of zhuoshijia, Crying, pointing to the little love like a comma above, he asked:


    "Is this my little love?"


    "Little love?" Zhuo Shijia couldn''t understand the title. She looked at Su Su''s B-ultrasound results and suddenly realized it. She nodded and said in professional terms, "the fetal heart rate and buds are clear. It''s growing healthily. As a mother, don''t do too much exercise during this period. The first three months are dangerous. You can''t share a room and eat more healthy fruits and vegetables, Walk in moderation. "


    "Can you run and jump?"


    "No strenuous exercise!"


    Chou Shijia stressed that looking at Su Su''s eyes was like looking at a bad child. Su Su''s embarrassed smile and touched his belly. What should we do, Xiao AI? The doctor said that we can''t do strenuous exercise, so how can we fight a strange robbery?


    "Well, I won''t run or jump, I will!" I''ll cut off the head of the zombie at most!


    Thanks a lot for the doctor''s advice. Holding Xiaoai''s black-and-white B-ultrasound photo, Su Su walks out of the outpatient room with a smile. Then she sits in an inconspicuous corner outside the outpatient room, waiting for zhuoshijia to get off work. She looks at Xiaoai''s photo again and again, crying and laughing like a madman. Xiaoai, Xiaoai, her Xiaoai looks like a little comma, A naughty little comma.


    As time went by, Su Su''s father and mother called Su Su and asked her if she had had lunch. Su Su said that she had already eaten. After reassuring them, she waited for another hour. Finally, Zhuo Shijia came out of the clinic and was ready to leave work.


    As an attending doctor, there are still many things to take care of. Although Chou Shijia was in the outpatient department in the morning, she strolled around the obstetrics department after noon. It was not until three or four o''clock in the afternoon that she took off her white coat, went out of the obstetrics department and walked home with an umbrella.


    Today, the hospital is really in a mess. In such a big hospital, the internal medicine department died, but it didn''t cause half a sensation. The police uncle''s police car didn''t come. Anyway, the police couldn''t come. There were fights and injuries everywhere in the hospital. Just like Su Fu said, the doctor-patient relationship was really tense.


    Along the way with zhuoshijia, Su Su saw many people who were about to become zombies, which was more serious than the patients in the internal medicine department on the fifth floor, as if they could open their eyes and bite in the next second.


    Su Su didn''t have time to wait for them to open their eyes and become a zombie. She followed zhuoshijia not far or near. Then she found out that the chief obstetrician and gynecologist looked only 30 years old, but there was no entertainment after work. Then Su Su got into the car, drove her military jeep, and followed zhuoshijia all the way to an old community near the hospital, I watched Chou Shijia climb the stairs and open the door.


    It''s easy to find. Su Su thought that Chou Shijia would live in a high-end residential area with more strict defense. After all, they are all chief doctors. How can they live without a car or a tall house? As a result, the community where people live is just like the office building of decades ago. They don''t even have an elevator. Standing on the first floor, you can see which floor and which household Chou Shijia has entered.

 Chapter 35

    Because it was too simple, Su Su reversed the car out of the parking space again. She planned to eat some fast food at the nearby gnawed chicken. Oh, no, chuoshijia didn''t ask her to eat more fruits and vegetables, so she went to buy some bananas and apples and put them on the car, waiting for it to get dark so that she could pick up people!


    As soon as the car started, there was a woman''s scream in the rain. Su Su raised her head fiercely and judged that the scream came from Chou Shijia''s house. She immediately got out of the car and ran into the old house opposite in the rain. When she was climbing the stairs rapidly, Su Su Su could still hear the sound of pots and bowls falling from Chou Shijia''s house, And the cry of Chou Shijia,


    "It''s my fault that I can''t have children? Blame me? I checked, I have no problem! "


    "You have no problem. Is it my problem? Divorce, I can''t live any longer. If I don''t get divorced, I''ll die in your hands all my life! "


    A man''s voice rang out. When Su Su rushed to the fifth floor, the door of zhuoshijia''s room opened with a bang. A man dressed in iron gray cotton padded clothes, like a cadre of an organ, came out with an umbrella in a rage. He seemed to have no idea that there was a person standing under the corridor at the door, so he stopped on the corridor for a moment, just for a moment, Turbid world good hair rushed out, seems to be unable to control their emotions, and it seems that did not expect that the man will stand in the corridor.


    So the man was naturally knocked down by Zhuo Shijia, fell downstairs, took an umbrella, and lay at Su Su''s feet, motionless.


    "Ah!!! Ah


    Standing on the corridor, zhuoshijia''s tearful face was a look of panic. She wore a thin sweater and ran down the stairs with soft feet. She squatted beside the man. At first, she was a little at a loss. She looked up and down to check the man''s physical appearance. Then her fingers trembled and touched the pulse on the man''s neck, His face turned pale, and he raised his head and said to Su Su:


    "Dead. He''s dead. I killed my husband."


    "You didn''t kill it."


    Su Su looked down at the man''s pale face and black eyes without expression. The man looked like a panda just from his skin. He had been seriously corpsed. He would become a zombie in a short time without being pushed by Zhuo Shijia. It won''t be long. It would be 12 a.m.


    "No, no, I killed him. I killed my husband. I killed him. My husband was pushed downstairs by me and fell to death!"


    Chou Shijia holds her head and sits beside her husband with a fragile look. Su Su looks down at her, feeling a little impatient. What she needs is a Chou Shijia who can help her give birth to her little love. She doesn''t want to be as fragile as a piece of paper.


    But killing people, zombies... All of these have to be experienced. Only after experiencing them can they grow up, and then they can build a wall for their soul. With this wall, zhuoshijia can better face the end of the world. Su Su Su can help her cut down zombies, send her materials, and even provide her with a habitat after the end of the world, But it can''t help her build the wall of her heart.


    After thinking about it, Su Su hesitated for a while, raised her foot to bypass the broken and crying zhuoshijia on the ground, walked up the stairs, stood at the door of zhuoshijia''s room, looked down at the following zhuoshijia, walked directly into the open security door, and scanned zhuoshijia''s home.


    Although this kind of home looks old and not very spacious and bright, it has a kind of academic atmosphere. In zhuoshijia''s home, there are medical books everywhere, and there is a smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Su Su looked at it casually, found zhuoshijia''s down jacket cover on the sofa, took it out of the door and came to zhuoshijia''s side, Put on the down jacket for Chou Shijia.


    The warm coat makes Zhuo Shijia look up. Her face is in a mess. Looking at Su Su, she cares why Su Su is here. Her first words are,


    "I''d better turn myself in to the police station."


    "... well, you can go in for a few days and feel the atmosphere inside! I''ll pick you up at the police station in a few days. "


    Su Su nodded, helped zhuoshijia to stand up, picked up the umbrella in her husband''s hand, and then helped zhuoshijia step by step down the stairs. She held up the umbrella, took zhuoshijia to her car, and drove all the way to the farthest police station.


    Don''t think Su Su Su is procrastinating. She really plans to send zhuoshija to the police station. It''s the farthest and most partial police station. It''s not large-scale, there are few policemen, and there won''t be many prisoners in custody. Moreover, it''s just outside the apple villa. Zhuoshija will turn herself in this afternoon and lock her up in a small room or a single room at most, I won''t give her a statement until tomorrow.


    It''s the end of the world tomorrow. Su Su asks zhuoshijia to stay in the police station and not run around. She has a look at the sudden change of the world outside from the small room, and then has a good feeling of the zombie carnival world. After that, she will come back to the police station in a few days.


    Along the way, the night swept by. Zhuoshijia leaned against the co pilot''s seat, her face was covered with hair, and she was wearing a wrinkled down jacket. She didn''t say a word to Su Su Su, and she didn''t carefully see where Su Su Su sent her. For the current zhuoshijia, she was worse than dead.


    There are several small traffic accidents along the way. Some car owners are bickering. Some can only see two cars colliding with each other, but no one gets out of the car. Although some people have called the police and called for an ambulance, in recent days, there have been more and more disputes between doctors and patients, car accidents and bickering, so the police and doctors are completely busy, We can only let the car owners solve it or not


    At the gate of the police station, Su Su stops the car and watches Chou Shijia get out of the car with his head down. Step by step, she goes into the gate of the police station. She waits for another hour. Chou Shijia doesn''t come out, and the police who come out from inside are still in normal mental state. She thinks that they have settled down inside, so she drives away safely.


    Back at the villa, Su''s father and Su''s mother were taught that in such bad weather, a girl''s home was still out all day and she didn''t go home. Su Su listened obediently and didn''t answer back. Only those who had lost would know how to cherish her parents'' care.


    When she came back to the villa, it was past dinner time. Su Su''s mother scolded her and urged her to go back to her room to take a hot bath and change into some dry clothes. She went into the kitchen and began to stir up food for Su Su Su. Su Su did as she said. Only when she finished her bath and changed her clothes and just walked down the stairs, she saw Su Su Su who was supposed to be cooking in the kitchen, Now I''m sitting on the sofa with my father and watching TV.


    *******************The author has something to say*****************


    Thank you very much for the red envelope of the recommended ticket of verdant and desolate uncle, Caocao shop, stranger and rain 76. At 5:00 this afternoon, I would like to add one more thank you.

 Chapter 36

    In the TV, there is a real-time news broadcast. A female anchor is commentating on the chaotic street and doing live broadcast. Behind her, there are several zombies who are not very coordinated and slow in action. They are biting people everywhere. There is an uproar on the street. Some people are directly scared to faint, some stand in the same place and are stunned, while some people''s legs tremble for a long time, Some people even stand on the side and take photos to hair their necks.


    "It''s exaggerating. I can''t run at such a slow speed!"


    Su Su''s head is covered with a dry towel. Standing on the stairs, she looks at those who are bitten with disdain. 80% of the people in the world will become zombies, and the remaining 20% of human beings. The main reason why some of these human beings are bitten into zombies or become powers by zombies is that they are defeated in their own fear.


    What''s to be afraid of? For zombies of this level, give Su Su a stack!


    "Ah


    Su''s mother suddenly screamed. Su''s father, who was sitting on the sofa, was also frightened by the reporter on the TV. Because the reporter was broadcasting a new year''s party, she suddenly found the chaos behind her. As soon as she turned her head, a zombie came up from the camera and bit the reporter''s neck in front of the national audience, The bright red blood immediately splashed out and all over the camera.


    Almost at the same time, Su Su stood on the steps and listened. In the distant sky, she heard one scream after another. With a smile, she raised her hands and rubbed the wet hair on her head. Looking at her parents'' panic, she said happily:


    "Mom and Dad, happy, welcome, come, come, end, world!!!! Give me something to eat, and I''ll take you out to fight monsters. "


    Under the bright, warm and luxurious crystal lamp, Su''s father and mother looked back at Su Su like a child. They ignored Su Su, but they started to discuss,


    Su''s father comforted Su''s mother: "don''t worry, we don''t go out these days. This is just an individual phenomenon. The place where the news is broadcast is thousands of miles away from us."


    Su''s mother comforted Su''s father: "the public security in Xiangcheng is still very good. There will not be such a riot."


    Su Su, who was ignored, shrugged his shoulders and went into the kitchen to eat. After a while, Su''s mother came in wearing slippers, frying eggs for Su Su Su and telling her:


    "It''s just been broadcast in the news. Recently, there''s another influenza virus. The host calls on everyone to stay in a safe place and wait for the government to rescue them."


    "Is there anyone else who has the leisure to broadcast the news?"


    Su Su scoffs and sits at the table with a bowl, waiting for Su Mu''s eggs. She doesn''t care what the news says. Anyway, when Su Su''s father and mother fall asleep, she goes out alone with little love to fight monsters and give them two days to accept the reality.


    At this time, Su''s father, still sitting on the sofa, holding his hair, was watching the news on his mobile phone. It seemed that there were riots all over the country, even in Xiangcheng. He searched the news of Xiangcheng on his Weibo. In recent hours, all the similar biting incidents happened.


    He couldn''t calm down. After thinking about it, he found out Ye Yu''s phone number from his mobile phone address book. He was a soldier, and he was also a soldier with great ability. As a pillar of his family, Su''s father naturally wanted to seek a proper shelter for his family.


    I haven''t called Ye Yu for a long time. I didn''t expect that when Su Fu called, Ye Yu answered. He just heard him on the other side of the mobile phone, laughing, "uncle, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, Xiao Ye, you read the news."


    "What news?"


    "The news is full of mob bites. Just now, the host called on us not to go out for the time being and wait for the support of the government."


    "What''s the matter? This is an old man''s mobile phone. I can''t see the news. "


    Ye Yu, who used to be in a relaxed mood, became more and more serious after listening to Su Fu''s two paragraphs of news. He looked at the surrounding environment where there was no zombie to kill, and at his teammates who were so bored that they sat on the zombie and had a hard time


    "It''s OK, uncle. Then don''t go out. I''ll bring someone to rescue you right away. We may need a few days. Please ask Su Su and aunt to be patient. Don''t panic and wait for us to arrive."


    After getting Su Fu''s guarantee, Ye Yu hangs up Su Fu''s phone. Looking back, all the teammates who were fighting three times all stood up. They looked like wolves coming out of the cage. Their faces were about to cry with joy, and they were already carrying big backpacks on their backs. In addition to knives and guns, they also carried a lot of bags, These are all the materials they found in these blocks.


    To deal with zombies, the last day''s death squads have more experience than ordinary people. The key is that if they stay longer, they will have to search all the things inside. Now the outside has become a zombie paradise. They are not afraid of being infected. What are they doing here?


    "He''s x, you''re eavesdropping on Laozi''s phone again!"


    Ye Yu was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked Vajra. Vajra floated with the wind, just like a gust of wind, and fell on the ground in the distance. He turned back and gave a dirty smile, disgusting all living beings


    "Oh, ye pipi, you have the ability to chase your grandfather!"


    With that, King Kong drifts to the direction of the wire mesh. Ye Yu''s two groups of flames fly out behind him. The two groups of flames follow King Kong''s buttocks as if they can be traced. They circle for two blocks. Finally, they hang on the wire mesh.


    The barbed wire made a "Zizi" sound. Under the burning of the two flames, two big holes were slowly melted out. Ye Yu, who was running behind King Kong''s buttocks, was not surprised. He ran forward and ran out from one of the big holes like a cheetah.


    King Kong had already floated out of the barbed wire fence. At this time, he was standing outside the barbed wire fence and looking behind Ye Yu. The members of the death squadron were just like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea. They were dazzled by their colorful skills. Such a big man was jumping out of the big hole with all kinds of bags, including plastic bags and snake skin bags, And their mood is as happy as the Spring Festival when they go home, which makes the sad night a little different.


    Yes, it''s just a simple besieged city. Even if the barbed wire is electrified, the monkeys can''t be trapped for a long time. The reason why they didn''t go out before is because they were afraid that they would carry the doomsday virus and infect the outside society. Now, what are they afraid of?!


    **************The author has something to say********


    I want to tell you a joke. Yesterday, in the reader group, I talked with some old fans about their names. Some said they were baozi powder, some called jiaozi powder, some called Roubao Zi, some called Porphyra Roubao. I also contributed two names, Baofen? Prepuce powder??


    Then some people said that they want to quit your circle!


    Ha ha ~ ~ ~ it''s just entertainment. Don''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 37

    Xiangcheng


    Su''s father and mother worried all night. They sat in the living room watching TV, searching one station after another. However, except for those TV stations that automatically programmed their programs to broadcast, snowflake spots appeared on many channels, which means that the TV station''s signal was cut off, and there were more and more comments about zombies on the Internet.


    At 12 o''clock in the morning, the rain is getting heavier and heavier, and gray snowflakes are gradually floating in the sky. The vast majority of people in the world, in this kind of sleet, finally can''t support themselves and faints on the ground. Su Su Su eats a bowl of noodles and goes back to her room early. She absorbs the crystal nucleus pried out of Bai Luoluo''s mind, practices her spirit for a while, and then goes to sleep to conserve her energy.


    The next morning, the rain stopped, but the gray snowflakes were still floating, and the color was getting deeper and deeper. From a distance, it seemed that the whole world was shrouded in the gray world. On this night, the earth was crying, and countless people, like Su Fu and Su mu, were worried that they could not sleep. More people began to escape, and few people would be like Ye Yu''s death squads, The more the war, the more brave, and like Su Su such a happy and leisurely sleep a night, she is the only one.


    Even in a suburban and high-end community like apple villa, you can still vaguely hear screams one after another. Naturally, in addition to Su Su''s family, there are other people living in Apple villa. Some of them have become zombies, others have been bitten by zombies, or run away.


    Su Su wears slippers, comfortable and loose yoga clothes and a long black down jacket. She gently opens the door and comes out. She sees her parents standing outside the landing window of the living room, holding hands and supporting each other. Looking out of the window, Su Su Su is curious. She goes down the stairs and looks out of the window with her head.


    Outside the window is the small vegetable shed made by Su Fu. On the white plastic film, there is a layer of black gray snow. Further away, a slow-moving zombie is wandering aimlessly. On the left and right sides of the zombie, there are two zombies in police uniforms.


    Maybe last night, someone in a family was zombied in advance. The family called two policemen, but the policeman took the zombie out of the house and both of them fainted.


    "Su Su, Su Su, what can we do? What is said on the Internet is true. The end of the world is coming. "


    Su''s mother leans to her side and hugs Su Su''s shoulder. Her face is full of tears of fear, and Su''s father''s face is not very good-looking, but he still takes out the style of the head of the family to comfort Su''s mother and Su Su,


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Xiao Ye said that he would come to save us. We don''t want to go out these days. Nobody wants to go out."


    "But we have nothing to eat, and the water is polluted. If we drink tap water, we will soon become zombies!"


    Hearing that Su''s father wants to wait for Ye Yu to save him in the end, Su Su calmly announces this fact. In fact, she has a lot of rice, oil, salt and dry goods in the basement, and some frozen meat in the refrigerator. But she won''t take these things out to Su''s father and mother now. As she says, everyone has to face the reality of the end, No matter how shocked or injured they are, the walls of their hearts must be built. Only when Su Fu and Su Mu recognize the reality as soon as possible, can they not place their hopes on waiting for someone to save them.


    At the end of the day, she doesn''t need Su''s parents to go out to fight monsters and earn crystal nuclei, and they don''t need them to search for materials to protect her. But it doesn''t mean that her parents can live in a tortoise shell. She can give them comfort, but they can''t escape in this way.


    "Water... Water..."


    It seems that she finally realizes that this is a very serious problem. Su''s mother, who has not slept all night, looks very haggard on her face. She looks at Su''s father in a hurry and cries:


    "Su Su is right. We will have no water soon."


    Since they lived in this villa, all the water they ate and drank was from the mineral water bucket. Every day, the bucket was full of water in the kitchen. Su''s mother always thought that someone was sending water to the villa every day. Now the end of the day is coming, and the water source must be polluted. Turn on the tap, the water is gray white, and no one is sending water to them, They will die of thirst in this villa before Ye Yu comes to rescue them.


    At this moment, the door lock of the villa door was opened, and Su Su''s father and mother trembled. Looking at them, I don''t know when Su Su, who was still standing beside them, had already stood outside the gate with a watermelon knife. Su''s mother was in a hurry, and even had no time to change her slippers, so she had to drag Su Su back, and Su''s father followed, The three ran out of the warm villa one after the other and entered the extremely cold doomsday.


    The zombie wandering outside the vegetable shed, when Su Su ran out of the door of the villa without any disguise, had moved in the direction of Su Su''s sound. At the same time, the two zombies in police uniforms on the left and right sides also moved. Su Su suspected that the three of them were running too slowly, and he took the initiative to meet them with a watermelon knife.


    "Come back, Susu, my daughter


    Su''s mother, behind her, could not help crying out. She saw that the zombie in front of her had moved to Su Su and threw her on the snow. Su''s legs softened. At that moment, a circle of green light burst out around Su''s body. Green grass came out of the gray snow at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, it''s useless. Su Su runs too fast and too far. The circle of green light around Su Mu''s body is too weak and the scope is too small. Su''s father comes from behind and drinks loudly, then passes Su''s mother. He is in a hurry. He only hates that he has nothing in his hand and can smash those zombies to attract their attention to him.


    Just thinking about this, Su Fu had an extra stone in his hand. He couldn''t think about where the stone came from. He raised his hand and threw it on the head of one of the police zombies.


    Er... The accuracy is so bad that it missed.


    But that''s enough. Su Su, who was deliberately knocked down by a zombie, had already put up a water mirror in front of her. The zombie was so close to her that she couldn''t bite her. She was shouting "Ho Ho". Su Su Su lay in the snow and watched Su Fu and Su Mu carefully. Seeing that Su Fu and Su Mu had been inspired, she was very happy and didn''t pretend to be a little white rabbit, He took the watermelon knife, raised his hand and cut the head of the zombie in front of him in half.


    **********The author has something to say**********


    In fact, many people say that I am a stream of clean water, where dirty£¨ Let''s join the group, 281871081, new people bring fruit photos to join the group!)

 Chapter 38

    Su Su gets up in no hurry, picks out the crystal nucleus in the Zombie''s head in a moment, turns around and sees that a zombie is approaching her, another zombie is far away, but also moves towards her, while Su Fu is holding a stone, desperately beating the zombie which is far away from her but close to him.


    Su Su decided to lead the blame to her parents. She ran two steps away, stopped and waited for the zombie to approach. Su Su''s mother on the ground yelled to get up and pounced on the zombie in front of her. Su Su''s father, too, rushed up with a big stone in his hand. She didn''t care about the zombie that was about to be killed by him. She smashed the head of the zombie nearest to Su Su Su Su.


    Now Su Su understands that Su Fu is a native ability, and Su Mu is a wood ability. Su Fu''s native ability is still a little aggressive, but Su Mu''s wood ability is not aggressive except for promoting the growth of flowers and plants. She decides to help Su Mu and rushes forward to the zombie who was about to be killed by Su Fu. She jumps forward with the zombie and wins, She threw the zombie to the ground.


    Su Su sat on the corpse, one hand holding the corpse''s jaw hard, not letting its mouth bite her, knees pressing the two hands of the corpse, and at the same time shouting to Su Mu:


    "Mom, take the knife and cut off its head!"


    The situation has become so critical. Su''s mother, for her daughter''s sake, can''t afford to be afraid now. She takes Su Su''s knife and slashes at the head of the zombie, shouting incoherently as she slashes it


    "Su Su is not afraid, Su Su is not afraid, mother protects you, mother protects you, good daughter, don''t be afraid!"


    She has become a psionic, and her strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people. After two times, the head of the zombie was chopped to pieces.


    The war on Su Fu''s side is over. The three zombies have been solved for ten minutes by the three members of their family. Su''s mother is panting in the snow, holding a watermelon knife in her hand. Her whole body is shaking. Su''s father runs over, hugs Su Su Su and Su''s mother, sits in a pile of black, red, blood and bone fragments, and wails.


    Su Su has a little guilt in her heart. She runs out on purpose and leads the three zombies to stimulate her parents. In fact, Su Su''s intention is to let her parents accept the reality as soon as possible. Instead of hiding in the room, she places all her hopes on others. It''s over. She''s waiting for others to save her. If others can save you once or twice, will they save you for a lifetime?


    But she lay on Su Fu''s shoulder and watched his gray hair flutter in the wind. She felt a twinkle in her heart. It was her unfilial, her parents had reached the age of enjoying happiness, and she had to force her parents to fight with her. It was her inability to be a daughter.


    "Dad, mom, let''s go back and never come out again. We''d better wait for Ye Yu to save us."


    Su Su patted her parents on the back and helped them up from the snow one by one. As soon as they entered the room, Su Su''s father walked and shook his head. Although his body was shaking, his face was very determined,


    "Daughter, daughter, we can''t, we can''t go back. Since we have come out, we must find water and go back. Otherwise, before Xiao Ye comes, we will die of thirst in the villa."


    "Dad..."


    Su Su also wanted to say that Su Su''s mother wiped tears on her face, raised her bloody fingers and gently brushed away Su Su''s hair. Tears were in her eyes, but her face was full of love


    "Well behaved, Su Su is not afraid. You go home first and wait for mom and dad. Mom and dad will come back when they find the water. It''s cold outside. You''ve been in bad health since you were a child. Go first. If you''re outside, your parents will always care about protecting you. How can they deal with these monsters?"


    The sadness in Su''s father and mother''s heart, in such a big environment, though so insignificant, is so great. Since the world has changed, they can''t wait to die in the same place. Their death is only two old lives, but their daughter Su Su is still young. She has to live and let her live, so they can only go out and take risks.


    Su Su cried again. She loved her parents, but she didn''t love her as much as they did. She was always a child in front of them, no matter before or after the end of the world. For a moment, she really planned to show her ability, let her parents hide under her wings, ignorant in the end of life.


    However, she resisted, but reason prevailed over sensibility. In any case, now Su''s father and mother are willing to walk out of the tortoise shell and digest and accept the new world, which is good for them. Although the process is sad, it is good for them to walk in the end of the world in the future.


    Su Su is crying half true and half false. She is pushed upstairs by her father and mother and locked into her bedroom. The two elders look at each other outside Su Su''s bedroom door and go out on foot to look for water in the wind and snow. While Su Su Su stays in her bedroom and looks at her parents in front of the French window. After her parents walk a certain distance, she jumps easily from the bedroom balcony and quietly jumps into the vegetable greenhouse, She walked out behind them and passed by the two police zombies killed on the ground. She did not forget to pick out the nuclei in their heads.


    Su''s father and Su''s mother are really working hard to become stronger. For their daughter Su Su, they have given perseverance that is hard for ordinary people. Although there are not many zombies in the villa area, there are always so many. They don''t run when they meet them, but bravely face them.


    Su Su follows her parents. When necessary, she pops up a small water mirror to help her father and mother kill the zombie. After her parents leave, she goes forward to take away the crystal nucleus in the head of the zombie on the ground. Until they finally overcome their inner fear and have some experience in killing this kind of primary zombie, Su Su Su sees her parents and finally remembers, I''m going to look for water in the villa.


    In the apple villa area, not all villas are occupied, not all of them are empty. Su''s father and mother ring the doorbell one by one. If there is a response, they don''t enter. If there is no response, Su''s father picks up the stone, breaks the lock on the door, and goes inside to look for water.


    At this time, Su Su also went into the yard and waited outside the gate. After her parents rummaged around the house, she hid and continued to protect them behind her parents.


    After a day or so, Su Su''s parents finally turned out a box of mineral water, some frozen meat, rice and vegetables in an empty home. While it was still dark, they went back to the villa contentedly with these things. Su Su returned to the same place, changed a clean dress in her bedroom, opened the bedroom door and welcomed her parents.

 Chapter 39

    The wind outside is very strong and cold, and snowflakes will pour into their necks from time to time. Su''s father and mother''s hair is messy, their faces and hands are red with cold, and their bodies are full of blood, dirty, messy and smelly. But their faces are so happy, as if they are holding gold and silver instead of materials.


    Su Su wants to cry, not to mention how sad she is. She lowers her head to take some of the messy vegetables that Su''s mother holds in her arms, turns around and goes into the kitchen. Just as her parents move the rest of the supplies into the kitchen, Su Su Su leans on the stage of exile and says to her parents:


    "Mom and Dad, don''t look for water. I''ve inspired the water power!"


    As she said this, she took two glasses. Under the surprised eyes of her parents, the glasses in Su Su''s hands were full of water with the speed visible to the naked eye. She came forward and handed the glasses to her parents. She looked at their dry lips and ran all day, but she didn''t want to drink a mouthful of water


    "I''ll give you water, wipe your body and change into a clean suit."


    At the beginning, there was a supply of water, electricity and natural gas, and mobile phones had signals. But gradually, these things would stop in any order, so there were still many things to prepare, such as gasoline, solar panels and so on.


    Su Su can''t do it alone. The simplest thing is that she has solar panels in her basement, but she can''t install them. She has to discuss with Su Su''s father. However, Su Su''s father is not in the mood to discuss this with Su Su Su. At the moment, he and Su''s mother haven''t recovered from the terrible world outside.


    But Su Su is not ready to let her parents go out to look for materials again. For this kind of thing, such as killing zombies and feeling the atmosphere of the end of the world, Su Su''s father and mother just need to experience it. They have to come here to fight monsters and earn crystal nucleus to find materials.


    "Powers? Is this also a power of mine? "


    Su Fu ignored Su Su Su''s saying that he was going to take a bath. He bent down and put down the box of mineral water in his hand. As soon as he turned the bloody and dirty palm, he held a big stone in his hand. After he lost this stone, as long as he wanted, it would appear in his hand again. Today, Su Fu smashed many zombies'' heads with this stone.


    Su''s mother hasn''t found that she has awakened to the wood power. Today, she and Su''s father are on the way to find materials. They also discuss how the stone in Su''s father''s hand came from. They are a little confused, but they still plan to wait until they have found the materials and go home to study them.


    Under the bright and warm light, Su Su nodded and decided to popularize science for her parents. She said with a smile, "this is the power. Dad, you and mom study it first. I''ll go upstairs and find a clean suit for you. By the way, I''ll find a science post for you. I remember where I saw it today."


    When Kwai said mobile phone, he poured water into the kettle and burned the kettle on the gas stove. Then he didn''t wait for Su''s father to answer. Su Su went upstairs and went into the bedroom of Su''s father''s mother, and found a clean suit for them. He was searching for a reliable piece of science paster on the last time. Then send it to Su Fu''s text message.


    There are a lot of popular science posts on the Internet. Some people wrote about the possibility that human beings were inspired to have powers n years ago. Without popular science posts, we can also find some novels about human beings being inspired to have powers. Su Su deliberately selected a passage similar to the future human power system, deleted it and sent it to Su Fu.


    Originally, Su Su wanted to wait for her parents to finish watching and then comfort her. But lying on the balcony on the second floor, Su Su yawned when the heat blew.


    She was in the early stage of pregnancy and had all kinds of physical discomfort. Today, she also held up her spirits and didn''t sleep. She ran behind her parents for a day. Now, even her eyelids are fighting.


    She bowed her head and saw that her parents were still holding their mobile phones and sitting in the living room to discuss their powers. Instead of urging her parents to clean herself, she just told Su''s parents on the first floor that they had found clean clothes and put them on the bed. Then she went back to her room to sleep. As for when her parents took a bath and went to bed, Su Su didn''t care.


    I don''t know how much Su Fu left behind wants to ask Su Su, including his power and Su Su''s water power. When Su Su is about to go to bed, Su Fu is in a hurry. As soon as he is about to make a voice to ask Su Su Su to come down and make it clear, Su''s mother pulls Su Su Su''s sleeve and whispers:


    "Don''t cry. Let your daughter have a good sleep. It must have a big impact on her today. Besides, this text message says that people will feel tired after all the powers are used up!"


    Su''s mother is holding Su''s father''s mobile phone. She points to the text message and reads it to Su''s father slowly. When Su''s father listens to it, he thinks that Su Su said just now that he would give them some water to wipe their bodies. This must be the end of his powers, so Su Su wants to sleep, which is very normal.


    They went into the kitchen, turned off the fire on the natural gas stove, found an empty bucket, washed their hands, face and feet at will, went back to the room, changed their clothes, and went to sleep with confidence.


    When Su Su woke up, it was already evening. She barely raised her eyelids and looked up at her wrist. The watch on it showed that it was only three o''clock in the morning. Su Su lifted the quilt and got up. She walked barefoot to her parents'' bedroom and opened a crack in the door. She found that Su''s parents had fallen asleep at some time and looked at the breathing, I seem to be sleeping soundly.


    Su Su smiles, raises her hand and quietly turns on the heating for her parents. Maybe because the end of the day is coming, Su''s parents want to save some natural gas. The heating that must be turned on when they go to bed every night is turned off today. Not only their bedrooms are closed, but the whole villa is as cold as an ice hole.


    Su Su frowned, turned on all the heating switches up and down the house, went to the basement for a long time, took out several large and small plastic basins, put them all in the kitchen, and then put water into the basin. She was afraid that the next day when she got up too late, Su''s mother would not have clean water to wash vegetables and cook.


    I don''t know if my parents can''t get out after daybreak. Su Su looks at the time. It''s only an hour after now, and it''s still not daybreak. She thinks about it, but she goes back to her room and changes into a comfortable suit with a down jacket on the outside. She takes the key to the car and drives out.


    Su Su''s father and mother have to take care of him during the day. On the first day of the end of the day, Su Su didn''t go to zhuoshijia. Although it''s midnight, it''s the end of the day. What''s the point of day and night? Su Su drove all the way to the gate of Apple villa. He was waiting to open the thick steel door, but he opened it himself.

 Chapter 40

    Su Su squints his eyes and sits still in the car, watching the steel door open. A Volvo comes into the car. The speed is very fast, and there are black and red blood stains and internal organs hanging on the car lights. As soon as he flies from Su Su Su''s car, he enters the villa area.


    It must be the owner of the community who can open the door of the villa area automatically. Su Su is not alone in this villa area. People can escape from the heavy zombies. That''s their ability. If they want to find a place to rest, Su Su can''t drive people out.


    She just glanced at the license plate of the Volvo, and always felt that the license plate had an indescribable sense of familiarity. She couldn''t think of it any more, so Su Su didn''t think about it. She stepped on the accelerator and went out of the villa gate, running against the Volvo.


    "The driver seems to be Su Su!"


    In Volvo, Xie Qingyan in the co driver''s seat pulls his dirty white down jacket and talks to Xie Yaoshi, who is driving. His down jacket is covered with a lot of blood, and his neck is bandaged in a circle. His hair is messy and a little greasy. It''s also very embarrassing.


    Xie Yaoshi''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his speed slowed down. He glanced at Xie Qingyan, as if he was waiting for Xie Qingyan to say something, but he was disappointed. After saying that, Xie Qingyan didn''t speak any more, let alone ask him to back up and catch up with the military jeep to see what happened.


    The whole world is crazy. After going through a lot of difficulties, they come to the villa in the suburb and see that there are fewer zombies around. Now they go out again. Xie Qingyan absolutely refuses.


    "I''ll take you to my villa first, and then drive out to find Susu."


    Xie Yaoshi stepped on the accelerator fiercely, and now he just wanted to send Xie Qingyan to the door of the villa as soon as possible, because he just inadvertently glanced at the people sitting in the jeep, which really looked like Su Su.


    Xie Qingyan in the co pilot''s seat opened his lips and didn''t speak. He turned his head as if he didn''t hear what Xie Yaoshi said.


    He drives the car into the garage quickly. Xie Yaoshi purses his lips tightly without saying a word. He leads Xie Qingyan out of the car and into the villa. He walks in a hurry, goes upstairs, and changes into a suit of sportswear that he usually wears for exercise and fitness. The black plush fabric is of high quality. Wearing such an outstanding person, he looks very energetic.


    After changing clothes, Xie Yaoshi takes a deep breath, thinks thoughtfully on his cold face, opens the safe under the bedroom wardrobe, sweeps away the piles of cash inside, takes out a gun, a box of bullets, finds a sports backpack, and loads the remaining boxes of bullets into the backpack.


    Then Xie Yaoshi ran downstairs. He went to the front door, opened the shoe cabinet and found a pair of sports shoes suitable for running and jumping. He looked back and frowned as he put on the shoes. He saw Xie Qingyan sitting on the sofa. His face looked as if he had never recovered. He was so dull. His cousin was good at everything, but his mental endurance was too poor.


    Regardless of him, Xie Yaoshi, with a gun in his hand and a black sports backpack on his back, goes to the garage and backs out to find Su Su.


    Su Su, a military jeep, doesn''t know. Just beside her carefully arranged nest, there are two people from the Xie family. One is her inevitable enemy, the other is the first master in the future. At the moment, she only focuses on finding Chou Shijia as soon as possible.


    All the way out of the gate of Apple villa, she looked at a few zombies dangling under the bright street lights. Susu''s hands itched. She rushed up in the car, bumping and grinding. She didn''t have to use her powers or do it by herself. Several zombies were tortured into meat cakes.


    Then Su Su got out of the car to pick up the crystal nucleus, and waited for a while. Looking at the zombies farther away, she slowly moved to her side. Su Su impatiently went back to the car, took a watermelon knife, rushed up, cut them one by one, like a watermelon, split their heads in half, turned the blade, and the crystal nucleus in their brain was picked out by her, In the palm of my hand.


    Looking at the time on her wrist, Su Su looked forward to the road again. Basically, several zombies wandering along the road were killed by her. It was only ten minutes before and after that, and she didn''t want to go any further. Because of the lack of time, she was afraid that her parents would find that she was not sleeping in the room, so she ran out to find her.


    Take another look at the gas station next to the police station. Su Su goes back to her jeep and leaves for the gas station. She wants to fill up her jeep with oil, and then find a few smaller oil pots that can be put into the trunk. By the way, she ransacks the supermarket in the gas station.


    There are a few zombies wandering in the gas station, but there are no survivors. It is estimated that the survivors either become zombies or go somewhere else. The oil pot is put in the warehouse beside the supermarket. There are many iron barrels of different sizes. These are all specially provided for customers in need.


    Su Su took 10 oil jugs of about 10 liters, flattened the back seat of the jeep, filled up her jeep with oil, and then brought one full of oil jug into the car, and then returned to the supermarket to clean up the supplies.


    She was very careful when she took the supplies. She only took what she needed, but she didn''t take what she didn''t need. There were only four people in her family, so she didn''t need much. Su Su tried her best to take all the daily necessities. Some of the daily necessities were gone, so she could come out and grab them later.


    Su Su doesn''t think it''s a pity that he can''t get the materials. Let them lie here. Maybe there will be survivors in the future. A bag of potato chips, a bag of cooked food, or a can can can give a survivor the courage to live. So why take all the things you can see? I can''t use it all by myself.


    After working hard for hours, Su Su drove to the police station with a full load of materials, leaving a co driver''s seat on the bus for zhuoshijia.


    Not long after she left her car, Xie Yaoshi''s Volvo came up with her. Xie Yaoshi thought that when she got out of the gate of Apple villa, she would encounter zombies. As a result, there were zombies all the way, but they all lay on the ground. Some of them became meat cakes, some of them had their brains split and their brains were scattered all over the ground.


    He screwed his brows tightly, repressed the disgusting feeling in his heart, searched all the way along the direction of the corpses, and finally found the jeep at the entrance of the police station near Apple villa.


    Looking around, Xie Yaoshi found that several zombies around the jeep had been killed. The death was very miserable. Only two zombies were locked in the two police booths of the police station. The two zombies seemed to have lost their intelligence. They were hitting the glass door and wanted to come out, but they couldn''t get out. They didn''t know how to unlock the lock.

 Chapter 41

    Xie Yaoshi got out of the car and walked slowly to the side of the jeep. As soon as he got close to the driver''s seat, Su Su, with two braids, was lying on the steering wheel. He didn''t know what was wrong. He didn''t move. His neck was as white as jade. He wanted to be carried.


    Xie Yaoshi raised his hand and knocked on the window. Su Su, who was lying on the steering wheel, raised his head and looked at Xie Yaoshi with wide eyes.


    "It''s me."


    Seeing Su Su''s appearance, Xie Yaoshi''s face was a little loose. The girl was like a rabbit before the end of the world, and still so after the end of the world. But the rabbit also had such a strong and vigilant eyes. What was revealed in the eyes was not the fear and inability to accept the end of the world, but a kind of surprise at the sudden appearance of him.


    Su Su opened the car window, slightly raised his neck, spit out the sour gas in his stomach, looked at Xie Yaoshi, and asked, "it''s so late, you come out for a walk?"


    Her words made Xie Yaoshi laugh. When is the time? People on the whole earth are living in panic. Su Su is still in the mood to make fun of him? She let Xie Yaoshi''s heart, which had been tight, suddenly relaxed and asked:


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t feel well


    "Well."


    Su Su nodded and rubbed her stomach. Her pregnancy reaction became more and more serious. After driving for a while, she wanted to vomit all the time and felt empty in her stomach.


    "Go back. It''s so late. Go back and have a good rest."


    Looking at Su Su''s appearance that he had been trying to vomit but didn''t dare to vomit because of those miserable zombies around him, Xie Yaoshi''s tone eased a little. Su Su Su shook his head, opened the car door, put forward a watermelon knife in his hand and went to the police station.


    "I have a friend in there."


    "What friend?" Xie Yaoshi reached out and grasped Su Su''s arm. He tightened his brow tightly. "Is it worth your taking such a big risk?" Did you come here alone to save people


    What Xie Yaoshi doesn''t want to say is that Su Su''s friend may have already become a zombie. She''s a little girl who doesn''t know how to save people, so she''s not afraid to become a zombie?


    "Very important!"


    After shaking off Xie Yaoshi''s hand, Su Su took a watermelon knife and walked two steps quickly to open the door of the police station. A zombie in police uniform rushed out. When Xie Yaoshi saw it, he didn''t expect Su Su Su to pull the door of the police station and shout. Before he had time to rush to Su Su Su''s side to save her, Su Su raised the watermelon knife and rushed out, The head of the zombie was cut off with a knife.


    The black and red blood slowly flowed down from the round hole, because the Zombie''s blood was no longer flowing, so it was very thick. Just like the black and red yoghurt, it flowed a little and solidified at the edge of the hole. The flesh foam sprayed Susu and xieyaishi. Now not only Susu vomited, but xieyaishi also bent down and vomited.


    Su Su vomits because her pregnancy reaction is too big, and she is uncomfortable to smell the bloody smell. Xie Yaoshi vomits, which is just disgusting. Just after he vomits, he sees Su Su Su''s little white rabbit, jumping to chase the Zombie''s head that has rolled away, and then cleaves it like a watermelon, splitting the Zombie''s head, Pick out a marble like nucleus from it.


    Xie Yaoshi vomited again.


    "Wow, this nucleus has enough energy." Su Su''s fingers were stained with black and red blood. He twisted the crystal nucleus in his hand, looked at the street lamp, and said to himself, "fortunately, I killed him, otherwise I would be upgraded."


    Zombies will also be upgraded. Not all zombies are so easy to kill, but not all zombies will be upgraded. Zombie upgrading is the same as the emergence of human powers. Look at the chance!


    After putting away the crystal nucleus, Su Su turns around and pulls the door of another police station. As the zombies inside rush out, he cuts his head and collects the crystal nucleus. Xie Yaoshi is watching Su Su Su all the time, and his eyes gradually deepen. Small white rabbits like Su Su Su can quickly adapt to the sudden end of life in such a short time, What''s wrong with him?


    Yesterday morning, Xie Yaoshi was still in the hospital, dealing with Su Su''s killing Bai Luoluo, and Xie Qingyan''s being bitten by Bai Luoluo. Somehow, a large number of people suddenly fainted around him. When he stood up again, these people became zombies, or the two of them ran fast. Those who didn''t run out of the hospital never ran out.


    But a normal person, facing such a sudden hell, does not feel fear. The only difference is that who can quickly recover from such a blow. Human beings can not blindly escape. As a primate, if they can''t take up arms to fight back, sooner or later they will die.


    After a quick psychological construction, Xie Yaoshi raises his gun and walks into the police station behind Su Su. There is still no zombie on the short journey from the gate to the police station. Su Su Su looks back and sees that Xie Yaoshi is following him, so she frowns and asks:


    "I haven''t asked you, why are you here?"


    "When Qingyan and I entered the community and saw you driving out, I was afraid that you would come out to find you before you knew that the outside world had changed and there would be danger."


    Smell speech, Su Su toward Xie Yaoshi behind a few eyes, Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi together? The Volvo that just entered the apple villa is Xie Yaoshi''s?? No wonder she feels familiar with the license plate, because it''s Xie Yaoshi''s car. Xie Qingyan was bitten by Bai Luoluo. Instead of becoming a zombie, she has evolved into a psionic? Xie Qingyan now will not follow, just to find a chance to kill Xie Qingyan!


    But Zhanmu saw that there was no trace of Xie Qingyan behind Xie Yaoshi, and even no personal shadow. Su Su''s face could not help feeling disappointed.


    "Qingyan didn''t come. He''s waiting for you at home."


    Looking at Su Su''s disappointed expression, Xie Yaoshi raised his eyebrows slightly, but still explained Xie Qingyan''s whereabouts. He thought Su Su Su would feel a little more comforted when he said that. Unexpectedly, Su Su Su sneered and spat,


    "Wait for me? I thought he was afraid that he didn''t dare to come out. Don''t beautify Xie Qingyan''s image. I don''t know his virtue yet! "


    In the shadow, Xie Yaoshi stands erect and dignified. He looks at Su Su''s face and asks, "Su Su, how did you make trouble with Qing Yan?"


    Su Su doesn''t speak. She takes a look at Xie Yaoshi. She turns back and goes on. After two steps, she turns back and looks at Xie Yaoshi,


    "I don''t need you to look for it, and you don''t want to follow me. Go back and protect Xie Qingyan."

 Chapter 42

    "Su Su!" These two words, Xie Yaoshi used some tough tone, with some anger, "don''t talk to me with this attitude, I didn''t provoke you."


    Doomsday, it''s Doomsday now. How many people in this world will risk their lives to find someone in doomsday? Thank you. I don''t owe Su Su Su!


    What is to let him go back to protect Xie Qingyan without looking for him? This sharp and sarcastic tone never appeared in Su Su''s tone before.


    Su Su sneers and turns his head to stop talking to Xie Yaoshi. In Xie Yaoshi''s mind, Su Su is the dodder flower who had no common sense of life before the end of the world. He is the first elder of Xie family who knows Su Su Su and Xie Qingyan are in love, and also the most determined supporter of her and Xie Qingyan.


    However, in Su Su''s mind, the help, the support, the kindness, and the care and love like her brother have become a long time ago. Now, Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi like a stranger. As long as Xie Yaoshi doesn''t hurt her, she doesn''t want to have a grudge with this future first master.


    Behind Su Su, Xie Yaoshi is so proud that he really wants to turn around and leave. He never looks at people''s faces, and no one dares to look at him before the end of the world, let alone such a little white rabbit who has always respected him.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that Su Su was about to turn the corner, two zombies sprang out in front of him. Xie Yaoshi was not proud. He took a gun and shot one of the zombies in the head. The sound of the gun was so loud that it almost shook the whole sky above them. Su Su Su split the other Zombie''s head in front of him and picked out the crystal nucleus, He looked back at Xie Yaoshi and laughed,


    "You have a gun?"


    The gun is a good thing. After the end of the world, if ordinary people have no power or physical strength, they can only rely on hot weapons to protect themselves. At the beginning, Su Su Su also wanted to have a gun, so he thought about whether to find a way from Ye Yu, but ye Yu was strict with his gun, and Su Su Su couldn''t do it.


    It''s only the day after the end of the world that Xie Yaoshi got a gun. It can be seen that Xie Yaoshi was not an ordinary businessman before the end of the world.


    With her words falling, n zombies came out of the police station from different directions. They all heard the sound of gunfire and followed the sound. It''s like this in the police station, not to mention outside the police station. The zombies from several blocks nearby are all rushing here now.


    The gun is very good, but it also has a disadvantage. The movement is too loud. Zombies listen to the sound and smell, but their eyes are very poor. So if you want to use a gun and don''t want to attract the zombies in the distance, the best way is to install a muffler on the gun.


    Su Su picked up the watermelon knife in her hand, took a deep breath, quickened her pace, and took the lead in running to the nearest zombies, one by one, one by one, with a crystal nucleus. Her flowing posture was like dancing, and Xie Yaoshi behind her was shot after shot. His shooting method was good, and rarely missed the zombies.


    After a while, the zombies who came out of the police station were cleaned by Su Su and Xie Yaoshi. She looked up at the three houses on the two floors in front of her. There was an obvious crashing sound in some houses, as well as the standard "Ho Ho" sound of zombies. After hearing that sound, Su Su Su knew that some zombies were still locked in.


    "The best in the world?! If you''re not dead, let''s hear it! "


    In the night, Su Su raised her voice. In addition to the Zombie''s fiercer response to her, there was only the gasp of Xie Yaoshi behind her. Su Su Su''s delicate brow twisted slightly and turned around in the same place. Her bad feeling gradually rose. She walked to a room door with a bloody watermelon knife stained with flesh foam and raised her foot, Three zombies came out.


    Su Su spins his body and solves a zombie by the way. After three successive cuts, Su Su looks at the zombies on the ground with half of their heads cut off, and none of them is good!


    In the courtyard, Xie Yaoshi is doing psychological construction. He bends down and spits a few mouthfuls. Then he squats down, picks up the dogleg knife on a zombie and splits the brain of a zombie. Xie Yaoshi spits a few mouthfuls again, then reaches out his ten fingers and turns them up in the broken bones. After a long time, he turns out a pomegranate sized crystal nucleus, Su Su, who was kicking the door to kill the zombie, asked shamelessly:


    "Su Su, do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su Su picks up the crystal nucleus in the brain of a zombie and continues to chop down a zombie without looking back, but he is a little impressed by what Xie Yaoshi has done. As a newcomer who has just experienced the last day of the world, Xie Yaoshi has the courage and insight that ordinary people can''t inspire. No wonder he will become the first master of the last world in the future. In such a short time, he can quickly recognize the reality, I''m not a master.


    "But I just saw that you''ve been collecting this."


    There was a bright and white full moon in the sky, but there was no silver glow on the ground. Xie Yaoshi had a beautiful face and his eyes were fixed on Su Su. He made it clear that he didn''t believe Su Su Su''s words.


    In front of him, Su Su went to a closed door, sighed, looked at Xie Yaoshi standing in the yard, and said with a slight sarcasm, "I really don''t know. Zombies have this in their heads. I know it before you. Soon, every zombie has it in their heads. I think it must be something useful, so it''s collected, or I''ll go back to study it first, I''ll tell you when I know what it''s for? "


    The role of crystal nucleus, even if Su Su conceals it, will be known by Xie Yaoshi sooner or later. There are so many survivors, they just can''t adapt in a short time, and all their relatives and friends become zombies. When they come back, they will fight back against zombies sooner or later. At that time, the existence of crystal nucleus is no secret at all.


    People who can speak will naturally speak, but Xie Yaoshi does not belong to the kind of people who can speak. In Su Su''s mind, Xie Yaoshi is on Xie Qingyan''s side. Xie Qingyan is the first on her must kill list, so it is not clear whether Xie Yaoshi is an enemy or a friend. Why should she say the role of crystal nucleus to boost Xie Yaoshi''s prestige?


    Besides, Xie Yaoshi is not a stupid man. He is not as simple minded as ye Yu and has developed limbs. If Su Su knows from the movie that this thing is called crystal nucleus, and the powers can absorb the energy in it, then he can cheat Ye Yu, but not Xie Yaoshi.


    And Su Su is also telling the truth. There are crystal nuclei in the Zombie''s brain. She didn''t lie.

 Chapter 43

    Xie Yaoshi stands in the same place and looks at Su Su for a long time. Finally, he doesn''t say anything more. He puts away the crystal core that he pulled out of the Zombie''s brain and starts to help Su Su kick the door to kill the zombie with a gun.


    At first, Xie Yaoshi couldn''t master the rhythm of zombies. Later, after he banged the heads of several zombies, he summed up a little experience, that is, the fastest running speed of a zombie is equivalent to the speed of a normal adult''s trot. They have only one attack way, that is, to move in front of you and rush forward!


    And only from the front, the rest will not!


    To sum up, Xie Yaoshi thinks that zombies are too easy to kill. People who have a little athletic ability react faster than zombies. The premise is that they should not be too afraid. The reason why the surviving human beings are bitten by zombies is that they are scared out of action ability.


    Su Su, who is secretly watching Xie Yaoshi, sighs that a master is a master. At this stage when everyone needs to become a bear, Xie Yaoshi uses the shortest speed to get out of the bear ranks. If only she had half the psychological quality of Xie Yaoshi.


    Just as he was sighing, Xie Yaoshi had already kicked open the last door. He quickly hid himself by the door. After a while, no zombies rushed out. After listening carefully, there was no Zombie''s whoosh, so he looked inside the black door and shook his head at Su Su standing behind him,


    "There''s no one in there."


    No one, Zhuo Shijia was not locked up in any small house of this police station, and he didn''t become a zombie, so he ran away? Where are you?!


    Su Su can''t help strangling her wrist. How could she be so stupid? She didn''t expect that the end of the world is coming. As a living person, zhuoshijia has two legs and will seek escape by herself?! Where should she go to find zhuoshijia now? If you can''t find zhuoshijia, who will deliver Xiaoai to her?!


    "Who are you looking for? Xie Yaoshi stood in front of Su Su, bowed his head and asked again.


    Su Su shakes her head in silence, turns around and walks into one of the rooms. She opens the light in the room and looks at all kinds of batons and knives hanging on the wall. She takes some dogleg knives with her. When she sees Xie Yaoshi coming in, she points to the remaining dogleg knives and begins to share the spoils,


    "I only need these. I''ll give you the rest. I''ll go back to sleep."


    Originally, Su Su wanted to get some guns in the police station while taking back Chou Shijia. However, it was obvious that the location of the gun depot was very hidden. None of the houses that Su Su could see with her naked eyes was a gun shooter. In the legal society before the end of the world, the management of guns was also very strict. For example, every policeman had a gun on TV, Holding a gun fight with a gangster in the street, that''s the only plot in movies and TV series.


    In reality, if the police want to use guns, they have to apply for a report. When a group of people go out to carry out a task, only one or two people may have guns. The rest of the people are holding batons, such as dogleg knives on the wall, which are just civilian controlled knives collected by the police.


    So Su Su didn''t have time to find out where the gun depot of the police station was. If she didn''t go back, the zombie would have surrounded the police station. It was a small matter to surround the police station, which delayed her time. Her parents didn''t see her when they woke up and ran out to find her.


    She doesn''t want to play any more, and Xie Yaoshi doesn''t mind. In fact, this time he came out, his original purpose was to find Su Su and take her back to Apple villa. But the route was a little crooked, which made him kill zombies for some fun. Now, after killing so many zombies, Xie Yaoshi felt a little tired and took a dogleg knife on the wall, Follow Su Su out of the police station.


    Because the speed of zombies is very slow, the whole street is almost clear by Su Su, and they don''t spend much time in the police station. So when they walk out of the gate of the police station, a large number of zombies are arriving at the end of the street. The sound of Xie Yaoshi''s gun disappears, and the zombies are wandering at the end of the street.


    Su Su and Xie Yaoshi get on the car and open the door respectively. They go back to the apple villa, but they don''t meet half a zombie again.


    Back in the villa area, it was just 5 o''clock in the morning. Su Su drove into the garage and entered the warm villa in the dark. As soon as he entered the living room, "Wow!" The whole world suddenly brightened. Su''s mother was standing by the stairs on the second floor with a face on her face, while Su''s father was standing beside her, holding the posture of turning on the crystal lamp in the living room.


    Su Su looks up awkwardly at Er Lao. Her nose is red with cold. Her whole body is covered with black and red blood and bone fragments. Her hands stained with blood are also carrying a watermelon knife and dogleg knife. The watermelon knife is bloodstained. Su Su Su doesn''t have to guess what she''s doing in the evening.


    "Mom and Dad, why do you get up so early?"


    "Wake up from the heat!"


    Su''s mother walked down the stairs without much anger. She was only wearing a warm clothes, but she could still see the sweat on her forehead. She came to Su Su with a reproachful expression on her face, but she opened her mouth and said:


    "Go wash it, change the dirty clothes, and then come down. Your father and I have something to say to you!"


    Oh, she was awakened by the heat. She shouldn''t turn on the heating. It''s self defeating! Su Su spits out her tongue, puts the dogleg knife and watermelon knife on the tea table, and quickly slips upstairs. When she passes by Su Fu, she smiles, but she doesn''t dare to stay too much. She goes into the bedroom to wash and change clothes.


    When they came down again, Su''s father and mother had already sat on the sofa. Su''s father was holding a dogleg knife in his hand, and tried the weight. Su Su said quickly:


    "This kind of knife is very good for chopping. It''s like cutting grass. Dad, I''ll give you one, and you''ll give me one!"


    "You think so well!" Su Su''s mother on one side was not angry when she heard Su Su say so. She bent down and slapped her hand hard. Su Su stretched out her hand to the dogleg knife. "It''s so dangerous outside. You are a girl. Stay at home. Your parents will protect you even if they fight for your life. What''s the risk of running out?"


    "There''s no risk. It''s good."


    Su Su, to tell you the truth, she hasn''t enjoyed herself tonight. She can hold such a small scene. How can she be regarded as an adventure?!


    Hearing Su Su Su''s understatement, Su''s mother couldn''t help suspecting that Su Su came back with blood all over her body. Did she just go outside and roll around? Didn''t face the zombie? Su Su laughed at her and yawned, but she still picked up an apple on the tea table and chewed it. As soon as she put her heart down, she got angry again,


    "What did you do tonight?"


    "Nothing. I went to the police station. I wanted to find a friend, but she may have run away. I''ll go out and look for her tomorrow."

 Chapter 44

    "Su Su, don''t go out tomorrow. Dad will tell you something."


    Su''s father stopped Su''s mother''s words in time. He was not so emotional as Su''s mother. The reason is that Su''s father still saw from Su Su''s performance that the child didn''t do anything dangerous tonight. Of course, what his parents thought was dangerous might not be dangerous at all in front of Su Su Su''s face.


    He put the dogleg knife in his hand on the tea table and looked at Su Su with a deliberative expression. "Dad has that native ability now. He wants to heighten our yard with stones."


    "Well, Dad, why don''t you study how to make some clean soil and let my mother make more vegetables in the greenhouse. The outside world is already like this. I think we will soon have no vegetables to eat!"


    Su Su looks at Su Su''s father pitifully. He is worried that he can''t find any good reason to leave his parents in the villa. Su Su''s father finds himself a job to heighten the yard. OK, now the whole villa is just surrounded by a one meter high artistic iron fence. There''s no difficulty for zombies to come in. It''s easy to heighten the wall, Now these ordinary zombies can''t get in.


    "Well, let''s do it. Tonight... Ah, you''re tired too. Go to sleep."


    Sitting on the sofa, Su''s father waved his hand weakly. Watching Su Su get up in high spirits, he quickly went upstairs and ran faster than the rabbit. Seeing this, Su''s mother turned to her father and complained


    "Why did you let her go like this?"


    "What else do you want?" Su''s father glanced at Su''s mother, "don''t you find that she has a big idea now, one in front of you, another behind your back? It''s up to her. We''re old. We''re going to die when we come back from outside. What about her? And I''m in the mood to lie to you and sit here chatting with you. My daughter is Mo ruo''s mother. She''s from your stomach. Don''t say you haven''t found any changes in her recently. "


    Yes, as a mother, no matter how well Su Su conceals, how can Su''s mother not find the details that are worth considering?


    Su Su''s mother''s eyes were full of crystal clear tears. She covered her face and went into the sofa. But in her mind, no matter Su Su''s real change or fake change, Su Su has always been just a child, a child that she felt has not yet grown up and will never grow up.


    "You, you are so sentimental again. If you don''t change your rigid mind, be careful to drag the child back!"


    Looking at Su''s mother like this, Su''s father sighed and said nothing more. He put Su''s mother on the sofa and thought about it. He took a dogleg knife on the table and put on a coat. He went out of the living room and into the yard. Then he wandered around the yard and began to think about where to start, and began to heighten the wall.


    In the bedroom, Su Su woke up from her stomach when she opened her eyes again. She lay on the edge of the bed and retched for a long time. Then she raised her hand and looked at the watch on her wrist. It was 3:30 p.m. no wonder she was hungry.


    She climbed out of the bedroom feebly. Su Su stood on the second floor and looked into the living room. When her father and mother were not there, she went down the stairs, dressed in messy long hair, kneaded her sour stomach, and turned around with a pale face. Finally, she found her parents in the yard who were in the vegetable greenhouse.


    "Mom, is there anything to eat? I''m so hungry


    Su''s mother turned around and was startled by the ghost like Su Su. She covered her chest, squatted on the ground and scolded, "you bastard, I thought there was a zombie running in."


    "If you don''t give me food, I will become a zombie and eat human flesh!"


    Anxious to stomp in place, Su Su urges Su''s mother into the kitchen. Before Su''s mother takes off the white gloves she wears when she works, Su Su has already started to find out the dishes and chopsticks automatically. Then she sits at the dining table, staring at Su''s mother with big eyes wet, and makes it clear that the food is coming.


    Su''s mother was so angry that she laughed and turned around. She was firing and frying vegetables, and she was kneading her eyes and crying. No matter how many things she kept from her, she still needed her mother in life. Without her mother, she could not eat a hot meal!


    "Mom, where did you get Shanghaiqing?"


    Su Su, who is lying on the dining table waiting for food, looks at Su''s mother''s back with a dying face. She can see that Su''s mother has a basin of fresh Shanghaiqing beside her. At this time of the year, in this world, some people can''t drink a mouthful of water. Her mother even gives her a basin of fresh Shanghaiqing. Did she turn it in the villa yesterday? The refrigerator of the overturned family is very effective in keeping fresh?


    "Yes, this morning, I found that all the vegetables in our vegetable greenhouse grew out. It''s really fast. I sowed the seeds five or six days ago."


    Su Mu put some oil in the pot and began to fry the meat. She put some green peppers in the meat. The smell made Su Su''s saliva drip down. Needless to say, green peppers were also planted by Su mu.


    Now, although Su Mu''s awakened wood power can''t be attacked, she is an expert at growing vegetables. After the end of Su Su''s life, she hasn''t seen such wood power. They specialize in how to grow vegetables quickly in the base. The development direction of the power is to improve the yield of food and vegetables.


    This is very good, Su Su thought, biting her chopsticks. In the near future, the four members of her family will not worry about food. Vegetables can be excluded from the list of materials she went out to rob. In the long run, Su Su Mu''s vegetable planting level will be higher in the future, and the output of food and vegetables will also be increased. If they can''t finish their food, they can take it out and exchange it for crystal nucleus. HMM... so good, Very good!


    "Mom, when you plant vegetables next time, you will meditate in your heart and let these vegetables grow up. Maybe you also awaken your powers? That''s why they grow so fast. "


    "Ha ha..." Su''s mother looked back and laughed at Su Su while she was cooking. "Do you think the powers are like vegetables on the street? Wake up if you want? Oh, our family already has a you, water system power, your father, earth power, your mother. I''ll wake up another wood power. All three members of the family are powers. Is that reasonable? "


    *****************The author has something to say***************


    I almost forgot that today is Friday, ha ha ha!!! Next time you don''t remind me, I will forget it£¨ Xiao baa''s illness is much better, and the fever is going away, but her appetite is not as good as two days ago. I don''t know what''s going on.)

 Chapter 45

    "What''s the point? It''s nothing new about the awakening of powers. "


    Su Su doesn''t think much of Su Mu''s view. Indeed, at the beginning of the end of the world, less than 1% of the surviving human beings awakened their powers. This 1% came from the natural evolution of the environment. However, ten years later, Qinglong base, which focuses on the evolution of human powers, launched a doomsday vaccine.


    Every 6-month-old baby born in Qinglong base will be recommended to receive the doomsday vaccine. 80% of the babies who have received the doomsday vaccine will evolve into a psionic. Of course, there is a 20% chance that they will fail to evolve and become zombies directly.


    The 80% probability is much higher than the 1% of natural evolution, but the difference is whether parents are willing to let their children gamble on the remaining 20%. At that time, most ordinary people''s parents were willing to, because Qinglong base also launched a welfare policy. As long as the baby evolved into a power, Qinglong base was responsible for raising and teaching. At the same time, it also provided a bag of rice and 15 Jin of vegetables for the baby''s parents every month.


    This welfare is attractive enough, at least for the ordinary people after the end of life, it is a very good condition. At that time, it was said that ordinary men who once did not dare to have children competed with women to get pregnant and have children, in order to gain the 80% chance.


    In fact, in the overall situation, it''s just a way for Qinglong base to control the powers. The first generation of natural evolution powers can survive ten years after the end of the world. Most of them have reached level 4 or even level 5. The more powerful they are, the less they want to be restrained easily. If the authorities want to control the powers, they think of a way to start with dolls.


    What is "responsible for raising, responsible for teaching"? It is nothing more than unified management, unified learning, instilling such thoughts as "Qinglong base is my home, we all love her", "long live the leader of the base". In the end, whether the project was successful or not is unknown, because Su Su died in the last 12 years. Anyway, in the year of her death, it is said that the three bases of white tiger, Xuanwu and Zhuque were all imitating the Qinglong base and engaging in child soldiers.


    So the three members of a family are all powers, which is strange in other people''s eyes, but it''s not strange in Su Su''s eyes. Most of the children born by powers are also powers, which is called heredity! Two kinds of powers of the same power type, the child born after the awakening of the power is also the same, but also very early awakening power, early may be born on the second day of awakening.


    For example, two aquatics have a high probability of pregnancy, and the children they give birth to are likely to be aquatics, and they have been aquatics since they were born.


    However, if the two kinds of powers are naturally antagonistic, it will be more difficult to give birth to children, and the children born are also more likely to die young. However, if the children who can survive awaken their powers, their abilities will be more frightening.


    Studies have shown that only 10% of couples who are born with the same powers can successfully conceive and give birth, and the survival rate of their children is only 5%. If these 5% of children can survive, they will be able to awaken their powers. However, the time for them to awaken their powers is very long. Some of them won''t awaken for several years, some for more than ten years, and the types of powers they awaken are also various, not necessarily with their parents and relatives, But one hundred percent is amazing.


    Of course, this is all research shows that whether this is true or not, it will take time to verify.


    Thinking of this, Su Su can''t help thinking of Ye Yu. She hasn''t received a call from Ye Yu for a long time. Should she take the initiative to call Ye Yu and ask if he has awakened his powers? What powers are they? When Xiao AI was two years old, she didn''t wake up to her powers. Did Ye Yu''s powers match her water system powers?


    It doesn''t matter if you can conquer a little, but don''t be a fire power. Water and fire are the most incompatible. She doesn''t want little love to grow up in her 20s and 30s and still can''t wake up! However, once the ability awakens, I''m afraid that the whole base can''t control the skin monkey. The person who can make water and fire compatible will not be an ordinary person.


    "By the way, didn''t my father say last night that we should reinforce the wall?"


    Su Su turns her head and is too scared to think about the future in her imagination. She stretches her neck and looks out of the kitchen window. The wall is still so low, but Su''s father squats on the edge of the shed. She doesn''t know what to do. Su''s mother turns back to fill Su Su with a bowl of rice in the electric cooker and explains:


    "Your father found out that he can only make Hami melon sized stones now, so we can''t heighten the wall without cement."


    The stone is placed on the wall, and it has to be fixed with reinforced concrete or something. Otherwise, the zombie will fall when it is pushed. Su Fu can make the biggest stone, which is the size of Hami melon. He can''t make the whole stone slab, so he''s a little discouraged and turns around to help Su Mu build the shed.


    When the shed is finished, you also have a sense of achievement!


    Su Su laughs quietly, grabbing the food in the bowl and saying vaguely: "it''s OK. It''s cement. I''ll go back to sleep and get some for you when I wake up."


    Look at what she means. She was not crazy enough to go out last night. She plans to go out again tonight?! Su''s mother is sitting opposite Su Su and is about to spit out words to stop her. However, at this time, the doorbell of their house suddenly rings. Su''s mother looks up and looks at Su Su. She doesn''t know who will come in this world?


    Did Ye Yu come to save them?


    When Su Fu heard the doorbell, he got up, put down a handful of soil in his hand, clapped his hand and went into the kitchen. Then he went through the kitchen into the living room, opened the door and entered the front yard.


    A young man in a white down jacket, blue jeans and camel colored climbing shoes stood outside the small and short iron gate in the front yard. He saw Su Fu come out of the villa, raised his chin, raised his hand and brushed away some hair that covered his eyes. He was very handsome and asked politely:


    "Hello, does Su Su live here?"


    "Su Su? who are you? What can I do for Su Su? "


    "I''m her boyfriend. My name is Xie Qingyan. Uncle, you should know me. I''m Su Su''s high school classmate. I''ve met several times before."


    With Xie Qingyan''s words, Su''s father''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. Su Su took his job and came out of the villa while eating. She stood at the gate of the villa, looked at Xie Qingyan outside the yard and said to Su:


    "Dad, don''t open the door for him. He''s not a good man!"


    **********************The author has something to say********************


    Yesterday, I was forced by a group of prostitutes, coerced and lured by them, and I cried and begged for an hour, and finally agreed to double watch for a week! So... Did you laugh??? Don''t laugh!

 Chapter 46

    Su''s father is not ready to open the door for Xie Qingyan either. He squints at Xie Qingyan and says, "well, it''s better to meet him than to be famous. That''s it. There''s nothing else. You can go."


    Speaking of Xie Qingyan, Su Su''s father and mother are actually a little impressed. When Su Su was in high school, she was indeed rumored to have an affair with this boy. But Su Su went home on time every day with good grades. Su Su''s father and mother didn''t worry about the phone bill, and their mood was not bad. As parents, they didn''t care about the affair.


    Later, Su Su went to university. It was said that Xie Qingyan and Su Su were in the same university. Su''s father and mother occasionally talked about this boy in private. They agreed that Su Su is still a freshman now, and everything has to wait until Su''s graduation, so they didn''t want to see Xie Qingyan.


    Why did you have a bad impression of Xie Qingyan? It''s because Su Su was drugged by Bai Luoluo. According to Su''s father and Su''s mother''s investigation, Bai Luoluo fell in love with Xie Qingyan and turned to hate and envy Su Su Su. In their university, Bai Luoluo is not the only girl who likes Xie Qingyan.


    However, Xie Qingyan has never been strict with any girl who has a bad heart. He gives everyone the impression that he is gentle, generous and helpful. Even if he is with Su Su Su, he never stings to provide some help to other girls, such as repairing their computers, getting food and water for them when they are sick


    Although Su Su''s father and mother are two ordinary people, it is precisely because they are not rich that they see many things more realistically and more straightforward. For example, as soon as they listen to Su Su''s classmates'' praise and favor for Xie Qingyan, they feel that Su Su is not suitable to be with such a male god.


    If you have to be together, it will be like the time when Bai Luoluo took the medicine. Su Su''s life will be surrounded by women''s endless jealousy and framing, and it is very obvious that Xie Qingyan has no ability to protect Su Su, otherwise Bai Luoluo will not succeed in taking the medicine.


    Seeing that Su Fu was about to turn around and return to the house, Xie Qingyan, who was standing outside the iron gate, was in a hurry. He quickly picked up a bag of mineral water from his feet and asked Su Fu and Su Su for credit


    "Uncle, Su Su, I''m here to deliver water to you. I only learned this morning that you also escaped into this villa area. Look, I came here at risk in the morning..."


    "Oh, a small bag of mineral water!"


    Su Su finished his last meal. He looked at the bag of mineral water in Xie Qingyan''s palm without a smile. The size of the bottle was about 1 yuan before the end of the day. Look at the three or four bottles in the plastic bag. One of the bottles was still half drunk. Xie Qingyan took such a little water and came to give it away?!


    Su''s father also looked back at the water in Xie Qingyan''s hand. Maybe other people need such a mouthful of water very much, but their family has too much water to use, and they can still take a bath... Su''s father suddenly remembered that he had to build a reservoir for the villa, and let Su Su Su put clean water directly into the reservoir, and the pipes of the reservoir were connected with the water pipes of the villa, In this way, the three members of their family can eat, wash vegetables and take a bath without moving a mineral water bucket. They can directly discharge water from the tap.


    At this moment, regardless of Xie Qingyan''s eyes at the door, he ran into the villa and discussed with Su Mu about the feasibility of building a reservoir.


    Su Su looked at Xie Qingyan with a sneer on her face, arms in her arms, and walked out of the villa door wearing a down jacket.


    "Susu, you''ve got a vegetable shed. Are you growing vegetables?"


    Standing outside the iron gate, Xie Qingyan looks at the vegetable shed next to the villa curiously. Seeing Su Su approaching, he hands over the plastic mineral water. Without waiting for Su Su Su to reply, he says affectionately:


    "Here, Su Su, there are too many misunderstandings between us during this period of time. You let me in. Let''s have a good talk."


    Su Su doesn''t take the water from Xie Qingyan. She stands in front of Xie Qingyan and looks at him with dark eyes. She wants to see through what power this guy has awakened? At half a sound, Su Su knows that Xie Qingyan has a weak water energy floating around him, which is also the awakening of the water system power, but the fluctuation of the energy is too weak, so weak that Xie Qingyan may not be aware of it.


    The promotion of powers will promote the improvement of the five senses. The higher the level of powers, the sharper the five senses will be. It''s not necessary for human beings to cultivate them. If they wake up their powers, the five senses will naturally be promoted.


    So in the ten years after the end of the world, many people can see and feel through the five senses without the help of the power level detection instrument, and they can roughly understand in their heart who is a power, what kind of power it is, and the level of the power level. That is a wonderful realm that can only be understood but can not be explained.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a reborn. Although Su Su''s water system ability is only level 2 now, it''s not surprising that her five senses surpass this level. She was reborn with memory. In her memory, she''s a level 5 ice power. The five senses are slightly stronger than ordinary people, which is very normal.


    Su Su is not ready to remind Xie Qingyan that she has awakened the water system ability. She opens her mouth coldly, "did I say that to see you again is your death time?"


    "Su Su... Stop it, I''m wrong!"


    "Go back!"


    After thinking about it, Su Su didn''t do anything. It was easy to kill Xie Qingyan. But she killed Xie Qingyan in the apple villa area. She didn''t want to deal with Xie Qingyan''s body. When Xie Qingyan came to see her today, Xie Yaoshi would have no idea. If Su Su Su remembers correctly, Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi had a good relationship. She killed Xie Qingyan for no reason, Xie Yaoshi will never let her go.


    Today, Xie Yaoshi''s ability is not bad. Su Su can kill Xie Yaoshi together, but she always has revenge and gratitude. If she is just afraid of Xie Qingyan''s revenge, she will kill Xie Yaoshi in the cradle, which is not in line with her style.


    However, Xie Qingyan is definitely going to die! Only those who are mothers can realize the feeling of being born a mother. In Xie Qingyan''s mind, Xiao AI is a disgrace in his life. He reminds him all the time that Su Su Su has given him a huge green hat. How can he let Xiao AI exist when he was born a man?

 Chapter 47

    Xie Qingyan is a danger to Xiaoai. Su Su can''t let this hidden danger go. Especially now, Xie Qingyan has inspired the water power. It''s not clear how big his future ability will be. If Xie Qingyan can only cover the sky in the future, can he give Xiaoai a half way to live?


    Anyway, this person is now in the apple villa area. If you find a chance for Xie Qingyan to go out of the apple villa area, you can get rid of this person unconsciously.


    After making up her mind and letting Xie Qingyan howl behind her back, Su Su doesn''t pay any attention to this person. She goes back to the villa, goes upstairs and closes the door, takes out the crystal nucleus harvested last night, and concentrates on absorbing energy and cultivating her spirit.


    Xie Qingyan, who was left behind by her outside the iron gate, called Su Su''s name for a long time. Not only Su Su didn''t come out to see him, but also Su Su''s father and mother took care of him. After half a sound, Xie Qingyan felt a little bored. Carrying the plastic bag of mineral water, he walked slowly to Xie Yaoshi''s villa.


    He really loves Su Su so much that no matter whether Su Su''s body is perfect or not, he doesn''t care at all. But why does Su Su wake up after sleeping with Ye Yu like a completely changed person, not only hating Bai Luo, but also hating him?


    Xie Qingyan''s heart is a little dull and painful. The snow falls at his feet along the way, which makes him creak. Xie Qingyan looks back at Su''s villa behind the pine and touches his heart. What should he do? Even if Su Su treats him like this, he still wants to be with Su Su.


    Half the way, Xie Qingyan''s mobile phone rings. He lowers his head and takes out his mobile phone from his down jacket pocket. Seeing that it''s a girl named "Feifei", he picks it up. Without waiting for him to speak, Feifei cries at the end of the mobile phone


    "Monitor, where are you? We have met terrible things, all monsters, teachers, students, all become monsters, since yesterday, we have been running, running, running, running, where are you??? Wuwuwuwu ''~ ~ "


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Feifei, where are you now? I''m in Apple villa. My cousin is here. It''s very safe. There are no zombies. Can you come here? "


    "Really? Are you safe there? I... we haven''t eaten for days. We haven''t even had a drink of water. "


    "Water?" Xie Qingyan looked down at the plastic bag in his hand, "it''s OK, I have water here, although it''s not much, we''ll think of a way to eat, you come first, you can bring anyone who survived."


    Feifei is a girl in Xie Qingyan''s class and a true love powder. She is usually charming, lively and lovely. She is obedient to Xie Qingyan and never conceals her love for him.


    So Xie Qingyan thinks that since he is safe, there is no zombie in this apple villa area. He has no reason not to provide this safe refuge to his classmates. In this crazy era, human beings need to gather together to get warm.


    Feifei at the other end is naturally overjoyed by Xie Qingyan''s words. In addition, she is full of gratitude. Xie Qingyan''s heart is very helpful. Listening to Feifei''s gratitude, her heart is slowly relieved because of the depression and humiliation Su Su''s family has given him,


    With a light heart, he seems to have regained some of his last self-confidence. He hangs up Feifei''s mobile phone and slowly walks back to Xie Yaoshi''s villa. When he comes in, he just sees Xie Yaoshi coming down from the upstairs with a tired face and looking for water in the refrigerator.


    Xie Qingyan can''t tell what the mentality is. He puts the plastic bag in his hand into the shoe cabinet and asks, "brother, you haven''t had a good rest yet?"


    After he came back last night, Xie Yaoshi seemed to have exhausted all his strength and could not speak up. But he still told Xie Qingyan that Su Su had found her and lived in many houses. Then he climbed upstairs and went to sleep. He didn''t wake up until now. Xie Qingyan went to sleep since he entered the villa yesterday. He slept until this morning and ate more than half of the bread in Xie Yaoshi''s refrigerator, This just shakes the heart liver to walk out of the villa area, took all the water in the villa, prepared to go to Bo Su Su Su a smiling face.


    "I remember how many bottles of water were still in the fridge?"


    Xie Yaoshi''s throat is very dry, and his head is a little dizzy. He vaguely feels as if he has a fever, so he wants to get up from bed and drink some water. But what about the water in the refrigerator? Where is it?


    "Oh, I went to see Su Su today and gave her the water. Big brother, there are three of them, including two old people. Su Su''s health has been bad. I''m sorry!"


    At this moment, seeing Xie Yaoshi''s dry lips, Xie Qingyan regretted that he had put water into the shoe cabinet. But now he took it out, how could he explain to Xie Yaoshi what he did when he came in? Therefore, after a lie is sown, it is necessary to circle it with n lies. This is true.


    Xie Yaoshi looks back at Xie Qingyan with a frown. Without saying anything, he takes the car key and is ready to go out. Behind him, Xie Qingyan can''t help but ask with guilt:


    "Brother, are you going out? But it''s dangerous outside. "


    "I''ll go out and find some supplies, or we''ll both starve and die of thirst here."


    "Then... Brother, can you bring more materials back?" Xie Qingyan is a little embarrassed and grabs his head. Seeing that Xie Yaoshi turns around and looks at him suspiciously, Xie Qingyan immediately says, "well, Susu, they also need materials, right?"


    "Qingyan!" Xie Yaoshi closed his eyes, pursed his cracked lips, turned his head and squatted on the floor to put on his shoes. He didn''t want to say anything, but now he can''t help it. "Su Su is not my girlfriend!"


    Su Su is not his girlfriend, not his responsibility. Last night, Xie Yaoshi took the risk to go out to find Su Su, because he thought Su Su Su was the little sister he knew. However, after what happened last night, Xie Yaoshi obviously felt that Su Su Su had changed, that she was no longer dependent on anyone, and that she was more brave and... Than she had imagined, which made people feel better.


    Of course, Xie Yaoshi doesn''t think Su Su Su has changed. He doesn''t want to deal with Su Su any more in the future. When he says this, he just aims at Xie Qingyan. In the end of the crisis, Xie Qingyan keeps his girlfriend away and lets him be a big brother. When his girlfriend has no material to live with, he lets him go out to find material.


    He went out to look for supplies, not only to support himself, but also to support Xie Qingyan, now there is Su Su, and Su Su''s parents are also included.


    He is not a hard man to thank!

 Chapter 48

    After that, Xie Yaoshi gets up and drags his dizzy head into the garage. He gets on the car and arranges the backpack in the car. There are his guns and bullets in the backpack, but there are not many bullets. The guns and bullets are collected by chance. He is not a man who usually uses guns. He doesn''t know how to get them when he runs out of bullets.


    When he was worried, he occasionally turned his head and saw the dogleg knife he took out from the police station last night. Now he is lying in his co driver''s seat. Under the illumination of the car''s roof light, the blade has a sharp edge that can not be ignored.


    Xie Yaoshi smiles unconsciously, remembering Su Su''s figure when he was chopping the zombie with a watermelon knife. He raises his hand, throws away his backpack, picks up the dogleg knife, and murmurs to himself:


    "There is your..."


    With that, Xie Yaoshi drove out all the way, and soon after he left, the night became dark, and another day passed.


    This day, Su Su has been staying in the room to absorb the crystal nucleus and condense her spirit, because her spirit can carry limited energy. Every time she absorbs a crystal nucleus, Su Su Su has to drive her spirit to release energy. The effective way to release energy is to drain water. All the bottles and jars in her home and bathtubs in several rooms are filled with water.


    But this is not enough for Su Su to release. She seldom has a good spirit. She doesn''t want to be sleepy so much, so she wants to cherish her time and practice more. So Su Su is forced to stay in her bedroom and play with her water mirror out of thin air.


    With her current ability and 12 years'' experience in fighting monsters, she can play with a piece of water mirror. The difference is that she used to use ice mirror, solid, but water mirror is liquid.


    Since it''s liquid water, Su Su can turn her into whatever she wants. She sits cross legged on the bed, holding a crystal nucleus as big as pomegranate seed in one hand, and covering it with the other hand. She looks at the transparent water mirror floating in the air, and slowly makes the clear water flow.


    Then faster and faster, gradually, the piece of water mirror turned into a whirlpool. Out of the whirlpool came a two-year-old child made of water. The child''s head was still tied with two sheep''s horn braids. He hopped and stepped on the water steps and ran to Su Su Su.


    She smiles, raises a hand, touches her belly, and then lowers her head to kiss the little love made by water in front of her. Su Su can''t stand the pain of missing her. She always plays this game with herself, makes a little love with ice, and pretends to cheat herself. Little love is still around her.


    It''s just that little love made of ice can''t move, while little love made of water can run, jump and move, so it''s much easier!


    After a while, Su Su''s heart moved, her eyes swept the car keys on the bedside table. The water man sitting on her knee jumped out of bed and ran to the bedside to pick up the car keys!


    That''s ok?!


    Su Su was a little surprised at her meticulous operation. She thought about it and drove Shuiren to grow taller. She went to another bedside table, opened the drawer and took out a watermelon knife wrapped in white paper! This watermelon knife is brand new and unused.


    Looking at the water man about one meter high in front of him, with a car key in his left hand and a watermelon knife in his right hand, Su Su depicts a track in his mind, which makes the water man start a "chop, chop, pick" action. Very well, the watermelon knife is very powerful in the water man''s hand, and its strength is no worse than that of an adult man.


    It''s just... Su Su looks down at the pile of crystal nuclei on her palm. I don''t know when, these crystal nuclei have become a handful of fragments. Such refined operation consumes a lot of energy, and Su Su Su''s spirit, unconsciously, can carry a lot more energy.


    Now it''s late at night, Su Su disperses the water man, gets up, changes his clothes, carries the watermelon knife and the car key, and is ready to go out to get some crystal seeds. By the way, he goes out to find some cement for Su Fu.


    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom door, she saw Su''s father and Su''s mother lying on the tea table in the living room, drawing with pen and paper. Su Su Su laughed and went down the stairs, joking


    "Mom and Dad, look what time it is, and you''re still painting?"


    "Ah, Susu, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Su''s father rubbed his tired and sore eyes and straightened up. Su''s mother also yawned. She dropped her pen and stood up. Just about to say that she had gone to bed, she looked at Su Su and suddenly asked warily:


    "It''s almost 12 o''clock. What are you doing in such neat clothes?"


    "I''ll make cement for my dad!"


    When she went directly to the tea table, Su Su gave an understatement, as if she didn''t see Su''s mother''s vigilant little eyes at all. She stood on the tea table, and just put her eyes on her parents'' paintings, she couldn''t help looking carefully at the paintings that Su''s father and mother had just painted.


    It''s not children''s random graffiti, but a villa attack and defense map drawn on the draft paper. There is a wall on the map, there is a trench outside the wall, and there is a big reservoir on the top of the villa! Two greenhouses for vegetables and grain were planned in the garden.


    "Oh, Dad, are you going to turn this house into a blockhouse?" Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at it carefully with the straw paper. "Three meter fence, 240 packets of cement, 8 barrels of construction glue... Dad, we have to drive a truck to grab cement."


    "A few days ago, we saw a shop selling building materials across from the community. There should be some cement in it."


    Su''s father responded, because these villas are all assembled villas, and they are sold to the rich. The rich love to toss about. It is clear that the villas have been installed very well, but they are not satisfied. If they are not satisfied, they have to demolish and decorate them according to their own wishes.


    In addition, there are several newly built buildings nearby, which are about to open. Further away, there are several construction sites. After careful search, we should be able to find cement, even trucks.


    At first, Su''s father took Su''s mother and wanted to go to bed after drawing the defense map. Then tomorrow morning, the two elders went out to look for cement. But Su Su was dressed neatly and came out with a watermelon knife in her hand. Su''s mother was holding that heart in her heart and couldn''t sleep any more.


    "I can do these things with your father. You don''t sleep? It''s 12 o''clock. Go to sleep again. Tomorrow morning, mom will make you something delicious. "


    As the saying goes, raising a child is one hundred years old, and she is worried about ninety-nine. Su Su''s mother''s eyes at the moment are like looking at a child who has just learned to walk. No matter how she does psychological construction for herself, Su''s mother can''t watch Su Su Su go out for adventure. Is she still sitting at home waving her handkerchief to send her off?


    Naturally, the first reaction is to find a way to leave Su Su at home.

 Chapter 49

    "I''m full of sleep." Su Su grinned and put her hand around Su Mu''s neck. "Anyway, you and dad have finished the defense plan of the villa. Let''s drive out for a ride."


    "I..."


    Su''s mother opened her mouth. She planned to go out with Su''s father to make cement, but she didn''t bring Su Su in the plan, but if they didn''t bring Su Su Su, the bear would have to run out by himself! Now, is it going to take Susu out for an adventure, or is it going to let bear run out for an adventure?


    "OK, now get out and get the cement!" Su''s father hesitated for a moment and nodded, "but the prerequisite, Su Su, you can''t take risks. If you are in danger, your parents are in front of you. You just need to sit in the car."


    ¡°OK!¡±


    In the face of Su Su''s father and mother''s concession, Su Su naturally responds. With a smile on her face, she goes to the garage to drive with the car keys. By the way, she moves all the goods and materials packed in the whole car last night back to her room. Just as Su Su''s father and mother go back to the bedroom to dress and prepare, Su Su Su has already moved all the goods and materials.


    During this period, neither Su''s father nor Su''s mother noticed that there was something wrong with the sentence in Su Su''s words. There were four members in a family. She said there were four members in a family!


    After Su''s father and mother changed their clothes and came out of the villa, Su Su had already parked his car outside the iron gate. The street lights in the villa area went out clearly, and it was obvious that there was a lack of power supply. This is a high-end villa area. The street lights in it are powered by solar panels, but maybe it was the recent gloomy weather and lack of sunshine? Or some other reason, anyway, one bright one dark one, set off the surrounding environment, similar to shooting ghost movies.


    Su Su drove with her parents in such a dark night, all the way to the outside of the villa.


    Because yesterday Xie Yaoshi fired a gun, several zombies came from the neighborhood on the street which had been cleaned up by Su Su, but the number was very small. There were many new zombies on the ground. Su Su sat in the driver''s seat and looked at them at will. He understood that someone had killed a zombie on this street.


    On the opposite side of the apple villa area, there are several shops selling building materials. Under the guidance of Su Su''s father, Su Su drives his car to a building materials shop. Several zombies nearby gather around. Before waiting for Su''s father''s instruction, Su Su unties her seat belt, opens the door with a watermelon knife and jumps down.


    "Su Su!! Come back! "


    Su''s mother screamed with fright. As soon as she was about to open the car door to save Su Su, she saw Su Su''s flowing posture. She opened her hands and feet slowly and comfortably, and soon wiped out the zombies.


    In such a short time, Su Fu hasn''t got off yet!


    He sat in the car, watching his daughter through the glass window, dancing around the zombies. Su''s father pursed his lips, sighed, raised his hand, rubbed his gray hair, looked back at Su''s mother, and said:


    "You see, I said we don''t have to worry. This time, we are her burden!"


    "Mom and Dad, come out, it''s OK!"


    Su Su outside the car, holding a knife and holding crystal cores in her hand, walks into an open building materials store. She raises her hand to turn on the switch beside the door, and the whole store lights up instantly. Su Su looks up and finds that there are still many things in the store, but there are bloodstains everywhere, no one or zombies. There is a pen and an account book on the counter at the door, Guess the boss was attacked by a zombie when he was settling accounts? Or they become zombies attacking guests


    Su''s father gets out of the car and walks into the building materials store with Su''s mother. They are disgusted and turn around. On the second floor of the store, they find ten bags of cement and a bucket of construction glue.


    For example, these small shops are all small businesses. Generally speaking, the people who buy building materials in these shops are the people who are decorating. They are short of building materials, maybe a few nails, maybe a little cement, so they can''t store much goods.


    Su Su''s father came downstairs with a bag of cement in his arms, while Su Su''s mother searched for food in the shop. Su Su looked at the boss''s counter at random, took out a bunch of car keys from it, and forgot the pickup truck outside the shop. She went to the front of the pickup truck and tried it at will. The door of the pickup truck was opened.


    "Dad, mom, we have a car to tow cement!"


    Su Su, sitting in the driver''s seat, cheerfully shouts to her parents in the shop. I think every owner of a building materials shop will be equipped with such a pickup truck to carry goods. Otherwise, it''s extremely inconvenient to deliver goods on weekdays!


    It''s just that she shouts, and some zombies move at the sound. The zombies'' activity at night is better than that in the daytime, and their sense of hearing and smell are more sensitive than that in the daytime. It''s just that the zombies coming from afar move too slowly. Sue can''t wait to jump out of the pickup truck and go to meet the zombies.


    In two minutes, Su Su killed the zombies, took the new, bloody crystal nucleus in his hand, rubbed his uncooperative stomach, and stood on the tree pole to retch. Suddenly, a small sound in his ear made Su Su alert.


    She straightened up and listened carefully to the sound, as if it came from a small supermarket opposite. There was no Zombie''s "Ho Ho" sound. It should not be a zombie, but it didn''t look like the sound of normal human activities.


    Su Su raised her feet in Flat Boots and took two steps to the small supermarket with the door open. The sound became more and more obvious. There was a faint smell of blood in the air, but it was covered up in the smell of durian.


    She walked into the supermarket gently, turned on the light switch on the wall, followed the sound, looked for the knife, walked around the shelf, saw a pair of men''s feet, wearing sports shoes, and then went up, and saw Xie yaoshizheng covering his neck, pale face sitting on the shelf, with several broken durian beside him, it seemed that he was injured, In order to avoid his blood being smelled by zombies, he deliberately broke a few durian and put them beside him.


    His head moved slightly. Behind him, there were some potato bags, making a small sound. Xie Yaoshi''s eyes were so dark that he looked at Su Su approaching. He raised his head and looked at Su Su without saying a word. His facial lines were firm, but his eyes were hidden with unknown vulnerability.


    Su Su stood in front of him with a calm face. She couldn''t see what she was thinking. She raised the watermelon knife in her hand and slowly approached Xie Yaoshi. The sharp blade was on Xie Yaoshi''s subcutaneous artery. She had a strange feeling in her heart. The future No.1 expert is now under her knife. She only needs a little effort, Xie Yaoshi''s life is gone.

 Chapter 50

    Looking at the current situation, Xie Yaoshi is obviously bitten by a zombie. He will either become a zombie or become a psionic, and the latter is very likely. Looking at Xie Yaoshi''s expression of waiting for death, he is clearly unwilling to die, but he keeps a submissive attitude and is very sad.


    "Do it, don''t hesitate."


    After a long time, Xie Yaoshi closed his eyes and opened his mouth in a hoarse voice. He thought that Su Su''s delay was because Su Su thought he was an acquaintance and didn''t have the heart to do it?


    Su Su smiles like a fan, takes back the knife in his hand, and says easily: "I think you still have the strength to speak, and your thinking is very clear. You don''t have to become a zombie. I won''t kill you now. I''ll come back in an hour. If you become a zombie, I won''t show mercy. If you don''t change... Remember, you owe me a life! If there''s anything I''m going to ask you to do in the future, remember that today I''m not going to kill you. "


    After that, Su Su turns around, walks out of the supermarket, takes a bag of melon seeds on the shelf, and stands between the supermarket and the building materials store. While knocking melon seeds, she protects Su''s father and mother. Seeing the zombies wandering to the supermarket, she goes forward to solve them.


    She ran to kill zombies at both ends. From time to time, she went into several clothing stores next door to pick up some clothes, moved some grain and oil into the supermarket, and occasionally stopped to eat melon seeds. Su''s father and mother, who were busy moving cement to the pickup truck, glared round their eyes. In the supermarket, they could see Su Su Su''s resolute face through the shelf, Also slightly moved.


    Although this is a girl with a bad mouth, on the surface, regardless of his life or death, she is still stationed outside the supermarket for him. All the zombies who smell blood and come by are blocked by Su Su Su. At that moment, Xie Yaoshi feels Su Su Su Su''s back is much softer.


    Zombies come and go in this street. Su Su looks at the time on her watch. An hour later, her father and mother go to the building materials store next door to make trouble. She goes back to see Xie Yaoshi, but there is no sign of becoming a zombie. She squats down and asks:


    "We''re leaving. Will you come with us or stay here?"


    Naturally, they want to go with Su Su. If they don''t, will they stay here to feed the zombies? Xie Yaoshi gave Su Su a smile. Because of the change of Su Su''s state of mind, there was something spoiled in the smile that he didn''t realize. He pressed the palm of his neck to loosen it, looked down, and crooked his neck. In addition to some pain, the wound bitten by the zombie didn''t feel much pain.


    Supporting the shelf, Xie Yaoshi reluctantly gets up. Seeing that he is too slow, Su Su can''t help reaching for his arm and ready to help him. However, she suddenly feels a tingle in her tentacles. She is shocked. She quickly retracts her hand, takes a step back and looks at Xie Yaoshi, "you..."


    Xie Yaoshi''s face changed. He seemed to feel that something was wrong with his body. He stood up straight and spread out his hands. A purple electric flower jumped out.


    Suddenly, in Su Su''s surprised eyes, Xie Yaoshi clenched his hands. The purple electric lace floating on his palm was put into his fist. He loosened his hand again. After several times, he seemed to find a way to control the electric lace on his palm. He raised his head and gave Su Su a smile,


    "What is this?"


    He asked Su Su, but seeing Su Su''s surprise, he didn''t expect Su Su to answer. Instead, he calmed down and walked out of the supermarket door. Facing the zombie wandering not far away, he threw the electric flower on his palm. Then he saw that the Zombie''s head was surrounded by a purple electric flower bag, and his body was obviously in the same place.


    Su Su, who is standing behind Xie Yaoshi, is more and more surprised. Xie Yaoshi makes the zombie stand in the same place. That''s because his electric power is not so powerful, so he can only temporarily paralyze the Zombie''s brain nerve. In time, when Xie Yaoshi becomes stronger and stronger, the zombie will die.


    This is the last world''s first master. He is the last world''s first master. Others awaken the five series basic powers first. What he awakens directly is the lightning power


    Then Su Su saw that Xie Yaoshi came to the zombie, holding a dogleg knife in his hand, and cut off the head of the zombie with one knife. He did the same. Then he dealt with the following zombies, and slowly squatted down, split the head of the zombie, and picked up the crystal nucleus.


    The growth speed of this man is faster than Su Su, the reborn!


    "Su Su, what are you looking at? Let''s go. "


    Su Su''s father drives a pickup truck to Su Su''s side. Su Su''s mother sits in his co driver''s seat. The body behind the pickup truck is full of cement, construction glue and some commonly used building materials.


    Su''s mother, sitting in the co driver''s seat, sticks her head out of the window and holds back retching. She glances at Xie Yaoshi, who squats on the ground and digs crystal cores from his brain. Then she looks at Su Su. Su Su also retches a few times. Su''s mother urges:


    "Hurry up, Su Su. You drive your own car. The zombie will come again later."


    "Good."


    Su Su nodded, turned around and jogged to his jeep. He opened the door and got on. He drove the jeep to Xie Yaoshi. He frowned and asked him, "are you going or will you play a little longer?"


    When she saw Xie Yaoshi, she seemed to be more energetic than she was in the supermarket. Maybe she just found that she had awakened her powers and killed zombies to the point of selflessness. But Su Su was tired and sleepy, and she wanted to go to bed. She was still very hungry. Now she was a pregnant woman, and her pregnancy reaction was getting worse and worse. She had to go back for a day after a few hours of activity.


    "I''ll drive myself back later." Xie Yaoshi approached Su Su''s jeep and looked at Su Su yawning. On his cold face, he said with a smile, "go back to have a rest. I''ll bring you some supplies tomorrow."


    "No, we have enough food at home." Even if it''s not enough to eat, I don''t want yours!


    Su Su picks her eyebrows, glances at Xie Yaoshi, steps on the gas pedal, and directly follows her parents'' pickup truck into the gate of the villa area. After returning to the villa, it''s getting brighter. Su Su and her parents go back to the room to change their dirty clothes, and Su''s mother urges her to eat a bowl of noodles, so she goes to sleep.


    ***********The author has something to say************


    I didn''t sleep well last night. I have some symptoms of cold and fever. Am I infected by Xiao baa?

 Chapter 51

    This sleep is to sleep until three o''clock in the afternoon, Su Su was hungry to wake up, but after getting up, he grabbed the toilet and vomited in the dark, even the acid water in his stomach all vomited out, this is too uncomfortable, even more uncomfortable!


    Her thin claws, holding the washing table, stood up feebly and put some water into the basin. While washing the filth from the corner of her mouth, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her messy long hair was very obvious and her face was pale. The only advantage of the whole face was that her skin was fine, smooth and elastic, Like a boiled egg, Su Su threw up on the wash basin again.


    It has been an hour since she finished her work. Su Su walks out of the bedroom and comes to the kitchen. When she sees that the electric cooker in the kitchen is still plugged in, she opens it and sees that the whole pot is full of rice. Su Su''s mother must have understood that she was too tired to kill the zombie last night, so she left some food for her to eat.


    Su Su felt his hungry stomach, took out clean bowls and chopsticks, filled a bowl full of rice for himself, and sat alone at the table, without a dish or anything. He ate the rice one by one.


    After eating a bowl, Su Su felt that she was not finished. She got up and filled another bowl. Only half of the second bowl was eaten. Su''s mother was covered with mud and wore two sleeves on her arms. She walked into the kitchen from the back yard. As soon as she entered the kitchen, she saw Su Su Su eating hard with a bowl of white rice, and she was so angry that she laughed,


    "I didn''t wake up until the afternoon. I didn''t make a sound when I woke up. I''m eating white rice here alone. Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious


    Su Su puffed her cheeks and nodded her head seriously. She was so hungry that she felt like vomiting more and more, so now everything she ate is delicious.


    By the kitchen door, Su''s mother turned back and "bang" closed the door leading to the backyard. It''s too cold. Although it doesn''t rain any more, after staying outside for a while, she would feel that the whole person had fallen into an ice hole. It''s still warm in the villa. The floor heating and heating of the villa have not been cut off since the end of the day, so it''s naturally warm.


    Su''s mother turns around and takes off her dirty sleeve on her arm. She starts to choose vegetables and fry meat. She is going to get Su Su a fried meat with water bamboo melon. I don''t know if it''s Su''s illusion. She always feels that Su Su Su''s food intake is getting bigger these days. As long as Su Su Su is awake, she can see that her mouth has not stopped. She is either vomiting or eating.


    The zombies outside are really disgusting. Not only Su Su can vomit, but Su Mu and Su Fu vomit every time they see each other. They vomit everything in their stomach. They always have to find something to fill it. In this way, Su Su Su''s performance in recent days makes sense to Su Fu and Su mu.


    "By the way, Su Su, when you were asleep, Xie Qingyan came again. This time he brought us a lot of biscuits and mineral water. Your father and I didn''t want them."


    While cooking, Su Su''s mother gossips with Su Su. Su Su listens and sneers. Where did Xie Qingyan get the biscuits and water? It must have been Xie Yaoshi who worked hard to get it back in the supermarket yesterday. Xie Qingyan really knows how to borrow flowers and offer them to Buddha. He just doesn''t know what it''s like for Xie Yaoshi to keep Xie Qingyan like this.


    As a matter of fact, Xie Yaoshi didn''t love the biscuits and mineral water Xie Qingyan took out as Su Su thought. He had the idea of bringing supplies to Su Su Su''s family for a long time, so he always packed the back seat and trunk of his Volvo and drove back to the villa.


    In the face of the food enough to eat for many days, Xie Qingyan wept with joy and begged Xie Yaoshi to let him take some to Su Su. Xie Yaoshi didn''t mind either. Although he thought about Su Su''s words and her saying that their family had enough food, Xie Qingyan said it very sincerely, so Xie Yaoshi nodded his head generously and agreed. Then he went back to his room to sleep, Let Xie Qingyan dispose of the goods and materials.


    At that time, Xie Qingyan specially picked up some sandwiched biscuits that Su Su loved to eat and sent them to her. However, she was blocked by Su''s father and mother and touched the ash on her nose.


    Just when Su Su Wo was vomiting in the bathroom, Xie Qingyan turned back from Su Su''s house in frustration. Before he took a few steps, he received a phone call from Feifei, saying that she had arrived at the gate of Apple villa, but there were a lot of zombies around, so he rushed to the gate to open the door for them.


    Carrying biscuits and water, Xie Qingyan runs to Xie Yaoshi''s villa, finds the electronic key to open the door of Xie Yaoshi''s villa, and drives Xie Yaoshi''s Volvo towards the door. At the gate, Xie Qingyan opens the door of Apple community from a long distance. He sees that Feifei is here, but he is driving a bus.


    The bus was full of survivors, most of whom were classmates, many alumni of Hunan University, and some social people who didn''t know where to pick them up.


    Then Xie Qingyan was a little silly. No one on the bus got out of the car to clean up the zombies. They all hid in the car waiting for Xie Qingyan to save them. The windows and doors were all closed. The zombies clapped and yelled around the bus, but no one dared to move them, so that some zombies climbed onto the top of the bus.


    Their bus came all the way, originally followed by a bunch of zombies. When they got to the street of Apple villa, the number of zombies increased sharply. They finally got to the door of the villa and waited for Xie Qingyan for such a long time, so there were more and more zombies. When Xie Qingyan opened the door, the number of zombies had reached a terrible level.


    Xie Qingyan''s first reaction was naturally to close the door of Apple villa, but it was too late. Feifei''s bus had rushed in, and the zombies around had already run in N, not to mention those behind the bus and those on the bus body.


    The bus crowded in, and the door of the villa was closed at the moment when the bus came in, but there were so many hungry zombies behind the bus that it was hard to close the door of Apple villa. Finally, several zombies were stuck, leaving a big gap for the zombies to climb in and out freely.


    Originally, there were few people living in this villa area. On the first day of the last life, the zombies wandering outside were cleaned up by Su Fu and Su Su, who secretly protected them. The rest of the zombies were still locked in the villa. As long as no one was free to open the door of the villa, there was no possibility of running out.


    That''s why Xie Qingyan promised Feifei that she could be provided with a safe place. But now, is this place safe? Even if it used to be safe, it''s not safe now.

 Chapter 52

    Looking at the zombies surging in front of him, Xie Qingyan has no time to check whether the door of the villa is closed or not. He casually presses the close button on the electronic key several times, drives around and runs to Xie Yaoshi''s villa. It''s better to enter the villa than to stay outside, and the bus full of survivors follows Xie Yaoshi and runs wildly.


    Su Su is still eating meat. Su Su''s mother cooks a dish for her and starts to prepare dinner again. Su Su''s father is still in the yard fighting with the cement he got back last night. He plans to start strengthening the wall today.


    All of a sudden, this peaceful world was broken by a group of people crying for help, and a group of zombies who went into the villa. Su''s mother stopped cooking, Su''s father ran into the house, and Su Su was still eating!


    "Su Su, do you hear something?"


    Based on Su Su''s performance last night, Su Su''s mother completely put her heart down. In such an emergency, she no longer asked Su Su''s father, but turned to seek Su Su''s protection. Su Su''s father, too, looked at Su Su Su still eating and asked:


    "Su Su, why is it so noisy all of a sudden?"


    "Simple!" Su Su was full, put down the bowl and chopsticks, "there are survivors coming in, also put the zombie in!"


    This kind of thing is often seen in the end of life!


    "Who is so wicked?" Su''s mother got very angry and scolded the man who put the zombie in. She turned around anxiously and looked at Su Su, "what should we do now?"


    "Don''t do much, mom, you keep cooking, Dad, close the doors and windows, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Su Su orders her parents in an orderly way. She goes upstairs and puts on a short black down jacket. She goes downstairs with a watermelon knife in her hand. She just stands at the entrance to change her shoes. Her father and mother stand in the living room. They look at her anxiously, as if their daughter is going to die, but they are helpless.


    Su Su couldn''t help but look up and smile with such tragic and sad feelings. "Don''t worry, just fight at this point. It''s OK. You stay at home. The doors and windows are closed. Don''t go out. Don''t drag me down!"


    Su Su''s words are absolutely true. In the last 12 years, she stayed in no less than eight bases, and experienced hundreds of corpse tides. But just a few zombies ran into the villa area. How many can there be? hundreds? Tens of thousands??? Ha ha Da, Su Su is totally ignored.


    "Good!"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    For fear that Su Su would miss them, Su Su''s father and mother nodded quickly. They couldn''t drag Su Su down. Taking care of themselves at this moment is the biggest support for Su Su.


    Su Su was quite satisfied with their obedience. She put on her flat boots, carried a watermelon knife, took a chair, opened the door and walked out on the thin snow. As soon as she went out, the air-conditioner poured in. Su Su shrank her neck, dragged the chair out of the yard, found a place with a better view, sat down and waited for the zombie to come.


    Because Xie Yaoshi''s villa is not far away from Su Su''s villa. There are only five or six villas in the middle. However, Xie Qingyan''s escape direction is to Xie Yaoshi''s side. The bus that attracted most of the zombies also ran with Xie Qingyan. So Su Su sat on the chair and waited for a long time, No zombies have come to her yet.


    Su Su was a little bored. She stood up and took the initiative to move forward. She turned around a villa and finally saw the shadow of the zombie. She was very happy to rush over with a knife, one by one, one by one. She couldn''t help thanking the person who put the zombie in. This was to send the zombie to her door.


    But Xie Qingyan, who was appreciated by Su Su, was not so happy as Su Su. He panicked and opened the iron door of Xie Yaoshi''s villa and drove the car into the villa garage. He didn''t want to turn back and close the door. After falling down the garage door, he shivered and hid in the car. He didn''t dare to get off the car. The bus behind him ran in the villa area.


    Originally, the bus wanted to follow Xie Qingyan into Xie Yaoshi''s villa, but the driver still had some brains. He found that there was an iron fence around Xie Yaoshi''s villa, and the yard was not big enough to accommodate their bus. If the bus was driven into the yard, the zombies would still siege it, What''s the difference between them in this villa area and outside?


    Therefore, the bus can only stagger Xie Yaoshi''s villa and drive around the villa area, trying to get rid of a bunch of zombies hanging on the roof of the car. The zombies also live up to their expectations. As the bus drove all the way, the zombies scattered all the way, and the zombies who moved up continuously began to surround Xie Yaoshi''s villa.


    Is Xie Yaoshi still awake? He angrily opened the curtains of his bedroom and looked around his villa. A lot of zombies had entered the courtyard. Xie Qingyan had a forehand but not a hindhand. The iron doors of the villa yard had not been closed, and some zombies had already climbed to the front steps.


    Xie Yaoshi hurried downstairs, picked up the dogleg knife at the entrance, opened the gate, threw out a flash of electricity, solved the zombies at the gate in three or two seconds, then flashed into the door and blocked the rest of the zombies who heard the sound outside. When he adjusted his breathing, he continued to open the door, lost the electricity, killed the zombies, and closed the door, In the chaos, he began to clean up the zombies around his villa.


    Su Su, not far away, moves much faster than Xie Yaoshi. She kills zombies and goes to Xie Yaoshi''s villa. According to the number of zombies, the more she goes to Xie Yaoshi''s villa, the more zombies there will be.


    When Xie Yaoshi in the room occasionally looks at the zombies outside through the window, he sees Su Su''s killing. The slender figure stretches gracefully in the zombie procession. Xie Yaoshi''s floating heart suddenly seems to have taken a reassuring pill. He opens the door and starts to kill the zombies with Su Su Su, They were quite invincible and gradually joined together.


    From Su Su''s point of view, there are not a few zombies around Xie Yaoshi''s villa, about a dozen of them. However, there are zombies after another. They walk very slowly. They have to walk from the gate of the community to Xie Yaoshi''s villa, and they have to wander to other places on the way, which makes them feel like an endless stream.

 Chapter 53

    Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi''s villa and finds no sign of Xie Qingyan everywhere. The guy is always greedy for life and is afraid of death. Now he must be hiding in Xie Yaoshi''s villa and dare not come out. She thinks about it. She just wants to find a way to support Xie Yaoshi and comes back to kill Xie Qingyan.


    So Su Su planned to walk on another path with several zombies. When Xie Yaoshi saw her, he followed Su Su Su and frowned


    "Don''t you go to the gate? There must be more zombies over there than here. "


    "No, you go. I''ll go to my parents first to make sure they''re safe."


    Su Su finds an excuse. Xie Yaoshi nods, separates from Su Su on the path, and turns to kill him at the gate. It may be because Xie Qingyan presses the electronic key to close the gate of Apple villa, or it may be because the apple villa is really a high-end community, and the developer makes the gate firmly.


    By the time Xie Yaoshi reached the gate, the gate of Apple villa had been closed for more than half of the time. There was only a small hole on which several zombies were fluttering, and the zombies were crawling in from that small hole, just like the queue.


    Seeing this scene, Xie Yaoshi sneered and raised his hand. He held a crystal nucleus in his hand. He didn''t know how he studied it. Anyway, his genius always thought of something unexpected. With the crystal nucleus in his hand, it suddenly broke into powder, and a stream of energy penetrated into his body. Xie Yaoshi lost the dogleg knife in his other hand, The purple electric flower in the palm weaves a big net and goes to the zombie net stuck on the gate.


    A moment later, the zombies stuck on the gate were covered by such a strong power grid, and the gate that could not be closed was closed. Xie Yaoshi, as if very tired, knelt down on one knee, spitting out a mouthful of blood and a sad smile.


    It''s his brother''s fault. He put the zombie in. No matter how much he paid, he had to mend the basket for Xie Qingyan. Now the basket is mended, but his body absorbs and releases energy because of overload, and his meridians are just like broken into small pieces. The pain is appalling.


    However, in this way, Xie Yaoshi still had to rest. He reluctantly picked up the dogleg knife on the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and killed the zombies. The door of the villa was closed, but many zombies were put in.


    He originally wanted to use lightning skills, but now when he activated the powers in his body, his whole body was like being bitten by countless ants, which made him heartbroken.


    As a result, Xie Yaoshi has been supporting herself at the gate of the villa area. In the villa area, Su Su killed the zombies very well. Hi, she really killed all the way back to her villa. After cleaning up some zombies who were about to touch her villa, she turned to Xie Yaoshi''s home.


    After cleaning up a few zombies in Xie Yaoshi''s yard, Su Su kicks open the door of Xie Yaoshi''s villa and goes up and down to find out where Xie Qingyan is. She is angry. At this critical moment, Xie Yaoshi will come back at any time. Where is Xie Qingyan hiding?


    "Xie Qingyan?!!! Xie Qingyan, come out and I''ll save you! "


    The zombie outside is gradually attracted by Su Su. While she shouts Xie Qingyan''s name, she cleans up the zombies who come over on her own initiative. Until there is no zombie to kill, Xie Qingyan has not come out yet. Su Su Su is a little frustrated. Has this boy changed his mind and gone out to kill the zombie???


    "Kuang Kuang..."


    Just when Su Su was puzzled, the garage door rolled up slowly, revealing a silver Volvo inside, which was Xie Yaoshi''s car. The garage door opened for a long time, and Xie Qingyan on the car observed the situation in the yard. It seemed that there were no zombies, so he carefully opened the door and got out of the car.


    He was hiding in the garage! Su Su looks at Xie Qingyan getting out of the car. Her eyes are shining. She goes forward with a knife. Without waiting for Xie Qingyan to speak, she grabs his arm and drags Xie Qingyan out. Su Su Su''s plan is very good. First, she drags Xie Qingyan out and finds some zombies to eat the scum.


    "Susu, Susu, what are you doing? It''s dangerous outside


    Xie Qingyan is yelling. The bus, which has been far away, comes back. Maybe it has thrown away the zombie, and someone dares to open the window. Then he hears a woman lying beside the window, screaming at Su Su:


    "Su Su, what do you do? Let go of the monitor


    Piantou, following the cry, Su Su looked back and didn''t know the girl. Maybe she was a classmate? Or alumni, how else would you know her name? No matter how the girl yelled, she dragged Xie Qingyan to the gate of the community and kept searching for zombies along the way. There were so many zombies just now, but now none of them was found. She killed them all. Su Su Su cursed herself for being cheap. What did she do so quickly?


    At this moment, Xie Yaoshi came back. He was wearing a black sportswear. His face, hands and body were covered with blood and meat foam. His face was a little pale, but he didn''t show any difference. He was carrying a dogleg knife and walked to Su Su Su and Xie Qingyan. Su Su Su was stunned. He didn''t expect Xie Yaoshi to come back so soon, so he stopped, In his hand, he still holds Xie Qingyan, who is constantly struggling.


    Behind them, Feifei, with a big bag on her back, came up breathlessly, hugged Xie Qingyan''s arm and roared at Su Su: "you are a crazy woman. You killed Bai Luoluo, and now you want to kill the monitor?"


    "Feifei, big brother..."


    Xie Qingyan''s other hand is dragged by Su Su, but it doesn''t prevent him from showing the expression of grievance and guilt to the public. At this time, Xie Yaoshi has come to the front of the three people, heard Feifei''s words, and looks at Su Su in silence.


    With a sneer, Su Su shakes Xie Qingyan''s hand and looks at Xie Yaoshi. Then she looks back at the bus that has stopped. Many survivors on the bus are like refugees, carrying big bags and small bags, waiting in the same place.


    "Xie Yaoshi, how do you open the gate of the villa?"


    There''s no need for Xie Yaoshi to answer. If you look at Feifei''s gesture, you can see that Xie Qingyan opened the door. Su Su thought with her toes, you can see that Xie Qingyan is acting like a good man again. Before the end of the world, he used to release goodwill everywhere, and he took Su Su Su Su to do volunteer work. Now it''s the end of the world. Xie Qingyan just wants to save a few more people and establish some prestige, How many survivors are you fooling to support him?

 Chapter 54

    Don''t think Xie Qingyan is stupid. He is very smart. Otherwise, in his last life, he was just an ordinary man. What''s more, he didn''t have Xie Yaoshi to protect him. How did he live for two years in his last life? Isn''t it Su Su Su, Bai Luoluo, this and that?


    If Su Su hadn''t killed him, he would have lived forever!


    When Xie Yaoshi''s black eyes looked at Xie Qingyan without hair, the expression on Xie Qingyan''s face became more guilty. He lowered his head and apologized sincerely, "sorry, brother. I thought there were no zombies outside. When you came back last night, didn''t you say that all the zombies outside were killed by you and Su Su Su? I''m sorry, they are all my classmates. I can''t help them when they die. "


    "You don''t have to apologize." Feifei grabs Xie Qingyan''s arm and looks at Su Su. It''s like looking at a vicious villain. She says sarcastically, "Su Su, do you think everyone is as cruel as you? There is nothing wrong with the monitor. He has saved a lot of people and all of us! "


    He saved a lot of people, all of us! This sentence made Su Su smile. She held the knife tightly in her hand, and the blade was still stained with zombie bone foam. She looked at Xie Yaoshi, who was a little white, but still could not see any expression. Then she looked back at the survivors standing by the bus, who saved these people? Who is it?


    "Well, Xie Yaoshi, you can protect such a coward and work hard to protect him. You are killing zombies outside. What is he doing? He''s hiding in the garage! I just want to take him out to kill a zombie. It''s the end of the world. What''s wrong with that? "


    "You''re bullshit, you''re bullshit. You once told the monitor that you would kill him. Bai Luoluo was killed by you. What else in the world do you dare not do?! You don''t want the monitor to kill the zombie at all. You want the monitor to be killed by the zombie. "


    Feifei says the truth, grabs Xie Qingyan''s arm, steps back and looks at Su Su with a face of accusation. When Xie Qingyan hears the words, he looks shocked and hurt. He mumbles his lips and explains in a low voice


    "Feifei, Su Su won''t do this to me."


    In fact, all the people in Xiangda know that Su Su hated Bai Luoluo after he was framed by Bai Luoluo. Later, he almost strangled Bai Luoluo. The day before the end of the world, Su Su went to the hospital to kill Bai Luoluo. Bai Luoluo''s parents knew that they were going to the hospital to see Bai Luoluo for the last time, but it was a pity that the end of the world came, The plan did not come true.


    "Bai Luoluo had become a zombie at that time." Xie Yaoshi, who had never opened his mouth, saw that Xie Qingyan was silent and spoke for Su Su. "Qingyan, you were bitten by Bai Luoluo at that time, don''t you remember?"


    If Xie Yaoshi couldn''t understand Su Su at first, why a person with a little white rabbit''s personality would really kill people, now Xie Yaoshi can make sense. Bai Luoluo bit Xie Qingyan. At that time, seeing the wound on Xie Qingyan''s neck, he bit off a small piece of meat.


    A normal person, who will bite people''s neck for no reason?


    So when Xie Yaoshi thought about it, he knew why Su Su had to kill Bai Luoluo, because Bai Luoluo had become a zombie.


    "I..." here, I feel the weight on my arm. Suddenly, it''s gone. Xie Qingyan looks at Xie Yaoshi with some complaints. He turns to Feifei and explains, "no, I''m ok. I haven''t become a zombie. Look at my wound. It''s almost OK."


    Feifei can''t help but get away from Xie Qingyan, but she still looks at the bite on Xie Qingyan''s neck, and it''s almost better. She thinks about the credibility of Xie Yaoshi''s words, so she is stubborn


    "Even so, it''s time for all of us to make it clear. It''s not too late to kill again. It''s also the end of the world. If it doesn''t come, Su Su Su will become a murderer."


    "Oh, I''ll kill a zombie, and I''ll call you to watch first!" Squinting at Feifei, Su Su doesn''t mess with Xie Qingyan''s fans. She just looks at Xie Yaoshi and nods, "OK, it doesn''t matter if you want to keep Xie Qingyan. Let''s keep those behind."


    Some gleefully pointed behind them, and there were many people on the bus. After a long time, some people were getting off the bus. After so many words, the survivors on the bus were not finished, and soon they were all over the terrace in front of Xie Yaoshi villa.


    Su Su smiles and looks at Xie Yaoshi''s slightly changed face, turns around, raises his hand and makes a "goodbye" gesture to Xie Yaoshi. He walks away alone. Now when he sees Xie Qingyan again, Su Su feels that he is not in a hurry to let him die. As for Xie Qingyan''s character, Xie Yaoshi is also a white man, and I don''t know how long he can bear it.


    She went to the theatre!


    "Big brother." Xie Qingyan still didn''t know what he had done. He took Feifei by the hand and went to Xie Yao''s world. "Since saving classmates is saving, saving alumni is saving, saving some social people is also saving. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher, isn''t it?"


    "Thank you, brother Xie, thank you!"


    Feifei is also a little smart. After Su Su said that kind of ironic words, she also looked back at the survivors on the bus. There are indeed a lot of them, but now there is no other way. They have no other way to go except to seek the protection of Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi.


    Looking at all this, Xie Yaoshi had an unpredictable expression on his face. His tight lips never opened again, and his eyes were shining. He was just passing away. After looking at Xie Qingyan''s gratitude, he took all the survivors back to his villa


    Look at the appearance of the survivors. They are really like refugees coming out of the refugee camp. When they enter Xie Yaoshi''s villa, they go crazy and look for food everywhere. They don''t get Xie Yaoshi''s permission, and they don''t even fight Xie Yaoshi.


    "Thank you, monitor. We haven''t eaten for several days. Thank you, monitor!"


    Holding a piece of bread and chewing it while thanking Xie Qingyan is Xie Qingyan''s classmate, Wang Fan. Beside him stands a petite girl, who is also drinking the water from a mineral water bottle. Her eyes are filled with tears of gratitude. Looking at Xie Qingyan, this girl is Ang Lee.


    **************The author has something to say**************


    From Deshi to Xiangcheng, it will take a few days. Don''t worry, it will come out soon.

 Chapter 55

    Not far from Li Anxin, there is Li Xiaoyu sitting. Li Xiaoyu doesn''t look like others. As soon as she enters the house, she will look for food everywhere. She is a little shy and embarrassed to occupy other people''s space and eat other people''s food, so she makes an excuse with Li Anxin and runs out of Xie Yaoshi''s villa.


    Following Li Xiaoyu, there are two survivors in police uniform. One is strong and has a little sign of getting fat, and the other is tall and thin. They are all unwilling to accept the gift from Xie Qingyan.


    Xie Yaoshi stood by the kitchen''s banished platform, arms in his hands, and his eyes grew colder and sharper. He looked at Xie Qingyan, who was surrounded by people and said thank you words. The smile on Xie Qingyan''s face was just like that before the end of the world. Lang Lang felt his short hair and tried his best to appease those people who gobbled up,


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. I have more here!"


    When he said that, he didn''t look back at Xie Yaoshi. He didn''t think that Xie Yaoshi almost put his life together to get these materials back, but Xie Qingyan was the only one who everyone was grateful for.


    After watching for a while, Xie Yaoshi turns around and walks upstairs from the kitchen. He goes back to the bedroom and finds a backpack, which is equipped with some sports clothes that are easy to stretch out. Now he doesn''t want to talk to Xie Qingyan. He takes the spare key of the car and drives out of the door.


    It''s just that Xie Yaoshi didn''t get out of the apple villa. Instead, he was the first to drive to the door of Su Su''s villa. Sitting in the car, he just saw a girl wearing suspenders, followed by two policemen, standing outside Su Su Su''s villa, talking to Su Su Su.


    So instead of rushing over, Xie just got out of the car and leaned on the side of Volvo, waiting for Su Su to notice him.


    Su Su soon noticed Xie Yaoshi. She said with a smile to Li Xiaoyu and the two policemen behind Li Xiaoyu, and then raised her hand to say hello to Xie Yaoshi. Xie Yaoshi put her arms in her arms, raised her eyebrows and nodded her head, indicating Su Su Su to go out of the yard to speak.


    After that, she opened the iron door and went out. She was wearing a long black down jacket and a pair of slippers on her feet. She came to Xie''s world and asked:


    "What for?"


    "What do they want from you?"


    Looking coldly at the three survivors, including Li Xiaoyu, Xie Yaoshi''s eyes flashed a sense of killing that he didn''t even notice. He didn''t forget that Xie Qingyan had put them in. He thought they couldn''t get food in his villa, so he went to Susu to get food.


    Su Su looks back at Li Xiaoyu and explains to Xie Yaoshi, "Li Xiaoyu, they see my father building a wall, so they come to ask if they can help. They just need to pay for a meal. I promise to let them help my father build a wall and manage three meals a day."


    "Oh."


    Hearing this, Xie Yaoshi nodded and let go. In his mind, this group of survivors harassed him. If they harassed Su Su, Xie Yaoshi would not be so polite to the group of people in his room. After a pause, Xie Yaoshi lowered his head and locked Su Su Su''s face,


    "I''ll go out for a few days, together?"


    "What to do? I''ll go back to find supplies with you to support Xie Qingyan! "


    Su Su laughs, with an obvious sarcastic look on her face. Xie Yaoshi purses her lips and looks at Su Su without saying a word. In her eyes, Su Su Su says such straightforward words again and again, which is obviously irritated.


    But Su Su is not afraid. She shrugs her shoulders indifferently. "I can''t do it these days. See, that policeman is said to be the champion of Sanda in Xiangcheng. His name is Peng Yuzhong. I want to learn some moves from him. Go by yourself."


    Su Su points to the stout policeman behind him. He is walking into the yard and standing beside Su Fu. Looking at how Su Fu builds the wall, Xie Yaoshi looks in the direction of Su Su Su''s fingers. The policeman''s figure is indeed a little strong, close to obesity, but it can''t hide Peng Yuzhong''s feeling of family training. Xie Yaoshi nods and thinks for a while, He also said to Su Su:


    "Well, I''ll go alone."


    After that, Xie Yaoshi turned to open the car door and looked back at Su Su, who looked like leisure. He suddenly said, "Su Su, anyway, can you save Xie Qingyan''s life?"


    "Ha ha ~ ~"


    Su Su was stunned and immediately laughed. Just now, she really thought that Xie Yaoshi was driving here to join her team to kill zombies and find supplies. The most important and real intention was that Xie Yaoshi was afraid that after he left, Su Su Su would kill Xie Qingyan.


    She does think so.


    This Xie Yaoshi seems to say nothing on the surface. In fact, he knows more than anything in his heart. He is very smart.


    "I mean, you should understand that Qingyan and I grew up. His parents have nurtured me. No matter how much trouble he''s caused, I''ve dealt with him from childhood to adulthood. Su Su... Since the day I met you, I''ve always regarded you as my sister. I also see how you and Qingyan used to be, but I hope that before you kill him next time, Look at my thin face... "


    "Well, come on, don''t say any more." Su Su raised his face and looked at the man in front of him. He sneered coldly. His expression was tough that he had never shown before. "Since everyone is so frank, I''ll be more straightforward. In the apple villa area, if he doesn''t come in front of me and take the initiative to seek death, I won''t move Xie Qingyan. It depends on your face. As for the future, let''s see the real chapter."


    Xie Yaoshi is still a good person. On the first day of the last life, she was willing to run out to save her. When Xie Yaoshi asked, Su Su would sell Xie Yaoshi''s face. In the apple villa area, she didn''t move Xie Qingyan, but Xie Qingyan would not stay in the apple Villa area for a lifetime.


    She told Xie that Su Su could never give up killing Xie Qingyan. The best thing she could do was to let Xie live longer. Xie had the ability to protect Xie for a lifetime. She just didn''t want to be an enemy to Xie, and she wasn''t afraid to be an enemy to Xie. If she really fought for Xie in the future, Her Su Su is not necessarily worse than Xie Yaoshi.


    After looking at Su Su for a while, Xie Yaoshi''s face is heavy. He nods and turns to get into Volvo. Now, he and Xie Qingyan are probably the only two people left in the Xie family. No matter how Xie Qingyan died, Xie Yaoshi has to give Xie Qingyan''s life to his uncle.


    As for the future, Su Su is determined to go his own way and really kill Xie Qingyan... Of course, Xie Yaoshi hopes to avoid such a thing, but Su Su is not as easy to talk as before. Now he is also seriously injured. To stop Su Su Su, he must wait for his injury to recover. Therefore, it is urgent for Xie Yaoshi to find a place where he will not be angry by Xie Qingyan and take good care of his injury!

 Chapter 56

    There was a layer of gray snow on the bushes and evergreen trees, and the sky was going to be dark again. The petals of snowflakes in the sky were bigger and denser. The silver Volvo gradually drove away, turned a corner, and disappeared completely in Su Su Su''s vision. She looked at the empty road, as if she could hear the laughter in the distance, The laughter came from the direction of Xie Yaoshi villa.


    Su Su''s eyes were cold. She turned and entered the iron fence of the villa. Bang closed the iron door tightly and entered the warm room.


    At this time, Su Mu''s meal had already been finished. She washed her hands, put on her dirty clothes, and ran to the yard to build a wall in the wind and snow. Her and Su Fu''s biggest wish now is to quickly build the wall. Just now, a bus rushed past the villa, and several zombies fell from it. Although Su Su Su ran back and killed them, the danger was very high, Also in time to the father and mother of a wake-up call.


    The building of the wall can''t be delayed any longer. In such a safe villa area, such dangerous things will happen. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be zombies besieging in the future, so you can do nothing and build the wall overnight.


    Su Su has already sat in the kitchen to eat. While she is eating, she looks at Li Xiaoyu and the two policemen who are working outside. At the beginning, they don''t know how to build walls. Later, after Su''s father taught them several times, they try their best to build walls. They don''t fish in troubled waters, and they don''t stray. They do what they should do very seriously.


    After a while, Su Mu Xu felt hungry. She turned to open the glass door and glared at Su Su, who had begun to eat. As she put her chopsticks on the table, she said casually:


    "Su Su, I think the three children are good. Help us build the wall. We can provide them with a few meals, but our family''s supplies are limited, and there are only a few rooms to sleep in. Let''s not let them sleep in our family."


    Forgive me, Virgin Mary! Su''s mother prayed with some guilt in her heart. Now it''s the end of the world. She''s just an ordinary woman. She has a husband and a daughter. Although she used to be a member of the neighborhood committee, it''s this time of year. If she doesn''t be selfish, it''s unfair to her husband and daughter.


    Although the food is enough, it will be eaten up sooner or later. They take in a survivor, and countless survivors will crowd into their house. Su Mu is selfish. She looks at her daughter and kills zombies so hard, but no one is willing to jump off the bus to help her. Su Mu feels that she is not willing to let her daughter work hard to protect this home, Squeeze in some strangers.


    "Who said they should sleep in our house?" Su Su looked at Su Su''s mother strangely, and pointed to a villa in the shadow of trees on the opposite side with chopsticks. "That villa is empty. Let them go to sleep."


    Along the direction Su Su''s chopsticks pointed to, Su''s mother craned her neck and looked through the kitchen window. Behind the swaying trees, there was a villa. Su''s mother immediately put her heart down and stroked her chest,


    "It scared me to death. I thought you were going to take them in. I worried about me for hours."


    "Mom, I thought you would give full play to the kindness of your aunt of the neighborhood committee and take in these people. I worried about me in vain."


    Su Su looks at Su''s mother and tells the truth. When she hired Li Xiaoyu, she thought about this problem. She was afraid that her mother would not help it. She warmly welcomed Li Xiaoyu to live in their home! But Su Su still decided to hire these three people. First, she thought Li Xiaoyu was good, but she didn''t want to get something for nothing. Second, she deliberately planned to make things ferment, so as to educate Su Su.


    At the end of the world, the most important thing is the survivors. They are like falling into the sea. Once they catch a life-saving driftwood, everyone will surge in until they drag the driftwood into the deep sea.


    This kind of thing is now playing out around Xie Yaoshi. If Su Su''s parents are not allowed to experience it, Su Su is worried that in the future, her parents will cause some disasters that can''t be dealt with because of their kindness.


    Now it seems that Su Su is completely worrying about the world. Su''s parents are not unaware of the interests involved. In the face of natural and man-made disasters, they think very clearly.


    Outside the warm and bright villa, Li Xiaoyu''s hands were red with cold. The policeman next to him, Peng Yuzhong, who said he used to be the champion of Sanda in Xiangcheng, could not bear to see him


    "Xiaoyu, take a rest. I''ll help you build your part."


    Next to Peng Yuzhong, the tall and thin policeman nodded, "yes, it''s OK. Let''s move faster and finish this part soon."


    "No, you haven''t eaten in a few days. Everyone is the same. Don''t help. Hurry up. You''ll have something to eat."


    Li Xiaoyu shakes his head, rubs his frozen hands warm, lifts the plastic bucket full of cement on the ground, and starts to build it again. Su Fu sits on a chair under the eaves, observing the three people while smoking. He is just busy and tired, and sits down to have a rest.


    With a click, the glass door of the kitchen behind Su''s father opened, and Su''s mother came out with three big bowls of rice and three pairs of chopsticks. The rice was covered with fried meat with green and red peppers, and there were two fried eggs under the meat. She warmly welcomed Li Xiaoyu,


    "Don''t be too busy. Let''s have dinner first. The villa next door is very safe. There is no one and no zombie. You go to eat it, and then you can rest and come back tomorrow."


    "Oh, thank you, Auntie!"


    Li Xiaoyu, who was almost in tears because of the smell of the food, left the work he was doing and took the sea bowl from Su''s mother with both hands. It showed that Su''s family was sincere. In fact, they had worked for less than two hours, so Su''s family took out the rice. One bowl was enough for two or three people.


    Peng Yuzhong and the tall and thin people were also moved. They bowed their heads and took over the sea bowl without saying a word. After thanking Su''s father and mother with Li Xiaoyu, they couldn''t wait to leave Su Su''s villa. They ran to the next door to pry the lock of the villa and went to eat.


    I can''t help it. I''ve been starving for several days. Although most of the survivors on the bus carried backpacks with food in them, Li Xiaoyu, Peng Yuzhong and tall skinny people belong to those who didn''t bring food with them, so they can only watch others eat. No one has the kind heart to share food with them when they are in short supply.


    So suddenly there is such a bowl of rice, can they not be in a hurry?


    But after a while, Li Xiaoyu took the sea bowl and ran out of the villa. Taking advantage of the night, she ran to Xie Yaoshi''s villa. She left the sea bowl outside the villa, and then knocked on the door of the villa. She went in to find Li Anxin.

 Chapter 57

    Although Xie Yaoshi''s villa is very big, it seems a little crowded with so many survivors. Only a few days after the end of the day, this villa area belongs to a high configuration community with its own power generation system. Therefore, despite the chaos outside, this villa area still has power supply, not only power supply, but also heating.


    When Li Xiaoyu goes in, Xie Qingyan is distributing quilts and clothes to the survivors. It''s impossible for so many survivors to sleep in bed. Everyone has already packed the upper and lower floors of the villa with bunks head to foot.


    Li Anxin and Feifei are following Xie Qingyan, helping to distribute quilts and supplies to the survivors.


    "Peace of mind, you come here."


    There is no way to enter the villa. Li Xiaoyu stands at the entrance and waves to Li Anxin. When Li Anxin sees him, he turns to Xie Qingyan and Feifei and tells them. He steps on the gap on the ground and walks to Li Xiaoyu. Before Li Xiaoyu can speak, Li Anxin lowers his voice and says:


    "Where did you go just now? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. There''s no food for you here. The monitor said that his elder brother is missing. He should have gone out to look for supplies. You can bear it. When the monitor''s elder brother comes back, I''ll try to keep some for you."


    "No, peace of mind, I''ll tell you..." Li Xiaoyu pulled Li Anxin out of the door and stood outside the cold wind to prevent more people from hearing what he wanted to say. "Peace of mind, we shouldn''t put our hope on the monitor''s elder brother alone. All the food and drink were bought by the monitor''s elder brother in exchange for his life. I''ve found one..."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t dream any more. Now we don''t depend on the monitor and his elder brother. Who else can we rely on? What''s the world out there? You don''t know. Do you think you''re going to go out and get paid now or before the end of the world? "


    Without waiting for Li Xiaoyu to finish, Li Anxin impatiently interrupted Li Xiaoyu''s words, and perhaps felt that his voice was too harsh. Looking at Li Xiaoyu''s head, Li Anxin eased his mood and comforted him


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu. Now we are safe. Just now the monitor said that if we all pick up firewood, we will always find a way out."


    "How are you going to make a living?"


    "Well, let''s wait for the monitor''s elder brother to come back, and then we can add up."


    "All right."


    Li Xiaoyu nodded in disappointment. She wanted to bring some food for Li Anxin. By the way, she told Li Anxin that she could build a wall for Su Su''s house to exchange food. But before she finished, Li Anxin interrupted her. Inside and outside, she was waiting for Xie Yaoshi''s straw to come back.


    If Li Anxin is the only one here, Li Xiaoyu will surely finish his words. But inside the door is a room full of survivors, and Li Anxin is determined to follow Xie Qingyan to the dark. If Li Xiaoyu tells Su Su about building a wall, he may bring some trouble to his family.


    So let''s not say. When Li Anxin is so hungry, she will come to her and find a way. Then she will take Li Anxin to build a wall at Su Su''s house.


    "Why? Xiaoyu, where are you going? " Seeing that Li Xiaoyu turned around and went out, Li Anxin was a little worried. He followed Li Xiaoyu for a few steps and yelled, "you''d better come in. There''s electricity and heating inside. It''s cold outside."


    "No, I see a lot of villas are empty, casually looking for an idle building, don''t want to squeeze together with you to play the floor."


    Li Xiaoyu said angrily, but he didn''t look back. He quickly walked out of the yard to get the sea bowl he had left outside. After listening to Li Xiaoyu''s words, Li Anxin immediately stood still, reached out and patted his forehead, and realized:


    "Why didn''t I expect that there were so many villas left vacant, why must they be crowded in the monitor''s house?"


    After that, Li Anxin turned around in a hurry and wanted to discuss the matter with Xie Qingyan. There are so many vacant villas that everyone is scattered and comfortable. Only when people have a good rest can they have the spirit to plan for the future.


    When Xie Qingyan and Feifei listened to Li Anxin''s proposal, they just hesitated for a moment, and then began to organize the survivors who had already laid down to go to those vacant villas. However, these survivors have been worried and flustered for a long time these days, and they are not hungry. Most of their luggage contains materials. The reason is that they are robbing Xie Yaoshi''s materials, It''s because everyone wants to keep their own food. If they eat others'' food first, they can keep their own food at the last critical moment.


    Now that they have enough food, heating and peace of mind, many survivors prefer to lay on the ground instead of leaving.


    For such people, Xie Qingyan three people can only let them, after all, we are not easy these days, can understand some, or understanding some.


    "Now we have more than 70 survivors here. It''s easy to make trouble when there are many people. Before elder brother Xie comes back, we have to make sure that they won''t make trouble."


    On the second floor, a light was still on in a room. Feifei''s words came out from the door. They often organized class meetings. After most of the mumbling survivors went out to find empty villas, the three held a long meeting overnight. The content of the meeting was how to manage these survivors.


    On the edge of a desk, Li Anxin takes out a notebook and a pen and records what Feifei says. Then she and Feifei look at Xie Qingyan. At this time, Xie Qingyan sits in the back of the desk, on the boss chair of Xie Yaoshi. He nods and agrees with Feifei,


    "Tomorrow, my elder brother will bring back the supplies. When we have enough to eat, we will register the names, ages and genders of the survivors, who live in which villas, all of which have to be registered. At the end of the day, no one can hide food and drink. We have to hand over all the supplies we have, So that we can all survive. "


    Feifei immediately echoed: "yes, that''s right! What the monitor said is reasonable. "


    "I remember that just now on the bus, I saw a family in the yard, as if they had made a vegetable shed. Do you want them to hand it in?"


    Li Anxin asked Xie Qingyan with a pen in his hand. He looked up at Feifei and Li Anxin, and explained:


    "That''s Susu''s house."


    **********************The author has something to say******************


    I was lured by the interests. A group of dirty people in the group said that if I could double watch until the end of the month, they would give me Piaohong and a fan. For Piaohong and a fan, I did it! Don''t spit on me. I know you''re laughing!

 Chapter 58

    Originally, Xie Qingyan was dragged out by Su Su today. His heart was a bit empty. It might be the instinct of human beings to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. He didn''t know why he was afraid of Su Su. After listening to Feifei''s words, he couldn''t help wondering whether Su Su Su really wanted to kill him? But when he thought that he was now shouldering the survival well-being of so many survivors, and Su Su used to love him so much, he became fat. Then he said:


    "If Su Su wants to survive in this villa area, their vegetables will naturally be handed over. No one can be an exception, neither can Su Su."


    Now Xie Qingyan also regards himself as the monitor before the end of the day, just like a class leader. Li Anxin and Feifei in front of him, like Xie Qingyan, are unwilling to wake up from the comfortable dream. They nod their heads seriously, and hope for the future slowly rises in their hearts.


    It doesn''t matter if the world is destroyed and their home is gone. They can slowly reshape a small human society by hiding in a safe place like paradise. The danger will gradually go away from them. The experience that used to be like a nightmare will eventually become the past


    As Xie Qingyan has said before, there are almost no other people living in this villa area. Some people have become zombies and were killed by his elder brother, so the survivors can live in any building they want.


    In the snowy night, many survivors came out of Xie Yao''s family to pry the locks of the vacant villas. Outside Su Su''s house, there were several groups of survivors. However, when they saw that there was a light inside, they all kept their restraint. They just looked inside the wall, but they didn''t break through.


    Warm light, clean kitchen, and two newly reclaimed vegetable greenhouses in front of the villa, how can such a family not teach the survivors of natural and man-made disasters to yearn for it? They didn''t rush in today, but they didn''t rush in today. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t rush in tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Only one person will make a start, and all people will rush in without their lives.


    Su Su is well aware of the mentality of these survivors, but she has been angry with them for their misfortune since her last life. She asked her to lead these people and organize them like Xie Qingyan. Su Su Su could not do it. She did not have the heart and the goodwill, so she told Xie Yaoshi that it was a fake for her to follow Peng Yu, the champion of Sanda, in the middle school, It''s true that those survivors outside don''t come to her house to rebel.


    "Su Su, I think something''s wrong."


    On the sofa, Su Su''s father has been building a wall all day and is soaking his feet. Although his cold feet are comfortable in the hot water, he can''t hide the worried look on his face. Su Su Su, sitting on the single sofa, sneers and wipes her knife,


    "Don''t worry. Let''s set an example to those people who dare not kill zombies."


    She said that there was no hesitation in her eyes when she killed someone. If she often did this, she would be killed by a knife. It was no different from killing a zombie. She could see that Su Fu, who was sitting beside him, had cold hair standing up all over his body. She could not help sighing in her heart. The end of the world really urged people to grow up. Su Su, who had never dared to step on an ant to die, was unconscious, I''ve grown so much.


    But who can say that Su Su is wrong in doing so? In the face of such a grim situation, the vegetables in Jiping greenhouses of the Su family are just like those in Jinshan and Yinshan before the end of the world. If there is no strong protection measures, the three members of the Su family will become the targets of public attack. By then, the three members of the Su family may be starved to death.


    So Su''s father didn''t say anything in the end. His feet in the hot water moved, nodded, and his mouth just "eh".


    But Su Su''s mother thought more than her father. She was running back and forth between the kitchen and the living room. Let alone her worry. As soon as Su Su finished wiping a dogleg knife, she heard Su Su''s mother say:


    "What''s the use of making an example? We don''t have many supplies. Besides vegetables, how long can we eat the frozen meat in the refrigerator? How long can rice last? In a few days, I''m afraid the power and gas will be cut off. Sooner or later, we have to go out to look for supplies. Who will look at the house when we go out? "


    "Oh, Ma, it''s OK. It''s OK." Su Su couldn''t stand Su''s mother walking around and stood up. "When we want to go out, we open the door of the villa and let the zombies come in. Those cowards dare not come out and wander."


    "But there will be courage..."


    "I''m really brave. Hehe, I''d like to know someone like this. What''s the point of giving such a person some vegetables, some frozen meat and rice?"


    It''s not Su Su''s stinginess, nor Su Su''s inhumanity. She bought thousands of pieces of frozen meat in the refrigerator and stuffed the three refrigerators full. A lot of meat that couldn''t be stuffed could only be refrigerated and eaten by herself. She had enough rice for a family of four to eat for two years and locked it in the warehouse.


    It''s all right for Su Su to take out some of them as a gift, but she doesn''t have enough people to swallow the elephant. Once she gives them, she will give them a second time. Once she gives them, a second person will come out and ask for them.


    Su Su thinks that the survivors have no courage to go out and kill zombies. When the external environment is safe, they have the courage to ask for something. For such people, she will never give in. She is always very stingy with the materials in her hand and will never give such people a grain of rice. However, some people are willing to risk their lives and kill zombies and come to her house to grab food. Su Su thinks highly of such people, It''s nice to see.


    Su Su''s father and mother don''t talk about anything any more. Now Su Su seems to be the head of a family. Her parents, who used to walk with her before the end of the day, are now in a rampage after the end of the day. Even so, Su Su''s father and mother are willing. As long as they are together, it doesn''t matter what kind of life they live or who they listen to, As long as they are together, as long as they can live together, none of them is indispensable.


    The next day, Su''s father got up early and began to build his wall. Two policemen from the next building and Li Xiaoyu also came to help. Su''s mother specially made some breakfast with meat for the four and sent it to the yard.


    Li Xiaoyu took the sea bowl from Su''s mother, took chopsticks gratefully, sat under the eaves and began to eat. He asked Su''s mother as he ate,


    "Auntie, where''s Su Su? Isn''t she coming down for breakfast? "


    "She''s still sleeping." Su''s mother handed the sea bowl to two policemen and Su''s father. She looked at Li Xiaoyu with some embarrassment on her face. "Su Su in our family is very lazy, but not as diligent as you."

 Chapter 59

    "Ha ha, Su Su is specialized in art. She can kill zombies. She doesn''t need to do all the hard work."


    Li Xiaoyu''s face is smiling, but what she said is not polite. That day, she was on the bus, watching Su Su outside the bus slash a zombie''s head, and her heart was also envious. In fact, Li Xiaoyu also wanted to kill Su Su Su, as long as she could kill zombies, as long as she dared to kill zombies, the supermarkets full of materials on the street were still so far away?


    "Uncle, I discussed with erhu last night, but I won''t come this afternoon." While eating, Peng Yuzhong, the champion of Sanda, looked at Su Fu and pointed to the tall and thin policeman named Er Hu. "The opposite side of the community is the police station where we used to work. I want to get some guns there."


    Peng Yuzhong, the champion of Sanda, looks like he''s only in his thirties. He''s much taller than erhu. The policeman looks much more stable and solid. He''s eating a bowl of rice and looks like he''s a bit of the same. He explains to Su Fu:


    "If I have a gun, I will not panic. After taking the gun, I want to find my wife and children..."


    When he said this, Peng Yuzhong''s face was obviously lonely. In the last few days, he just ran and ran. He didn''t come back to God, and he didn''t have time to go back and forth. Yesterday was the best night for him to eat and sleep. Then Peng Yuzhong came back to God. He didn''t feel safe, What about his wife and children? He had to go to them.


    "You used to work in the opposite police station?"


    Su Su''s words suddenly came with a trace of joy and accident. They looked up and saw on the balcony on the second floor that Su Su was wearing a pair of woolen slippers and a long black down jacket. He was lying on the railing to talk with them. Peng Yuzhong could not help nodding his head. Su Su Su on the upstairs said with a smile:


    "Before that, you had a murderer named Zhuo Shijia from the head. Do you know where he went?"


    "The best in the world? It''s a familiar name. " Erhu raised his head, frowned and thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he asked, "is she a doctor? The one who quarreled with her husband and pushed him downstairs? "


    "Yes, yes." Su Su nodded, just like a chicken pecking rice. The smile on her face was even more serious. "Where is she? Dead? Or a zombie? "


    "Not dead, not zombies." Erhu shook his head, sighed, and continued: "that woman is very serious. We took her to escape. She had already settled down in the library of No.1 middle school, but she said that there were still many newborns in the incubator in the hospital. She wanted to go back to save the babies, but she refused to stay and ran with a man named pigo."


    Shit! Su Su couldn''t help but utter a rude remark in his heart. Chou Shijia actually went to the hospital. He didn''t have to guess which hospital he went to. It must be the hospital Chou Shijia worked in before the end of the day. This is really an unusual doctor!


    In the distance, there are trees, water, gray sky, and endless zombies. The big hospital where Zhuo Shijia works is now a zombie concentration camp. Is she going to save the babies in the incubator Baby.


    Su Su is a little moved. She''s not crazy. She''s a child''s mother, but she wants to be crazy. What should I do??? Those starving babies have been starving for many days now. How many of them haven''t turned into little zombies? How many did not starve to death? Even if there is only one baby left, it is worth saving!


    But it''s such a thing in the apple villa area. It''s not easy to go back and forth to the zombie camp in the hospital in just a few hours. If Su Su left her parents in the apple villa area, she was worried that her parents would "eat" the survivors. But if she took her parents away with her and went back to the villa, I''m afraid she would have been swept by the survivors for N cycles.


    Otherwise, we can only wait for a while, and wait for her parents'' powers to be stronger. However, Chou Shijia may not be able to afford it, and the babies in the incubator may not be able to afford it.


    "Let me take care of something. I''ll go out with you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Su Su bowed his head and said to Peng Yuzhong, "of course, if you are really in a hurry, you can go first."


    At this time, while Su Su was talking to Peng Yuzhong, Li Anxin and Feifei came out from the corner of a forest on a distant road. They were holding a form in their hands, followed by a large group of survivors with dishes on their faces.


    Su Su, together with Su Fu, Su mu, Li Xiaoyu, erhu and Peng Yuzhong, who are having breakfast in the courtyard on the first floor, all raise their heads and watch Li Anxin and Feifei come with the large group of survivors.


    "Li Xiaoyu!"


    It seems that Li Xiaoyu is sitting on a pile of stones eating a delicious breakfast. Li Anxin yells angrily. These people have saved their food. They have been waiting for elder brother Xie to get back supplies since last night. As a result, this morning, elder brother Xie hasn''t come back, and everyone is hungry. Li Xiaoyu is good, When everyone was about to starve to death, she hid here to eat alone?!


    No, Li Xiaoyu is not the only one, except Su Su who is lying on the balcony on the second floor with a smile on his face. Everyone in the yard is holding a sea bowl in their hands, sea bowl!!! A big sea bowl is enough for two or three people!


    Li Xiaoyu heard Li Anxin''s angry call and shook his fingers with chopsticks. He immediately put down the sea bowl in his hand, stood up, walked to the edge of the wall which had been built to his knees, looked at Li Anxin and asked:


    "Don''t worry, you''re here."


    "Li Xiaoyu, I think you are my best sister and best friend all the time. I didn''t expect you..." you have something to eat. If you don''t give it to me, it makes me hungry all morning!


    In the last sentence, Li Anxin is a little proud of herself. She doesn''t say it directly. She just wants to be Li Xiaoyu''s sister for so many years. Li Xiaoyu will understand her meaning.


    Li Xiaoyu looked at Feifei and the group of survivors behind her, and her eyes dodged. She didn''t take the initiative to invite Li Anxin to dinner. Instead, she bowed her head and chose to be silent. She didn''t want to make trouble for Su Su Su. In this case, she said more and less. Anyway, it''s wrong. It''s better for everyone to think that she is the kind of delicious food, Just hide and eat.


    It has to be said that Li Xiaoyu has courage and wisdom, but he lacks discipline and is naive. In this case, the Su family is obviously surrounded by survivors. Li Xiaoyu sits in the Su family''s yard to eat again. Not only Li Xiaoyu is eating alone, but everyone sitting in the yard carries a bowl and enjoys it there.

 Chapter 60

    Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong know where their food comes from... It''s not that Li Xiaoyu can save the Su family from the Crusade without explanation. It''s not that the Su family can''t take out this bowl of rice to eat in public. The vegetable greenhouses are here. Even without these two vegetable greenhouses, there will be survivors to make trouble!


    Su Su on the second floor, with a hand on his cheek and a mysterious smile in his eyes, looked at the people talking about it. The expression on his face was like a heinous crime committed by the Su family, including resentment, greed and salivation.


    At this time, with the support of public opinion, Feifei behind Li Xiaoyu takes out a form and stands on the edge of the wall. As Su Su expected, she says to Su Fu and Su mu in the wall:


    "Since there is still food in your family, please hand it over and confiscate it. We are all survivors in the same boat now, and all the food hidden by people should be confiscated."


    "Yo ~ ~ ~ our Su family has lived in this villa longer than you. How can we not know when there are such rules?"


    Looking at Feifei with a natural face, Su Mu smiles angrily. The world has changed, and people have become incurable. A young girl looks like a bandit leader, and the group of survivors behind her is a nest of bandits!


    Don''t think Su''s mother is a housewife. She can''t understand the mentality of the survivors. In name, she''s asking them to hand over their food for confiscation. In fact, she''s robbing them. Today, the Su''s family will just hand over their food. If they don''t hand over their food obediently, they''re afraid that they''ll be besieged and forced to search the house.


    "This is our new rule after meeting and discussion. Please cooperate."


    Li Anxin takes a cold look at Li Xiaoyu. Her face looks like Li Xiaoyu has done something sorry for her. She still says to Su Mu:


    "We''ve confiscated all the food we''ve hidden. In order that all the survivors in this community can survive, we''ll hand over all the food."


    "No, what happens?"


    Su Su on the second floor is still lying on the balcony. After she vomited in the morning, she didn''t eat anything. At this moment, her stomach is a bit painful. Her tumbling stomach makes her impatient to watch the trick. But she still has a calm smile on her face, and there is no blood color on her pale little face. It''s so weak that she can be crushed to death.


    Looking at Su Su, Li Anxin''s lips stammered for a moment. She didn''t say anything, but she stepped back. If she didn''t forget, Su Su Su, who is like a dodder flower outside, dares to kill Bai Luoluo before the end of the day, but still after the end of the day?!


    Therefore, Li Anxin is actually a little afraid of Su Su. Not only Li Anxin is a little afraid, but all the Hunan university students present, who have heard Su Su''s death before the end of the day, are actually a little afraid.


    However, they were too hungry. Most of their food had been confiscated for a long time, and Xie Yaoshi had not come back. In addition, they felt that they had too many people on their side, and that they could only deal with a Su Su.


    The first person who jumped out was a 40 year old burly uncle. With a short temper, he kicked away a stone on the wall at his feet, pinched his fists tightly, pointed to Su Su on the balcony on the second floor, and roared in a vicious voice:


    "It''s shameless to give you face, isn''t it? If you have the ability, come down, I promise not to kill you!"


    "Brother, don''t be so unreasonable!"


    Peng Yuzhong, the champion of Sanda, couldn''t see it any more. He put down his bowl and chopsticks, got up and went to the big uncle. Su Su, the little girl, was so weak and kind-hearted. The big uncle didn''t yell at the men standing in the yard, but pointed to a little girl. Is that interesting?


    "Bang!"


    Uncle burly stretched out his hand and spoke with his fist. He hit Peng Yuzhong in the face with one fist. Peng Yuzhong''s face changed. He would return to the burly uncle when he raised his fist. Unexpectedly, the group of survivors outside the yard suddenly rioted. One after another, you hit me with one fist and one foot. The rest of them were obviously going to dismantle the iron fence.


    Li Xiaoyu''s face turned white with fright. Su''s father and Su''s mother held each other''s hands, and their eyes were like looking at zombies. They were full of fear when they looked at the people who were about to rush up. Erhu rolled up his sleeves and went to help Peng Yuzhong. The yard was in a mess. What about Su Su Su?


    She walked slowly down the stairs, wearing her slippers, fluttering to the living room on the first floor, picked up the dogleg knife on the table, went into the kitchen, opened the glass door, and came to the survivors who started to tear down the wall. Without blinking an eye, she picked up the knife and cut off a palm!


    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~!"


    The shrill scream sounded. Su''s mother couldn''t bear to look at it. She leaned on Su''s father''s shoulder. Su Su continued to chop her palms, one, two, three... Until all the hands that were tearing down the iron fence didn''t dare to touch the iron fence, so she had no hands to chop.


    The scream continued to ring. In such a shrill scream, no one knew that in the street outside the villa area, a long string of miscellaneous vehicles slowly drove into the street. Each vehicle was knocked out of shape, but it was still driving, with a posture of not reaching the destination and not falling apart.


    "I drop a God..."


    King Kong was sitting in the co driver''s seat of the first Hummer, his face covered with ashes. He raised his hand and knocked on the zombie who was beating the window beside him. He turned his head and looked at Ye Yu, who was driving, and asked:


    "Brother, where does your Susu live?"??? This street is about to be bombed by zombies. Let''s call Su Su in your house and see if our goddess is still alive? "


    "Damn, my cell phone is dead!"


    Ye Yu, with a cigarette in his mouth, frowns and looks at the zombies in the front block. Where are the survivors? Why doesn''t anyone come to clear the zombies outside? If these zombies are allowed to gather more and more, the final result is likely to turn into a corpse tide.


    All the way from Deshi, Ye Yu didn''t want to be quick. He was really limited in ability. He couldn''t catch up at all. When they came out of the CDC, they met several corpse attacks. Now ye Yu and others have experience in dealing with these zombies. They can see at a glance that Su Su Su is not the only one in the apple villa, Otherwise there won''t be so many zombies wandering around.


    Zombies are wandering randomly when they have no target, but when they have a target, there will be a kind of connection between zombies. A zombie will drive the nearby zombies to act together, and then the zombies will gather more and more, and eventually become an irresistible disaster.

 Chapter 61

    The survivors entered the apple villa area, but they didn''t come out to clean up the zombies regularly, so the zombies were all blocked in this street. As a result, the zombies in several nearby streets came from the wind, and the zombies in the next few blocks startled. As a result, all the aimless zombies wandered in front of the apple villa area.


    Now these zombies around the periphery find Ye Yu and others sitting in the car. They turn around and surround their motorcade as if they had discovered the new world. Ye Yu and others want to get in and out.


    "Go in, there''s no other way."


    Ye Yu took a cigarette and honked the car horn. In this way, he said hello to his brother in the car behind him. Then he opened the car window and sent his hands forward to resist the zombie who was about to rush into the window. A fierce fire broke out from the body of the zombie, and a zombie was instantly burned to ashes.


    The King Kong around him and the brothers in the car behind him also moved their hands. Now they are familiar with killing zombies. In a short time, they cleared a space beside the car.


    In the last car of the team, there were two people, a man and a woman. They didn''t look like Ye Yu''s teammates, but they looked like two survivors. When they saw Ye Yu and others coming out of the car, the woman in the co driver''s seat turned back to look for the knife in the back seat and asked as if chatting


    "Wang Jun, didn''t you wake up with brother Ye yesterday? Why do they have to come to Xiangcheng? Where is the capital of Hunan? Why do we have to go south instead of North? "


    "Ye Yu said that he came to find his sister..."


    Wang Jun, sitting in the driver''s seat, got out of the car to help while he was talking. As survivors, it was the greatest kindness of Ye Yu and others to follow Ye Yu and his group all the way to Xiangcheng. How could he know his identity and ask about other people''s privacy?


    "Oh, come to my sister!"


    Li Ying, who asked questions before, immediately realized that the world is so chaotic and Ye Yu is so capable that it''s natural for her to come to find her relatives. Then she must have a good relationship with Ye Yu''s sister so that she can successfully integrate into Ye Yu''s group.


    To make up her mind, Li Ying also took the control knife and began to help. A group of people and two survivors who joined the party halfway together beat the zombies up.


    At this time, in the apple villa area, the survivors who had their palms cut off howled on the ground in pain. The people who had grabbed Peng Yuzhong and erhu''s fists and kicks had retreated for several meters, all looking at Su Su in silence.


    Su Su opened the iron door, carried the bloody dogleg knife, went out with cold eyes, glanced at the honest survivors, and said:


    "If you have the ability to bully human beings, but you don''t have the courage to go out and kill zombies, as human beings, you might as well die earlier, so as not to cause more casualties and more family tragedies in the future. Don''t you dare to die? Then I''ll help you! "


    After that, she raised the dogleg knife in her hand and tried to cut down the nearby survivors. The survivors screamed and ran away like birds and beasts. Even those who lost their palms ran faster than rabbits!


    Seeing the empty surroundings, Su Su hissed. He was so brave and learned to be a bandit?! It must be Xie Qingyan who organized these people. In his last life, Xie Qingyan organized all the survivors to confiscate their supplies. Those who did not obey would be attacked by other survivors!


    In fact, he did these things to make everyone live? Other people don''t know. Doesn''t Su Su understand? In Xie Qingyan''s heart, he actually wants to live. All people''s materials are confiscated. The most secure thing is that he is an "ordinary man". He has no worries about materials and has the food to live!


    The funny thing is that Xie Qingyan has never come out on his own to deal with these things. It''s all Su Su, Li Anxin and Bai Luoluo who are in love with him.


    Su Su, holding a dogleg knife in her heart, finds a plastic bag, picks up her palm on the ground, holds a plastic bag in one hand and a dogleg knife in the other, and goes to Xie Yaoshi''s villa. All the survivors she meets run for their lives in a hurry. She looks like a ghost, Su Su went all the way to Xie Yaoshi''s villa, raised his hand and chopped the iron door of the courtyard outside the villa.


    Looking up at the closed doors and windows on the second floor and the tight curtains, he said in a loud voice: "Xie Qingyan, don''t overdo things. I Su Su hoard my own food to live my life. I don''t bully others. I don''t do evil. If you don''t know the current affairs, you have to come to me and take your life. It''s my business every minute!"


    Having said that, Su Su shakes the plastic bag in her hand, pours out all the palms in the bag and scatters them in Xie Yaoshi''s yard. Then she looks up and looks around. There is no one around her, no survivors, no Xie Qingyan. She is silent, as if she is facing a villa with no one.


    "You cowards like pigs, cowards!"


    Su Su yelled, the heart is so indignant and dissatisfied, there is a strong sadness swept up, this is human nature! In the face of her so provocative door-to-door, no one has the courage to speak out. Where is the excitement when she made trouble at her door? Where is it???


    It''s really meaningless. Facing such a group of people, Su Su couldn''t even raise her interest in fighting. She kicked the human palm with grass on the ground, dropped the plastic bag full of blood, and turned to walk back.


    On the second floor of Xie Yaoshi villa, Xie Qingyan sits on the edge of the curtain, wearing a thin sweater. The room is fully heated. He buries his head in his knees and hugs his body tightly. He feels deeply hurt.


    If in the past, Xie Qingyan could tolerate Su Su''s indifference and malicious words towards him, then today Su Su''s actions have completely stepped on Xie Qingyan''s bottom line, and she has let Xie Qingyan down.


    Looking back on today''s event, Xie Qingyan doesn''t think that he is half wrong. He just wants to help the survivors, let everyone work together to tide over the difficulties, let everyone take out the hidden materials to share, so that everyone can live and their own survival can be guaranteed. What''s wrong with this? He has no fault at all!


    But Su Su not only resisted the rules and policies he made, but also slapped him so hard that Xie Qingyan''s overall plan was disrupted. Who else would obey his discipline in the future? He can''t control the survivors. Isn''t the apple villa in chaos?

 Chapter 62

    There are footsteps around, Xie Qingyan is still sitting on the wooden floor, holding his knees, red eyes, looking at Feifei who came. Feifei''s face is angry with Su Su Su. The more angry she is, the more obvious the grievance on Xie Qingyan''s face is.


    "Monitor, don''t be scared by Su Su. She''s just going to destroy us. She''s going to hit us in the face in such a way that we can''t live."


    "But now there''s no other way. She''s so powerful that we can''t beat her at all. This villa area has completely become Su Su''s world."


    Xie Qingyan shakes his head and seems to have no fighting spirit. When Feifei sees it, she is in a hurry. She kneels down beside Xie Qingyan, reaches out a palm and whispers:


    "Who said we can''t beat her? We can''t beat her now. I''m sure we can beat her in the future. Monitor, let me show you what this is?"


    Smell speech, Xie Qingyan looked down and saw a small green seed lying in the white palm of Feifei''s hand. In Xie Qingyan''s surprised eyes, the seed in Feifei''s hand was slowly budding, and finally grew into a bean sprout.


    "Monitor, this is a power. Erhu said that Su Su''s father also has a power, but he can only coagulate big stones, not eat or drink. My power can produce plants. In the future, we don''t need to envy Su''s greenhouse vegetables."


    "Really?! Feifei... "


    Listening to Feifei''s words full of joy, Xie Qingyan''s eyes flashed an imperceptible jealousy, but his face was so overjoyed that he could not help hugging Feifei''s body and yelling:


    "I''m so happy, Feifei. You are the goddess of luck in my life. As long as we have seeds, we won''t worry about vegetables. We must tell you the good news in time."


    People''s hearts are broken up by Su Su Gang. Without a big news, Xie Qingyan will be hard to gather people''s hearts. He sees hope from Feifei. Feifei suddenly blushes because of Xie Qingyan''s hug, purses her lips and bows her head. She is a shy little girl, and lets Xie Qingyan pull her and run downstairs.


    Maybe it''s because he focuses too much on power, fame and wealth. Although Xie Qingyan is shocked by the fact that human beings will have powers, he hardly wastes too much energy on studying this aspect. The first reaction in his mind is that Feifei has powers. Su Su Su''s father has powers. Why doesn''t he?


    Then the second reaction is to calculate what kind of help Feifei can bring to his current situation with such a magical power? What can he ask Feifei to do?!


    Here, Xie Qingyan is fighting in this small world to grasp the overall situation and provide the greatest guarantee for his survival. Su Su has already raised her knife and walked back to her villa leisurely.


    Su Su''s father and mother are still standing in the yard nervously. Seeing Su Su coming back, Su Su''s mother runs up quickly, reaches for Su Su and whispers:


    "These people are more terrible than zombies, these people are more terrible than zombies..."


    "Mom, it''s all right. Keep building walls. Keep going."


    In the end of the world, the terrible thing is never the zombie, but the human heart. No matter how unbearable human life is, or how arrogant, people will always fight against each other. If they can stand a big tree, they will never struggle by themselves. This is the deepest inertia of human beings!


    Although Su Su still has sunshine in her heart, she is no stranger to the darkness. She doesn''t want to tell the darkness one by one in front of her parents. Her parents will realize it sooner or later.


    To comfort her parents, Su Su looks at erhu, Peng Yuzhong, and Li Xiaoyu standing in the yard. They are all painted, and there are a lot of bloodstains like fingernails. Su Su lightly twists her eyebrows, turns to enter the villa, and goes to the basement alone. From the basement full of materials, she takes out the medicine she had previously stored, Casually found a large plastic bag to fill part of it and put it out.


    "Mom, come here."


    When Su Su put the plastic bag filled with medicine on the tea table, she called her mother. She was standing in the yard, helping her father build a wall. Hearing Su Su''s cry, she trotted into the living room immediately. Su Su gave the big bag of medicine to her mother and told her:


    "I''ll go out to see if the door of the villa is locked. I''ll clean up the zombies outside the gate. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a tide of corpses. You can see if there''s any disinfectant in these medicines. Just now they''ve been working hard. You can stir fry more vegetables and find two clean down jackets for them."


    "Good." Su''s mother nodded and took the big bag of medicine from Su Su as if she had got the most precious. She asked strangely, "where did you get so many medicine?"


    "I bought it."


    Su Su''s answer is very simple. After that, she doesn''t care to see Su''s mother''s confused face. She picks up the dogleg knife on the tea table, goes into the porch to change her shoes, and then goes directly to the garage to drive the car out.


    In the yard, Peng Yuzhong looked at the military jeep that had disappeared from the dust. His eyes were dazed. When the two tigers around him saw it, he stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Peng Yuzhong. Then he glanced at Su Fu, who was working hard to become a stone. He lowered his voice and asked:


    "Yuzhong, what are you thinking?"


    He told Peng Yuzhong''s Sanda champion to come back and ignore Er Hu. Instead, he turned to Su Fu and asked, "uncle, does Su Su want to go out after driving? Didn''t she say she was going out with me? "


    Originally, Peng Yuzhong didn''t want to come in the afternoon. He made up his mind and spent many days to adapt to this crazy world. After he got used to it, he was going to find his wife and children. However, Su Su drove out now and went out as soon as he said. It was like going shopping before the end of the day. He didn''t have any preparation, so he could come and go freely, Free and easy... Is she coming back?


    "Oh, she''s just going out to play. The child is very interested in playing. He''ll be back in a moment to catch up with dinner."


    Su''s father comforted Peng Yuzhong and said that Su Su was a playful man? Others are extremely afraid of killing zombies, but she is too high. She treats killing zombies as a game and refuses to let her kill zombies. She also shows that she is deprived of fun.


    "But it''s so dangerous outside..."


    Li Xiaoyu is also staring at Su Su''s leaving direction, mumbling to himself.


    "If we don''t go out, our family will starve to death here?" Su Fu raised his eyelids and took a look at Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong, "do your work, add more food tonight!"

 Chapter 63

    "That''s great. We''ll have more tonight!"


    It''s said that there will be extra food tonight. Erhu looks very happy. Peng Yuzhong and Li Xiaoyu look at each other with a thoughtful look on their faces. They know better than anyone what''s going on outside. The apple villa area is like Noah''s Ark in the ocean. If everyone gets on the ark, they can recover their life and survive.


    But Su Su jumped from Noah''s Ark. Don''t blame the Su family for eating well and dressing well, because they dare to fish in the ocean. Do the rest of the people on the ark have the courage? If you have half the courage of Su Su, you don''t have to suffer from hunger and cold.


    For a moment, Peng Yuzhong and Li Xiaoyu seem to understand something. They bow their heads and start to build the wall without saying a word. Erhu is not idle, but they are thinking about what they can eat for a while. Su''s father sits on the chair and looks at their reaction in silence.


    On the other side, Su Su, who is driving a jeep, stops her car at the gate of Apple villa. She presses the electronic lock of the gate with full horsepower. When the gate is opened with a bang, her jeep is like a horse, galloping out, crushing countless zombies in an instant!


    ¡°......¡±


    Speechless looking at a few scattered zombies outside the gate, I thought I would crush countless zombies Su Su. I looked around. Where are her lovely crystal nuclei? Where is it???


    When a whistle sounded, Su Su looked up and saw a bunch of disordered cars of various styles, colors and dilapidated. He didn''t know when they were parked on the street with a few zombies, but Su Su was so intent on crushing zombies to get the crystal nucleus that he didn''t see these cars.


    At this moment, the whistle came from the first jeep. The window of the jeep fell down, and Ye Yu, with a flat head and a dirty face, stretched out his head and was in high spirits. He was raising a thumb at Su Su,


    "Beautiful drift!"


    Her lovely nuclei were taken away by these people!


    Su Su cold face down the window, back to Ye Yu a fist! Turn around and drive back to the villa.


    Behind her jeep, Ye Yu sees this and starts the car quickly. The rest of the zombies are not killed. It''s important to keep up with Su Su.


    Su Su is a little annoyed because she seldom goes out for a trip, but she doesn''t earn a single crystal nucleus. She drives the car and doesn''t care about the train that comes in behind her. Anyway, there are a group of survivors in the apple villa area, and duoye Yu''s group seems more lively.


    "Monitor, monitor, there''s a convoy going to Susu''s house."


    Just when Xie Qingyan takes Feifei by the hand and announces to the survivors that Feifei has awakened to the power in Xie Yaoshi''s villa, Wang Fan and Li Anxin run in. Wang Fan shouts all the way and stands in front of Xie Qingyan, while Li Anxin is at the back and says to Xie Qingyan:


    "It looks like a group of soldiers are wearing camouflage special clothes, and a lot of materials are bundled on the roof."


    "Soldiers?"


    Xie Qingyan''s brows wrinkled tightly. He didn''t think the news was good at all. The rest of the survivors were excited and began to discuss it,


    "Are you really soldiers? The government is coming to pick us up. "


    "We are going to be safe soon. All the supplies are for us."


    "Great, great, looking forward to the stars, looking forward to the moon, finally looking forward to the army."


    "Xie Qingyan, can you give me back the materials I handed over? I''m afraid those soldiers will pick us up and leave in a hurry. They won''t have time to take my things."


    "Yes, give it back to us."


    ¡°......¡±


    Originally, the survivors, who had not been easy to pacify, had the tendency of frying pan again. After hearing what Wang Fan and Li Anxin said, they thought Ye Yu and others were coming to pick them up, so they asked Xie Qingyan to return their supplies.


    So on Xie Qingyan''s face, it was rare that he could not keep his kindness. He raised his hand and tried his best to pacify the people,


    "Listen to me, listen to me, we still don''t know if this army is coming to pick us up. Don''t let anyone affect our unity and stability. They are going to Susu''s house. If they are not coming to pick us up, we will get our supplies back and our hearts will be broken. It will be very difficult to get together again."


    "Yes, maybe those soldiers didn''t come to pick us up at all. It''s Su Su, that Slut''s mistress, and it''s not sure."


    Feifei adds oil and vinegar to the story. She has long heard that before the end of the world, the man who rolled the bed sheet with Su Su was a member of the army and had great ability. Maybe the man came to find Su Su and was shameless. Before the end of the world, Su Su Su colluded with that man. Unexpectedly, after the end of the day, they didn''t even know that Xie Qingyan didn''t exist, I''m in public.


    With Feifei''s words, the color of Xie Qingyan''s face is more and more blue. If the soldier of this team is really Ye Yu, how unfair is God treating him?!


    Because of the identity of Feifei, her words appeased a lot of people for a while. Xie Qingyan''s occupation of all the characters'' assets was suppressed for a while. However, many people still have illusions about Ye Yu and others. After leaving Xie''s family, they went to Su''s villa and swayed secretly.


    Su family villa, Su Su will park the car into the garage, and Ye Yu''s team, can only park the car outside Su Su''s yard


    "Xiao Ye


    Su''s father is sharp eyed. He is overjoyed to see Ye Yu jump off the jeep. He is more excited than seeing his relatives. Before Su Su goes out of the garage, Su''s father greets her. Su''s mother looks at her and turns her eyes to meet her daughter!


    "Look at your father''s virtue. Who is he born with?"


    Su''s mother angrily takes Su Su''s dogleg knife and goes into the house with her. She is just not satisfied with Su''s father''s attitude that Ye Yu doesn''t have a threshold. People say that a family of women can''t marry her or no one wants her? Why is Ye Yu so enthusiastic?


    Su Su went to the kitchen, took an empty cup and drank water. He looked at Peng Yuzhong and erhu, who had stopped working in the yard. They were probably scared by the blood and mud of Ye Yu, including Li Xiaoyu, standing in the yard looking at the soldiers outside.


    Peng Yuzhong and erhu both have band aids on their faces and medicine on their hands. Su Su''s efficiency is good. When Su Su goes out, he not only wipes medicine on Peng Yuzhong and erhu, but also picks a lot of vegetables in the greenhouse.

 Chapter 64

    Under Su Mu''s careful care and unconscious powers, those vegetables grow faster and faster. The lettuce seeds that were sown yesterday grow tender green and oily today. It is estimated that they will be eaten tomorrow. This means that Su Mu''s powers are improving day by day, but she hasn''t found it yet.


    Su Su doesn''t intend to explain it to Su mu or anyone. After all, people need to know how to restrain themselves, and the powers are attractive. A power that can produce crops is a talent that all forces are competing to attract no matter now or in the future.


    Let everyone think that Su Su''s mother is just an ordinary person who likes to grow vegetables in the vegetable greenhouse. Su Su doesn''t need her mother to fight for face, and she doesn''t need her mother to stabilize people''s hearts. The four members of their family don''t want to live in a beautiful life, and they don''t need to have much power. They just need to be self-sufficient and stable in troubled times.


    But Su Su raised her eyes to see Ye Yu, who was meeting with Su Fu, and the soldiers who got off the bus behind Ye Yu, and frowned. No matter whether her mother''s wood power was improving or not, the vegetables in today''s two vegetable greenhouses could not be preserved until tomorrow, and the soldiers could eat them.


    But Su''s mother didn''t feel it at the moment. She was washing the dogleg knife with water by the sink, and she was still complaining about Su''s father.


    Su Su listens attentively on the surface, and doesn''t say a word to interrupt. In fact, Su Su understands Su Fu''s mentality. Because Su Fu was a soldier for several years when he was young, he has a sense of identity with the military profession. In addition, Ye Yu is a special forces soldier, so Su Fu thinks he is a good person.


    But in Su Su''s mind, she and Ye Yu are not what their parents think. They are just acquaintances who have been to bed once at most.


    Well, now she seems to have another layer of trouble with this acquaintance who had been in bed once again. In the troubled times, she really listened to Su Fu''s help and came from Deshi to Xiangcheng. Now that she can stand here, Su Su feels very warm.


    Just as I was thinking about it, I heard a hustle and bustle outside the gate, and then came Su''s father''s cry, "wife, wife, cook quickly, fry meat, fry vegetables, cook more rice, they are all hungry..."


    "I''ve had enough!"


    On hearing this, Su''s mother couldn''t help it any more. She lost her knife, rolled up her sleeve and was going to fight with Su''s father. Don''t you know it''s the end of the world? Don''t know a meal is more precious than gold?? The old man''s brain was not clear when he was young, and he became a jerk when he was old. This posture, this noise, is preparing to hold a banquet with the only supplies of the Su family?!


    When Su Su rushes out of the kitchen, her mother is waiting to swear, but she is stunned. She swallows her words in time. Su Su feels curious and walks out of the kitchen with a water cup. She sees that their living room is full of grey faced special forces. The special combat clothes on each special force are like rolling around in the mud. She can''t even distinguish the colors.


    Their shoulders are full of supplies, including rice, oil, sacks of vegetables, a gasoline barrel, and even a special soldier''s back with a tied up pig! Howling live pig!


    This is not to mention the bags they are carrying in their respective hands. Each bag is bulging, and the sound of chickens can be heard vaguely.


    "Oh, this... This..."


    At this moment, the smile on Su''s face can''t be covered. Ye Yu puts two big bags of eggs on the sofa, takes off four high-grade quilts on her back, wipes her black and sweaty face, and laughs at Su''s mother


    "Auntie, these are all the materials we used on the road. I''d like to ask you to accept that we are all old men. You can''t see this cooking skill..."


    "What do you say and do? You come all the way here to get you something to eat. It''s a little help. Ha ha, wait. My aunt will make it for you."


    Su''s mother is full of blame and glances at Ye Yu, as if she is blaming Ye Yu for being too polite. She turns around and gives her something to eat. As soon as she leaves, the special forces full of goods and materials come to Su Su Su one by one.


    This said: "Su Su, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for your timely information, today I would not be a psionic, but a wisp of dead soul. These materials are for you. Thank you, thank you."


    That said: "you are Su Su, right? I honor you for my brother. Thank you for your outstanding contribution to our death squads."


    "Susu, Susu, this is from me."


    "Goddess, you are our hope. In many days and nights, your phone has shown us a clear way. Come on, please take this chicken."


    ......


    "Oh


    In the warm dedication of the special forces, Su Su unexpectedly leaned over and vomited. She didn''t have breakfast, didn''t have breakfast, didn''t have breakfast, and her stomach began to churn when she chopped the palm of the hand. Now the live chickens, ducks and pigs swung in front of her, Su Su Su became more and more difficult, and couldn''t help vomit out in front of the public.


    ¡°......¡±


    Silence, everyone is silent, including Su Fu, who is smiling, and Ye Yu, who is standing beside Su Su Su, who is at a loss. After a moment of silence, Ye Yu suddenly jumps up, kicks King Kong, who is nearest to Su Su Su, and scolds:


    "King Kong, you grandson, you stink up Su Su."


    "Is that my fault? I haven''t bathed for several days. Ah, Pooh, Pooh, I''m sorry to the goddess. I''ll step back immediately! "


    King Kong can''t stand the fox smell on his body. It''s OK to be diligent and take a bath. The smell is not too serious. But as long as he doesn''t take a bath for more than a week, the fox smell on his body will come out. It''s a personal physical problem. There''s no way!


    It''s just that Ye Yu said that everyone raised their armpits and secretly smelled the smell of their own body. Even they couldn''t help vomiting. They haven''t bathed for dozens of days, so it''s better to stay away from Su Su.


    "No, no, it''s my problem. I... vomit..." Su Su quickly waved her hand and vomited a few times. "I haven''t had breakfast in the morning. My stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''ll go to the next room and give you a bath."


    After that, Su Su turns to enter the kitchen. In Su''s mother''s puzzled eyes, she opens the refrigerator, takes out a piece of caterpillar bread, then goes out of the yard, runs to the right side of her villa, pries open the door of the idle villa, goes up to the second floor, finds an empty bedroom, and starts to put water. With her ability, she just simply puts water, Enough to meet the needs of these ten or twenty special forces.


    *****************************The author has something to say************************


    There are three shifts today. Thank you all for loving me, supporting me, fighting against injustice for me, and reading this story carefully. You have worked hard.

 Chapter 65

    "Have water to take a bath?"


    "Damn it, I''m going to scream for happiness."


    "Is there really water to take a bath? Now there''s not enough water to eat. There''s still water to take a bath


    In the courtyard of Su''s family, those soldiers are in a mess like fried chicken in a henhouse. Some are excited, some are suspicious, and some are reluctant to part with it. Su''s father stands up at this moment and pacifies Ye Yu


    "Some, some, there''s so much water in our house that we can''t use up. You can just wash it boldly."


    This is the truth. After Su Su told her parents that she had water power, all the bottles and jars in her house were filled with water. Sometimes Su''s mother had to look for an empty basin to wash vegetables for a long time. As time went by, Su''s father and mother were very casual about water. Su''s father was also going to build a water tank on the top of the villa, but these two days he was busy with the wall, so he didn''t put the water tank on the agenda.


    As soon as Su Fu said this, the soldiers didn''t explore why. The great thing is who inspired the water system powers of the Su family. There were 20 of them in the group. Except two of them became zombies and died, the remaining 18 were all powers. The powers were not uncommon for them, OK.


    It''s just that there are no water system powers among the 18 people. It''s not clear why. Maybe they go to the battlefield all the year round, or they always fight for their lives? The only one of the 18 water system powers has mutated a few days after he wakes up!


    Damn variation, became a fog powers, from now on, this team of special forces, want to drink water, only the tongue out, feel the wet fog!!! Until I met Li Ying, Li Ying was also a water system psionic, but the little water she could release, let alone take a bath, was not enough for everyone to drink.


    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    Before half of the bathtub was filled with water, the door of the bathroom was knocked. Su Su sat on the edge of the bathtub, with one hand in the bathtub and one hand eating caterpillar bread. Looking at it, she saw a white girl with long soft hair standing by the door, smiling and asking:


    "Hello, my name is Li Ying. I''m a water system wizard. Can I help you?"


    "You..."


    Su Su hesitates to look at the girl named Li Ying by the door. She is about 20 years old, and her skin is moist and white. She looks like a water system psionic. Yes, people who have been inspired by water system psionic have one characteristic. Because of the nourishment of water energy, her skin is too good. The higher the level of water system psionic, the better the skin, For a water system power like Su Su, the skin is like a boiled egg, tender and smooth.


    But Su Su hesitates, not because Li Ying is a water system psionic, but because she thinks that just now those cars are too messy, and many people get out of the car. It seems that Li Ying is standing at the back of the motorcade with a young man. They are not the survivors outside the villa, but


    "We escaped from the German city with brother ye and them."


    As if seeing Su Su''s doubts, Li Ying takes off her down jacket, rolls up the sleeve of her warm jacket, and reaches into the bathtub with one hand. She is not surprised that Su Su Su is also a water system power, but surprised that Su Su Su can put such a big jar of water. But she doesn''t say anything. She just does what she should do and puts the water she should put, By the way, I talked to Su Su


    "Before the end of the world, I found out that I could release water, but at that time, Houde city was already under martial law. My friend''s name was Wang Jun. after the city was out of cars, he walked into the city to find me. He was also a psychic, and could instantly shape the earth into the shape he wanted. That''s how we got through the first few days. Later, we met elder brother Ye, I followed them out of Germany. "


    "Oh."


    Su Su nods and continues to put her own water. She notices that when Li Ying talks about Wang Jun, she seems to be deliberately emphasizing that she and Wang Jun are just friends, etc.. Wang Jun?? Su Su seems to have heard the names of Li Ying and Wang Jun. why do these two names sound so familiar?


    "Your boyfriend... Walked into Germany to look for you. It seems to have been published in the newspaper."


    "Yeah..." Li Ying lowered her head and sat on the edge of the bathtub. She couldn''t hold back some tears in her eyes, but she still said with a smile: "it''s me who''s bad. He''s separated from his parents, and I don''t know if he can see his parents again in this life."


    At the end of the world, his wife and children are separated and fall apart. These sad stories can be staged on everyone. Su Su is not surprised because Li Ying is brought into the villa by Ye Yu. So she doesn''t say that she wants to drive Li Ying and Wang Jun away. She just listens to Li Ying''s chatter and releases her water in silence.


    "By the way, are you related to brother ye?"


    Li Ying has been secretly observing Su Su. At first, Li Ying thinks that Su Su is a girl who looks like Lin Daiyu, who is not familiar with the world and is weak and sick. She is the kind of person who can easily master Su Su. But after a few words, Li Ying can see that Su Su Su is a water system power, and her power is far above her.


    The words are also very few. Li Ying doesn''t know about Su Su''s identity information.


    So Li Ying can only take the initiative to ask, but Su Su is smiling, some specious asked: "Ye Yu said I was his relative?"


    "That''s not true." Li Ying felt a little curious, curious about what Su Su meant by this, but she still said honestly: "brother ye only said that he wanted to go back to Xiangcheng to find him... Sister..."


    In fact, Li Ying and Wang Jun joined Ye Yu''s team on the way. They had experienced life and death together with Ye Yu''s team, but they didn''t communicate with each other. Moreover, Li Ying never talked to Ye Yu, and Ye Yu didn''t like to talk to girls. The only information about Ye Yu was from Wang Jun.


    Although Ye Yu''s team didn''t openly say who is the leader or leader, Li Ying can still see that their style is strength oriented, which means that in this team, who is the most powerful, the rest will listen to him. At present, Ye Yu is the most powerful in this team.


    What Li Ying wants to get close to is not only Ye Yu. To put it bluntly, what she sees is Ye Yu''s ability, and Ye Yu''s team, a special team that has all been inspired by her powers. If she can come into this team and get the recognition of this team, how much help will it be in the end?


    So Li Ying''s route now is Huairou''s conquest route. First, she conquers the people around Ye Yu, gets Ye Yu''s approval, and then gets the approval of all the people in this team.

 Chapter 66

    Li Ying tries her best to leave a good impression on Su Su, but Su Su is very wary. After all, Su Su has been in the last life for 12 years. How strange it is to see such a person who suddenly burst out to release good intentions? Su Su Su is silent and quietly watching the change. She lets Li Ying talk there alone, and then Su Su Su goes out of the bathroom after putting a bathtub of water.


    Outside the door, Ye Yu was the first one to take off, leaving only a pair of boxer shorts, holding dirty clothes and waiting. Behind him stood a long line of special forces, all of whom could not wait to take off their clothes. Of course, considering the presence of a lady, they restrained themselves to leave a pair of shorts on their buttocks. As soon as they saw Su Su and Li Ying coming out, they stood at attention, Ye Yu smiles at Su Su and sneaks into the guest room from Su Su''s side. The King Kong behind him clamps his armpit and flatters Su Su and Li Ying


    "Two aunts and grandmothers, go down, go down, thank you for the water."


    "You''re welcome. In fact, most of them are Su Su. My water is not enough for you to wash your face!"


    Li Ying waves her hand and sees Su Su calmly accept it. She goes downstairs without saying a word. She goes out of the villa and Su Su walks back to her yard. She sees Li Ying''s friend, Wang Jun, standing outside the yard and helping her father build a wall. Li Xiaoyu and the two policemen are also helping. Su Su Su just glances at her, He went into the kitchen looking for food.


    "Oh, you''re making a mess of me."


    Su Su stands on a bag of rice, opens the refrigerator, finds a can of corn, yawns while opening the lid of the can, and turns to Su Su


    "Mom, you cook. I''ll go back to my room and go out at night."


    "Ah Su Su, don''t leave. Mom has something to ask you! "


    Su''s mother holds a knife and is about to chase Su Su. She asks Su Su what''s wrong with her recently. She''s not afraid of killing zombies, and she keeps vomiting? Her heart was a little worried, but she was stepping on a chicken. The chicken was frantically struggling and screaming. Su''s mother immediately drew back her feet and scared back the signs in her mind.


    "How can it be? What kind of world is it now? Where can we have children..."


    In the process of talking to herself, Su''s mother gave up the thought in her mind, picked up the knife and walked to the sink with a lot of materials. She took the ladle and looked down at the bucket of water beside the sink. For a moment, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable. She thought that if Su Su Su was pregnant, how could the child be born in the future? It was too late for everyone to worry, Will ye Yu take care of them? Oh, her poor Su Su... Su''s mother yelled at Su''s father outside the yard


    "I said, old man, how many times have you said that you brought clean water to my cage? Did you make it? Is it done??? Every time I wash a dish, it''s so inconvenient. I''m so angry. If a man doesn''t have a good thing, he knows how to harm a woman and make a woman tired


    Broken read, broken read, constantly complaining, constantly complaining, Su''s father has long been used to Su''s mother''s ten years of criticism, carelessly still build his wall, by the way waiting for Ye Yu to take a bath, so as to have a good chat with Ye Yu about the outside world.


    Su Su, who lives in the bedroom on the second floor, has already closed the curtains, put on a clean set of pajamas, nestled in a warm and comfortable house, and went to sleep.


    She was woken up by the laughter outside the courtyard downstairs. In the dark room, Su Su opened her eyes. From time to time, there were men''s noises in her ears. She raised her watch and looked at the time. It was 10 o''clock in the evening. Didn''t these people work hard for many days? They finally settle down and don''t sleep?


    Su Su felt a little hungry at the moment, so she just sat up and didn''t sleep. She put on her down jacket, slippers and curtains. The starlight and the light outside the yard immediately covered her room. Su Su went to the balcony and looked down. On the small road, there were two big round tables with wires on them, There are several bright big light bulbs on the wires, which are powered by Su Su''s hydro generators.


    The soldiers were sitting on the edge of the round table, eating meat and drinking wine. Su''s father, Su''s mother and Wang''s Li Ying were naturally among them, but they were not so bold as the soldiers, but they still couldn''t stop smiling, as if someone had told a joke and amused everyone.


    Su Su watched for a while, turned and went downstairs. She gathered her down jacket and went into the kitchen to find something to eat. Su''s mother knew that she didn''t like to take part in this kind of activity all the time, so she reserved food for her in the kitchen, and the materials piled up in the kitchen were put out of the yard at some time. Now the kitchen was clean again, Let Su Su have a good mood to eat.


    She looked for a pair of chopsticks, filled some rice from the electric cooker, sat at the table, and left her a fried meat with green pepper, tomato and egg soup, Su Su Su swallowed. She silently sang "only mother in the world is good" in her heart, which was regarded as a prenatal education for Xiao AI. Then she ate it happily.


    Suddenly, her left shoulder was patted from the back. It was very fast, but there was no lethality. Su Su raised her eyes fiercely, took back the water energy from her habitual tilt in time, and looked back slowly. There was no one behind. When the light on her right side turned dark, Ye Yu''s washed face appeared.


    "Why are you eating here alone?"


    He was wearing a short sleeve T-shirt in military green. He didn''t wear a coat in winter. His T-shirt was tight, and his muscles were as hard as stone. Ye Yu was holding a bottle of wine in his hand, and his whole body was full of wine gas. He grinned at Su Su Su, and sat down beside her. He took a sip of beer at the mouth of the bottle, but his eyes were staring at Su Su Su''s side face.


    "It''s too noisy outside." Su Su put down the chopsticks, stretched out a palm, pushed Ye Yu''s face, "don''t look at me, your eyes are not serious."


    "Hiss!" Ye Yu smiles. Instead of refuting Su Su''s words, he drinks a beer. Instead of seeing Su Su this time, he asks, "are you a water power? Coincidentally, I''m fire. "


    "Oh, fire and water are incompatible."


    Finished, Ye Yu is really fire power. How big will little love wake up in the future? She has been naughty and active since she was a child. Once the power awakens, what does she look like? Don''t live in the base in the future, otherwise the whole base will be lost!

 Chapter 67

    Su Su''s face was calm. In fact, he was already crying in his heart. Looking at Ye Yu''s eyes, he unconsciously brought a trace of sadness. How did he wake up the fire power? Why do you wake up to a fire power? Can''t you do anything with wood, earth and gold?


    "If you want to melt, you can still melt."


    In the face of Su Su''s sorrow, Ye Yu can''t feel the storm in her heart at all. Instead, she takes a sip of wine with a smile on her face and says specious meat words in her mouth. Su Su pretends that she can''t understand it. After a while, she listens to Ye Yu again


    "I haven''t asked you. Where''s your boyfriend? Are you still alive? "


    "I don''t have a boyfriend!"


    Know ye Yu said that "boyfriend" is who, is not Xie Qingyan? Thinking of Xie Qingyan, Su Su''s eyebrows are wrinkled. She is so disgusted with this man that she hears people say that Xie Qingyan is her boyfriend, and she has bouts of nausea.


    ¡°......¡±


    Ye Yu drinks wine and glances at Su Su faintly. Under the warm light, there is not much memory and sadness on her face. Is Xie Qingyan dead or not? Ye Yu can''t understand it. Anyway, he can''t understand it all the time. If he can''t understand how to do it, he can''t understand it. Su Su Su''s brain circuit can''t be understood by an honest man like him.


    "I''m going out to do some business recently. I''ve been worried that no one will look after my parents. Coincidentally, since you''re here, you can have a rest here for a few days. By the way, you can help me look after my home for a few days."


    She doesn''t want to talk nonsense to a drunkard. Su Su still eats her rice. After two or three mouthfuls of rice in the bowl, she leaves the bowl and chopsticks, gets up, and plans to go back to her room to make up for sleep. She walks past Ye Yu''s back, but her palm is caught by Ye Yu''s backhand. He is drunk, and Ye Yu is in irresistible danger,


    "Hide from me?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Su lowers her head strangely and looks at Ye Yu''s back. Her head is on the back of the chair. She is looking at her from the bottom to the top. Her face is full of scum. She looks very slovenly, so she says:


    "I remember my father bought an electric razor some time ago. Would you like to borrow it?"


    "Let''s not talk about the razor. My sister, your brother has gone all the way. He has gone through all kinds of hardships and overcome all kinds of difficulties. In order to save you, what do you mean by saying that he will go out for a few days?"


    "I was going to go out. I''ll do it whether you come or not, but when you come, I''ll be relieved to leave."


    Su Su''s hand is tightly held by Ye Yu in that big iron hand. Although she is worried about Xiao AI''s future ability because of Ye Yu''s power, she patiently explains to the drunkard. Ye Yu blinks her eyes and releases her hand. When Su Su Su is about to walk out of the kitchen, he lies on the kitchen table with a stuffy voice


    "What''s the matter? I''ve done it for you. It''s not a movie out there."


    "No, you''re tired. Have a few free days."


    Su Su said, very clearly expressed his refusal, originally his own things should be done by himself, according to Su Su''s character, will not call Ye Yu, let Ye Yu from Germany to Hunan.


    But Su Su''s father has already called Ye Yu. Su Su thinks that Xiangcheng will set up a base for survivors in the future. All the survivors from the surrounding cities will come to Xiangcheng anyway, so it doesn''t matter if ye Yu doesn''t come.


    Ye Yu didn''t come, Su Su relied on himself. When ye Yu came, Su Su relied on himself. In the last life, Su Su lived well without Ye Yu. In this life, Su Su also lived well with Ye Yu.


    She doesn''t pay attention to Ye Yu and the special power team that Ye Yu brings. The people in Apple villa are deeply shocked by these people. Just as Su Su is going back to her room to sleep, more and more survivors gather around the courtyard of Su''s villa.


    "You, are you soldiers?" One of the survivors, full of hope, looked at King Kong, "are you here to save us? Can you give us something to eat? We haven''t eaten for days. "


    "Yes, give me something to eat..."


    "Their su family is not a good thing, chief. They are dominating materials and refuse to give us facilities at all. Chief, help us out quickly."


    "Yes, give us something to eat and take us to safety."


    "Chief, did the government send you to deliver us food? You''ve been cheated by the Su family. There''s a lot of food in their family. We have nothing to eat. "


    Facing more and more survivors around, King Kong and all the special forces drooped their heads. Su''s mother looked aside and sneered. Just as he was about to speak, King Kong turned his head. He looked at Su''s father and raised two fingers,


    "Let''s go out this time, 20 people, uncle, 20 people, 18 people come back, why only 18 people? Where are the other two Uncle, you asked them, "how did my two brothers die?"


    King Kong takes a look at Wang Jun and Li Ying sitting at another round table, and points to them. His face is filled with hate. It happens that there is a survivor who has the courage to touch King Kong''s shoulder with his palm. King Kong reacts very much. He turns around and pushes the survivor behind him. He sees that the survivor is pushed back several steps, I saw King Kong full of hate and said:


    "Don''t do this with me, pretend to be pitiful and compassionate, I don''t want to do this with you!"!!! What would you like to eat? I feed the leftovers on the table to the pigs, but I don''t feed you! "


    Except for the survivors, no one refuted King Kong''s words. All the special forces in camouflage clothes were full of grief. Wang Jun and Li Ying both bowed their heads with shame and said nothing. Beside the two round tables, there were not only the survivors who were full of wailing but did not dare to approach, but also the special forces who were suddenly heavy hearted.


    Su Su can''t help but approach the glass doors of some kitchens and look at the scene outside and the hatred on King Kong''s face. She looks back at Ye Yu strangely and asks:


    "What happened to you in Germany?"


    "A group of survivors have been saved on the road, and all the food and drink have been provided to them." Ye Yu raised her head. Her eyes were a little red, and her voice was calm, but it seemed to contain huge anger. Su Su could not help but feel shocked. He continued: "when we were about to get out of the railway station, there was a wave of corpses. They ran into the warehouse. After we were cut off, but what the hell, They have locked the door of the warehouse and won''t let us in! "


    ******************The author has something to say******************


    Today, we will continue to give back your love.

 Chapter 68

    But Su Su, who has experienced the tide of corpses, knows the thrilling scene. Naturally, she also knows that the despair of being locked out by the people she saved is just a pity. That tough good son didn''t die in the CDC and was not killed by her own people, But they died in the hands of the survivors who seemed innocent and represented the weak side.


    "Alas..." Su Su sighed, full of desolation, "what''s the matter with Wang Jun and Li Ying?"


    "Among the survivors, only these two people are willing to follow us. Naturally, they are also shut out."


    Ye Yu leans on the back of the chair again and takes out a bag of wrinkled lotus king from her pants pocket. The smoke is burning without fire. Su Su can''t help but vomit. She turns back and glares at Ye Yu fiercely, and scolds:


    "Don''t smoke in front of me! Asshole! Second hand smoke is bad for health


    "Affectation!"


    Not angry glanced Su Su, Ye Yu will be in the hands of the smoke into the trash can, but the air is still smoking, Su Su stamped his feet, second-hand smoke is not good for Xiao AI''s health, not good! She immediately went out of the kitchen, and instead of chatting with Ye Yu, she went upstairs and went to the bedroom to sleep!


    This sleep, Su Su sleep very deep, so that her villa outside a night, she did not feel, may be little love know that Dad came, so honest, let Su Su just did not wake up, to the next morning at 8 o''clock, just vaguely opened his eyes.


    Su Su''s ears were filled with cries from outside. It was like a purgatory outside her villa. Su Su got up, put on her clothes, opened the curtains, went to the balcony, looked out and laughed.


    Yesterday, those survivors were not frightened by King Kong''s temper. They put on a lower posture and knelt down to beg for food! One by one, they kowtow and cry, which makes the outside of Su''s villa very busy. Ye Yu, King Kong and others take guns and surround Su''s villa, making it clear that these vulnerable survivors are not allowed to enter Su''s villa.


    Su''s father, Su''s mother, two policemen, and Li Xiaoyu have different expressions. They are trying their best to build the wall. Li Anxin is standing outside the crowd, and he is not kneeling with the people in front of him. He is cursing Li Xiaoyu feebly. All kinds of ingratitude and selflessness are cursing Li Xiaoyu. He bows his head and holds back his tears. He wants to cry but tries his best not to cry.


    She wanted to keep food for Li Anxin. The first time she ate the Su family''s big bowl of rice that day, Li Xiaoyu left two-thirds for Li Anxin. For this reason, she went to Xie Yaoshi''s villa and pulled Li Anxin out. As a result, Li Anxin said that she was too naive to stay with Xie Qingyan and wait for Xie Yaoshi to get the supplies back.


    Su Su stood on the balcony and saw that Er Hu raised his head several times. He went to Su Fu''s side and wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Peng Yuzhong, the champion of Sanda, was OK and had a good look. He didn''t have any trouble.


    In addition, Su Su found that the wall of her house was a little higher than that of yesterday. It was more than a star and a half higher than that of yesterday. Soon she knew who had made the wall so fast. There was no one else except Wang Jun. if it wasn''t for Su''s father''s fear that Wang Jun''s land was not solid, he had to add some stones and cement to it, I''m afraid the wall of Su Su''s house will be built in one night.


    "Help, please. We are starving. Have pity on us."


    "Aren''t you soldiers of the people? Just give us something to eat. We will really starve to death. "


    "We haven''t eaten for several days. Can you give us something to eat? It''s just that you can eat the rest. Please."


    Kowtow, pleading, disturbing Su Su Su''s heart, full of anger, she turned, put on a down jacket, took a plastic bag of rice in the kitchen, went to the basement to find a bunch of climbing rope, went into the garage and drove out. In Ye Yu''s consternation, she drove directly out of the yard.


    Her car stopped in front of the yard for a moment. Looking at the survivors who had said they were starving to death, she screamed and scattered around at a very fast speed, making way for Susu''s car. She sneered, stepped on the accelerator, and the jeep went out like an arrow.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The fast-moving door was knocked from the outside. Su Su took a look at the door while racing. She stopped the car, opened the door, frowned at Ye Yu and asked:


    "What are you doing? Be a chariot man? "


    "Old sister, if you don''t help yourself, you don''t take me when you go out to do business!"


    Ye Yu''s face is full of blame, looking at Su Su. Su Su turns his eyes at him. When ye Yu comes in and sits in the co driver''s seat, he sends the car again and gallops to the gate.


    She didn''t eat breakfast. What''s she going to do???


    Su Su just opened the door of the apple villa area, watched a lot of zombies gathered outside, stepped out of the jeep, threw the climbing rope in his hand to Ye Yu, chin toward the nearest zombie, and ordered:


    "Go and catch one, live one, and tie it up for me!"


    "For what?"


    "Do bad things!"


    Su Su doesn''t explain. He looks at the zombies who come unsteadily, goes around to the trunk, takes out two dogleg knives, and rushes up with them. Killing the zombies is like cutting vegetables. It''s like dancing ballet. Ye Yu unconsciously swallows his saliva. He just thinks that this little girl is more and more interested in his taste!


    Yeyu and others cleaned the door yesterday. On the whole street, the place with the most zombies was at the gate of Apple villa. About ten or twenty zombies looked like Su Su Su. In ten minutes, she got 20 crystal nuclei and then bent down to vomit.


    Ye Yu had already tied up a zombie in twos and threes. He was trampling the zombie under his feet, but he was leaning on the jeep to smoke. When he saw Su Su vomit bitterly, Ye Yu left his cigarette and walked to Su Su Su''s back with no conscience. He patted her on the back and said:


    "It''s OK. You''re killing so well. I thought you were used to it. Hehe."


    "Go away!"


    Su Su''s vicious backhand opens Ye Yu''s hand patting her back. She vomits like this. Who hurt her? Who did it??? Still speaking sarcastic words here!!!


    Ye Yu, holding his hands behind him, turned his mouth in a meaningless way. After Su Su finally finished vomiting, he got on the car behind Su Su, threw the rope tied with the zombie on Su Su''s face and asked:


    "Sister, what do you want a zombie for?"

 Chapter 69

    Su Su didn''t answer him. She raised her eyes and swept the open door. The two or three zombies wandering slowly in the distance didn''t close the door. She drove back to her villa with the living zombies under the car. Seeing the survivors kneeling around her house, Su Su Su laughed.


    She stopped the car at her door, opened the door, got out of the car, took out the bag of rice from the car, and went to the live zombie bound with it. She looked down at the zombie who was constantly struggling, his face was rotting, and there was a piece of flesh and blood on his face. She looked up at the survivors who were scared and kneeling far away.


    Su Su dumps the bag of rice in his hand on the corpse. Looking at the survivors who are either resentful, afraid or cowering, he throws his dogleg knife on the side of the corpse


    "Don''t say that Su Su is cruel and doesn''t give you a way to live. I''ve tied the zombie here for you. I''ve put the rice and weapons here for you. Who has the courage to break the Zombie''s brain, take the rice away and leave the knife behind? I''m sorry, get away! Otherwise, don''t blame me for Su Su''s killing! "


    Behind him, King Kong, who is under martial law with a weapon, rushes down from the car. Ye Yu gives a thumbs up and points to Su Su. Ye Yu grins with white teeth, straightens her chest, looks like you Rong Yan, picks up a cigarette from the corner of her mouth, and walks into Su''s villa to eat.


    The faces of the survivors were different. Most of them were kneeling on the ground and turned away their heads. They didn''t dare to look at the zombies crying on the ground. They felt that zombies were really scared. They were originally human beings. Killing zombies felt like killing people. No matter how, they couldn''t pass the heart level.


    Li Anxin in the distance doesn''t scold Li Xiaoyu now. He turns around and doesn''t know where he is. Maybe he goes back to inform Xie Qingyan and Feifei, or he is scared by the zombie. Anyway, Li Anxin is no longer where he is.


    Li Xiaoyu, who has been scolded so much that she can''t lift her head, came forward step by step when everyone was afraid of retreating. She shook her body, bent down, picked up the dogleg knife on the ground, and stood up. Her body was shaking, her hand was shaking, and the knife in her hand was shaking. Then she knelt down beside the zombie, and closed her eyes in the gaze of everyone, He slashed the zombie in the face.


    "Open your eyes!" Su Su took a negative hand and stood beside him, yelling, "you''ve missed it!"


    Li Xiaoyu''s face is splashed with meat foam and a small amount of black red sticky blood. She holds a dogleg knife in her hands and looks up at Su Su. Her eyes are filled with tears. The zombies on the ground are howling and struggling. The survivors kneeling in the distance are almost running. Li Xiaoyu is just like a leaf floating in the wind. Now she looks so weak and helpless.


    "Every woman has the ability to make people feel weak and helpless, no matter what kind of character or appearance, but in the end of the world, it''s not that you behave so pathetically that someone will give you food and drink. If you don''t work hard and don''t go out to fight, you just want someone to give you food and drink. Go to bed and lie down, open your thighs and wait for you to exercise!"


    Su Su cursed at Li Xiaoyu''s appearance. Behind her, the special forces with guns looked at each other. Ye Yu squatted at the gate with a bowl of rice, eating and looking at Su Su''s back. Her eyes were floating, just like looking at a piece of fat meat. They were just like Su''s parents, I was a little shocked by Su Su.


    It''s not because of Su Su''s rare resolute attitude, but because of what Su Su said. All of them have always thought that the reason why Su Su killed zombies so bravely is because of Su Su Su''s personality, who naturally likes to kill zombies? At this moment, I knew that as early as they didn''t know, Su Su knew better than anyone, thought thoroughly, and went far.


    When the end comes, if a woman wants to live and is not willing to go out to fight, she really has to sell her body.


    So Su Su is more different than other women.


    Li Xiaoyu''s tears flow down. Erhu in the yard can''t bear it. He steps forward and is about to persuade Su Su to give Li Xiaoyu some time to stop being so aggressive. However, Peng Yuzhong reaches out and grabs erhu''s arm. When erhu looks back, he shakes his head and signals erhu not to interfere.


    A few seconds later, Li Xiaoyu seems to have finally digested Su Su''s words. Do you understand, or does evil come from courage? She raised her hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes. She opened her eyes wide and held the handle of the dogleg knife with both hands until the knuckles of her fingers turned white. She raised the knife and chopped it down.


    "Pa Ji" a, the dogleg knife deeply cut into the brain of the zombie, the narrow blade, all into the face of the zombie, from the eyes, to the nose, cut off the bridge of the nose, and then to the roots of the ears, black and red flesh, and white brain, from the wound splashed out, some fell on the ground, some fell on the rice around the zombie, more, on Li Xiaoyu''s face On the body and hands.


    "Oh


    Li Xiaoyu turned to lie on the ground and vomited. Su Su looked at the bound zombie on the ground and stopped struggling. She turned into the villa without expression. Behind her, there was a clapping voice. It was the encouragement of the audience who had been watching the play.


    If a person who has never killed a zombie has to overcome the fear in his heart, overcome all the psychological obstacles, and kill a zombie with a knife, everyone will feel the same psychological struggle. Therefore, isn''t Li Xiaoyu worthy of applause and encouragement?


    Even Ye Yu, is squatting on the ground, feet are eating half of the meal, raise two claws, "Pa Pa Pa" pat. Just see Su Su stare to come over, Ye Yu hands to both sides quickly a put, carry the food on the ground to continue to eat him, a pair of "my eyes only rice" food appearance.


    Don''t worry about him!! Su Su went back to the villa and went into the kitchen to find something to eat. Seeing Su Su''s mother coming in, Su Su took out the dishes and chopsticks and told her:


    "Mom, I''m going out today. Maybe I''ll come back in a few days. You and dad will stay at home. I''ll get you some solar panels later. You can let dad install them. Deep winter is coming. The weather will get colder and colder. Don''t save that electricity."


    *****************The author has something to say************************


    Save the text, don''t save, ha ha ha ha, tomorrow will continue to three.

 Chapter 70

    "Where to? How many more days? "


    Originally, Su Su''s mother wanted to talk to Su Su about her mental development and why she vomited frequently recently. But as soon as she entered the door, she heard Su Su Su say that she was going out today, and it would take a few days to come back. Su''s mother''s ideological focus suddenly deviated from the original track. As a mother, she was only worried about why she had to go so long and what to do? Is it dangerous? Can we not go? Can you take her with you??? Yunyun


    "It''s OK, mom. Ye Yu should follow me. It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m just going to give you some supplies."


    Su Su comforts Su''s mother. According to Ye Yu''s behavior last night and today, he is expected to go out with her. Although Su Su doesn''t think ye Yu must follow her, she can live well after ten years of the end of the world. There''s no reason to take a group of bodyguards at the beginning of this "very safe" end of the world.


    But if ye Yu is allowed to follow, Su Su doesn''t mind taking Ye Yu out to hunt for someone. She is also a mother, and naturally understands Su''s mother''s worries about her.


    "Oh, don''t go. There are a lot of goods and materials in the yard." Su''s mother frowned, and there was no sign that her worry had abated.


    "But mom, look how many people we have to support now." Su Su felt helpless and sighed. She pointed to the special forces outside the yard, who were taking away the guns and walking into Su''s villa one after another. "So many people, that little material is enough for a few days?"


    The special forces have such a big appetite that they can eat Susu three times at a meal, so the supplies in the yard are really not enough for them. But Susu is going to go out this time, not really to get supplies, but to find Chou Shijia.


    Su''s mother looked at the special forces who went into the yard and waited in line to get food in the kitchen. She sighed deeply. She didn''t speak any more. There were a lot of materials, but she couldn''t eat for long. In this world, living at home would be over sooner or later. If you don''t let the children fly, they should not follow, so as not to drag the children down.


    Su Su''s mother turned her head, wiped her tears, and went to serve the special forces. After talking to her parents about going out for a few days, Su Su finished the meal. While Su''s father was building a wall and Su''s mother was busy in the kitchen, she went to the basement alone, moved out the solar panels she had bought earlier and piled them up in the living room.


    She didn''t know how to install it. After the end of the day, the weather was bad all the time, so she put it in the basement. Su Su saw that the rain had stopped and the snow was less. She wanted to find something for her parents, so she moved out these solar panels and let Su''s father make trouble.


    Ye Yu and his special forces squat in the yard to eat. Since Ye Yu and his special forces arrived, Su''s father has never been in the kitchen to eat in a regular way. Just like these big soldiers, he squats in the yard, eating and listening to Ye Yu''s meeting. It''s like going back to the military camp. Su''s father is very happy.


    They are discussing who will accompany Su Su out and who will stay in the villa area. Those who stay in the villa area will not only be responsible for protecting Su''s family, but also have to clean up the zombies outside and sweep up the materials in the block outside.


    Ye Yu doesn''t know what Su Su is going to do and how dangerous it is to do it. This time, many brothers are very tired when they go back to Xiangcheng from Deshi, and several brothers are injured. Ye Yu thinks that this time he is going to do her private affairs for Su Su Su, so he persuades most of his team members to stay at home. He only takes a few energetic brothers to accompany Su Su out.


    In the villas on the left and right sides of the Su family, several meetings were held.


    First of all, Li Xiaoyu is carrying a plastic bag full of rice stained with black and red blood. She shivers all over and goes back to her villa to change clothes. Behind her, there is the call of Li Anxin.


    Li Xiaoyu stood at the gate and looked a little dull. She didn''t come back from the shock of killing a zombie. She watched Li Anxin walk over. Li Anxin scolded as she walked over. "Li Xiaoyu, you can go with me to the monitor''s side. This Su Su Su is really not a good thing. We''ve all seen her forcing you to kill a zombie. It''s too much, And pour the rice on the zombies. Isn''t that a shame? Can the rice still be eaten? "


    "No more." Li Xiaoyu pale face, lips muttered, "I change a set of clean clothes, ready to go out with Su Su to find supplies."


    "What?" Li Anxin stopped and looked at Li Xiaoyu incredulously, as if she was looking at a man who was stunned. She thought about it and said with a smile, "Xiaoyu, Xie Yaoshi, elder brother Xie is coming back soon. He will bring us materials. It''s very dangerous outside. Don''t go, you can go back with me."


    "Peace of mind, Su Su is right. The end is coming. If we can''t rely on ourselves, who else can we rely on? Brother Xie, brother Xie, you''ve been saying that brother Xie will bring back materials. What about brother Xie''s people? " Li Xiaoyu shook his head and handed Li Anxin the bag of rice stained with zombie blood in his hand. "Here you are. Take it back to wash and eat. This is the most practical."


    "No!" Before the bag of rice was handed over, Li Anxin shrieked and stepped back several steps. She looked up at Li Xiaoyu with disgusting face, as if extremely despised her, and said: "Li Xiaoyu, you are too much. You actually gave me rice stained with zombie blood. Do you want me to be infected and become a zombie? I''m kind enough to persuade you to turn around. You''ve done me such a disservice. Well, from now on, our sisters will be cut off! "


    Not having that bag of rice proves that Li Anxin is not so desperate as to be hungry. In fact, in the morning, Li Anxin ate some of the collected materials. Only in this way can she have the strength to yell at Li Xiaoyu. Her heart has not come out of the civilized society ruled by law in the past, so she feels that dirty rice can''t be eaten.


    Watching Li Anxin turn around and walk away in anger, Li Xiaoyu looks down at the rice in her hand. She kills the zombie and takes the rice because she is not hungry. In fact, she helps the Su family to work every day these days. She doesn''t worry about food and drink at all. Li Xiaoyu just thinks about Li Anxin and when she is full of food and drink, Her good sister was hungry.


    *********************The author has something to say******************


    The time of the third shift is set at 9:00, 13:00 and 17:00. If there is another third shift in the future, it will be this time!

 Chapter 71

    On the other hand, Li Xiaoyu really wants to exercise herself. She has been following the Su family for several days, which is totally different from the previous survivors. The survivors only know how to beg and seek shelter, and only know how to moan and complain. But the Su family won''t, because the outside world is not safe, so they create a safe world by themselves, After all the hardships and dangers, we are not afraid.


    Such a spirit makes Li Xiaoyu want to change. She doesn''t want to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy from others. She doesn''t want to spread her thighs and wait to serve men. She wants to be like Su Su. She has the courage to kill zombies and come and go freely in such a chaotic world.


    Looking at the rice in her hand, Li Xiaoyu goes back to her villa. After changing her clean clothes, she borrows some water from the Su family. She goes back to wash the rice herself, and then cooks it. She eats it with tears. From now on, Li Xiaoyu swears that she will go out to kill the zombies, kill the zombies herself, and find materials to support herself!


    This is worthy of today''s meal, worthy of her pride!


    Outside the villa, erhu and Peng Yuzhong are having a small meeting. Erhu plans to stay in Su''s house and continue to help support himself. But Peng Yuzhong must follow Su Su. The longer he stays with Su Su''s family, the more he feels that his courage has come back to him. Now Li Xiaoyu dares to chop zombies with a knife. He is a big man, Or Xiangcheng Sanda champion, can be more timid than Li Xiaoyu?


    What''s more, after such a long time, his wife and children can''t afford to delay.


    On the other side of the villa, Wang Jun and Li Ying want to go out with Su Su, but Li Ying wants Wang Jun to stay and let Wang Jun connect the villa with Su ''.


    After a while, Su Su changed her clothes, took a large bag of steamed bread that Su Mu had steamed temporarily, took the dog leg knife that Su Mu had washed, and went into the garage to drive. Originally, Su Su''s mother had prepared a lot of dry food for her, but Su Su refused because she was away from home. If she didn''t even have the ability to find supplies to support herself, she still didn''t want to go out.


    As soon as she enters the garage, the big soldiers who were scattered outside the yard chatting and picking their teeth quickly turn to their car at Ye Yu''s call. In another villa, Wang Jun and Li Ying come out. Li Ying looks at Su Su''s car and is about to come up to ask if Su Su Su''s co driver''s seat is empty. Ye Yu''s self-conscious and skillfully opens the co driver''s door, Automatically and spontaneously jumped in and sat on Su Su''s right side, but had no choice but to show his head to see if there was a vacant seat in other cars.


    Among the 18 special forces, four came out this time: Ye Yu, King Kong, scholar and fortune teller. Except ye Yu got into Su Su''s car, the other three drove by themselves, and they all drove good cars, such as off-road vehicles with large backseat and trunk.


    But Li Ying knows that they have no place for her, because their cars are used to load materials.


    The rest are Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong who come out from the opposite villa. They are not powers, but Li Xiaoyu''s face looks a little hot. She doesn''t know what she ate. She has a little stomachache and fever. So she and Peng Yuzhong discuss that they should take a car to take care of each other.


    Li Ying gets together and talks with them. The three of them just hit it off. Peng Yuzhong and Li Xiaoyu are brave enough to fight. Li Ying is also a water system wizard. Although the water released is less than 1% of Su Su''s, Peng Yuzhong and Li Xiaoyu don''t worry about drinking water along the way.


    A group of 8 people formed a temporary team. In the worried eyes of Su Fu, Su Mu and Wang Jun, they drove slowly up the path to the gate of Apple villa.


    "Eh?" Su Su was lying on the steering wheel, holding his head, carefully looked at the closed door of the villa area, looked left and right, and said to himself, "who locked the door of the villa area?"


    "I didn''t do it!" Ye Yu immediately raised his hand to clarify that he was busy adjusting the seat on the co pilot''s seat, so that he could support his feet, "I''ll sleep for a while, when I get to the ground, call me."


    "You get down here!"


    The stink of Ye Yu''s feet makes her stomach ache. Su Su suppresses her desire to vomit. She glances at Ye Yu''s two feet on the front window glass, and then looks at his flatted co driver''s seat. This bastard rubs her car, but he''s ready to sleep!


    Pitifully, she is a pregnant woman with less than three months of love in her stomach. She has to observe the zombies around her and drive at the same time. Is it natural? Is it natural??


    Ye Yu doesn''t move. Her arms are behind her head. As soon as her head and eyes are closed, she makes clear that she has fallen asleep. Su Su is more and more angry. As soon as she steps on the brake, she takes off her seat belt and jumps on Ye Yu. She lifts her fists and beats ya!


    "Oh, you shrew, you''ve made my nose bleed!"


    Ye Yu quickly reaches out to block Su Su''s attack. However, Su Su''s attack is too intensive. As a big man, it''s impossible to fight back against a woman. He is still such a responsible woman who has been raped by him. He only hears Ye Yu''s roar, grabs Su Su Su Su Su Su and rubs her along with the trend. Then he pushes her away, turns around and jumps out of the co driver''s seat.


    He covered his nose, swearing around the jeep, went to the driver''s seat, sat in and slammed the door, still swearing,


    "If you want me to drive, you should tell me earlier. If you ask me, should I? It''s a big deal. You, old sister, you are too irritable. Who dares to marry you and who will marry you in the future... "


    "Is it over? Drive


    Su Su adjusts the seat, yells at Ye Yu, covers his stomach and lies on the front passenger seat. What are you doing?! Sleep with your eyes closed!!!


    By the way, I need to support my feet!


    "Good, good, you sleep, you sleep, you are uncle, uncle, OK!"!!! Let''s go, my Lord


    Ye Yu is flattering on the surface, but actually nods his head. He opens the door of Apple villa. As soon as he steps on the accelerator, he rushes out with Su Su Su. The four cars behind him are also on the accelerator. The speed is not slow.


    But after they left, in a villa near the gate, Xie Qingyan stood in front of the French window. The lines on his face were cold, and he was wearing a white sweater representing the beautiful sunshine. He put his hands in front of the French window, raised his hand, pressed the close key of the electronic key in his hand, and slowly closed the door that Ye Yu had forgotten to close.

 Chapter 72

    That bastard is really back, really back!


    Xie Qingyan''s face is full of resentment. He thinks that the end of the world, the culprit who destroyed Su Su''s innocence and his relationship with Su Su, will die in an unknown corner. He didn''t expect that Ye Yu appeared again. He came here with materials and team in such a strong attitude.


    At that moment, Xie Qingyan''s heart was full of imbalance and humiliation. He hated Su Su vaguely. Why did he love Su Su so much at first, and now he would wear a green hat to him? Once she and Ye Yu that time, Xie Qingyan has said will not care, but Su Su why also accept Ye Yu''s gift, but also with Ye Yu?


    Is she for the supplies or something? When has Su Su become so cheap?


    "Monitor!"


    Behind Xie Qingyan, Feifei called him. He turned around, with a strong sadness on his face, and asked, "Feifei, what''s the matter?"


    "Monitor, I have some friends who say they want to come to our community. Is that ok?"


    Originally, Feifei didn''t want to talk to Xie Qingyan about these things at this time, but her friends were on the street of Apple villa, because the zombies here were always cleaned up by Su Su Ye Yu and others at intervals, so it was relatively easy to come here.


    "Yes, let them come." Xie Qingyan nodded. In Feifei''s happy expression, he continued: "Feifei, I think we can think about sending some people out to search for some supplies. Otherwise, this food will not support us for long."


    "But..." Feifei tilted her head and hesitated, "we don''t have very powerful powers, and our skills are not strong enough..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xie Qingyan''s eyes, flashing a ray of hate, "those soldiers will clean up the zombies outside, they will not leave the zombies outside."


    Now, in Xie Qingyan''s mind, there is a strange conclusion that Ye Yu has occupied his Su Su, so he borrowed Ye Yu''s people to create a small society of his own, which is of course, and this is also what ye Yu owes him. Xie Qingyan thinks it''s fair and good!


    Outside the villa, he didn''t realize that his own people had been used by Xie Qingyan. Ye Yu and others, who had become a scavenger, were driving away slowly.


    Outside the gate, there are fewer zombies than yesterday. Last night, Ye Yu''s people cleared some of them. But because of the long time, they wandered from the next block and scattered a few zombies. Ye Yu and others were too lazy to kill such zombies. They parked their car in front of the shops in apple villa and got off the car to look for supplies.


    The rest of the zombies are handed over to Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong, new thugs. Li Ying takes care of them and finds some supplies for her and Wang Jun.


    Su Su was lying in the co driver''s seat and just wanted to make a gesture to annoy Ye Yu. As a result, the temperature of the whole car became warm because ye Yu was around. In addition, the car was shaking and shaking. As soon as Su Su Su''s eyes closed, she really fell asleep, but she didn''t sleep deeply. When ye Yu put a few bags of rice in the trunk of the car, Su Su woke up.


    She gets up, stretches, and looks at Ye Yu, King Kong and other four industrious little bees coming and going in the supermarket. Then she gets out of the car with a knife, moves her hands and feet, and rushes towards the nearest zombie.


    After taking a crystal nucleus, Su Su has nothing to do. He comes to the side of Peng Yuzhong and looks at him sweating and beating the zombie. He guides him by the way


    "It''s a pity that you beat it like this. Take a stone, or take a knife for you. Anyway, it''s from you."


    Su Su hands his dogleg knife to Peng Yuzhong. He has no weapon in his hand. Li Xiaoyu borrows a kitchen knife from Su mu, so Peng Yuzhong can only beat the zombie with his fists. Killing the zombie is like fighting. First, he tries to put him down, then he rides on the zombie and punches the Zombie''s face.


    But the zombies didn''t feel any pain at all. Beating them like this had no effect at all. Su Su also saw that Peng Yuzhong was fighting too slowly, so she couldn''t help but give him a knife.


    With the sword, Peng Yu''s speed of killing zombies is much faster. He was a policeman before the end of the day, and he is no stranger to the dogleg sword. The strength and accuracy of killing zombies are not comparable to Li Xiaoyu. Soon, Peng Yuzhong became the main force of killing zombies in this street.


    "Ha ha, originally I thought that these were all human beings. I didn''t dare to start at all. I had obstacles in my heart. Now I think it''s quite enjoyable."


    After shaking the meat foam on the dogleg knife, Peng Yuzhong looks back at Su Su and smiles, while Su Su looks at the police station not far away. To be exact, she looks at the camera installed at the gate of the police station. She looks thoughtful. Hearing Peng Yuzhong''s words, she suddenly turns around and asks:


    "Do you think the cameras on the street are good? Can you find out where zhuoshijia went all the way? "


    There are thousands of ways to the big hospital where Zhuo Shijia works. Who knows which way Zhuo Shijia will take? The end of the world is so chaotic. If she takes a wrong road or a fork in the road, she will be thousands of miles away from Chou Shijia. Su Su is quite experienced in looking for people in the end of the world. She can''t make a mistake. She can''t make a mistake.


    "If you want to find out which road the doctor is taking, you have to go to our 110 Street dynamic monitoring center, where you can see the surveillance cameras of the whole city. You can get to which street you want to transfer."


    Peng Yuzhong is not ambiguous. He points to a certain direction in the distance. That direction is to the 110 monitoring center. He is in the Public Security Bureau, Peng Yuzhong''s superior organ. But he wants to know that the Public Security Bureau will not be very close. How many zombies will be killed along the way? How much time will he have to spare?


    "No, go straight to the hospital."


    Su Su shakes her head and denies the idea of monitoring Zha Zhuo Shijia, because she suddenly remembers that Zhuo Shijia went with a man named pigo. Now it''s just the end of the world. As long as she has the courage to walk outside, it''s easy to get to the destination.


    On the way to 110 monitoring center, Tongzhuo Shijia''s hospital has two directions. Once Su Su comes back, she will be delayed for a few more days. Although she is in Su''s villa and has left enough water for her parents, there are still many people in Su''s family to take care of. The 14 soldiers are drinking like cows. Su Su Su is afraid that if she goes back a few days later, her parents will run out of water.

 Chapter 73

    Su Su turned around and was about to leave. Hearing Peng Yuzhong behind him, he said, "well, Su Su, I want to go back to our institute and get some guns."


    "Go ahead, there are no zombies in your house."


    She raised her hand and walked away. She went back to the car to find a weapon. But Peng Yuzhong was shocked and compassionate after hearing Su Su''s words. Then she calmed down and ran directly into the police station not far away.


    The saddest part of the end of the world is not the need to summon up the courage to go out and kill zombies, but those who become zombies may be their relatives, lovers, friends and colleagues. When they want to kill these zombies, their psychological barriers are even more difficult. Many survivors, although they have time to run away, are still standing in the same place, not that they are too weak to run, They don''t want to give up the people they used to be closest to.


    Peng Yuzhong is such a person. Of course, he knows that there are all zombies in the police station, but they are all his colleagues who have been together for many years. He wants to go in and get a gun, but he doesn''t know how to deal with them. When Su Su Su says that there are no zombies in the police station, Peng Yuzhong is relieved that he doesn''t have to face them in person, splendid.


    Not far away, Li Xiaoyu greets Li Ying, meaning that she also wants to go in with Peng Yuzhong and find a gun to defend herself. Li Ying nods, but does not move. When Li Xiaoyu runs into the police station, she comes to Su Su Su and looks at Su Su rummaging in the trunk


    "Su Su, your water system powers are so powerful. Can you attack with powers like brother ye


    Su Su turned for a long time, but did not turn out half a knife. She glanced at Li Ying and asked, "have you been with Ye Yu for so long, and figured out any way to attack with water?"


    "Well, no, our water system is too weak. Unlike those earth, fire, gold and mutant powers, we can only serve as a reservoir in the team."


    When she said this, Li Ying''s face was smiling, but her expression was somewhat unwilling, as if she had just awakened a water system. Her ability was too weak to be sorry for her ambition. Su Su Su just picked her eyebrows and walked into the supermarket.


    She doesn''t want to teach Li Ying to cultivate her powers because they are different from the cultivation of immortals and the teaching of unique skills in novels. For powers, everyone has his own way of cultivation, and the patterns of moves are also cultivated by herself. What works for her doesn''t necessarily work for Li Ying.


    In the end of the world, the most common and popular way of cultivation is to continuously absorb and release energy. During this period, she practices the pure degree of power use, so as to gradually achieve the goal of improving the power level. Su Su is now taking a shortcut. Others are passively condensing her spirit in the process of killing zombies, while she is directly looking for her own spirit, Actively promote it.


    The reason why she can find her own spirit is that she is born again. The five senses are naturally better than others, but others may not be able to find it. If she tells Li Ying this shortcut, Li Ying may not be able to find her own spirit. Even if she finds it, she may not be able to understand how to promote her spirit, and in case of unsuccessful promotion, It''s easy to break up the original spirit.


    At that time, Li Ying may not even be able to let out a drop of water.


    Therefore, Su Su''s way of cultivation can only be understood but not explained.


    "It''s good to be a reservoir. It''s indispensable in the team."


    In the supermarket, Ye Yu is loading snacks into a sack. He is a psychic and has a good ear and eyes. When Su Su and Li Ying talk, they are not far away from the supermarket. Ye Yu naturally listens to the conversation between Su Su Su and Li Ying, so she plans to comfort Su Su Su,


    "Don''t be depressed. I need you. You can put so much water. My whole team needs you."


    "Thank you." Su Su no sincerity perfunctory Ye Yu a, toward him spread out the white palm, "take."


    "What do you want?"


    "You can''t use the knife on your back anyway. Lend it to me."


    Su Su''s eyes Miss Ye Yu''s face, and he looks at the two foot long sabres on his back. Ye Yu carried them on his back before the end of the world, and they must be two good sabres after the end of the world.


    The King Kong scholar and others, who were collecting materials around, lowered their heads and sneered. The look was very ambiguous. Ye Yu glanced back at the three people and did not say a word. He raised his backhand and held the handle of the knife behind him. As soon as he pulled out, two black Swords came out of his back.


    "Wow, what a knife!"


    After Ye Yu spoke, Su Su''s eyes brightened. He took the knife from Ye Yu''s hand with both hands. It was heavy and sharp. It was not too much to describe it as blowing hair and cutting iron like mud. The steel used for forging the knife was not ordinary steel. It seemed that some material was added to make the body black. It was really two good knives.


    Su Su holds a knife in one hand and dances at will. The sound of breaking the wind is very pleasant. Outside the supermarket, Li Ying stands and looks at Su Su with admiration


    "This is really a good Dao, Su Su. You have two. Can you give me one?"


    "No!" Resolute refuse, Su Su looked back at Li Ying one eye, very small airway: "I want to take to kill the zombie."


    Li Ying is embarrassed. After looking at Ye Yu behind Su Su, she doesn''t have any good weapons. She also wants to have a good weapon. Su Su has two good swords... But ye Yu, the master of the swords, doesn''t say a word. She turns around and carries two empty scabbards to continue to collect materials.


    This makes it difficult for Li Ying to ask for a knife. In fact, although she wants to learn from Su Su so much that she is so familiar with Ye Yu that she can borrow a knife to help with her personal affairs, she is not familiar with Ye Yu and others and dare not make too much mistakes.


    She is a little envious that Su Su can enter the core of the team. She feels that Su Su has won the recognition of Ye Yu''s team without much effort. Li Ying also wants to do so, but ye Yu is not easy to approach.


    I don''t know if this group of people experienced something, or were born like this? Each of them has his or her own character. In ordinary interpersonal communication, he or she has obvious loneliness defects. It seems that he or she is out of touch with the society. Rhythm and frequency are self-contained, and he or she can''t integrate into the team with the normal way of contact.


    ************************The author has something to say************************


    Three days in a row, and some can''t bear to eat, let me rest for a few days, new year''s day on the shelf Oh, on the shelf that day ready to come to a big outbreak, so the table urged me, the table has an opinion.

 Chapter 74

    Originally, Li Ying thought that she had followed Ye Yu and others all the way south from Deshi to Xiangcheng. Even though she had not spoken to this group of people, she had gone through life and death together. That kind of friendship is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. She thought that although this group of people usually treat her with indifference, in fact, they treat her differently.


    Until Li Ying saw Su Su''s way of getting along with them, she found out that the real sense of integration was like this: laughing and scolding, chatting and fighting, saying no, Su Su Su could squeeze her fist and beat Ye Yu. Strangely, although Ye Yu was angry, Ye Yu''s teammates not only didn''t help, but also looked like watching a play!


    After Su Su asked for a knife, Ye Yu was usually a baby. Even when she took a bath and went to bed, she had to put the two knives at her fingertips. The two knives on her back were borrowed, but she didn''t hesitate!


    At first, Li Ying did think Su Su was Ye Yu''s sister, but through yesterday''s observation, Li Ying found that Su''s father and Ye Yu didn''t look like father and son at all, so she only knew something about Su Su''s relationship with Ye Yu, but she didn''t look like a lover or a dry relative? It''s not like that.


    In such a troubled time, Ye Yu came all the way from Deshi to Xiangcheng for the sake of Su Su''s family. That''s for sure. Li Ying knew herself well and laughed like a mocker. She gave up asking Ye Yu to borrow a knife. She just turned around and went to the police station to find Peng Yuzhong.


    As soon as Li Ying left, Su Su also went out of the supermarket and faced a zombie who had moved over. She turned around in the same place, carrying two knives to gently cut the Zombie''s head down. Holding the sword in her hand, she laughed and split the Zombie''s brain to pick up the crystal nucleus.


    At this time, Ye Yu has arranged two sacks of materials and put them into the trunk for a rainy day on the way. He covers the trunk and looks back at Su Su, who is killing farther and farther away. So he drives up the car. In the slowly driving car, he bends his head, pats the door and shouts:


    "Hi, hi, beauty, get on the bus. Are you going to go all the way to the hospital?"


    Su Su stops and looks at the zombies staggering across the road. He looks back at Ye Yu in the car. After thinking about it, he gets on the co driver''s seat. It''s important to save Zhuo Shijia. It''s important to save Zhuo Shijia. Goodbye to crystal nucleus.


    After entering the driver''s seat, Su Su hands the knife to Ye Yu, which means to give it back to him. But ye Yu glances at the body of the knife, a little disgusted


    "You clean me up, it''s so dirty."


    After a glance at Ye Yu, Su Su really didn''t want to return the two knives to him, but it was not difficult to borrow them again. She thought about it, but she still put the knife out of the window. As soon as her wrist shook, two streams of water wrapped the sword. After a few rotations, the meat foam on the knife body was washed off.


    It happened that Li Ying, who came out of the police station, saw this scene. She was also carrying two knives, but they were dogleg knives Peng Yuzhong found for her. Behind her, Peng Yuzhong was fully armed, dogleg knives and batons were hanging all over her body, and two boxes of bullet boxes were moved out. Li Xiaoyu came out of the police station with Peng Yuzhong, holding two guns, And a box of magazines.


    "Go, you go back to the villa or go to the hospital with us?"


    King Kong drives the car and stops it in front of Li Ying. Li Ying naturally nods. Peng Yuzhong and Li Xiaoyu hesitate for a moment. Seeing that Li Ying has already walked to their car, they also nod and decide to go to the hospital together.


    The purpose of Li Xiaoyu''s trip is to become stronger with Su Su. Peng Yuzhong is going to save his wife and children. But he doesn''t know where his wife and children are now. He can only go back to his home to have a look. His home is on the same road as the hospital Su Su Su is going to, so it won''t be different now.


    After getting in the car, the three decide to let Li Xiaoyu drive. Peng Yuzhong is responsible for shooting, while Li Ying sits in the back seat and begins to think about Su Su''s skill of washing the sword. She can''t understand why Su Su can control the water flow to rotate on the blade? Shouldn''t the water be still in the container when it is released?


    How can we do Su Su like that, control water to wash knives???


    Li Ying tried. She picked up a dogleg knife in one hand and began to put water in her palm. However, the water could only flow down her fingers drop by drop. She couldn''t wrap the blade, let alone control the water.


    "Hoo..."


    A little discouraged, Li Ying looks at the wet floor of the rear compartment and thinks about the problem. Occasionally when she looks up, she sees the rear-view mirror in front of the driver''s seat. Li Xiaoyu is looking up at her.


    "Xiaoyu, I heard that you and Su Su used to be college classmates?" Putting away the knife in her hand, Li Ying approached some of Li Xiaoyu''s back chairs and asked tentatively, "why do you think her powers are so powerful? Is there any unique skill? "


    "I don''t know."


    Li Xiaoyu is driving and laughing awkwardly. She is not a psychic. She can''t understand what Li Ying said. For her now, she hasn''t sorted out all her affairs. Where can she have leisure to inquire about Su Su?


    Just after tossing about for a while, Li Xiaoyu felt that her fever was getting more and more serious. She was worried that if she ate rice stained with zombie blood, she would be infected and become a zombie?


    But when she went to Su''s house to borrow water to wash rice, Su Su clearly told her that the water of the water system powers has the function of antibacterial, anti-inflammatory and virus purification. After washing the rice, the residual doomsday virus is very small, which is similar to the content of doomsday virus in the air. Now it''s time to become a zombie, I''ve long been infected by the doomsday virus in the air and turned into a zombie.


    Su Su said that Li Xiaoyu''s body contains antibodies. After washing the rice with the water of the powers, the antibodies in her body can completely cope with the doomsday virus. If she can''t cope with it, it''s better to become a zombie, because even the residual doomsday virus can''t resist it. How can she survive in the doomsday?


    Li Xiaoyu had the courage to listen to Su Su say, not only was not scared, but more determined to taste the washed rice. And now I have a fever.


    Her heart is very uneasy, but on the surface, she still doesn''t show any signs. She continues to drive her car and plans to wait until the rest place to ask Su Su and confirm with her. So now Li Xiaoyu naturally has no intention to deal with Li Ying.


    "Yes."


    Li Ying in the back doesn''t believe it. She thinks that she must not be familiar with Su Su, so Su Su can instruct Peng Yuzhong and stimulate Li Xiaoyu''s fighting spirit, but she refuses to instruct her in the use of powers.


    Immediately, Li Ying sighed deeply. It''s very difficult for her to find a good teacher to teach herself sincerely in the era of self danger.


    At the front, in the first car, Ye Yu was driving and sleeping beside Su Su with the corner of his eye. In front of Su Su''s windshield, there were his two military knives. He looked at the knife and Su Su Su, and hit several zombies by the way. After going back and forth several times, Su Su Su finally couldn''t stand it. He closed his eyes and asked:


    "What do you want to ask? How hard it is to hold it in your heart."


    "Oh, I asked. What are you doing in the hospital?"


    "Didn''t you hear what Peng Yuzhong and I said just now? I went to the hospital to save someone


    "That person is important to you?"


    "Well, it''s important."


    Without zhuoshijia, she can''t give birth to Xiaoai smoothly. Although Susu has had an experience in giving birth to a child, her body is the first child. The pain of pelvic bone collapse makes Susu feel scared. She must have a professional doctor to help her.


    "The person who is important to you is a man and a woman?" Ye Yu holds his ears and takes a very important posture on this issue.

 Chapter 75

    "Ask so many questions and do what?"


    Su Su raises her eyelids and looks out at the darkening sky outside the window. It''s getting dark, but today they have just walked less than two blocks. How difficult it is to find the best of the turbid world in such a big world. Maybe the way to the hospital is fruitless, and then they should go to the survivors gathering place along the way?


    "Women, let''s save, men, let''s go back."


    The zombie that bumps into and flies over, Ye Yu says naturally. Su Su sits up in the co pilot''s seat, looks at Ye Yu and asks strangely:


    "Ye Yu, what do you mean? Why can''t men be saved as well? "


    "You talk nonsense. I came out with you. I thought you were going to do something. I worked hard to save a man with you. I was sick."


    "Then go back!"


    "OK, you go back with me."


    Su Su is really laughed by Ye Yu. She looks at Ye Yu''s serious expression and sneers


    "You can save women. How short of women do you have?"??? I''m 30 years old. It''s time for you to call me elder sister. Do you want to play sister-in-law


    "Oh, sister, you said it was a woman. I''m angry with you. I''ll save you. I''ll go to save you immediately. I don''t lack women and I''m not interested in sister brother love."


    With Ye Yu''s words, Su Su can''t stand the strength when she steps on the gas pedal. She suddenly falls back. She struggles to get up and hits Ye Yu. In Ye Yu''s pain, the military jeep shakes left and right in the huge driveway, bumping zombies everywhere.


    The King Kong who followed him saw it, and the black son of the country laughed and sang: "yepa PI, yepa PI, a wave in the wave, a wave in the wave."


    Most of the street lamps in this street are equipped with solar panels, and there is a swinging windmill on them, which uses wind energy and electric energy, so the whole street is brightly lit, you can see the head at a glance.


    If you go further, the cars on the street will be in a mess. Some of them collide with each other, and some of them are placed horizontally and vertically in the driveway. Ye Yu''s car can''t walk before it collides for a while. Zombies climb out of the gap in front of the car from time to time, and soon they circle the motorcade.


    Ye Yu opens the car door. Instead of Su Su''s teaching, a wall of fire emerges in front of him. He gathers two fireballs in his hands and throws them at the zombies. Soon the zombies are burned like tar by Ye Yu''s fireballs. Su Su sits in the co pilot''s seat and takes a glance at Ye Yu''s power. He is a little surprised. As for Ye Yu''s energy scheduling strength, it''s about level 2 and level 3, There are more ways to use fire than she does.


    Then, from the car behind, King Kong came out like a gust of wind, swimming among the zombies at the speed that it is difficult to catch them, harvesting their heads one by one, and quickly obtaining the nuclei in their heads.


    It seems that the power of Vajra is not as powerful as that of Ye Yu, and there is no group attack skill, but this person can''t be underestimated. This is a secondary variation of the wind power.


    Su Su opened the door and jumped out of the car. Looking back, there was a white fog rising around the scholar. Almost all the zombies who rushed into the fog had never come out again. The farther away fortune teller was a gold psychic. He looked much thinner than Jin Gang and Ye Yu, but he was a gold psychic?!


    When the fortune teller walked into the zombie heap, the zombies rushed to bite him. But they were gold. They couldn''t bite him. The Zombie''s teeth were broken, and they couldn''t bite him.


    These four people, almost all the zombies in the street, had no place for Susu at all, and she didn''t fight with them. She lifted her feet, climbed up the top of the jeep, stood high and began to observe the surrounding environment.


    This street belongs to a commercial district. Not far from the front is a large square. There is a big supermarket under the square. Outside the supermarket are the stores adjacent to the festival. Those stores are all kinds of big brands and all kinds of expensive. They belong to the level that college students like Susu did not dare to go in before the end of the world.


    On the opposite side of the square is a higher office building. Under the office building are gold stores and brand clothing stores. On the windows of the office building, there are several swaying colored cloth. Listen carefully, it seems that there are still survivors calling for help from afar.


    "You see, someone is hanging a piece of chess in that building and calling for help."


    Li Xiaoyu sat in the driver''s seat and learned how to use a gun from Peng Yu. But he saw that behind Peng Yuzhong, on the high window, someone was waving to them. Peng Yuzhong looked back, and sure enough, it was two men sitting on the window, looking down for help.


    Li Ying sneered and said, "isn''t this a good chance for self-help? We are here to clean up the zombies downstairs, but they don''t even have the courage to go downstairs. Such people deserve to die. "


    Not to mention, they were two big men. If they were rescued, they would be no different from the survivors in the apple villa area. In the end, they might drag them down.


    Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong, sitting in front of them, look at each other and see a touch of helplessness in their eyes. Li Ying is right. They don''t even have the courage to go downstairs. How can they survive in the end?


    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ ~ ah ~ ~"


    A burst of children''s cry, just at this time, the car''s Li Ying three people look past, face a change, saw before BA in the window for help of the two men, may see that they did not mean to save people, they pulled a child and a woman out, a man pushing a woman, is the window grab the woman''s children.


    And the woman, crying, hugged and hugged her baby, was reluctant to let go. The child was too young, about 2 years old. She tied her mother''s neck tightly and let the man on the windowsill pull it, but she didn''t let go.


    Su Su''s heart trembles. At that moment, as if she had seen the scene of parting with Xiao AI, she jumps off the car roof and approaches the windowsill two steps. Li Ying sees Su Su Su come out and opens the car door. She also goes out and runs to Su Su Su''s side, sniffing:


    "Su Su, don''t go, don''t be soft hearted. Such people can''t be saved. Have you forgotten the survivors in the apple villa?"


    Su Su glances at Li Ying. What she sees in Li Ying''s eyes is strength, independence, struggle and ambition. This is normal. In the end, people like Li Ying will live a long life.

 Chapter 76

    The cry of the child and the sad cry of the mother came in an endless stream. The man''s voice was a little irritated and yelled at the mother


    "Let go, do you want us all to die here?"


    Then, the man turned his head and yelled at Su Su downstairs: "help us, help us, we still have women and children here, please help us!"


    "Mom, I want mom, mom, Ruirui is afraid, Ruirui is afraid, hold ruiruirui, hold ruiruirui! ~ ~ ~"


    While crying, the child cried for her mother to hold her. The cry seemed to hurt her mother''s node suddenly. She raised her hand and was about to hit the man, but the man pulled down the little hands that tied the child around the woman''s neck. The 2-year-old child cried more and more sharply. Her little body curled up in the man''s hands, twisting and crying desperately,


    "Mom, ruiruirui is obedient, Ruirui is obedient, mom hugs, mom hugs..."


    "Don''t cry, baby don''t cry, baby don''t cry."


    A woman can''t bear it. She can''t bear her child being treated so rudely by a man. She pounces on her and starts to grab the child with a man.


    "It''s all compassionate tricks!"


    Li Ying looks at this scene and makes a cold comment. Looking back at Su Su, she is stunned. She sees that Su Su''s face is full of tears. Then Su Su steps forward and is about to climb over the railings on the street. Li Ying comes forward in a hurry, embraces Su Su Su''s waist and says:


    "Su Su, I can''t help you. Are you crazy and out of your head? Usually, I don''t think you are such a soft hearted person! "


    "Let go!"


    Su Su turns back and a layer of ice spurs appear around her body. Li Ying feels dangerous and lets go. She jumps back a few meters. She looks at Su Su in surprise. Su Su Su seems to be in a flower made of ice. Her long hair floats up and her eyes are silvery. The color of her lips is as strange as the color of her lips.


    But it''s just a moment''s scenery. Ye Yu is about to run towards Su Su. The ice thorn flowers around her melt one by one, and Su Su''s vision instantly returns to normal. It''s still the girl who looks pure and lovely, as if it was just a moment''s illusion.


    She looked at Li Ying coldly, and Ye Yu and Su Su, who were jumping over a car behind Li Ying, looked up at the 2-year-old child hanging on the windowsill and frowned.


    "Save him, save us. There are all zombies at our door. As long as you can save us, we can do anything! You see, we have children here, and children. "


    It''s like catching Su Su''s weakness. The man on the windowsill pushes away crying and wants to take back his son''s mother. He holds the crying child in his hands and hangs it outside the windowsill. Originally, he just wanted to win a little sympathy from Su Su and others with the help of this poor child.


    However, when the mother saw her son hanging outside the window sill, her two legs curled up in fear, and her little face was full of pitiful tears, the mother suddenly went crazy, screamed, jumped on the man and began to beat him. At the same time, she cried out madly:


    "Let go of my son and give him back to me, or I want you to die, I want you to die!"


    Under the fierce beating of the woman, the man holding the child is about to fight back. Ruirui, who is holding in one hand, wriggles in fear. The man is not careful, but he doesn''t hold it. The two-year-old child falls directly from the window sill.


    Su Su had been waiting for a long time. She was cold-hearted, reached out to catch the child easily, put the child in Ye Yu''s arms, looked up at the mother, and asked in a loud voice:


    "Will you continue to fight this beast, or will you come down too? Take care of your own children! "


    "I..." the child''s mother did not move, scared to death, she cried on the windowsill, shaking her head, dare not, "this world is too crazy, too crazy... I can''t live, you take good care of my son."


    "Yes, that''s right. The world is too crazy. Your son is so small and lonely in this world. You are a mother. Who will take care of your son when you leave for another world? Anyway, I won''t. If you don''t come down, I''ll sell your son! "


    Su Su raised her head, pointed to a group of zombies not far away, looked up at the unbelievable man on the windowsill and the crying mother, and continued:


    "The distance of four or five meters is the two worlds of you and your son. You come down and your son and I are waiting for you here. If you dare not come down, I will leave your son here. See, the zombie is coming. Can''t you come down? We are in a hurry


    With that, Su Su makes a gesture and turns over the fence. Ye Yu also cooperates with Su Su and puts the crying child on the ground. There are zombies on both sides, staggering closer and closer.


    "No, no, don''t leave my son, I''ll come down, I''ll come down!"


    The painful mother, crazy, went to beat the man whose face was full of consternation. He thought that if he got the woman''s son out, it would make these people softhearted? As a result, they didn''t follow the script and said they would throw Ruirui to feed the zombie.


    And what''s going on now? This group of people who seem to be very powerful don''t come up to save them. Instead, they want Ruirui Rui''s mother to go down???


    After a few punches from the man, the mother hurriedly turned around and entered the room. Several people were standing or sitting in the room. When the mother came in, one of the men asked:


    "Qinyue, what are you going to do?"


    She ignored him, with hasty tears on her face, searching around, and finally found an iron bar behind a door, just like the iron bar on the decoration site. Qinyue picked up the iron bar, opened the door and rushed out without looking back, regardless of the dissuasion of everyone in the room.


    Su Su sits on the railing, looking at the zombies coming closer and closer on the sidewalk, and then looks at Ye Yu standing beside him. Ye Yu holds the crying 2-year-old baby in her arms and looks back at Su Su innocently. The 2-year-old baby is looking at the windowsill where her mother has disappeared, holding out two small hands and shouting,


    "Mom, mom, hold Ruirui, hold ruiruirui, Ruirui is afraid..."


    "What do you think I''ll do? You coax the child. I''ll clean up the zombie. "


    With that, Ye Yu is about to put her baby in her arms on Su Su. She tilts her head and jumps down from the railings. She walks a few steps away and says gloomily:


    "No, please. I''ll kill the zombie."

 Chapter 77

    The weight of a 2-year-old child is about the same as Xiaoai. Su Su has never coaxed a child the same size as Xiaoai for ten years. She is afraid of coaxing a child of this age, especially the child crying for her mother to hold. She is afraid of remembering Xiaoai and can''t help collapsing. Although she has a new life, such fear is deeply rooted in Su Su''s life.


    Besides, Su Su is pregnant now. She is two months pregnant. It''s so tiring to ask her to hold her baby! She won''t do it!


    Ye Yu has a bitter face and a little doll hanging on his chest. It''s just like a muscular mechanical man with a personal toy on his body. If it doesn''t match, it will. He shakes the little boy casually. The little boy cries like he''s been abused. He screams.


    In front of him, Su Su turns back and stares at Ye Yu fiercely. He turns around and takes out the two knives on Ye Yu''s back. One by one, he solves the zombies that come close to him. After solving the zombies, Su Su Su has an idea. In line with the idea of fine operation of exercise powers, he doesn''t have to pick the crystal nucleus in the Zombie''s brain.


    But with a flick of the hair tail, a water vine flew out from behind her, inserted into the Zombie''s brain, stirred at will, and then rolled the crystal nucleus back.


    After Ye Yu, Li Ying''s face finally returned to normal, but Su Su didn''t use a knife, but a snake like water vine grew on her back. The water vine also helped Su Su Su get the crystal nucleus in the brain of the Dead Zombie. Li Ying''s face changed again. Su Su Su is much more powerful than she thought.


    King Kong, the scholar and the fortune teller secretly smile behind. Ye Yu turns around and tries to throw the baby in his arms at the three people. The three people turn around and pretend to be busy killing the zombie. They have no intention to help Ye Yu in his deep water.


    Su Su, in front of her, solved the pile of zombies in front of her in three or two times. Even the crystal nucleus in the Zombie''s brain was collected. The speed was not much slower than that of Ye Yu. She turned around with a knife, folded up the water vine twisting behind her, looked at the clean road and looked at the building in front of her. The door was closed, and two zombies were howling at her on the glass door.


    At this time, the elevator door opened with a "Ding". Qin Yue, holding an iron bar in her hand, stood in the elevator and was stunned. She didn''t know how to kill the zombie. Did she kill the one on the left or the one on the right first?


    Just at this time, a zombie suddenly came out of the emergency stairs. Without waiting for Qinyue to think about it, she rushed to Qinyue in the elevator. She screamed and swung the iron bar in her hand. The zombie was not afraid of pain at all, and directly threw Qinyue to the ground.


    She cried out again, lying in the cold elevator, the iron bar in her hand was across the mouth of the zombie. On the glass door in the distance, the two zombies who were patting the door seemed to be inspired, and did not want to go out to bite Susu. She turned around and moved towards Qinyue in the elevator.


    Qinyue is so flustered that she shouts for help. Su Su stands outside the glass door, arms in her hands, calmly watching the tragedy in the glass door. She has no intention of helping Qinyue.


    A person who can live in the end of life, a mother who should not only take care of himself, but also take care of her children in the end of life, should not only have courage, but also have strategy, and know how to find a way to get out of danger when encountering difficulties!


    After Su Su''s death, Li Ying comes up slowly. She is thinking. When she comes to Su Su''s side, Li Ying has already analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of the whole thing in her mind. She stands beside Su Su Su, looks at the glass door, and says with a twist of her eyebrow:


    "I''ll help her. She can''t get out alone."


    Just then, Qinyue, who was pressed by the zombie in the elevator, saw two zombies wandering towards her, and her son''s cry became more and more hoarse. Qinyue was in great pain. Regardless of how her two claws were scratched on her shoulder, Qinyue''s iron bar turned the zombie under her body, Beat up like hell.


    Nowadays, the intelligence quotient of such an ordinary zombie is not high. Qinyue''s body is not much bigger than Qinyue''s, and his strength is normal. Moreover, Qinyue''s iron bar is still in his mouth. Even Qinyue let go, and the zombie still bites the iron bar.


    Even it pushed Qinyue. Seeing what it meant, it probably wanted to push Qinyue down, get up again and rush to bite Qinyue.


    Since the zombie pushed her away, Qinyue didn''t love fighting. She got up and had no time to take back her iron bar. She turned around and ran. At this time, two zombies outside the elevator had already shaken to the door of the elevator. Qinyue ran out between the two zombies. Close to the closed glass door, she opened the lock. When the three zombies behind her came around, they had already gone out, At the same time, the glass door was closed again.


    "Baby, baby, my son!"


    Qinyue is safe. Her whole body is covered with holes scratched by zombies. The white hair in her down jacket floats out of the holes. Qinyue runs all the way, just like a girl in heaven. Her face is full of tears, runny nose, black dirty marks and red bruises. But at this moment, Qinyue can''t take care of herself, so she just hugs her son, Qinyue and her son will be separated from each other.


    "Wife!"


    On the windowsill of the fourth floor, another man ran out, looking down at Qinyue with an unbelievable face. Qinyue comforted her son in her arms, raised her head, waved to the man and said:


    "Husband, you come down, these zombies are very slow, not so terrible."


    "Don''t go. Your wife is full of holes scratched by zombies, and her face is injured. Maybe she will become a zombie."


    The man''s side, someone whispered to remind that the man also wanted to go down the mind, it has become shaken, Qinyue downstairs, holding the baby in her arms, once reminded, but also noticed his holes, she immediately stood in the moment.


    "Don''t listen to him. Only if you are bitten by a zombie can you cause direct infection. Scratch is OK. Besides, even if you are infected, you can become a zombie, or you can evolve into a psionic."


    Li Ying, on one side, takes a look at Su Su when she says this. Her eyes turn. She warmly embraces Qin Yue''s sluggish body and takes her and her baby to the car,


    "Since your husband won''t come down for fear that you will become a zombie, you can come with us and let your husband live and die on his own."


    ********************The author has something to say***********************


    Tomorrow will be on the shelf, remember to vote for me, on the shelf day, how much more I, you decide!

 Chapter 78

    "But..."


    Qinyue, who is carried forward by Li Ying, is a little confused. She rushes all the way down. She has just escaped from the mouth of those terrible monsters. Before she has time to be happy, she is scared by the possibility that she will become a zombie. Then her husband hesitates and she doesn''t have the heart to pick up her husband again. Li Ying says this and that, Can only muddle through of embrace son, follow Li Ying to get on the car together.


    Su Su on one side looks at her secretly. She thinks that Li Ying''s action is really intriguing. Just now Li Ying advised her not to meddle in her own business. Now she is so enthusiastic about Qinyue and ruiruirui. What''s the reason?


    However, Su Su thinks that Li Ying''s observation is good. At least through such a long period of experience, Li Ying knows that the way humans get infected with the doomsday virus is through the scratching and biting of zombies. Qin Yue''s body is not hurt, but her face is bruised.


    Nowadays, the virus carried on the claws of this ordinary zombie is much less than that carried in the mouth, and the claws of this ordinary zombie simply can''t catch the thick down jacket on the human body.


    Fortunately, the doomsday happened in winter, and everyone was dressed in cotton bags. If it was summer, it would be really hard to say.


    In other words, zombies will certainly evolve. After evolution, zombies will slowly carry poison all over their body, not only on their mouth and claws, but also on their hair. The higher the level of zombie evolution, the more toxic it will be.


    But generally speaking, as long as human skin is intact and there is no skin wound, even if the zombie blood with the most severe virus is sprayed on human skin, it will not cause direct infection.


    At this time, all the zombies that could appear on the street had been annihilated by Su Su and others. The crystal nucleus of the team had gained a lot. Su Su Su didn''t intend to kill the three zombies in the glass door for those people upstairs. She just frowned and watched Li Ying and Qin Yue enter the car. Then Su Su Su also stepped on the car. On the windowsill on the fourth floor, in the call of her husband, Drive away.


    The zombies on the street have been cleared. Although there are some cars on the road, because the street is spacious enough, it doesn''t affect the driving.


    Su Su looks back at the front passenger seat, but she can''t see the last car Li Ying is sitting in. She frowns and thinks about it. She looks at Ye Yu, who is driving. She opens her mouth and asks:


    "That Li Ying..."


    "What happened to Li Ying?"


    Ye Yu is driving with one hand on the steering wheel and the other hand turning in the car. He plans to find an empty place to put the crystal nucleus on his body. Otherwise, it''s too much. His pocket is bulging. He''s afraid that he will fall off when he runs and jumps up.


    Carelessly, he turned out a medical record book for Ye Yu. He raised his hand. As soon as he took out the medical record book, he pulled out a piece of paper. The little love photo on the paper, like a small comma, fell on Ye Yu''s hand so blatantly.


    "What the hell?"


    Ye Yu is driving. She looks down at the little comma. Without looking at it carefully, she throws her medical record book out of the window. She is about to reach out to pick up the B-ultrasound list. Su Su Su sees that Ye Yu has lost her medical record book and shouts:


    "What are you doing? What''s wrong? "


    "Oh, you are a shrew Ye Yu, who was scolded for being ill, raised her hand and did not pick up the B-ultrasound list. Her big palm directly covered Su Su''s head, pressed it, and threatened: "say your brother is sick?! Huh?!! I''m looking for death! "


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Su opened Ye Yu''s hand, bent down to pick up the B-ultrasound sheet that Ye Yu dropped on his side, folded it carefully and put it in the box in front of the co driver''s seat of the car! Then he turned back and glared at Ye Yu, warning:


    "Don''t touch my things, or I''ll hit you!"


    "Hang on, hang on, you''re getting hotter and hotter!"


    Being warned by Su Su, Ye Yu was curious to see what the comma like thing on the list was. Now he was not interested at all. He put both hands on the steering wheel and asked:


    "What did you say about Li Ying?"


    What happened to Li Ying? Su Su tilts her head and thinks for a while. In fact, Li Ying is nothing. She is normal, courageous, hardworking, diligent and studious. There is no problem. But Su Su just feels that she can''t get close to people like Li Ying.


    "What happened to Li Ying?"


    In the middle of the story, Ye Yu naturally refused to let Su Su go. He asked again, but Su Su couldn''t tell Ye Yu how he could have such a keen sixth sense as a woman. After telling him, Ye Yu couldn''t understand such delicate feelings, so Su Su shook his head and replied perfunctorily:


    "Li Ying is very beautiful!"


    Ye Yu, driving the car, glanced at Su Su strangely. He held the steering wheel in one hand and took out the crystal core in his pants pocket in the other hand. He put it in front of the cigarette lighter. He grinned at Su Su and said politely:


    "She is not as beautiful as you, you are the most beautiful in the world."


    "Bah!"


    Su Su glanced at Ye Yu, pursed a faint smile, but his face was deliberately stiff. He raised his hand and hit Ye Yu with a punch, and he roared in a low voice:


    "Drive well, don''t look at me!"


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    A painful howl interrupts the conversation between Ye Yu and Su Su. Seeing that Ye Yu is finally willing to drive well, Su Su lies back in the co driver''s seat, thinks about the problem with her eyes closed for a while, then takes out the crystal nucleus and begins to cultivate her spirit.


    In the last car, Li Ying comforts Qin Yue, looks out of the window at the passing scenes of the last days, takes out her mobile phone, and looks at the text messages sent to her by Wang Jun,


    Wang Jun: did you have a good journey?


    Li Ying smiles unconsciously. She was so confused that she didn''t have time to return to Wang Jun''s message. Now that she has time, she raises her finger and typing back,


    Li Ying: Fortunately, I''ve had more than ten nuclei this time.


    Wang Jun: Well, congratulations.


    [Li Ying]: there''s nothing to congratulate. I still haven''t found a way to absorb the crystal nucleus. And you know, I always thought wrong before. Su Su is a very powerful person. Her powers are very strange. It''s a bit like the variant ice power, but it''s not all. I met her by chance today. She can produce a big ice thorn, But the spines melted into water in a flash.


    Wang Jun: Oh.


    [Li Ying]: don''t worry about it. You only know what you say. Oh, it''s the end of the world. If we don''t work harder and refuel, we will soon be at the bottom of the society, so we need to be stronger.


    [Wang Jun]: Well, you used to be such a character. You will succeed.


    *************************The author has something to say***************************


    Double more to the end of the month, the last day, tomorrow on the shelf, waiting to receive uncle''s red and butterfly dance fan!!! Break your word? It''s inhumane!!!

 Chapter 79

    Of course, Li Ying will succeed. No matter before or after the end of the world, Li Ying is such a character who is unwilling to work hard. That''s why she took the initiative to ask the company to go to Dezhou to develop the market. Then she met the Dezhou martial law, which led Wang Jun to enter Dezhou on foot and cut off contact with her family.


    Wang Jun in the apple villa area, some lonely, clenched his mobile phone. He stood in Su''s yard and looked up at the sky, thinking about where his family was and whether he was alive. Was he also worried about him?


    After a while, Li Ying''s text message came back. Wang Jun looked down and saw what Li Ying had said many times,


    [Li Ying]: you must perform well in Su''s family and have a good relationship with Su Su''s parents. I have a hunch that Su Su is not an ordinary person. She must have mastered some ways to become stronger quickly. Otherwise, why is she more powerful than me who came from Germany?


    Wang Jun: Well, good.


    [Li Ying]: don''t be so perfunctory. You''ve never been so progressive before, so I just can''t fall in love with you. That''s the same reason. You have to work hard to coax Su Su''s parents well. I must be good friends with Su Su here. When I find out the way to cultivate my powers, we will become stronger together.


    It''s always like this. Before the end of the world, Li Ying told Wang Jun many times. His ears were a bit rusty. Li Ying didn''t love her. She had said it very clearly before, but he loved her and treated her well, which had nothing to do with her. She had also said it very clearly before.


    Li Ying likes the kind of man who is full of self-improvement. The kind of man who stands at the top of the survival chain has a lot of topics to talk with her. Wang Jun talks with her. Unconsciously, it will become what it is now. She teaches him, and he listens perfunctorily. In the end, the conversation between the two people is never over, leaving a little regret in his heart.


    "Wang Jun, have dinner!"


    In the courtyard, Su''s mother stood by the kitchen door and yelled at Wang Jun. he busily put away his mobile phone, turned around to take the sea bowl from Su''s mother, squatted beside Su''s father and ate together. After a while, Wang Jun was attracted by a drawing that Su''s father was drawing at his feet. He looked at it for a long time with his eyes shining and said casually:


    "Uncle, if you add two more turrets to your villa''s defense map, it will be perfect."


    "Turret???" Su Fu narrowed his eyes, picked up the sketch he had drawn from the ground, pointed to the two corners above, turned his head and asked Wang Jun, "can you build a turret?"


    "Yes, I participated in the company''s Africa aid project last year, and I built this kind of thing in Zambia."


    "Oh, it''s not easy. I''ve been to Zambia. Talents, come on, let''s have a good chat."


    Su''s father is not a professional architect. His villa defense plan can only scare Su Su. In fact, in front of professional architects, such a plan is full of flaws. He never thought that Wang Jun, who works in his family, is actually an architect or an architect who has been abroad.


    At this moment, Wang Jun finally has a sincere smile on his face. He is not good at interpersonal management, and he doesn''t make romantic tricks to make girls happy, so he often feels frustrated. But as long as he talks about architecture and drawing, Wang Jun talks a lot. Su''s father pulls him and says, so he doesn''t mean to say his ideas in detail, Two people holding a bowl, squatting on the ground, chatting is saliva flying, just about dancing.


    And here, I don''t know how long later, Su Su''s hands of a crystal core all absorbed, she was awakened from meditation by a bang of chewing sound, lying on the co pilot''s seat, leaning to see, Ye Yu is chewing something in her mouth.


    "Are you awake? Let''s have a rest in this repair shop tonight. "


    With Ye Yu''s words, Su Su sat up and looked around. They didn''t know when they entered a large auto repair shop. They were surrounded by a mess of auto parts. But King Kong and others had got out of the car and were rummaging through the parts in the repair shop, intending to repair their broken car.


    Further away, Qinyue is holding her child in her arms. Li Ying sits on one side, staring down at the two knives in her hand. She doesn''t know what she''s doing. She''s holding on all over. Li Xiaoyu and Peng Yuzhong are looking for supplies everywhere.


    "Bang bang"


    Another crisp sound made Su Su Su turn around and look at Ye Yu sitting beside him. He opened his eyes and asked, "what are you eating?"


    "Crystal nucleus


    In the dark where the light is not very good, Ye Yu answers naturally. The crystal nucleus in his hand is bright, across a radian, and he throws it into his mouth like sugar beans. Then he turns his head. The smile on Ye Yu''s face makes Su Su Su''s hair stand on end. In Su Su Su''s eyes of astonishment, he generously hands over a crystal nucleus and asks:


    "Do you want to eat?"


    "No, no, no..." Su Su rubbed his stomach, hands quickly put, "what do you eat crystal nucleus for?"


    "Why? You are a strange person. Didn''t you say there was energy in the nucleus? When I eat nuclei, I''m absorbing energy. "


    "Well..."


    Pointing to Ye Yu''s bulging mouth, Su Su can''t help but turn around, open the car door, bend over and spit on the side of the car door, eat crystal core = absorb energy! This formula is Su Su who has experienced the end of 12 years. It''s also the first time to see Ye Yu''s stomach???


    Behind the thin, suddenly came a hot temperature, Ye Yu leaned over, patted Su Su Su''s back, and asked anxiously:


    "What''s the matter with you? How can you vomit like this? Are you disgusted by those zombies again? "


    "Disgusted by you, disgusted by you!"


    The corners of her eyes burst into tears. Su Su turns back and slaps Ye Yu away. She picks up a crystal core in Ye Yu''s finger, bows her head, rubs the bitter water on Ye Yu''s sleeve, and then says hatefully:


    "You see how I absorb it."


    As soon as the words were finished, the crystal nucleus of Su Su''s fingertips turned into a small powder. She lifted her eyes and gently rolled the powder of her fingertips. These powders were like pearlescent powder of her daughter''s family, attached to Su Su Su''s skin. In the faint light, they looked very good.


    Seeing this, Ye Yu''s face is full of novelty. He follows the example of Su Su and holds a crystal nucleus in his fingers. His face is choked. With a "Hey ha" sound, his fingers press the crystal nucleus of his fingertips. After a long time, Ye Yu gives up and directly throws the crystal nucleus of his fingertips into his mouth and chews it.


    "Please, it''s still convenient."


    ****************The author has something to say*********************


    The first day on the shelves, today there is more violence!

 Chapter 80

    "Oh..."


    See Ye Yu go her own way, must eat crystal nucleus to absorb energy, and Su Su''s pregnancy reaction is already big, now is disgusting, she opened the door and jumped out of the car, urgent need to leave Ye Yu, breathe normal fresh air.


    "Goddess!"


    In the distance, Vajra peeps over. Hei Pei''s hand holds a handful of black and red crystal nuclei. As he walks towards Susu, he throws crystal nuclei into his mouth. He also says:


    "Goddess, there is a bed in it. You sleep there tonight, we sleep in the car."


    "You..." Su Su saw that King Kong also threw the crystal nucleus into his mouth and asked hesitantly, "have you washed your crystal nucleus?"


    "Do you want to wash it?"


    King Kong asked Su Su strangely and threw a black and red crystal nucleus into his mouth. The reason why those crystal nuclei were black and red was because the zombie blood on them had not been washed clean. They were very nervous about water. OK, where could they wash and eat again?


    This time Su Su can''t say a word any more. She covers her mouth, runs to the corner and vomits faintly. It''s one thing for her to feel sick by Ye Yu. It''s more because of her pregnancy reaction. When she vomits, she can''t stop vomiting all the time. Finally, she vomits until she doesn''t vomit. She still vomits all the time.


    Behind her, Li Ying''s face was full of concern, holding a glass of water. Seeing Su Su sitting on a pile of tires, she handed up the water cup and said with a smile, "I''m not used to it. At the beginning, I was surprised to see elder brother Ye eating the crystal nucleus like this. I tried to absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus like them, but it was always to no avail."


    Su Su didn''t speak. She hung her head. Her long hair was spread in disorder behind her head and on her cheek. Her hair was dark and moist, which made her face pale and powerless. Her lips were white in powder. This image looked like Lin Daiyu. How weak it was, how weak it was.


    Li Ying handed over the water cup, still held in front of Su Su''s nose, Su Su did not pick up, Li Ying also confiscated back, the two people with such a strange atmosphere of stalemate, Su Su''s face expression more and more light, Li Ying''s face smile is also more and more embarrassed, at this time, Ye Yu finally conscience came over.


    "I said, sister, when will your stomach come out if you vomit like this?"


    He went to the tire where Su Su was sitting, sat down beside her, put one hand on Su Su''s back, took the water cup held by Li Ying with the other hand, drank it all, and said a word to Li Ying by the way,


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome!" The strange atmosphere is interrupted by Ye Yu in time, and the smile on Li Ying''s face returns to some nature. She shrugs her shoulders and looks at Su Su, who is so pale that she can''t speak, "then you have a good rest, and I''ll help you to have a look at that child."


    With that, Li Ying left, but she walked very slowly. Su Su didn''t need to develop her five senses to know that Li Ying had turned a corner and didn''t go.


    She bent the corner of her mouth and looked at Ye Yu beside her. Looking at the water stains on the corner of his mouth, she raised her hand and bumped her elbow into Ye Yu''s stomach. This guy is short of water!


    Just as ye Yu covers her stomach and screams, Li Ying at the corner finds that she can''t find any valuable words for cultivating the ability, so she turns to help King Kong.


    At this time, King Kong is looking for the right tire to spare for his car. Li Ying goes to him with a glass of water in the water. After handing it to King Kong, she also rolls up her sleeves to help him tidy up a pile of tires in front of him. By the way, she talks with him.


    "Brother Kong, I have a question. I think it''s strange. Can I ask you?"


    "Ask


    "I want to know, what''s the relationship between Su Su and brother ye? I always hear brother ye call sister Su Su. Are they brothers and sisters


    "Ah..." the expression on King Kong''s face was a little unpredictable. He straightened up and wiped his dirty hands on his clothes. He said with a smile, "where are they like brothers and sisters?"


    "Is that a lover?"


    "Do you look like a lover? I tell you, they are enemies! The enemy who destroys the normal life of both sides


    ¡°......¡±


    Li Ying looks at King Kong speechless. In fact, she has long known that Ye Yu''s group is not simple. They seem to have a simple mind, but in fact they can''t get any secrets out of their mouths. This makes Li Ying increasingly want to integrate into their circle and walk in the end of life. If ye Yu is surrounded by such a group of outstanding people, it is a resource wealth in itself.


    She is a person who is good at developing interpersonal relationship. I don''t believe Ye Yu can''t attack her! The more frustrated and courageous Li Ying is, the more unable she is to find out the relationship between Su Su and Ye Yu. The more persistent she is, the more she wants to know that it doesn''t matter if King Kong doesn''t say it today. With so many big soldiers, she asks and approaches one by one, but she doesn''t believe it.


    The garage is located in a large factory area. It is estimated that when the end of the day comes, all the survivors in the factory will run away, and the zombies will follow the survivors, so there are not many zombies left. At this time, it''s late at night. Li Ying suggests that we close the door of the garage, and she puts some water for everyone to wash and sleep.


    Qinyue''s son is still weeping. Li Xiaoyu is single and unmarried. Peng Yuzhong is busy with work and has a son at home, but his wife and his mother are taking care of him. Naturally, she has no experience in coaxing children. Li Ying has no intention to waste her time on a child who doesn''t know anything. She is busy building a good friendship with King Kong and others.


    Su Su was beating Ye Yu. Listening to Qin Yue''s son humming, she put down the fight with Ye Yu, turned and walked out of the corner, slowly came to Qin Yue''s side and asked:


    "What happened to him?"


    The little man, lying on Qinyue''s shoulder, hummed feebly, with wet tears on his face. His face was dirty, like a small African refugee. When he saw Su Su coming, he raised his little hand and held his mother''s neck with vigilance, for fear that Su Su Su would snatch him away.


    Qin month some embarrassed turn around, face Su Su, embarrassed way: "sorry, disturb your rest, I soon coax him to sleep."


    "Why do you go to bed so early?"


    Su Su tilts her head and goes back to her jeep. She pulls out a bag of bread and a box of potato chips from the jeep and takes them to the little boy on Qin Yue''s shoulder. She asks softly:


    "Do you eat?"


    The little boy raised his chin slightly, looked at the bread and chips in Su Su''s hand, and carefully tilted his head to see his mother. Qinyue quickly waved her hand, with a look of haste on her face,


    "No, no, we''ve given you a lot of trouble. You don''t have to give us food. When we get to a safe place, I''ll take ruiruirui away."


    ******************************The author has something to say**************************


    Two shifts and one fan, uncle, the first fan!

 Chapter 81

    "Eat it. I can''t finish it alone. It''s for your son, not for you."


    Su Su puts bread and chips into Xiao Ruirui''s arms. The 2-year-old''s attention is immediately attracted by the materials in his arms. With his small hands, holding bread and chips, he looks at his mother with wide eyes, as if he is asking his mother to open it for him, or asking for her consent.


    Qinyue lowers her head, tears in her eyes, and her throat is blocked. She nods, thanks Su Su, and puts ruiruirui on the ground. She squats in front of ruiruirui and opens bread and chips for ruiruirui. When she finishes all this, she looks at ruiruiruirui eating happily and raises her head. Just as she wants to thank Su Su again, she finds Su Su Su has left.


    There is no need for Qinyue or Susu to ask. Everyone knows that women, children and the elderly are absolutely vulnerable groups in the last days. This is not only reflected in their great disparity in strength, but also in the final distribution of goods and materials. They can only get a very small part, or not give it to them at all.


    No one knows how long Ruirui hasn''t eaten. Anyway, today''s bread and chips are the best meal ruiruirui has ever eaten since the end of the world, and the most abundant meal Qinyue and ruiruirui get.


    Qinyue has no words to express her gratitude to Su Su. As a mother, whoever is good to her children will achieve the goal. It doesn''t matter if Su Su doesn''t give Qinyue a good face or treat Qinyue warmly. Today, Su Su Su gives ruiruiruirui a meal of material, which changes Qinyue''s life and death.


    Su Su didn''t want to thank Qin Yue at all. She turned the garage around and found that Ruirui had finished all the bread and chips. At this time, she was already lying in Qin Yue''s arms and fell asleep.


    She nodded to Qinyue, pointed to the office in the repair shop, and said to Qinyue, "take your children to sleep."


    "No, no, we''re already in trouble for you. No, I''ll hold him and just sit here."


    "Go ahead. I''ll sleep in the car and have a good rest before I have the strength to kill the zombie and protect your son."


    It has to be said that Su Su has really given the greatest patience and tolerance to the two kinds of survivors, mother and child. Although she is still stiff faced, she can''t refuse to turn back to her jeep, but the pity and kindness are still felt by Qinyue and ruiruirui.


    If Qin Yue hadn''t forgotten, King Kong had told everyone before that the bed in the office was for Su Su. Now the bed Su Su asked her mother and son to sleep in is actually what Su Su Su should sleep in.


    Looking back at Li Ying, who was quite enthusiastic about them before, she is now greeting Ye Yu and others to wash their face and feet. Of course, she also symbolically calls Su Su Su. Su Su Su ignores Li Ying at all and goes to the car. "Bang" closes the door.


    For a person who has lived in the last 12 years, if she doesn''t wash for two days a day, she won''t kill anyone. Li Ying is very sentimental. She wants to make Ye Yu and King Kong comfortable, and let Su Su share a bucket of water with these men!


    In the co driver''s seat, Su Su is trying to figure out if she is going to dump Ye Yu tomorrow morning. She takes Xiao AI to go to Chou Shijia, because she is really bored with Li Ying''s strength towards these men.


    She has never been a person who does great things. Su Su has this self-knowledge. Now she can see that Li Ying is the kind of person who cares about something and can do great things. However, such a person has not been to Su Su''s taste since his last life, because such a person can make friends with you today for some benefits, and tomorrow you will have no use value, Will not hesitate to get rid of you.


    Just thinking that the door of the driver''s seat is opened from the outside, Ye Yu comes in with a trace of heat. Looking at Su Su lying on the co driver''s seat with her eyes closed, she comes over. She doesn''t know what he wants. Su Su Su opens her eyes, but she scares Ye Yu.


    "Oh, sister, you are not asleep."


    "Are you finished?"


    "I didn''t wash it. Her little water was drunk by King Kong alone."


    Ye Yu''s face was a little resentful, as if all the benefits were taken up by King Kong alone. He felt a little resentful in his heart. Then he looked at Su Su like a flatterer and asked:


    "Crisp, give me a drink of water."


    Su Su took a glance at Ye Yu and grabbed it in the air. There was a big water drop in his hand. There was no container and it didn''t flow everywhere. It was like a crystal. It was brilliant in Su Su Su''s hands.


    Ye Yu sees the big water drop in Su Su''s hand and pinches it. It feels like a big jelly. It''s soft and tangible. He puts the water drop to his lips and sucks it. The entrance is sweet and clear. Ye Yu praises Su Su Su and is about to say a few compliments. Outside the window, the scholar looks like a thirsty ghost.


    He knocked on the window. Ye Yu opened the window. The scholar arched his head into the car, pointed to his dry lips and said pitifully to Su Su:


    "Goddess, ask for water."


    Su Su Yiyan also gave the scholar a big drop of water. When the scholar finished drinking, he gave Su Su a thumbs up and asked:


    "How is that done? If you give the flowing water a shape, these Li Ying won''t be


    "Whoa, she!"


    Su Su''s face is full of disdain. She tilts her head, holds her arms in her hands, closes her eyes and doesn''t talk to Ye Yu and the scholar anymore. She doesn''t want to speak ill of Li Ying in front of anyone, because Li Ying doesn''t do anything wrong, just doesn''t match Su Su Su Su Su''s philosophy of life.


    But when she heard the scholar compare her with Li Ying, Su Su couldn''t help but utter a scornful tone. Li Ying is at most a first-order water system power, and Su Su Su is more than third-order power. Third-order power naturally has the pride that a third-order power should have. What Li Ying can''t do, she can''t understand, so Li Ying, But want to keep pace with Su Su, this is an insult to Su Su.


    However, the scholar who said this didn''t understand Su Su''s pride. Although he didn''t understand it, the nerve that was thicker than an elephant''s thigh finally felt Su Su Su''s dislike for Li Ying under Ye Yu''s eyes. The scholar and Ye Yu looked at each other. Ye Yu''s face was impatient and drove the scholar like a fly,


    "You roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll


    "Yes, we Su Su are the best."


    The scholar immediately nodded his head and said yes, Ma liu''er had gone away. At the same time, he immediately set a big warning line in his heart. He thought that in the future, he could be as far away from Li Ying as possible. Su Su Su didn''t like Li Ying, which means Ye Yu didn''t like, but these people hold it. How strange?


    **************************The author has something to say**************************


    Forget to tell you happy New Year''s Day! Ha ha Da!

 Chapter 82

    At this time, the voices in the repair shop gradually quieted down. Su Su tilted her head and held her arms. She was half asleep and half awake. Suddenly, she heard Ye Yu lay down the driver''s seat and was about to lie down. She opened her eyes, looked over and said:


    "I sleep in the car tonight."


    "Where do I sleep?"


    "Go and squeeze with your brothers."


    "No!" Ye Yu shook his head and refused, lying beside Su Su, "their snoring is too loud. I have to be on duty in the second half of the night. Sleeping in a car with them affects my sleep!"


    Say, Ye Yu has already closed his eyes, his mouth also issued a burst of voice, he is deliberately with such a posture, to show that he must with Su Su squeeze a car tough attitude.


    Su Su''s teeth begin to itch again. It''s not that she wants to be bad to Ye Yu on purpose. Look at Ye Yu''s attitude. Can she be kind to him?


    She looked at Ye Yu with a cold face for a long time. She wanted to use such a silent protest to let Ye Yu know what an untimely thing she was doing. As a result, Ye Yu''s face was thicker than the corner of the city wall. She just turned a blind eye to Su Su Su and lay down.


    "Whatever you want, rascal!"


    Su Su also lies down. She turns around and touches her belly. She tries to breathe deeply. She keeps calm and restrained. Don''t miss it and kill Xiao AI''s father. In this way, Su Su Su won''t know how to explain when Xiao AI asks where her father has gone.


    After being quiet for a while, Su Su gasped and yawned. She felt that Ye Yu was turning out a blanket from somewhere. The blanket tasted very new, like the one she had just bought from the store and had not been washed. Ye Yu gently covered her with the blanket, and then behind her, asked softly:


    "Su Su, do you hate me?"


    "I don''t hate it." Su Su back to Ye Yu, closed his eyes light answer.


    "Why? I''ve ruined everything about you. "


    "No, you gave a lot."


    In the dark, Su Su opens her eyes slightly, touches her belly, smiles silently, and then falls asleep. Behind her, Ye Yu feels that Su Su is very tired. Although she doesn''t know what Su Su means, it''s hard to ask again. After a long time, Ye Yu forgets what she wants to ask Su Su Su and closes her eyes, Looking at the back of Su Su''s head, he fell asleep.


    In the second half of the night, the shift starts at 3 a.m. except Su Su and Qin yuerui, everyone is on duty. The scholar, fortune teller, Li Ying and Li Xiaoyu are on duty in the first half of the night. Ye Yu, King Kong and Peng Yuzhong are on duty in the second half of the night.


    As soon as ye Yu wakes up, Su Su wakes up. She gets up and follows Ye Yu out of the car. She climbs to the window on the second floor of the repair shop. Looking out, she may smell the smell of living people. Outside the repair shop, there are more than ten or twenty zombies.


    She turned around and saw King Kong and Ye Yu talking under the stairs. She came down from the second floor and stood a little higher. As soon as she bent, she pulled out the saber behind Ye Yu.


    "What for?" Ye Yu looks back at Su Su who has already stepped down the stairs.


    Su Su looked back, weighed the saber in his hand, picked his eyebrows, and said, "don''t waste your time. I''ll go out for exercise. You can continue to talk."


    "Together, we are saying that the long night is boring."


    King Kong pats Ye Yu on the shoulder. They follow Su Su to the gate. Peng Yuzhong, who is behind him, picks up the gun and dogleg knife and follows them.


    Walking in front of the heavy iron door, Vajra came forward, holding the handle of the iron door in both hands, and gently pushed the iron door to the side, the iron door was opened a crack, and the smell of living people immediately got out from the crack. The zombies wandering outside the iron door seemed to suddenly find the target, turned over one by one, and walked towards the door of the repair factory.


    Ye Yu is the first to run out. King Kong follows him. Su Su runs out with his left and right hands, clenching his sabre. The three of them are very fast, not because the situation is urgent, but because they are afraid that their actions will be too slow and the zombie will be taken away by others.


    Peng Yuzhong followed him. He wanted to shoot, but after thinking about it, he decided to work hard first. After all, this is not a critical time, and his ammunition is limited. He should leave the limited ammunition for the most critical time.


    More than ten or twenty zombies were killed by Su Su, a fierce Trio in front of them in a short time. Peng Yuzhong killed two of them. He endured nausea and learned from King Kong and Ye Yu to find out the crystal nucleus from the Zombie''s brain. It is said that there is any energy in the crystal nucleus, which can supplement the power consumption of the psionic.


    "Su Su." After a short time, Peng Yu wiped the two crystal nuclei in his hand, and when Su Su Su heard the words, he looked back. Peng Yuzhong took out a handful of crystal nuclei from his down jacket pocket, and handed the two crystal nuclei in his hand, "here you are."


    "No, you fight. Take it for yourself."


    Su Su shakes her head and looks at the smile on Peng Yuzhong''s face. She is determined not to take these crystal nuclei. An ordinary person has overcome the obstacles in her heart, killed several zombies and obtained a few crystal nuclei. Is it funny for her to take other people''s crystal nuclei?


    "It''s no use keeping it. Besides, it''s a farewell gift." Peng Yuzhong handed it to Su Su again. Looking at Ye Yu and King Kong coming over, he said with a smile: "thank you, Su Su. It''s you who made me have the courage. After a while, at dawn, I''m going to leave with you. These are my teacher worship gifts. Thank you."


    He is over thirty years old. Naturally, a man of this age has a wife and children, but the end of the day is too hasty. He is afraid for a few days and hesitates for a few days. Finally, when he meets Qinyue and ruiruirui, his yearning for his wife and children is overwhelming.


    In the dark, the cold wind blowing, Su Su speechless looking at the man in front of her, she does not want to say that now is the end of the world, people are wandering, once in the end of the world before the foot can reach the distance, but now it is difficult, as if separated by mountains and rivers as far away.


    Because she once lost her family, she went forward on the way to find her family. She went on for ten years. In this world, those who have the courage to find people are warriors.


    Su Su nodded and took over the crystal nucleus in Peng Yuzhong''s hand. He was in a bleak mood, but he said with a smile: "I hope you can find your wife and children as soon as possible."


    *****************************The author has something to say**********************


    Uncle, second fan!

 Chapter 83

    "Thank you. I will."


    Peng Yu nodded, turned around, and walked into the repair shop. It was still a few hours before dawn. He had to make some preparations. There were many cars in the repair shop. Li Xiaoyu and Li Yingqin both had cars to take. But because it was a personal journey, Peng Yuzhong had a lot of heart in choosing a car.


    It has to be crashworthy and has a lot of space. It must be able to put a lot of materials. Finally, Peng Yuzhong found a BMW SUV and moved out two boxes of guns and ammunition from his previous car. He didn''t want more. Thinking that Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue were ordinary people and might use hot weapons, he left the remaining guns and bullets to Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue.


    By this time, Li Xiaoyu had woken up and was busy following Peng Yuzhong. He could not help but feel the sadness of parting in his eyes. He asked in a choking voice:


    "Brother Peng, do you really want to leave?"


    "Well, to go, you have to."


    Peng Yu took some supplies to his car and hugged Li Xiaoyu. Although he has only been together for a few days, he and Li Xiaoyu have developed a revolutionary friendship,


    "Xiaoyu, take care of yourself. Remember what I said. No matter what happens, you must be with Su Su. Don''t touch your friends and classmates."


    "Well, I remember!"


    With tears in his eyes, Li Xiaoyu hugged Peng Yuzhong and patted him on the back. He was so reluctant to give up that he didn''t know if he would ever see him again,


    "Brother Peng, take care. You must take care. If you can''t find your wife and children, you will come back!"


    "Don''t worry, it will."


    Peng Yuzhong was very confident with a smile. He let Li Xiaoyu go, turned and got on the car, started, backed up and left. Li Xiaoyu followed his car, walked a few steps, waved his hand and wept.


    Li Ying, not far away, lies on the back seat and sleeps. She just takes a look at Peng Yuzhong. She closes her eyes and continues to make up for her sleep. She has to rest. Only when she has a good rest can she continue to give water to King Kong and others and have the strength to kill zombies. So now she has no feelings at all and says goodbye to her friends.


    Especially in the last days, I don''t know if I can see the second person again. It''s not worth Li Ying''s effort.


    Outside the iron gate of the repair shop, Su Su and Ye Yu grab a zombie. It''s a little light. She, Ye Yu and King Kong sweep all the zombies around, leaving the only one left. They immediately fight. They both want to kill the zombie, but they don''t want each other to kill the zombie. At the end of the dispute, Su Su is just about to fight Ye Yu again.


    King Kong squats not far away to pick his teeth. He is bored to see the zombie led by Su Su and Ye Yu. He is thinking that if Su Su and Ye Yu don''t kill the zombie again, he has to kill the last zombie himself.


    Peng Yuzhong''s car slowly drives out. Su Su stops to beat Ye Yu''s fist. She turns to look at Peng Yuzhong sitting on the car and raises her hand to him with a smile. When Peng Yuzhong''s car comes close to her, she turns to her side. Her hair braids tied up at random at the back of her head fly in the wind. Her white and slender fingers point to the front, and her eyes bend and smile into two little moons,


    "Go ahead, all the way is smooth. The zombies in front of you have been solved. I wish you well."


    "Thank you


    Peng Yuzhong in the driver''s seat looks at the empty Kangzhuang Avenue in front of him. He looks gratefully at Su Su and Ye Yu outside the car and behind them. The zombie, who is being killed quietly by King Kong, is moving smoothly. This is a good sign. Thank you very much. Peng Yuzhong keeps it in mind. Then he steps on the gas pedal, one person and one car, Facing the rising sun, we rush to the future of looking for relatives.


    "King Kong, you''re so mean to rob me!"


    Suddenly, Ye Yu turns back to find the zombie used to tease Su Su. I don''t know when it was robbed by King Kong. He is very angry and flies to King Kong''s butt. They run away cursing. Su Su looks at the direction of Peng Yuzhong''s departure. After half a sound, he turns back to the repair factory.


    It''s not quite light yet, and the light in the repair shop is still as dark as night. Li Xiaoyu is alone in the open space, practicing Peng Yuzhong''s fighting skills. Qinyue has already got up. She finds an electric kettle in her office. She just doesn''t know what to do. Seeing Su Su Su come in, she blushes and comes up to ask:


    "Susu, do you want noodles?"


    Qin Yue was very embarrassed when she asked. After all, she just joined Su Su''s team yesterday, and she was not familiar with the team. I don''t know if Su Su Su would agree with her to take the noodles from the car,


    "Yes, it''s like this. I won''t eat your supplies for nothing. I''ll go out to kill zombies and help find supplies. But can you let me cook some noodles first? Ruiruirui will wake up later. If there''s nothing to eat, ruiruirui will cry again. I just want to..."


    "Eat, you also give me a bowl of noodles, oh, busy in the middle of the night, tired."


    Su Su interrupts Qin Yue''s explanation. She fills Qin Yue''s electric kettle with water and stretches. She turns around and goes back to the car to sleep. She just takes two steps. She stops and turns around. She looks at Qin Yue behind her with dark eyes,


    "It''s not easy for you to kill zombies with your children alone. I suggest you find a waist stool or a bandage to tie your children to your body. No one is born to kill zombies these days. Learn from Li Xiaoyu."


    With Su Su''s words, Qinyue holds an electric kettle full of water in her hand, and looks at Li Xiaoyu, who is sweating in the open space. The dog leg knife is whistling. Qinyue nods and is about to make a statement with Su Su Su, saying that she will follow Su Su Su Su Su''s instructions. Su Su is no longer in the same place. After that, Su Su returns to the car to sleep.


    Ten minutes later, Qinyue finds some disposable chopsticks in the office and cooks ruiruirui''s noodles. Because of the poor conditions, there is no seasoning for her to play her cooking skills. However, Ruirui rubs her bleary eyes and sees the noodles Qinyue brings. She is so happy that she grasps them and eats them up.


    Qinyue rubs her red eyes and looks at ruiruirui with a smile. She pulls out a set of disposable chopsticks from the office and gives Su Su a bowl of noodles with the remaining water. At this time, Li Ying also gets up. When she is in the car, she hears Su Su and Qinyue''s words. When she gets up, Li Ying goes directly into the office and orders to Qinyue:


    "I''ll put some water for you. You can give brother ye and brother Kong a bowl of noodles."

 Chapter 84

    "Oh, good!"


    With water, surface and electricity, Qinyue naturally won''t refuse. In fact, Qinyue is satisfied to do even a little for this team, which proves that she is still a useful person.


    After Li Ying goes to drain the water, Qinyue holds the bowl for Su Su, carefully puts it into a plastic bag and tells Ruirui:


    "Son, give the noodles to sister Su Su, and mother will give them to other uncles and aunts."


    "Good!"


    After eating and drinking enough, Ruirui nodded wisely, holding a plastic bag, and went to Su Su''s car.


    At this time, Su Su had already fallen asleep in the car. Half asleep, she felt a small, broken voice knocking on her door. There was no malice. The comer was still a small power, and her energy was very weak.


    Su Su opens the car door in a daze, tilts her head, squints her eyes, and sees Xiao AI with a big, white plastic bag on her face, called by granny rou,


    "Mom... Said noodles."


    Mom has noodles!!!


    Su Su''s eyes were wide open. He rolled off the co driver''s seat, holding the two-year-old in front of him, and began to cry,


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry, mom didn''t mean it, mom didn''t mean it!"!!! Excuse me, where are you? Where are you


    She didn''t mean to leave Xiaoai. She didn''t mean to. She just wanted to go out to do a task. It''s inconvenient to take Xiaoai with her. She definitely didn''t mean to leave Xiaoai. She''s sorry for Xiaoai, she''s sorry for Xiaoai


    "Ah!!! Whoa, whoa, whoa


    Ruirui is only a 2-year-old child, and his words are still unclear. At this moment, Su Su is holding him, crying and kissing him, and he is scared to cry. The cry of a large and a small one shocked the whole repair shop.


    Ye Yu quickly ran over and yelled at them, "what''s the matter? Stop crying! "


    Su Su was roared instantly back to God, opened his eyes to see, she was holding is not a small love, that small love where? At that moment, Su Su was a little confused, a little confused, and a little hard to accept. Her eyes were red, and a string of tears fell down again.


    But ye Yu raises her body. After that, King Kong, scholar, fortune teller, Li Xiaoyu, Li Ying and Qin Yue all come to her. Li Ying slaps her and knocks off the plastic bag in Xiao Ruirui''s hand


    "What''s the matter with you, little boy? It''s not good for you to send a noodle!"


    Qinyue comes forward and protects Ruirui. She looks at the angry Li Ying in fear. The others look at the lax Su Su and the frightened Rui Rui, but they don''t speak.


    "Crisp? Su ah, wake up, wake up. "Ye Yu holds Su Su Su in the car door, pats Su Su Su''s face and says anxiously," it''s me, baby, it''s me! Did you have a nightmare? Take a deep breath, take a deep breath. "


    According to Ye Yu''s rhythm, she took a deep breath and then vomited it out. Then she remembered that she was reborn, not doing tasks outside, not looking for Xiao AI. Xiao AI is still in her stomach.


    Unconsciously, Su Su touched her abdomen, then looked at ruiruirui, who was squatting on the ground. She pushed away Ye Yu, who was standing in front of her, fell down from the co driver''s seat, knelt down in front of ruiruirui, stretched out her hand, and gently touched Ruirui Rui''s head from Qinyue''s arms


    "I''m sorry, Ruirui. My aunt had a nightmare. I scared you just now. I''m sorry. Did you ask my aunt to eat noodles?"


    "Mom... Say... Eat noodles... Sister!"


    Ruirui is scared to hide in Qinyue''s arms, but she still works hard to finish. Su Su is very sad. She climbs into the car, finds a bag of milk candy and puts it into ruiruirui''s arms. She really hears it wrong. She thinks ruiruirui Rui is calling "Mom to eat noodles".


    "Thank you


    Ruirui lowers his head, picks the candy bag with his little finger, looks at the overturned plastic bag and whispers:


    "The noodles are rotten."


    "It''s not rotten. It''s still edible."


    Smell speech, Su Su quickly picked up the plastic bag on the ground, opened it, opened the chopsticks stained with noodles inside, sighed, in front of Ruirui''s face, holding the plastic bag to eat.


    "Don''t eat, I''ll give you another bowl."


    Holding Ruirui Rui, Qinyue can''t see it. She sucks her nose and raises her hand to take Su Su''s plastic bag. Su Su gives way. Two chopsticks point at Ruirui Rui, but her eyes look at Qinyue and says:


    "It''s the end of the world. You should teach him to cherish food and not waste it."


    Her little love was taught very well. Once Su Su exchanged a steamed bun for her with a crystal core. Although she was full and didn''t want to eat any more, the steamed bun was held by her little hands from morning to noon. Unlike other children, when she met something she didn''t like, she threw it away.


    Ah, little love, it will be 8 months before we meet!


    Susu ate the noodles in her hand, stood up, bowed her head and left the current group of people, found a quiet corner, quietly ate her noodles, missed... And looked forward to the future.


    After she left, Li Ying took a deep breath and looked at the faces of Ye Yu and others. Everyone''s faces were as usual, and there was no expression of censure for Qin Yue''s mother and son. Ye Yu even bent down to open the milk candy bag for Ruirui Rui.


    So Li Ying also laughed, and gently picked up Qinyue, who was kneeling on the ground, touched ruiruirui''s head and apologized: "little friend, my aunt was a little fierce just now. I''m sorry ~ ~"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Qinyue shakes her head. Although she says that, her strange attitude is stronger. So is Ruirui. She used to like Li Ying, but after that, he thinks that he likes sister Su Su more.


    In fact, people''s hearts are much smarter than their brains, especially children''s hearts are the most sensitive. Children can see who is really good to them and who is not. Even though Su Su Su was crying with Ruirui Rui in her arms just now, which scared the child, he felt that Su Su Su was getting along better.


    Li Ying can''t see the estrangement between their mother and son. It''s just that she doesn''t pay much attention to this kind of person who lives worse than her and has more than one level of ability. She doesn''t care about the mood of Qinyue and ruiruirui. What she cares about is Su Su Su Su''s mood, Ye Yu''s mood and King Kong''s mood.


    It''s just that Su Su''s character is hard to approach when she looks at Linglong Lianren. Li Ying also controls her sense of propriety. She''s afraid that she''s too close to her, which makes Su Su hate her. After thinking about it, Li Ying goes to talk to Li Xiaoyu.

 Chapter 85

    Here, Ye Yu, King Kong, the scholar and the fortune teller found some gasoline in the repair shop and repaired their car. They tightened the screws that should be tightened and strengthened the place that should be strengthened. Then they spare time to talk to Su Su.


    Su Su was sitting on the windowsill on the second floor, touching her belly, wearing down jacket, pregnant women''s trousers with thickened and down legs, wearing a pair of camel down boots, and looking at the world outside the window with a pale face. Today, the weather is pretty good. The snow has stopped, the wind has become smaller, and even the shadow of the sun can be seen vaguely.


    In a few months, it will be the lunar new year. Human beings can''t pass this year. However, after this year, some small bases will be built, and many survivors will gather to warm themselves. The army is coming, and the field hospital is under preparation.


    If you can''t find zhuoshijia on the way to the hospital, Su Su plans to go to the wild hospital after the new year.


    This time I have a little love, will it be as painful as last time? Her heart is a little shaken. She looks downstairs. Qinyue holds ruiruirui in one hand and stirs noodles in an electric kettle in the other. Alas, a single mother is really tired. A woman who has children will live a tired and happy life.


    Is Wanyan thinking, the light next to a dark, cold air, how can not block a warm current, instantly shrouded Su Su''s small body, she looked up at Ye Yu, his face is worried, is looking down at her.


    "You look like you''ll break when you pinch it."


    He went to her feet, sat down on the window sill, stretched out his long arm, touched Su Su Su''s forehead, and touched his own, and said with dignity:


    "Your temperature is very low. It looks like you are going to be dead."


    "Ye Yu..." Su Su touched her abdomen and ignored Ye Yu''s jokes. She opened her mouth and called Xiao AI''s father softly. There was a light light in her eyes and asked, "do you like children?"


    "Child?"


    "Well, if you have a child like Ruirui, do you like it?"


    "Oh, my sister, don''t scare me!" Ye Yu looks at Ruirui downstairs and looks at Su Su. "I don''t want to be Ruirui Rui''s father. I don''t want to be Rui Rui Rui''s father. I don''t want to be a child. I don''t know when I will die and drag him down."


    It''s like the brain circuit of a normal man has been in bed with Su Su once. When Su Su asks this question, he must have some association. If you want to think about it, why does Su Su ask this question? What''s the meaning of this? This is a normal psychological reaction of a normal person.


    But ye Yu didn''t. He refused to be ruiruirui''s father. Su Su raised his boots and kicked Ye Yu''s thigh. He rolled his eyes and said bitterly:


    "You remember what you said today, Ye Yu, you remember it for me!"!!! Don''t worry, even if you have children, you don''t need to be responsible, don''t drag you down!!! Go to hell, asshole


    I don''t know when I will die, so I don''t want to have a child to suffer in this world. This is the reflection of most men''s mood in the last days. Su Su Su has seen too much about Ye Yu''s idea, so she naturally understands it. She was hesitant to tell Ye Yu about her little love, but seeing ye Yu''s reaction, forget it, little love is her own, She gives birth to her to raise, don''t hinder Ye Yu to die!


    "What do you mean? Sister, why are you angry with me? "


    Ignorant circle of Ye Yu, knead was kicked painful thigh meat, a face of innocent, woman heart needle, woman is a tiger, this is all right!


    Su Su doesn''t want to waste a word with Ye Yu any more. She gets up, goes downstairs, gets into the car and sleeps.


    The motorcade started in the afternoon. Ye Yu still got on Su Su''s car. King Kong, scholar and fortune teller found three off-road vehicles in the repair shop, and they could drive after repair. The remaining five vehicles, Qinyue, ruiruirui, Li Xiaoyu and Li Ying, were all repaired. They were full of gasoline and took a lot of oil pots on the road.


    After Ye Yu got on the bus, it was like turning on the heating in the whole cold confined space. After a while, she woke up Su Su. She opened her eyes, turned over and turned her back to Ye Yu. Without saying a word, she began to cultivate her spirit. This time, she didn''t hesitate. She tried to release her cooling and wanted to heat her to death? She froze the bastard first.


    Reminded by yesterday''s occasional ice sting, Su Su realizes that her current water system ability is a bit like a mutation, and a bit like a mutation, because she is still a water system ability, but the released water energy is extremely cold and strange.


    She had never experienced such a stage in her last life. Until two years after she gave birth to Xiao AI, Su Su was still a water system psionic. Her role in the team was just like Li Ying now. She occasionally played a strange role, but more of it was to give water to the people in the team and provide assistance in life.


    I don''t know which time she let out too much water, Su Su''s power suddenly turned into ice power, and what she let out was no longer flowing water, but extremely hard ice. Like now, her water could be cold and bone piercing, and also cool and moisten the lung. There is no such phenomenon.


    It wasn''t long before the car ran into a group of zombies who were migrating. Su Su opened her eyes and glanced at Ye Yu, who was so cold around her. She looked at the direction of the zombies'' migration from the window and frowned


    "There are a large number of survivors ahead. Go there."


    Zombies'' sense of smell is much more sensitive than their vision. In broad daylight, they all rush to the same direction in groups, which proves that there are still a lot of living people where they want to go. Ye Yu stops the car, Su Su opens the car door, walks out of the car and looks around. They have reached a crossroads, which is not far from the hospital where Zhuo Shijia works.


    A small number of zombies seemed to smell the smell of Su Su. Instead of following the big army in the same direction, they split out and came towards Su Su Su. She was not nervous. She held a sabre in her hands and went forward to dry it. Ye Yu followed her, holding two fireballs in her hands, and King Kong and others also began to kill.


    Leaving Qinyue, Ruirui and Li Xiaoyu behind, Li Ying takes a knife and runs to the front of the last car. While picking up the leak and killing the zombie, she asks Su Su strangely,


    "Su Su, why don''t you use powers? You are so powerful that it''s much easier than holding a knife in both hands. "

 Chapter 86

    Su Su ignores Li Ying and just takes a sabre and does his best with his physical strength. Zombies of this degree are as slow as turtles. Killing with a sabre is good. It''s just exercise. If you use powers, you can''t warm up enough.


    The power of a psionic is like a blue bar in a game, and the crystal core is the blue medicine to mend the blue bar. The power is to use a little less, and when it is empty, it has to be filled by absorbing the crystal core. Su Su Su''s crystal core was used to cultivate her spirit before, but now the crystal core is used to rush into the hospital. There are too many zombies in the hospital, I can''t bear her to exercise slowly.


    What''s more, who said killing zombies with a knife is not a way of sports? Su Su is a pregnant woman now, but pregnant women also need proper exercise, exercise good physical fitness, red blood bar will grow, blood thick, two-way development, very good.


    She has fully learned from the experience and lessons of her previous life. She doesn''t want to focus on how to improve her powers. The promotion of powers is very important. However strong her powers are, if she has a body that can''t bear beating, it will be broken when she touches it. That''s not long-term.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Su Su to explain this to Li Ying. In the past few days, Su Su has found that Li Ying''s purpose is too strong. The more Li Ying wants to find out something from Su Su, the more Su Su defends herself and doesn''t tell her. That''s what it is!


    Li Ying, the more alienated Su Su is from her, the more she feels the need to follow Su Su''s example. Now she doesn''t think about how to control her water at all. She picks up the knife and fights with Su Su closely with the zombie.


    As the war became more and more fierce, the zombies moving forward turned their heads and came to Su Su, Ye Yu and others. The zombies gathered more and more, and they gradually felt that they could not kill them all. After taking a breath, Su Su looked back and saw Qinyue at the back. She did not know where to find some rope and cloth and tied ruiruirui to her chest. Then Qinyue took Ruirui with her, Give Li Xiaoyu a hand.


    Strictly speaking, Li Xiaoyu is just a novice to kill zombies. When Peng Yuzhong left, he taught her several fighting skills, and Li Xiaoyu only knew these skills. However, most of the zombies were carried down by Ye Yu, King Kong, scholar, fortune teller and Su Su Su in front of him. Even Li Ying could not get some monsters, and few zombies could walk to the back of the car.


    Li Xiaoyu acts as the main player to kill these corpses. Qinyue cooperates with her, or Li Xiaoyu fixes the zombies, and Qinyue decapitates them, or Qinyue seduces the zombies with ruiruirui in her arms. Li Xiaoyu cuts them unexpectedly behind. Two women and a child work together to kill several zombies.


    Seeing this, Su Su deliberately puts a few zombies to the back of the motorcade to practice for Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue, and then glances at Li Ying, who is getting closer and closer to ye yujingang. She sighs. In Li Ying''s mind, whose life and death have nothing to do with her. As long as she can become strong and make friends with the strong, how much money is the safety of Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue ruiruiruiruiruiruirui worth?


    Such a person can really live a long time in the end, but who dares to be a teammate with such a person?!


    After nearly an hour''s killing, the corpses of the zombies had been built up one layer after another, and finally there was a trend of gradual decrease. When there were few zombies coming over, Ye Yu put a fire on the corpses on the ground with a big move. In the light of the fire, he said to everyone:


    "Get in the car and go to the front."


    They went back to their cars, ran over the burning corpses of the zombies, and drove to the front of the survivors.


    On the left, there is a three story international supermarket. On the right, there is the hospital where Chou Shijia works. The original direction of zombies'' migration is on the left. In other words, there are probably a large number of survivors in the international supermarket.


    Su Su tilted her head, her fingers wrapped in a mass of water, washed her hands and face, put one hand on the window, and looked forward. Some frowned at the zombies gathered in front of her. It was very easy to kill these zombies on the first floor of the supermarket, but it was very troublesome to deal with so many survivors inside.


    Just thinking about it, the zombies in front seem to realize that there are living people coming again, and they don''t walk around on the first floor of the supermarket. They swing towards Su Su Su and Ye Yu and others. Just as Su Su and Ye Yu are getting ready to get off the car to meet the zombies, the door of the supermarket suddenly opens, and a large group of people rush out with backpacks. More people rush out after this group of people run out, Quickly shut the door from the inside.


    The zombies divided into two groups. One group continued to walk towards Su Su Ye Yu. The other group turned to chase those who ran out of the supermarket with their backpacks. All of a sudden, there were screams, angry curses, panic sounds, yelling, beating and scolding. Su Su Su opened the car door, carried a military knife and chopped the nearest zombie. She looked up and saw the group of survivors running in the chaos, The shadow of the turbid world.


    These survivors are all powerful men of Kong Wu. After being chased by zombies, they also have the ability to fight back and scold. Therefore, the staggering figure of a woman in Chou Shijia is particularly prominent. In addition, the down jacket on Chou Shijia''s body was put on by Su Su Su. The bright red color is like blood. Can she be so unique that she is not noticeable?


    Su Su stepped forward quickly and yelled: "Turbid world is good, come back!"!!! "The best in the world!"


    Su Su''s voice has long been lost in the roar of the zombie. In a hurry, she sees Zhuo Shijia slip away from her eyes again. Su Su turns back, grabs King Kong, points to Zhuo Shijia''s back and says:


    "Vajra, get me that fatless woman, and I''ll give you a big bucket of water to give you a comfortable bath."


    "Wow! OK¡£¡±


    Vajra takes a look at Ye Yu and pats Su Su''s chest. Su Su feels that her hands are empty. A strong wind blows, and Vajra in front of her is gone. She turns to the other side of the street, across from several zombies. Zhuo Shijia has been carried on Vajra''s shoulder.


    "Let go of me."


    As soon as the word "I" of zhuoshijia fell, Vajra came back with her on his shoulder. Like a sandbag, he threw zhuoshijia in a red down jacket in front of Su Su Su. Hei Lu''s face was very happy,


    "Su Su, do you want to tie it up?"


    **************************The author has something to say***********


    Cool? Do you want to continue?

 Chapter 87

    Smell speech, on the ground of the turbid world good, struggling to stand up, her back carrying a bulging backpack, hair messy greasy, but also some ash fluttering, the body is floating a sweat and stink mixed with the smell, she looked at King Kong angrily, asked:


    "Do I know you? What do you do? What do you want to do? "


    Behind Chou Shijia, Su Su was shaken by her backpack. She quickly stepped back two steps and said thanks to King Kong, "no, thank you."


    Then he raised a finger and poked Zhuo Shijia''s back, "it''s me. I know you."


    In the battle between this man and the zombie, zhuoshijia suddenly turns back, puts on his huge backpack, and pushes Vajra. Vajra floats away, leaving zhuoshijia and Su Su standing in a hellish scene with big eyes staring at small eyes.


    "You..." Chou Shijia hesitated, looking at Su Su''s clean, white and tender appearance, "what''s Su Su, Su Su?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Su Su pointed to her nose as if she was very happy that she remembered her name, "what a coincidence! How did you come here alone? I went to the police station to find you the next day, but I didn''t find you. "


    "I..."


    Chou Shijia opens her mouth and looks around. Some people run away, some zombies rush in, and some people fight hard to kill the zombies. She and Su Su are standing a few meters away from the zombies to talk about the past like they haven''t seen each other for a long time?


    It seems strange to see this scene. Chou Shijia looks at Su Su again. She is pregnant at the age of 19 and plans to give birth to a baby by herself. It doesn''t seem to change much. She is as clean and watery as before. No, her skin is whiter and more elastic than before.


    She swallowed her saliva. She only felt that her throat was dry as if it was going to smoke. She had little gossip and said, "I had planned to go to prison, but I found that the whole world was crazy. Zombies were biting people everywhere. The police in the police station escaped with us. I met a man named pigo, whose son happened to be born in my hospital, So he and I decided to go back to the hospital to save the child. We ran all the way and got here. "


    "Oh, those babies in the hospital, I guess they''re all... Gone."


    Su Su doesn''t want to talk about the babies. She''s a mother. When she talks about those words, she always feels uncomfortable. Chou Shijia shakes her head and takes out a mobile phone to show Su Su the messages on it,


    "No, the Neonatology Department of our hospital has always advocated a sterile environment. The babies in the incubator are still alive. There are a lot of milk powder stored in the incubator. There are also doctors and nurses to feed them, but the milk powder stored in the neonatology department is not much, and those doctors and nurses are blocked in the neonatology department."


    "So, you''re going to run into the hospital with pigo and send milk powder to those babies?"


    Su Su takes a negative hand and glances at the mobile phone screen in Chou Shijia''s hand. Text messages are sent one after another, which means that there are still survivors in the hospital, but everyone is blocked in the neonatal department and children''s intensive care unit. There are a lot of zombies outside. Zombies can''t get in and they can''t get out, Balabala.


    Take another look at the huge backpack behind Chou Shijia. She says how it looks so heavy. It turns out that it''s full of milk powder. Su Su looks up and down at Chou Shijia again. This woman is 30 years old. She''s thin and dry. She''s also good-looking. She''s just disheartened. She doesn''t understand. She''s braver than Li Xiaoyu. She wants to go to the zombie club?


    How are she and pigo going to get into the neonatal department of the hospital? Su Su really wants to hear it.


    "This..." Chou Shijia was a little hesitant. She ran and stopped all the way, thinking only about the babies in the incubator. She had no idea how to send them to the hospital after taking the milk powder. "I can kill zombies. I can walk all the way here, and I don''t just want to run for my life. Before the end of the world, pigo was a gangster. In recent days, she also found many old-fashioned men, We''ve been preparing to go to the hospital. "


    "Yes, you''ve been preparing to go into the supermarket to find materials, and then you''ve been blocked in the supermarket by zombies. If we hadn''t come, would you have been able to get out of the supermarket?" Su Su nodded and glanced at Ye Yu and others who had cleaned up the zombie. "I''ll go with you."


    "Really?"


    With milk powder on her back, Chou Shijia''s eyes suddenly brighten. Looking at Su Su''s face, it''s like seeing a savior. She naturally sees Ye Yu and others'' patience in her eyes. These days, she probably understands that some people will become powers, and the fire and wind that Ye Yu and others use to kill zombies are powers.


    If ye Yu could help, let alone send milk powder to the hospital, it would be totally possible to take those children out of the hospital.


    Immediately, Chou Shijia shook her head and looked serious. She lowered her eyes, glanced at Su Su''s abdomen and refused: "you''d better rest, just your body, in your stomach..."


    "I''m fine, and my stomach is fine."


    Su Su interrupts Chou Shijia''s words for fear that Chou Shijia will tell her the existence of Xiao AI. She is still angry for what ye Yu said before, so she doesn''t want Ye Yu to know the existence of Xiao AI, so that Ye Yu won''t agree with her giving birth to Xiao AI. She is even more afraid that Ye Yu will force her to have an abortion like Xie Qingyan in her last life.


    Su Su doesn''t want to explore some people''s affairs and doesn''t dare to explore them. Anyway, she and Ye Yu are on the same journey. When the army comes, Ye Yu may not stay with her. Maybe there will be a higher platform for Ye Yu to go. Moreover, Su Su Su doesn''t plan to stay in Xiangcheng base for a lifetime. By then, she and Ye Yu may be separated, I''ll never see you again?


    So let''s do it first. She tries to give birth to Xiao AI and raise her up. It doesn''t matter to Ye Yu.


    Chou Shijia, who was interrupted by Su Su, looked slightly stunned, and immediately seemed to realize that Su Su didn''t want to say about her pregnancy, so she nodded and changed the subject,


    "You said it was true to accompany me to the hospital?"


    "Well, it''s true, but it''s not a small matter to enter the hospital. Let''s find a place to rest first, and you can tell me your detailed plan."


    Su Su points to the five-star hotel in front of him. The person who came out of the supermarket before is running to the hotel there. He looks at King Kong and ignores Ye Yu. He asks King Kong:


    "And you? Would you like to come in with us? There are many, many nuclei

 Chapter 88

    "Hospital?" Ye Yu killed the last zombie in his hand, blocking Su Su''s eyes to King Kong, nodded and said: "that''s a good place to earn crystal nucleus. Go."


    The rest of the people have no opinions. They have zombies to fight and crystal nuclei to earn money. Why don''t they go for a walk? By the way, I can also search for some medicine in the hospital.


    The reason why hospitals need to go in after detailed planning is that there are too many people in the hospital, especially the day before the end of the day. It is estimated that all hospitals in the world are overcrowded, which leads to one zombie club after another, indicating that zombies are particularly concentrated in hospitals.


    Where zombies are particularly concentrated, the doomsday virus will be particularly strong. In this way, most zombies will mutate. Just like a group of ordinary people, there will always be one or two powers. The number of zombies has different probability.


    Su Su wants to go in and kill zombies, earn crystal nuclei, and save babies. It''s impossible to take zhuoshijia. These people simply open the door and rush in. What floor is the neonatology department on? Which side should they go in? What should they do after they are rescued? All these need detailed planning.


    And Ye Yu these people, follow her all the way to kill, see the sky is late, also need to rest.


    A group of people, five cars, then drove into the opposite Hotel, a little rectification.


    There were a group of survivors in the hotel. When Su Su stopped the car, they all came to the lobby of the hotel. In this era, people can be zombied, and it''s not uncommon for people with powers. What''s strange is that they have never seen anyone''s powers so powerful that they can only light cigarettes, You can also turn it into a big fireball and burn zombies directly


    People look at Ye Yu''s eyes, with a little respect and worship, this is a normal phenomenon, society has become like this, of course, the strong are respected.


    "Is it OK to park the car outside?" Li Xiaoyu drew closer to Su Su and asked in a low voice.


    Su Su shakes his head and whispers to Li Xiaoyu: "these people have just finished rolling materials from the supermarket. They have enough food and drink. Don''t worry. Besides, unlike ordinary survivors, they have leaders."


    With Su Su''s words, Li Xiaoyu looks around. It''s true that this group of people are organized. Each of them carries a backpack as big as Chou Shijia''s. the zipper in the backpack can hardly be pulled up. The expression on his face is not as timid as that of the ordinary survivors. All of them look up and hold their chests high, just like some of them have succeeded in a great event, There is a faint sense of achievement.


    "Doctor


    A male voice rang out. With doubts, the crowd stepped back to reveal a man outside the crowd. The man was about 40 years old, with a shaved head, a black dragon tattooed on his head, a black cotton padded jacket on his body and two knives in his hand. He came forward and looked at Su Su Su and others strangely, then asked Chou Shijia:


    "Do you know them?"


    "Pigo." On the face of embarrassment, zhuoshijia explained, "yes, this is my friends... Friends. They said that they would have a rest here for one night, and then they would accompany us to the hospital tomorrow."


    The bald man, named pigo, brightened his eyes and nodded. He looked at Ye Yu and others for a long time, like examining and looking at them. Finally, he gave up the elevator behind him and said:


    "From the first floor to the fifth floor, there are already people living. You live on the sixth floor. Some rooms have not been cleaned yet, so you need to clean them yourself. The hotel has a supporting independent power generation system, and the elevator can go up directly."


    "Yes, thank you, pigo."


    Chou Shijia thanks, pulls Su Su Su through the crowd, and goes to the elevator. Ye Yu behind him sees this. In full view of the public, he follows up one after another. A group of people wait to get into the elevator. Chou Shijia is the leader, and explains Su Su Su in detail,


    "This is what I mean by pigo. On the day he came, he was also locked up in the police station, just like me. It''s the police station where you sent me to turn myself in. It''s said that he used to be the boss of the underworld. He was very loyal. I followed him all the way here. He was about 40 years old, unmarried, but he had a lover who gave him a son, The day before the end of the day happened to be in our hospital production, because it is premature, and infected with pneumonia, directly to the neonatal intensive care unit, at present his son is still alive, lover... Don''t know how


    "Oh." Su Su looked at the bloodstained elevator, nodded and praised: "he''s good. It''s very difficult and dangerous. The spirit of saving his son is worth learning for men."


    When saying this, Su Su intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Ye Yu. Ye Yu didn''t hear anything. He was talking to King Kong.


    Ye Yu and Su Su couldn''t get on the line, and Su Su didn''t want to, so he asked, "how many men did brother PI call? Is the fifth floor full? "


    "No, on the first floor is the hall, on the second floor is the restaurant, on the third floor is the fitness club, on the fourth floor is the beauty salon, on the fifth floor there are more than ten rooms, all of them are from pigo. This hotel is also pigo''s industry before the end of the world."


    "That pigo, why was he arrested in the police station before the end of the world?"


    Among the people, Li Ying looks at zhuoshijia with a little deep meaning. Zhuoshijia is stunned and looks at Su Su. She doesn''t know how to explain to Su Su Su''s teammates. Su Su''s face is as usual and says for zhuoshijia:


    "Don''t worry about what happened before the end of the world, no matter what he was arrested in the police station for."


    Everyone will no longer ask, but there are some doubts about zhuoshijia. In a legal society before the end of the world, he committed a crime and went to the police station to surrender himself, or Su Su was sent to surrender himself. How did Su Su Su, a college student, hook up with zhuoshijia, a doctor who was going to the police station to surrender himself? Nowadays, the turbid world is full of mystery.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, the elevator door opens, and the sixth floor arrives. Su Su just wants to walk out of the elevator, but Chou Shijia grabs her hand,


    "Su Su, just now pigo said that he hasn''t cleaned above the sixth floor, which means..."


    "Ho ho ~ ~"


    There''s no need for Chou Shijia to go on. In the doors on both sides of the corridor, the sounds of zombies howling and clawing at the door spread to everyone''s ears. The rooms above the sixth floor have not been cleaned, which means that the zombies have not been cleaned.


    **********************The author has something to say************************


    I''m a little tired. Are you tired? Why don''t we take a break?! Take a few hours off and continue in the evening.

 Chapter 89

    Su Su turns back, nods and walks out of the elevator. Ye Yu follows Su Su Su. They start kicking the door one after another to clean up the zombies. The King Kong, scholar and fortune teller behind them also follow closely. They seize the time to grab the strange things. Li Xiaoyu and Qin Yue take ruiruirui Rui into each room to collect materials, leaving Li Ying, He began to introduce himself warmly.


    "Hello, my name is Li Ying. I''m a water system wizard. Do you want to drink water?"


    "No, thank you."


    Chou Shijia nods and misses Li Ying''s body, carrying a big bag of milk powder to Su Su''s cleaned room.


    At least she has been in a big hospital for many years. She has seen a lot of people like Li Ying. Zhuo Shijia has never boasted that she is pure and lofty, and never has a good color for people like Li Ying. It is the same before the end of the world, and it is the same after the end of the world.


    There are only a dozen rooms on the first floor. The end of the world happened on December 31. It''s not a major festival, and the weather is cold enough. It''s the off-season of the hotel industry. There are only seven or eight rooms with zombies in the dozen rooms, and the remaining rooms without zombies are enough for each one.


    Su Su turns around a few times and chooses a suite with unique scenery. There are mahjong machines in the living room, floor to floor windows in the bedroom, a small conference room opposite the bedroom, and all kinds of sofas and tea sets.


    She decided to sleep here tonight. As soon as she wanted to go out and call Chou Shijia, Chou Shijia came in with milk powder on her back and closed the door. Then she put her backpack with milk powder on the ground, went to the French window, twisted her eyebrows, looked at Su Su Su and asked in a low voice:


    "Su Su, is your baby... OK?"


    "There''s nothing particularly uncomfortable about eating, sleeping and vomiting."


    Su Su looked at zhuoshijia and couldn''t help laughing. Should he say that zhuoshijia is brave and doesn''t take an ordinary road? Or is Zhuo Shijia smart enough to be an intelligent beauty?


    In the last days, which team is willing to take a pregnant woman out to fight zombies to find materials? Isn''t that a drag on the team? Chou Shijia didn''t ask Su Su''s baby in front of everyone before, just considering whether Su Su wanted to hide her pregnancy and didn''t want the people in the team to abandon her?


    "That''s good." Zhuo Shijia nodded, and a deputy chief physician''s manner came out again. "It''s not three months'' dangerous period, so we should do less dangerous actions, and the amount of exercise should not be too intense."


    She originally wanted to say that it''s better not to have strenuous exercise, but in today''s world, where can one take a leisurely walk in the streets? Or raise the baby at home? Women, children and the elderly are vulnerable groups in this world, especially pregnant women. A little carelessness is the result of two deaths.


    "I''m very relaxed. If I didn''t think about this little guy, I would be able to fly today!"


    Holding the palm of her hand and fanning symbolically, Su Su said that she was not ashamed. Now she wanted to run fast, and she didn''t dare to jump long. She didn''t even use half of her strength to kill the zombie. That''s what Zhuo Shijia said. She and Xiao AI are now in danger for three months.


    "When I get to the hospital, I''ll give you a check. Now I don''t have the instruments on hand. I''m helpless."


    He raised his hand and touched Su Su''s abdomen regretfully. The two month old fetus was not very big, and Su Su''s abdomen felt flat. From the appearance alone, he didn''t know the specific situation of Xiao AI. However, the medical aids developed by human beings for N years now lie in the zombies, and no one cares about them.


    Su Su thinks it''s OK. Although she doesn''t feel uncomfortable, she has been so tired in her last life that she has let Xiao Ai grow up healthily in her stomach. If she is so careful in her life, there should be no big problem. But it''s OK to check with the help of instruments. At least it can let her see if Xiao AI''s little comma is getting bigger.


    She is full of expectation and nods to chongzhuo Shijia. Just as she is about to speak, Ye Yu bumps into her and stands at the door, shouting:


    "Sister, let go of the water. We''ll take a bath."


    Su Su''s face is a board, looking at Ye Yu not cold and not hot should a, and with the turbid world good account of a few words later, then followed Ye Yu out of the room, into the opposite suite.


    There were three people in the suite, including King Kong, scholar and fortune teller. They all looked forward to seeing Su Su come in. Needless to ask, what they were waiting for was Su Su Su''s sentence, "I''ll give you a big bucket of water to let you take a comfortable bath.".


    Su Su is not ambiguous. When she enters the bathroom, she begins to drain water. The water flows out of the air like a big valve on the mouth of a bowl. After a while, half a tank of water is put into the large circular bathtub.


    At this time, Ye Yu came in, Su Su sat on the edge of the bathtub, looked up at him, did not speak, still bowed his head, put her water without expression.


    "I said Su, why are you so indifferent to me?" Ye Yu sat on the opposite side of Su Su, bent down and looked down at Su Su''s face, "did I provoke you?"


    "No


    Su Su turns her head and clenches her teeth. She doesn''t want to pay attention to Ye Yu. She is still angry for the sentence Ye Yu said before. She doesn''t want to see Ye Yu''s face before her anger disappears.


    "No, you must be angry with me."


    Ye Yu rolled his sleeve on his arm and put his palms into the water. After a while, the cold and clear water began to heat up slowly. He was lying on the edge of the bathtub, looking askew at Su Su, and said seriously:


    "Su, I''m a rude man. Sometimes I don''t understand what I''ve done to annoy you. Just tell me what makes you so reluctant to see me."


    "No


    When the water is full, Su Su takes a look at the bubbling hot water in the bathtub and gets up to find Qinyue and Ruirui. Since they all have "hot water" to take a bath, there''s no reason not to give Qinyue, Ruirui and Li Xiaoyu some water. As soon as she leaves, ye Yu takes her hand out of the water and follows her tail.


    "You''re not angry with me. Why didn''t you talk to me just now? My sight is like a parabola. I went directly over my brother to connect with Vajra. Su, I can''t..."


    ************************The author has something to say************


    It''s 9:00 p.m., let''s continue. This chapter was promised a long time ago to my little fan Luo Qing. Thank you. I hope I can grow up quickly and have a lot of money this year£¨ Don''t worry. Let me pay it back slowly.)

 Chapter 90

    In the bathroom of Qinyue''s and ruiruirui''s room, Ye Yu continues to play his wordy magic skill like a Tang monk, and keeps walking around Su Su. Ruirui stands at the door of the room, looks at Su Su who bows his head and says nothing, and then looks at Ye Yu who is on the upper body of Tang monk. Then he turns around to find his mother, lies on her ear and whispers:


    "Mom, what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Qinyue is tidying up the materials beside the big bed. They are all collected from other guest rooms. She plans to take them to the car the next day. After listening to ruiruirui''s words and looking at the direction of the bathroom, she picks up xiaoruirui and whispers:


    "Shh, kid, don''t worry about that much."


    At first, none of them could see the relationship between Su Su and Ye Yu. But now, under Ye Yu''s entanglement, things are a little bit different. It seems that Ye Yu is interested in Su Su, but he makes Su Su unhappy. Now he is chasing Su Su Su and asking why.


    Once Su Su has made up her mind to ignore someone, she will be very indifferent, just like Li Ying. Anyway, she doesn''t rely on Ye Yu to survive. If she leaves Ye Yu, she has the same confidence to give birth to Xiao AI and teach her well.


    And in essence, she and Ye Yu are more familiar than strangers. Well, she went to bed once and gave birth to a child with Ye Yu. No matter how familiar she is, she doesn''t want to play with Ye Yu all day long, OK?


    Looking at Ye Yu''s water heating, Su Su puts water into Qinyue and ruiruirui, gets up and goes back to her room. Zhuo Shijia has already left for another room. She is a little tired. She closes the door, enters the bathroom, and plans to put some water for herself to wash. Then she goes to sleep with the stars outside the window and the howling of the dead.


    But the door of the bathroom was opened. Su Su looked up and looked at Ye Yu standing outside the bathroom door in the mirror. The first waves of anger swept up in her heart. She was really haunted. When she was Su Su Su, was she a good friend? She turned around, took a towel and threw it at Ye Yu, full of disgust


    "Get out of here."


    Ye Yu grabs the white towel hanging on her body, throws it on the ground, goes forward, embraces Su Su''s waist, raises it up, sits on the washstand, and looks at Su Su head-on, grits his teeth and asks, with a little light in his dark eyes


    "Su Su, stop it, OK? If it goes on, I will get angry. "


    "Angry?" OK, come on, hit me, hurt each other, ouch ~ ~ "


    Don''t cooperate, don''t cooperate, Su Su is angry, about to have a big fight with Ye Yu, but Xiao AI is at this time began not to cooperate, her stomach just feel a tumbling, lying on Ye Yu''s chest, began to vomit up, not only the stomach to eat in the residual food vomited out, but also the gall water to vomit completely.


    Ye Yu was a little angry originally. Su Su was uncomfortable with him for a whole day. Just now, he took the initiative to pester her for so long, but his attitude towards him became colder and colder. At this moment, Ye Yu was going to lose his temper and show his masculine power. As a result, Su Su Su suddenly vomited all over him. Not only that, but his face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    As a result, Ye Yu''s anger suddenly subsided. He felt a little distressed. Holding Su Su Su''s hip, he hugged her, patted her back and apologized. Just like coaxing a child, he realized that Su Su had not vomited so much. Then he gently put Su Su Su Su on the toilet cover, squatted in front of her and brushed away her wet hair, He asked with concern all over his face


    "Is it all right? Do you want to see the doctor of the turbid world?"


    "Nothing." Su Su white with a face, powerless shake his head, "is you angry."


    "What have I done to make you so angry?" His brow closed up, pondered for a while, really did not know.


    "It''s OK. I''m hypocritical."


    Su Su looks at Ye Yu, his shoulder is all her spit out filthy, cold back, but still leaves Ye Yu palm hot temperature, looking at Ye Yu''s face which is very similar to Xiao AI, Su Su Su''s heart is a little weak, she pale smile, is not Ye Yu don''t want to have children, don''t want to worry about in the end? Why should she be so affected?


    Ye Yu is not in the last life, Xiao AI is just as lively, but in this life, what''s the difference?


    Su Su is still Su Su, Ye Yu is still Ye Yu, two strangers, two parallel lines, the burden on Su Su''s shoulder will not be reduced because of Ye Yu''s existence, nor will ye Yu''s love for Xiao AI be increased or decreased by half because of Ye Yu''s existence.


    So what''s she mad at? What''s the anger?


    See Ye Yu frown, looking at her also want to say something, Su Su shook his head, pointed to the stain on his shoulder, said to him: "you wash, this smell is too bad, I can''t stand this smell."


    Then Su Su pushed Ye Yu out of the door and went back to the bathroom. After simple grooming, she put out the light and lay down to sleep.


    However, without waiting for her to stop for a moment, she went back to King Kong. Ye Yu, who had taken a bath, ran over again. He was wearing a short sleeve army green T-shirt. As soon as he entered the room, he brought the warmth of a room. Su Su Su turned over in the dark, covered her eyes with her clean arms, and lamented:


    "Ye Yu, go back to sleep. I''m so tired."


    She only felt the bed beside her sink. Ye Yu sat on her bed and asked softly in the dark:


    "Su Su, do you hate me?"


    "I don''t hate it."


    Again, Su Su is still honest. She turns over and turns her back to Ye Yu. It''s true. Today, she is angry with Ye Yu at most. After Xiao AI''s making so much noise just now, she doesn''t have that idea. Now she is tired and just wants to sleep.


    As like as two peas in the dark, Ye Yu sat cross legged beside Su Su, and looked at Su Su, who was lying on the bed, with his eyes open and comfortable. The outline of his body was outlined. He was wearing a thin, slim figure under Su''s pastry. He stretched out his hand and his wrist was wearing a watch similar to Su Su. His hands lit up the starting point in the night. Suddenly he asked:


    "That night, you were drugged. How many things do you remember?"


    "What''s this for?" Su Su closed his eyes, took out his hand from Ye Yu''s palm, and reluctantly picked up his spirit to deal with Ye Yu, "I don''t remember how much, I want to go to sleep, when you go out, bring the door to me."


    ************The author has something to say**********


    On the first day of its launch, two leaders, egg design and stranger design, were born? I don''t know what you''re thinking. I can only add more. But today, I''m old enough to play. I''m in stock. I owe you first. We''ll pay more by installments!

 Chapter 91

    "I remember."


    Ye Yu suddenly bends over Su Su and looks at Su Su wrapped under the quilt with a wolf like smile on her strong face,


    "I didn''t forget."


    Su Su at the bottom suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Ye Yu, who is just above him. As soon as he is about to open his mouth, Ye Yu presses up and bites Su Su Su''s lips. He says vaguely:


    "Su, tell me, your brother is so far away that he has to come back to Xiangcheng to find you. What''s the reason for that?"?! It''s the end of the world, and I''m still struggling with you here and there, doing good things?? Today, my brother will tell you not to be angry with me. I like you and I don''t care about you. Do you understand? "


    Two people between bed quilt, but ye Yu or squeeze open Su Su''s two legs, she opened her eyes, mouth was Ye Yu, a puff of tobacco and smoke smell, so poured into her lips between the mouth and nose, Su Su struggled, want to put the pressure on the guy kick fly.


    Others Ye Yu is in her mouth sucked two, let her go, said with a smile: "so, we this is the rain over?"


    "After the rain, your sister!"


    Su Su is very angry and panting, but she feels that between her legs, across her clothes and quilts, she is heavily resisted by a hard object. She lies back on the pillow and looks at Ye Yu. At the moment, her mind is not sleepy at all


    "Get out of the way. Let me get up. I promise I won''t kill you."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Su Su''s return to the original character of laughing and scolding with him, Ye Yu no longer turns a blind eye to him and turns a deaf ear to him. Facing Su Su Su''s anger, Ye Yu puts her heart down inexplicably, shakes her buttocks across the quilt, grinds Su Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s thigh roots a few times, and then jumps up and runs.


    "Ye Yu, you come back, I will fight you to the death!"


    Su Su on the bed releases a water dragon and follows Ye Yu''s buttocks to chase her out. Ye Yu runs away. The water dragon turns out of the door and breaks up. Su Su Su takes a deep breath, sits up and beats the bed. At the moment, she just feels that Ye Yu is sent by heaven to kill her. She can''t kill her, and she can''t scold her. In the middle of the night, when she is sleepy, I want to come here and wipe her. What''s not her nemesis???


    Had it not been for the scene of Xiao AI''s parents killing each other, Ye Yu would have died a hundred times.


    Su Su tries to calm down her anger and lies back on the bed, but she can''t sleep. Her heart beats a little fast. She just feels that the smell of tobacco and gunpowder smoke in her mouth can''t disperse. So she gets up and runs into the bathroom to wash her mouth for a few minutes, only to feel that Ye Yu''s taste is lighter.


    But this night Su Su still lost sleep, and the night of insomnia can''t be wasted. She counted all the crystal nuclei she got along the way and used them to cultivate her spirit.


    The next morning, zhuoshijia knocks on Su Su''s door. Civilized people are still good. Before entering the door, she knows how to knock. Su Su sits cross legged on the bed, loses a pile of crystal powder on her palm, gets up and walks to the door, opens the door, looks at the black eyed zhuoshijia outside, and asks:


    "You didn''t sleep all night?"


    "No, I''ve been busy all night, drawing you a map of the hospital."


    Zhuoshijia comes in and rushes Su Su Su with a "Hotel opinion form" in his hand. Every room of the hotel is equipped with such a form for customers to put forward their opinions. For a while, zhuoshijia can''t find a suitable white paper, so he can only draw the map of the hospital on this "Hotel opinion form".


    Su Su rubbed his disheveled long hair and took a look. He was amazed. "Doctor Zhuo, I thought my father''s villa attack and defense drawing was powerful enough. I didn''t expect that the real drawing master was here."


    A small piece of paper, about the size of A4 paper, was drawn on it by Chou Shijia. One was the panorama of the hospital, and the other was the overhead floor map. She also clearly marked what department was on each floor. The last one was the detailed map of Gynecology, obstetrics and neonatology, which detailed what each room was used for, It''s all very clear.


    What''s more, the painting skills are very realistic. Zhuo Shijia is really a high IQ person with excellent medical skills and painting skills.


    Su Su is looking down at the map. Outside the door, Ye Yu, King Kong, scholar and fortune teller come in one after another. Su Su sits on the sofa and looks up at Ye Yu. Ye Yu smiles at her with an open and aboveboard smile, giving people a sense of magnanimousness. Su Su Su looks down and continues to look at the map.


    King Kong and others didn''t find the undercurrent between them. They came to Su Su, looked down, and said with a smile to Chou Shijia:


    "Oh, doctor Zhuo, are you going to the exhibition?"


    Chou Shijia smiles modestly and sits on the sofa opposite Su Su. He turns his head. Instead of responding to King Kong, Ye Yu pushes him away from Su Su. He sits on the armrest of the sofa with one hand behind Su Su and the other hand holding the map from Su Su Su. He looks at it for a while and hands it to the scholar,


    "Recite it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s easy."


    Sven Wen, a scholar with the smell of books, took the map from Ye Yu. He sat in a corner of the living room and began to carry the map. Chou Shijia looked back at the scholar. Just as he wanted to ask, King Kong explained:


    "Do you know why we call him a scholar? He''s a top student, just like you. He''s first-class


    "Oh..." Chuo Shijia bowed his head and laughed, "now in this society, there are still some talented students who are not talented. To live is life."


    "Tut tut." Hearing this, Vajra clapped his hands and exclaimed, "look, this intellectual''s words are just different. Every word is full of ink. To live is life. That''s very good!"


    I don''t know whether it''s really admiration or irony. Chou Shijia didn''t ask. Su Su didn''t see it clearly, but ye Yu whispered next to her


    "After graduating from King Kong primary school, the people I admire most are those with high cultural level."


    "Oh."


    Su Su gives way and leaves Ye Yu a little far away. He doesn''t want to make this action too obvious. He gets up and goes into the bedroom to clean up his clothes. Ye Yu is about to raise his feet to keep up with him. Su Su Su''s door knocks again. Everyone looks up and it''s brother PI with someone standing outside the door.


    *************The author has something to say**************


    One of the two alliance leaders owes 10 genres, and the other He Shi Bi owes one genres. Let''s return the 20 genres of the alliance leader first, and then slowly count how many He Shi Bi we got this month!

 Chapter 92

    Pigo is a typical black boss. Before the end of the world, he didn''t see anyone''s face. After the end of the world, he always had a face full of evil spirit. Even if he came to the sixth floor early this morning, he seemed to bring people to fight. When he came into the door, he asked in a questioning tone


    "Who is in charge of your team?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Me, what''s the matter?"


    Su Su and Ye Yu''s voices sounded at the same time. Ye Yu tilted her head and pointed to Su Su who came out of the bedroom. She immediately changed her voice,


    "She''s in charge."


    Behind them, Li Ying, who hears the news, changes her expression. She feels as if Su Su Su has taken her place. Then she stands still and listens quietly.


    "I''m in charge. What''s the matter?"


    Su Su is turning over the collar of his down jacket and standing at the door of his bedroom. He asks PI Ge again. PI Ge nods and points to a dozen or twenty men behind him. He bows to Su Su in unison. He just listens to PI Ge say:


    "When I was young, there were many evils, so I had no son. Now I am in my forties, and I have left such a little blood. I want to say thank you very much if I can save my son today."


    Straight to the point, no nonsense. In such a world, everything that he once had turned into nothingness. Pigo didn''t think he was grateful, so he had to bow to Su Su. Then he straightened up, rubbed his gaunt and loose eyes, and laughed at everyone,


    "When I came here, I was ready to die. I couldn''t save my son. I really planned to be a zombie in the hospital. You should act according to your consideration. If you can kill me, you can''t help it. Don''t worry about me. I''m willing to stay in the hospital with my son."


    This is to Su Su, and also to a group of people behind him. It''s also to Ye Yu and others. This is a father''s mood, and also the last words of a boss before he does things.


    Behind pigo, there were a group of strong young men with colorful hair. Some of them had holes in their noses, mouths and ears and wore rings. They had the temperament of an old fool. However, after hearing pigo''s words, they were very excited, like beating chicken blood.


    Su Su nods to show that she knows, but if she is not absolutely sure, she can control the scene of the hospital. How can she take Ye Yu and other irrelevant people to run into the zombie club? But it is impossible to say this directly to everyone, lest others think she is too modest.


    "Well, let''s talk about where to break through."


    The fortune teller, sitting in the corner and endorsing with the scholar, took the map in the scholar''s hand and came over. He said hello to pigo and others. Then he spread the map on the tea table and began his routine inquiry about zhuoshijia, such as: before the end of the world, where are the most people in the hospital, from which direction to enter, it will be faster to reach the Department of Neonatology and so on.


    Zhuo Shijia answers very carefully, and everyone listens carefully. Su Su looks at Ye Yu, who is sitting in the crowd, frowning and discussing the breakthrough plan with everyone. His serious and cautious manner is completely different from the usual sloth. They are used to customizing this kind of breakthrough action. Su Su Su can''t help, so he turns to find Qinyue and ruiruirui.


    Qinyue and ruiruirui are tidying up supplies in their own room. There are all kinds of big and small bags on the bed. Ruirui is helping Qinyue get the towel in the bathroom. As soon as Su Su knocks on the door, he stands at the door of the bathroom and shouts,


    "Good morning, sister."


    "Auntie!"


    Su Su touched ruiruirui''s head and glanced at the big and small bags on the bed. Seeing Qinyue saying hello to her, she stuffed a pair of slippers into the bag and said:


    "You don''t need to take the disposable articles of these hotels. It''s like picking up rags."


    "No?" Qin Yue looked down at the finished bag with some pity. "I''d better take it with me. It doesn''t take up space. Maybe I can use it in the future."


    "It''s up to you." Su Su shrugged, sat down on the bed, took out a piece of sugar from his pocket, threw it to Ruirui Rui with a smile, and said casually, "are you going to the hospital with us?"


    "Go


    The answer to Su Su Su is not Qinyue, but xiaoruirui. He clambered up to bed and sat beside Su Su, shaking his two short legs and trying to pick the candy wrapping paper. Su Su Su looks funny, but he doesn''t intend to help him. He just looks back at busy Qinyue.


    Qin Yue nodded and said to Su Su, "let''s go. I said I would try to kill zombies."


    Su Su is quite satisfied with Qinyue and ruiruirui''s reaction. She can allow the people in her team not to be strong enough, but can''t tolerate their cowardice. If Qinyue and ruiruirui can''t say it today, she will leave the mother and son in the hotel. Su Su Su will come out of the hospital tomorrow and never come to pick them up again.


    "If you go, just walk at the back and learn how to protect your life before you learn how to kill zombies."


    "Well, we must protect ourselves."


    Su Su smiles when she gets Qin Yue''s nod. She props her hands back on the bed and looks at Ruirui Rui''s head shaking around. Today, she feels that Ruirui Rui''s energy is a little stronger than the previous two days, but the energy is more complex. It doesn''t look like the energy of the five series basic powers. If this child is cultivated well, he will be a little skilful in the future.


    Three people, two big and one small, chatted casually in a room for a while. The door was knocked. Li Ying stood outside and said to Su Su sitting on the edge of the bed:


    "Brother ye said we could start."


    Su Su nods, gets up and goes out. Behind her, Ruirui, with the help of her mother, puts on a pair of small leather boots and walks out behind Su Su Su. Qinyue, because she wants to take the big and small bags on the bed, falls at the end.


    Just as she was about to go out, Li Ying frowned and stopped her and asked, "are you going to the hospital, too? With a child? "


    "Yes, we will protect ourselves."


    "Ha ha" Li Ying smiles and looks back at Su Su who has already arrived at the elevator entrance. Looking at Su Su, if she doesn''t feel that Qinyue and ruiruirui are two big drag at all, she looks at Qinyue again with a cold look. "We said before that, in case of danger, no one will come to save you, because we will be very busy."


    **************The author has something to say**********


    30-1, plus a leader named "verdant and desolate". This is 29 Geng owed, not counting he Shibi''s... (died by spitting blood)

 Chapter 93

    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to save me. My own choice, even if I''m dead, has nothing to do with others."


    Qinyue makes a promise to Li Ying. Holding big and small bags, she looks at ruiruirui at the entrance of the elevator. Ruirui has already taken Su Su''s hand. Su Su Su doesn''t refuse. She still looks up at the elevator running numbers.


    The reason why she decided to take Ruirui into the hospital is that Qinyue felt from the bottom of her heart that there would be no big accident with Su Su. Su Su didn''t need her and Ruirui to be the main force of fighting monsters, but wanted to cultivate their courage and courage. Before they came all the way, all the zombies were solved by Su Su Ye Yu, There are only one or two missing zombies left, and now Qinyue can cope with them.


    As Su Su said, no one is born to fight zombies. As long as she has the courage to take up arms, Qinyue finds that zombies are easy to fight, because their speed is too slow. She runs faster than these zombies with a child in her arms!


    And now the times have changed. Qin Yue, as a mother, doesn''t want to teach her son to be timid. Since Su Su dares to take their mother and son to the hospital, why don''t they dare to go with her?


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened at this time, and Li Ying wanted to say something else. However, when she saw Su Su leading Ruirui Rui into the elevator, she stopped talking and went into the elevator. Qinyue then, the four people sat in the elevator and speechless all the way to the hall on the first floor. The people outside the hall had already got on the bus, waiting for Su Su to come.


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t want to ride in the same car with Ye Yu, but the military jeep she''s driving now belongs to Ye Yu. Ye Yu is most familiar with the performance of the car. Sitting in the driver''s seat, she looks quite adept. She beckons to Su Su Su, which means to let her go.


    Let''s just go. Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat with a straight face and didn''t talk to Ye Yu. Ye Yu might have thought that he was a bit too wild last night. He laughed at Su Su Su with a good temper, stepped on the gas and left, followed by a long line of motorcade.


    The hospital is not far away from the hotel. It''s just a short way from a crossroad, and the big hospital where chuoshi Jiamo took office a few days ago.


    There are a lot of zombies wandering outside the hospital, which makes people feel numb, not to mention how many zombies are trapped inside the hospital.


    They got out of the car and went to Liqing from the outside. It was called a hi. There were about 30 people in the party. Everyone was busy. Although most of the zombies were contracted by Su Su, Ye Yu, King Kong, scholar and fortune teller, because the parking lot in front of the hospital was spacious and there were a large number of zombies, many zombies would directly bypass Su and Ye Yu, They came to the back of the line.


    Arrived here, Su Su and others were not in a hurry to go in. Their attitude was very leisurely. A lot of crystal nuclei were beckoning to them. There was no reason not to make money.


    Ye Yu, King Kong and others killed very quickly, especially Ye Yu. Now he doesn''t need fireballs to kill zombies one by one. He directly uses a fire wall. He walks all the way and sets fire walls everywhere. His fire wall is also powerful. If zombies rush into the fire wall, they will be burnt into coke.


    And he himself squatted in the ash heap, looking for the crystal nucleus, and soon his pockets were filled with crystal nuclei.


    It''s such a time. If you don''t rob the monster, the crystal nucleus will be swallowed by Ye Yu alone, so Su Su doesn''t hide it. She holds a crystal nucleus in her hand, driving the spirit in her body. On the ground, a water man of the same size as her emerges. She hands another saber to the water man, a real man and a dummy, and unites them to kill.


    In fact, Su Su thinks that she can challenge herself to make two water men, but she thinks of zhuoshijia''s words, so she should take it easy. After all, it''s not three months since now. If the crystal nucleus is used up, the spirit will keep running. The energy in the spirit will always be released. Su Su is afraid that her power energy will be used up, It can have a negative effect on the body.


    Li Ying, who is not far behind Su Su, is still in the realm of chopping monsters with a knife and giving people water to drink. At first sight, she sees Su Su Su manipulating a water man, and the water man can still dig crystal cores with a chopper. She is so surprised that even her eyes are about to fall out.


    It turns out that the water system power is not only an aid, but also as powerful as Su Su. How powerful is Su Su? Why can''t she do something like Su Su?


    Li Ying''s mind is a little complicated, but Su Su in front of her only thinks that Ye Yu''s four men are too fierce to rob monsters. They have all developed group attack skills, but she is still chopping here. Even if there is a water man as a helper, most of the zombies are still robbed by Ye Yu''s four men.


    So Su Su''s heart crossed and looked at the zombies. Not far ahead was the emergency door. The glass door was automatic. As long as the temperature of the human body was sensed, the glass door would open automatically. But at this moment, the glass door seemed to be dead with no electricity or something. Inside the glass door, there were layers of zombies trying to get out.


    In her heart, she didn''t want to fight with Ye Yu. As soon as she thought about it, the water man scattered into a pool of invisible water. At the same time, in the glass door of the emergency room, among the zombies, a water man took shape, holding a knife made of ice, and began to kill the zombies and dig the crystal nucleus.


    The water people have no smell. Except for the sound of running water, they can''t attract the attention of the zombies at all. The zombies in the emergency hall are now completely attracted by the living people outside the door. Even if the water people kill their own kind beside them, these zombies don''t feel it, and they can''t be on guard against the water people.


    In a flash, Su Su got countless crystal nuclei, which made her very happy. More importantly, she found that she had broken through the limit, and could share ice and water, people made of water, knives made of ice. The perfect connection between water system power and ice power, in addition to consuming more energy, did not cause any burden on her body.


    *******************The author has something to say********************


    After you don''t call me Bao Zi, please call me Zhang Lao, I''m a Bao Zhang Lao who owes a lot of debt!

 Chapter 94

    In a busy team, pigo brought more than 20 subordinates, enough to deal with the rest of the small group of zombies. Qinyue, ruiruirui and Li Xiaoyu picked up the fish from the small group of zombies to kill them. Originally, Qinyue tied ruiruiruirui to her chest and killed a zombie together with Li Xiaoyu.


    Now, Li Xiaoyu can handle two zombies alone. As long as there are not many zombies, she can basically deal with them. Qinyue, because she has to carry ruiruirui, is not as agile as Li Xiaoyu. Fortunately, her turn is here, and there are only one or two zombies. She is still the one who is about to be maimed by Li Xiaoyu.


    So Qinyue and Ruirui are responsible for solving the problem of the defeated soldiers in the zombies, and they follow the team to dig the crystal nuclei. Some crystal nuclei that Li Xiaoyu has no time to dig, Qinyue helps to dig them. When they get to the rest place, Qinyue gives all the crystal nuclei to Su Su Su.


    Because Qinyue and Li Xiaoyu are not powers. They have also agreed to leave the crystal nucleus they dug up to Su Su. However, along the way, they haven''t played many crystal nuclei. Compared with Ye Yu and others who can''t put their pockets on them, Qinyue and Li Xiaoyu feel that they can''t do anything with these crystal nuclei, So I''m going to save a little more and give it to Su Su.


    Su Su occasionally looks back in front of a group of zombies. She sees Qin Yue, the last one in the line, running around with a child tied on her chest. She is so busy that she is sweating. Ruirui, who is tied on her chest, doesn''t cry or make noise. She also grabs a stick in her little hand and helps her mother smoke the zombie from time to time.


    Seeing this picture, Su Su couldn''t help laughing. This is the right way to open the door to take care of her children in the last life. As a mother, it''s not an easy job. Physical fatigue is inevitable.


    It''s just killing zombies. Of course, it''s necessary to cultivate the children''s fearless spirit. Su Su thinks that she was completely wrong before. She only knew how to protect Xiao AI and let Xiao AI avoid danger as much as possible, so she didn''t take Xiao AI out to do the task once.


    As a matter of fact, children living in the last days should not be protected. After all, today is different from the past. As a mother, if she always protects her children in a safe place, the child will not be very promising when she grows up.


    They fight and kill like this, stop and go, and finally they are going to the emergency room. Ye Yu throws a fireball out and melts the glass door. When the zombie is about to rush out, another wall of fire rises. At this time, King Kong has already rolled in like the wind. When he comes out again, he points to Su Su Su and says:


    "The zombies in the back are all robbed by Su Su, and there are only those at the door."


    "Ha ha ha ~ ~"


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that his water man was still killing at the back of the zombie, he patted Ye Yu on the shoulder,


    "You''re busy. I''m tired. Have a rest."


    After all, she really found a stone block to block the car outside the emergency room. She sat down and concentrated on controlling her water man. She said that she was tired and had a rest. She really didn''t want to kill her water man, but her water man didn''t stop fighting for the crystal nucleus


    Ye Yu turns back in the fierce fire, his face is black and red by the fire, and he gives Su Su a big white tooth to stimulate her


    "What''s the rest? There''s more upstairs."


    Su Su shrugs. Her water man can''t get out of her sight. Once she gets to the place where she can''t see, Su Su can''t concentrate on controlling the water man. She stands up and knows that Ye Yu has seen through the limitations of her powers. She follows Ye Yu all the way to the emergency room, from the emergency hall, ready to take the stairs to the seventh floor.


    Above the emergency hall are some departments of the hospital. There is an air corridor on the 7th floor, which leads directly to the inpatient department at the back. Below the inpatient department is the outpatient hall.


    The reason why they chose to go to the emergency department was that there would be fewer zombies in the emergency department, more zombies in the outpatient department, and the neonatology department was on the 11th floor of the outpatient inpatient department. Su Su and Su went to the air corridor on the 7th floor and had to climb four floors to reach the destination of the operation.


    I don''t know who closed the door of the emergency staircase. There was a metal stick stuck on the door. King Kong stepped forward, grasped the metal stick and pulled it fiercely. The door was pushed open, and the turbulent zombies rolled out like the tide.


    Ye Yu had already paved a wall of fire outside the door. The first zombies that rolled out didn''t need to be killed by others. They were all burned to death. The rest of the zombies could barely get up and walk out of the wall of fire by stepping on the bodies of their ancestors. But then they were divided up by Su Su Su, King Kong, scholar, fortune teller and Ye Yu.


    The number of zombies in the emergency staircase is many times less than that in the floor, but it''s not much less. It''s like the floor can''t be crowded, and the zombies can only be squeezed into the stairs, from top to bottom, to the point that the zombies can''t walk.


    This kind of crowding makes Ye Yu, Su Su and others feel that zombies are better killed, because the emergency staircase has only such a narrow exit. They just need to guard on both sides of the emergency corridor and wait for the zombies to rush out.


    All the corpses killed were burned by Ye Yu. His fire ability is very important at this moment. If these corpses don''t burn to ashes, I''m afraid the whole emergency hall will be filled with corpses.


    Pigo and others can''t grab the strange. They feel a strange loss in their heart. It seems that since they formed a team with Su Su Ye Yu, they have changed a kind of mood for killing zombies from the original passive counterattack. They will also feel lost because they can''t grab the strange?! This kind of feeling is really... Strange, who will feel lost because there is no zombie to kill?! It happened that they felt it.


    But soon, pigo and others had something to do. When they were killing the zombies that came out of the emergency stairs, not far away, in the emergency hall, there were several more zombies.


    The emergency hall is connected with the outpatient department. While the number of zombies is decreasing, new zombies are coming from the outpatient department. However, because the emergency staircase and elevator are located in the corner of the emergency hall, which is equivalent to the feeling of a small hall, there is a door outside the small hall. As long as the door is blocked, the zombies in the emergency room will not come so quickly.

 Chapter 95

    When Su Su, Ye Yu and others are busy killing and burning near the stairs, Li Xiaoyu, Qinyue ruiruirui and pigo zhuoshijia and others begin to block the door, but they don''t block the door and open a crack. Each time only a few zombies come in, they are either killed by Li Xiaoyu, Qinyue or pigo''s people.


    The speed was very fast, one by one. When there were too many zombies in the small hall, they called Ye Yu again and asked Ye Yu to help burn them to ashes.


    As for Li Ying, her skill and ability were only enough to keep up with brother PI, Li Xiaoyu and Qin yueruirui. But after all, Li Ying felt that she was a person who wanted to do great things, and she didn''t see brother Yu''s team at all. Although her ability was not as powerful as Su Su Su Ye Yu''s, with her unyielding perseverance and extraordinary courage, she just followed Ye Yu and others.


    Along the way, maybe Li Ying is really working hard. Her heart is so persistent that she kills zombies with a knife. She has a feeling of invincibility. Of course, most of the zombies are solved by Ye Yu and others. Li Ying just follows them to pick up the leak. Even so, her skill is also very sensitive.


    In the emergency staircase, the fire was burning all over the sky. The walls and stairs in front of them were red and red, just like a large stove. The zombies rolled down the stairs, passed through the red "stove", and then rolled out. They were almost dead. Then they were stabbed here and there by King Kong, scholar, fortune teller and Su Su Su, Basically, there are no zombies who can successfully walk into the small hall.


    Su Su doesn''t blame her for killing her, and Li Ying doesn''t miss anything to pick up. She follows the four elder soldiers. She feels bored immediately, so she eagerly drinks water for them. However, the war is fierce now, and Ye Yu and others don''t have the leisure time to drink water at all. After Li Ying drinks a few words later, fortune teller takes the lead, Stepping on the red steps, I ran into the emergency stairs.


    Because he is a gold power, the first one to rush in is to act as a meat shield to block those zombies pouring down, while the rest of Ye Yu and the other three of them follow.


    Li Ying thinks about it and is not sure whether she can cope with the "stove" at the entrance of the emergency staircase. She looks at Su Su. Su Su yawns and follows the scholar without hesitation. The last one enters the emergency staircase. Li Ying sees that Su Su Su can go in, so she must be able to go in. So she sticks to her head and follows Su Su Su Su.


    Just now, ordinary people can''t get in. Who knows what it''s like to go in? Figuratively speaking, it''s like a microwave oven, or the most powerful microwave oven. As soon as Li Ying goes in, she feels that people are almost burnt. She jumps a few times and comes out. She looks at Su Su Su''s back reluctantly, At this time, Su Su had already followed Ye Yu to turn a corner and climbed up the second floor.


    Why is Su Su not afraid of fire? Why? She has become stronger, but why still can''t keep up with Ye Yu''s rhythm? Why?!


    Li Ying, who didn''t know where she was wrong, frowned and held a knife in her hand. She just stood outside the emergency staircase and waited for the temperature of the "stove" to drop. Then she took a deep breath and took a few steps to run up. She was still unwilling to rush into the heat wave emergency staircase.


    But Su Su and Ye Yu had already killed five people on the third and fourth floors, and Ye Yu was on fire all the way up. Even if the temperature of the first floor stairs dropped, the higher the temperature went up, and Li Ying had to stop and go. The more she wanted to catch up with the strong, the more she couldn''t keep up.


    In the end, when the temperature of the lowest flight of stairs is almost lowered, ordinary people like pigo, zhuoshijia, Li Xiaoyu and qinyueruirui also enter the emergency staircase. A group of people close the door of the emergency staircase, and all of them are suffocated in the long corridor.


    Ordinary zombies don''t climb stairs with two feet like people. They basically roll down the stairs and climb up the stairs with four limbs. In addition to the fact that there are too many zombies at the bottom of the stairs, the more they go up, the less the zombies will be. Because the upper floors of the emergency hall are all some inspection departments, such as B-ultrasound, gastroscopy, and so on. Some floors lead to the emergency door of the emergency stairs, It''s sealed. The zombie can''t move out.


    If there are survivors, they also run down the emergency stairs, so the zombies on the stairs follow the survivors.


    So after the fourth floor, Su Su, Ye Yu and others climbed the stairs faster. Time went by little by little. Now it was getting dark. Unconsciously and for a long time, Ye Yu and others were in a good mental state without any signs of fatigue, but the rest of them were different, especially those subordinates of pigo, Most of them are just ordinary people. They can''t stand such high-intensity and high-density killing.


    Su Su also feels a little tired. She''s really tired. She''s a pregnant woman, and she should be the kind of person to be well cared for before the end of the day. Now she''s climbing seven floors in a row, and she''s still killing zombies while climbing. Xiao AI has been arguing for a long time. All the way down, Su Su Su feels more and more unable to hold back. She just feels that the sour water in her stomach is bubbling out.


    "Take a night off, and continue tomorrow."


    Walking in the front, Ye Yu finally raises her hand and makes a gesture to the people behind. King Kong, together with the scholar and fortune teller, rushes into the door of the emergency staircase and starts to clean up the zombies on the seventh floor. The people scattered on the staircase can finally rest. They are all sitting on the ground with weak legs.


    Now that they are in the Zombie''s nest, they should not pay attention to the quality of life. They should eat and drink as soon as possible, and take the time to sit on the ground to make up for sleep.


    In the dark corridor, only the emergency light is on. Zhuoshijia climbs up to the sixth floor and meets Su Su. She winks at Su Su and indicates the direction of the emergency staircase door. Su Su Su sits on the ground, nods silently, stands up and goes to the sixth floor with zhuoshijia.


    ***********The author has something to say***********


    Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you to recuperate for a few days. When you come out of the world again, it''s time to kill you!

 Chapter 96

    The sixth floor is the place where all kinds of B-ultrasound gastroscopy, colonoscopy and other examinations are conducted. Although there are many zombies, most of the patients who will come to the hospital before the end of the world are like patients with cold and fever, so relatively speaking, there will be fewer patients doing these examinations.


    Of course, it''s just relatively less. Compared with other places, there are many zombies in every corner of the hospital.


    Su Su gets two water men into the sixth floor to kill the zombies through the crack of the emergency stairs. Along the way, she gets a lot of crystal nuclei. The fortress can''t go down. Su Su Su thinks that if she can''t give up her children, she can''t get a wolf. If she doesn''t get one more water man to help, how can she get more crystal nuclei?


    The zombies just smelled the smell of living people and rushed to the emergency door. Su Su''s water people were colorless and tasteless. It was not easy to kill the zombies. When there were no zombies left at the door, Su Su motioned to zhuoshijia to open the emergency door.


    Two or three zombies sprang out, and zhuoshijia could deal with it alone. Su Su stepped back two steps, driving her two water men to continue to kill inside, while she leaned against the wall, like a sick woman.


    In terms of physical fitness, Su Su, who is pregnant, is a little tired, but it doesn''t prevent her from killing zombies while taking a rest. This is equivalent to a red bar. There is also a blue bar. It''s just that Su Su''s body is not convenient now. When the red bar is short, she doesn''t dare to work hard.


    So Su Su stood on one side to watch, by the way, with three uses, while watching the zombie killed by zhuoshijia, while controlling the two water men to obtain the crystal nucleus.


    In the emergency staircase, Qinyue and Ruirui fell asleep together in the shadiest place on the third floor. Although Li Ying was too tired to move, she saw that Su Su and zhuoshijia had been walking for a long time and did not come back. She still struggled for a long time. She stood up with trembling legs, grasped the knife in her hand, followed the direction of Su Su and zhuoshijia, and entered the sixth floor.


    When Li Ying entered the sixth floor, all the zombies on the sixth floor were lying on the ground. In the distance, two blue water men, holding two sabres Su Su Su got from Ye Yu, one water man and the other, were splitting the zombies standing in front of him.


    Zombies have no intelligence. They only have the most basic bloodthirsty instinct. Water people are colorless and tasteless. They just carry knives in front of them, and Zombies don''t hide.


    Li Ying looked at it from a distance, envied. If she could make this kind of water man, how good would it be?


    Just got the Su Su Su of these two water men, and where is Chou Shijia now?


    Just beside the water man, separated by a wall, Su Su lay on the bed, closed her eyes, and felt the connection between her and her water man. Although it was very weak, she still felt that the output of the two energies and the sense of collision were woven into an indescribable picture in her mind.


    But she can''t make the water man do more actions, because it takes a lot of practice to manipulate the water man to make more refined actions in the place she can''t see through the wall. So after killing two or three zombies in front of her, the water man also stands by the door like the rest of the zombies and shakes his body slightly.


    At this time, by Su Su''s bed, Chou Shijia was adjusting the B-ultrasound machine. She pressed the button on the B-ultrasound machine and sighed,


    "The world is in such a mess. It''s a pity that these medical equipment are wasted here."


    Human civilization has developed for thousands of years before it condensed such high-tech instruments. At the end of the world, zombies are everywhere, and human beings have been beaten back to their original shape. They can only work hard to survive, but they can''t do anything else in their spare time. The medical equipment in these hospitals, which is not easy to develop, will fall apart with the arrival of the end of the world.


    Su Su is lying on the bed, supporting her legs, looking at the dim black-and-white seahorse on the B-ultrasound monitor. She is so soft that she is in a mess. She blinks her glasses, points to the little love above and says to Zhuo Shijia:


    "You print out her photos for me, and I''ll get a growth album for Xiao AI."


    As if she hadn''t heard Chou Shijia''s exclamation, she happily waited for Chou Shijia to print Xiaoai''s B-ultrasound photos. Chou Shijia glanced at Su Su and said as she printed the photos:


    "Fetal development is very healthy, it seems that you usually run and jump, it does not cause much trouble."


    "That''s natural. I''ve been very careful. I told you that if it wasn''t for little love, I could fly today!"


    Su Su sits up and arranges her clothes and trousers. Because of the words of Chou Shijia, she feels more at ease. Previously, she was worried that Ye Yu''s power is fire, and her power is water. Will it have any impact on Xiao AI? Isn''t it that after the end of the world, there are reports that the parents'' power is mutual restraint, and the probability of successful pregnancy and childbirth is very low?


    It turns out that she thought too much. In her last life, she didn''t know whether Ye Yu was a power or not, and she didn''t know whether Ye Yu was a fire power, and she completely forgot Ye Yu. As a result, Xiao AI was not born the same, and she was still alive and noisy.


    After waiting for Zhuo Shijia to print out the photo of Xiao AI, Su Su holds it and looks at it again. She can''t help but smile a little. After a long time, Su Su Su, who looks at the photo, suddenly raises her head. Her eyes are black and bright. She stares at Zhuo Shijia and says with a dream,


    "Let''s take this B-ultrasound machine back."


    "Cough..." Chou Shijia was choked by her own saliva. She stared at Su Su''s eyes. After looking for a long time, she asked, "are you serious?"


    "True, more true than pearls." Su Su nodded, jumped out of bed with a picture of Xiao AI, went to the window and drew a big cake for Chou Shijia. "We need a big car. Just move this B-ultrasound machine down to the sixth floor and put it in the trunk of the car."


    "Then why don''t you find a truck big enough? This is a hospital. There are still many medical consumables and all kinds of drugs here. They have been shelved for a long time. They are going to get moldy."


    Turbid Shijia''s eyes, because she saw Su Su''s big cake, gradually rose with a touch of hope. She is a doctor. Her most familiar and life-long ability to survive is to cure and save people. Although she is more professional about pregnant women and giving birth to children, it does not prevent her from regretting the collapse of the medical system at the end of the day.


    Even if they can''t use these medical devices themselves, they will be able to sell them to those in need in the future. Sooner or later, society will be rebuilt, and the time for human beings to recover civilization will not be too long.

 Chapter 97

    "Well, in addition to what you said, there are also commonly used things. I mean those necessary for giving birth, which also need to be hoarded."


    She nodded. Su Su''s face was very serious. She opened the door and went out. Looking back at Chou Shijia, she said:


    "So we have something to do in the future, the purpose is to find a big... Truck!"


    Su Su''s words suddenly stop when she sees Li Ying standing at the door. Li Ying is standing beside her water man and studying the water man carefully. Not far away, there are two or three corpses lying. It seems that Li Ying has killed the corpse and come back to study the water man.


    "Su Su." Seeing Su Su suddenly opened the door and came out, Li Ying straightened up and looked a little embarrassed. She stretched out a finger and was ready to poke the water man. "What meeting are you holding inside? It''s mysterious, and it''s guarded by two guards. "


    "Don''t touch them, they''ll cut you down like a zombie."


    Su Su reminds her to put the photo of Xiao AI in her hand away and put it in her down jacket pocket. She doesn''t plan to make friends with Li Ying or discuss anything with Li Ying. She walks out of the door with Chou Shijia, followed by two water men, just like Su Su Su''s two bodyguards, swinging on the left and right sides.


    Li Ying has no light on her face, but fortunately she has been ignored by Su Su. She just stands in the same place and looks at Su Su''s back thoughtfully. Then she looks up at the door of the office where Su Su came out. There is a "1" hanging on the door. Here is No.1 B ultrasound room.


    Did she accidentally discover the secret between Su Su and zhuoshijia?


    Chou Shijia, who was walking ahead, took two steps to catch up with Su Su and asked in a low voice, "what do you worry about Li Ying''s suspicions?"


    "What do you suspect?" Su Su somehow slowed down and walked forward in parallel with Chou Shijia. The expression on her face didn''t matter, "what can she doubt? Suspect I''m pregnant? It''s true. What if you doubt me? "


    "Well..." Chuo Shijia thinks about it. Li Ying suspects Su Su is pregnant. What can she do to Su Su? The big deal is to poke Su Su pregnant things out, let Ye Yu these people no longer take Su Su out to kill zombies to earn crystal nucleus.


    But does Su Su need Ye Yu and others? Very need very need, need to have no Ye Yu these people, oneself can''t come out to fight zombie to earn crystal nucleus?


    It is obvious that Su Su can be self reliant in the last life. Without Ye Yu, she is more cautious.


    When you think about it like this, you can rest assured that a woman is better off relying on herself than anyone else. If she has the ability, she won''t be afraid that people around her will come and go. She, who has lived for 30 years, should learn more from a girl who is not 20 years old.


    Su Su doesn''t want to let Ye Yu know that she is pregnant, but it doesn''t matter who knows that she is pregnant. She is pregnant, and she can hide it for a while, even if she has a big stomach. As long as Li Ying doesn''t harm her little love, let Li Ying say it or not. If she pokes the matter out ahead of time and causes Ye Yu''s opposition, Su Su Su will break up with Ye Yu in advance, She doesn''t live on Ye Yu.


    As they said this, they came to the emergency staircase. Susu was about to open the door, but the yellow wooden door was suddenly opened. Ye Yu''s face came out, frowning with a thick black sword eyebrow and yelling at Susu:


    "Where is it? Don''t run around. I''ll be gone when I turn my back. "


    "Shh, can you keep it down?" Su Su white Ye Yu one eye, "look for me why?"


    "What can I do for you? Good thing. "


    Ye Yu, who couldn''t get a bullet through, suddenly put on a big smile, reached out, grabbed Su Su''s little hand, took her into the emergency staircase, stepped on the gap between people''s squatting, went up the 7th floor and entered a doctor''s office.


    In the office, King Kong, the scholar and the fortune teller line up, each holding a cup. When ye Yu pulls Su Su in, they immediately offer the cup and say in unison:


    "Send some water to drink."


    "Poof!"


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing. She pursed her lips and looked at the three men in front of her. They were dressed in uniform camouflage combat uniform, with the same posture and lustre in their eyes. It was clear that they should be decisive faces. At this moment, they all showed a pitiful posture like begging. It was very amusing.


    However, looking at their dry and cracked lips, Su Su Yin went away with a smile, raised his hand and flicked between his fingers. The cup in their hands was full of water. While they were drinking water, Su Su turned to see Ye Yu,


    "You want to drink water. Why don''t you ask Li Ying?"


    "What do you want her for?"


    Ye Yu raised her hand and naturally put an arm on Su Su''s shoulder. The two brothers patted her on the shoulder,


    "You are our ready-made reservoir. If we don''t look for you, look for her? What''s wrong? "


    The reason why human beings are primates of all things is that they know how to distinguish and feel, who is purposefully close to them, who wants to make friends with them, who wants to make use of them to become their own advantages, and who sincerely treats them as partners and equal people. Everyone here has a clear feeling.


    Even if I didn''t understand it before, I can feel it clearly by comparing Li Ying''s behavior with Su Su''s in recent days.


    Su Su slaps Ye Yu''s hand, which shows his sovereignty, and glances at the marching pot hanging on them. In a blink of an eye, they feel that the empty marching pot has suddenly become heavy. Without opening the lid, Su Su Su can make a pot of water for them. It''s convenient.


    "Well, let''s talk. I''ll find a bed and have a rest."


    After getting the water for the four, Su Su stretches, turns around and goes out. But behind him, there comes the light voice of King Kong and the three of them, all urging Ye Yu to follow.


    Su Su turned around and looked at the four men standing in the same place, who were suddenly motionless. He warned, "don''t follow me, don''t disturb my rest!"


    "Yes


    Ye Yu stands at attention and conventionally gives Su Su a salute. Immediately, there comes the sighs of regret, frustration, or hatred. He ignores them and watches Su Su Su''s back walk out of the door. Then he kicks three of his companions. The four of them immediately start fighting each other and make a pot of porridge.


    ************The author has something to say************


    There are three shifts today! At 9:00, 13:00 and 17:00, you can figure out the debt by yourself. Anyway, I can''t figure it out!

 Chapter 98

    As for the fight between Ye Yu and King Kong and others, who wins or loses, Su Su doesn''t know. She goes out of the doctor''s office and finds a ward at random. She lies down and sleeps with her eyes closed. The rest of the people see the zombies on the seventh floor cleaned up. They all go up to the seventh floor and go to the ward to sleep


    The next morning, before the sun came out, Su Su lay on the hospital bed, looked at the watch in her hand, and got up to find Qinyue to get some food. She went to the front of the air corridor and looked at the zombies wandering in the air corridor from a distance. All the zombies were on the glass door. As soon as she came out, her mouth made a series of thirsty "Hoo Hoo".


    "Wait, wait, I''ll come."


    Su Su comforts the zombies waiting to be killed outside. Because they are hungry, they feel empty in their stomach. In addition, the pregnancy reaction in the morning is the heaviest. They can''t hold it any more. They hold on to the wall, bend down and vomit. Behind her, Li Ying hides behind the door of a ward, quietly observes through the gap, and has no intention of reaching out for help.


    In the doctor''s office, Ye Yu, who heard the sound, jumped up, didn''t even wear a coat, rushed out wearing a short sleeve T-shirt, ran to Su Su Su''s back, raised her hand and patted Su Su Su''s back, and asked with worry


    "What''s the matter with you? Every morning I vomit to death. Is there something wrong with my stomach? "


    "Nothing, nothing!"


    Su Su shakes his head. His face is pale. Ye Yu reaches for Su Su who has just vomited. He goes to the plastic chair beside the wall and sits down. Holding Su Su Su, he is worried. As soon as he starts to shout the name of Chou Shijia, Su Su Su grabs him and shakes his head,


    "Little thing, I won''t vomit after vomit for a while. Go and find me something to eat."


    "Well, you just sit here and wait a minute."


    At this moment, Ye Yu is extremely obedient. The original posture of not eating is obedient. He holds Su Su Su on the back of his chair and runs to Qinyue''s ward. They all rely on Qinyue to eat.


    But after a while, Ye Yu takes out a box of cakes from Qinyue, squats in front of Su Su, tears open the wrapping paper of the cake, puts the cake to Su Su Su''s mouth, and looks up at her with hope,


    "Eat it."


    "Er" Su Su uneasily took the cake that Ye Yu put on her mouth, "I have my own hands."


    "Well, you eat it. Eat it. There''s more when you''re finished."


    Ye Yu doesn''t fight with Su Su either. He can feed her or she can eat it herself. Just don''t be so pale again. It looks really scary.


    Su Su pulls a smile feebly and looks at Ye Yu. She thinks that if this man is always like this, he won''t make her angry from time to time. It''s not bad. She takes a bite of the cake and looks at Ye Yu again. She squats in front of her and keeps watching her eating. Then she kicks him in the heart,


    "You go back, add a dress, and then come out. I told you last time, don''t stare at me like this. Your eyes are not serious."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Ye Yu doesn''t deny it. He turns around to look for clothes to wear. He is a man. He is a normal man. The woman who was once attacked by him eats in front of him. His little mouth moves. He has a very normal imagination.


    As soon as ye Yu left, Su Su''s eating speed was faster. She killed the three small cakes in front of her. Her stomach was more comfortable. Then she got up and walked towards the glass door. The lovely zombies who had already been unable to restrain walked past.


    Behind a crack in the door, Li Ying finally finished reading. She closed the door of the ward and looked at Li Xiaoyu, who was sitting up on the bed next door to dress. She asked as if she were chatting at home


    "Xiaoyu, you say Su Su and brother ye have such a good relationship. What''s their relationship?"


    "This..." Li Xiaoyu is not very easy to say, "it doesn''t matter."


    "But I think brother Ye seems to like Susu. How long have Susu and brother Ye known each other?"


    "Not long, more than two months. I don''t know."


    In fact, after being together for so long, Li Xiaoyu, who knows Su Su''s past clearly, probably guessed that Ye Yu is the man who rolled the bed sheet with Su Su Su. But this matter is very complicated to say, and it also involves Bai Luoluo, who has been killed by Su Su Su, and the fact that Su Su Su was drugged by Bai Luoluo.


    And this is Su Su''s private affair after all. Of course, Li Xiaoyu doesn''t want to gossip about a Li Ying who has only known her for a few days.


    However, Li Xiaoyu''s concealment made Li Ying have some rich associations. Li Ying sat beside Li Xiaoyu''s bed and was very intimate. She was as intimate as a little sister in the same bedroom


    "But I don''t think Susu likes brother Ye very much. Do you think Susu had a boyfriend before? What kind of boy does she like? "


    "Yes... It''s like having a boyfriend."


    "Well, it''s scattered after the end of the day, isn''t it? Or did you break up? What about the relationship between Susu and her boyfriend? "


    "Also... Ok... They haven''t broken up for many years. Well, it''s hard to say. Don''t ask me."


    In the face of Li Ying''s eight trigrams, how does Li Xiaoyu come? Su Su and Xie Qingyan didn''t break up. It was Bai Luoluo, an admirer of Xie Qingyan, who gave Su Su medicine and made Su Su and Ye Yu go to bed. Now Su Su and Xie Qingyan are almost enemies, but they live in the same place, and Ye Yu comes all the way.


    Events are very chaotic. Recently, she has a lot to learn. Li Xiaoyu is not in the mood to gossip with others about Su Su''s mess.


    So Li Ying boldly guessed a story, Su Su was pregnant with her ex boyfriend''s child, but also kept it from Ye Yu!


    She is absolutely sure that Su Su is pregnant. Where can a normal woman get up and vomit every morning? Su Su killed the zombie so badly that it was too disgusting for him. When he thought of the mysterious appearance of zhuoshijia and Su Su in the B-ultrasound room on the sixth floor, Li Ying wrote her name upside down when Su Su Su was not pregnant.


    Moreover, Li Ying can be sure that the child is not Ye Yu''s. with Su Su''s mind, it is impossible for her to have a relationship with Ye Yu, who has only known Ye Yu for more than two months. The only explanation is that the child in Su Su Su''s stomach belongs to her ex boyfriend who has been in love for many years.


    Shameless? Enough shameless, pregnant with other people''s children, don''t tell Ye Yu, let Ye Yu do for her, this is Su Su this person, the most shameless place.

 Chapter 99

    Li Ying doesn''t have any special idea about Ye Yu. She naturally worships the strong. She follows the strong. So when she finds out Su Su''s secret, she is even more unconvinced. Why can Su Su Su get into Ye Yu''s eyes? And she so hard, but still can''t go into the circle of Ye Yu?


    Su Su, such a shameless woman, really does not deserve Ye Yu such a good team to accompany!


    In the ward, Li Ying''s heart turns upside down, but outside, when ye Yu comes out again, Su Su''s zombies have been killed to a very high level. The zombies wandering in the whole air corridor are almost half solved by her, and then to the front, there are the outpatient and inpatient buildings. The zombies over there are n times as many as those in the emergency department.


    Even though she was fierce, she was worried about the little love in her stomach, so she planned to take it easy. She didn''t want to rush to the adventure alone, so she killed slowly in the air corridor. When she was tired, she took a rest and let the two water men continue. She followed the two water men to pick up the crystal nucleus.


    Ye Yu is wearing a camouflage combat suit and black sunglasses. Standing by the glass door, she looks at Su Su bouncing around, as if the man who vomited was his illusion. After watching for a while, she puts down her heart and waits for her teammates to gather one after another. Ye Yu steps on the air corridor in no hurry, I''m going to clean up some zombies along the road first.


    Pigo and others got up at this time. Because of the environment, they didn''t pay so much attention to it. They also did some small actions to brush their teeth and wash their face. Naturally, when they stood up from the bed, they had to fill their stomachs and take up arms to fight. They soon followed them to the air corridor.


    Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue, Ruirui and zhuoshijia are still at the back. Li Ying wants to keep up with Ye Yu, but ye Yu''s four men are heavy firepower. They carry most of the zombies, which also means that the place where the four men are is the most dangerous place in the front line. In order to cherish their lives, Li Ying still has no choice but to follow pigo''s team.


    Su Su, who is standing on the edge, looks at her own strange things and is robbed by Ye Yu. She yawns and looks at the black zombies in the opposite glass door. Maybe she smells the smell of living people, and all the zombies come to this glass door.


    A zombie has little strength, and a group of zombies have little strength, but countless zombies squeeze together. The fragile glass door is cracking at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Su Su leaned against the window on the side of the air corridor and waited. When the glass door was completely broken, countless zombies rolled out and rushed towards them in a desperate roar, Su Su Su got up and stood on the window, raised her feet and grabbed a clothes pole on the top of the corridor with her hands.


    On the top of the corridor and on both sides of the window, there are clothes drying poles for people in hospital to dry their clothes. Su Su grabs the clothes drying pole and lifts her feet up. Her body is as soft as if there are no bones. She is like a koala on the clothes drying pole.


    Under his body were the heads of zombies, all of them holding their heads high and yelling at Su Su. If they could speak, they would definitely want Su Su Su to come down, but Su Su Su would not, not only would not come down, but also hung on the clothes drying pole to seduce the zombies'' hatred. In addition, two water men were sent down to solve the Zombie''s life quietly and collect crystal nuclei by the way.


    "Wow, mom, sister..."


    Qinyue, who is walking at the back, holds ruiruirui in her arms. Ruirui''s little finger points to Su Su hanging on the top of the air corridor. His vocabulary is small, but it does not prevent him from expressing his concern for Su Su Su.


    Qinyue looks along the direction of Ruirui''s fingers, and suddenly she is filled with admiration. She jumps so high, but she still jumps on the windowsill. How much courage does it take.


    Chou Shijia, who is carrying a big backpack on one side, frowns tightly. It seems that Su Su didn''t hear a word she told her. As a pregnant woman who is still in danger within three months, she jumps so high and hangs on a clothes pole. Is that right???


    Li Xiaoyu, who was in front of him, was frightened by the rolling zombies. But when he heard Ruirui Rui say that he looked at Su Su, Li Xiaoyu looked forward by the way. The rolling zombies were divided into two groups, most of them were towards Ye Yu, King Kong, Shusheng and fortune teller, and a small part of them bypassed them, Towards Susu.


    But Su Su people were hanging in the air and sent two water men to block the road, so there were not many zombies coming back. It was PI GE''s turn to intercept them. Finally, Li Xiaoyu had only five or six. As soon as they came, they were divided up by Li Xiaoyu, Qin yuerui and zhuoshijia.


    In fact, the place with the most zombies is the outpatient hall on the first floor. Not only is the outpatient hall full of zombies, but the parking lot outside is full of zombies. In the inpatient department, there are more internal medicine zombies on the fifth floor, and the rest of the floors are relatively good, which is the degree you see today.


    This kind of ordinary zombies have no consciousness. They only know how to smell, listen to sounds and satisfy their appetite. Therefore, they can''t go up and down the stairs normally, and they can''t have the wisdom to make a surprise attack on human beings.


    Basically, after cleaning up a layer of zombies, even after cleaning up, it is impossible to emerge some remaining evils that can not be swept away.


    So many zombies, under the fire of Ye Yu Su Su''s five people, it took only a few hours to clean up the zombies who came over voluntarily. Then they went into the seventh floor of the inpatient department and entered the emergency staircase without stopping.


    According to Chou Shijia, above the seventh floor are some elderly convalescent departments, such as Gynecology, obstetrics, neonatology, adult intensive care unit, etc. There won''t be too many zombies on these floors, especially in the elderly convalescent department. It''s said that convalescence naturally needs a quiet and spacious environment. There are only two or three children who come to see the elderly. Even if they all become zombies, there are few people.


    Obstetrics, in particular, was supposed to be the place with the most pregnant women. But when Su Su Ye Yu and others climbed to the emergency door on the 10th floor, there were only two or three zombies left. Obstetrics was even more quiet, as if none of the pregnant women with big stomachs had become zombies. It felt strange.


    "Su Su, something''s wrong!" Zhuo Shijia, who had been at the end of the team, climbed a floor and ran behind Su Su, saying in a low voice, "on the day I left, December 30, the obstetric beds were full of people. It''s impossible to be so quiet."

 Chapter 100

    Ye Yu, who was leading the group to the 11th floor of the Department of Neonatology, stopped and looked back at the locked emergency door in the Department of obstetrics. The door was a little quiet and unusual. When they climbed the emergency stairs, zombies were clapping and yelling behind the emergency door on each floor, as if it was busy. Only the emergency door in the Department of obstetrics was the quietest, It''s so quiet that you can hear the sound of a needle falling down inside.


    In the dark corridor, the green emergency light is tinged with strange light. People look at each other, look at you, look at me, and then look at him. Finally, they all focus on Su Su.


    Su Su looked back at the emergency obstetric door with two doors. Through the crack of the door, she saw that it was black and red. It seemed that it was full of blood, and some viscera and other things were wrapped in the blood. There was an iron bolt on the door, and there were red blood fingerprints on the iron bolt. It seemed that a survivor escaped from the door and was forced to lock it.


    She took back her foot on the steps and went to the emergency door of the obstetrics department for a few steps. The five senses unfolded and roughly sensed the situation inside. She really didn''t notice any sign of zombie activity. She was reaching out to open the iron bolt on the door. In the quiet corridor, with people''s breathing and heartbeat, a short message sound came out.


    All of a sudden, they all looked at Chou Shijia. Chou Shijia''s face was a little embarrassed. He took out his cell phone, looked at it, looked up and said to Su Su:


    "It''s from a colleague in the blue light room. He asked us where we have been. A baby has been dehydrated. I hope we can go up as soon as possible."


    "Then go up and check the obstetrics later."


    Su Su shrugged her shoulders and looked up to the obstetrics department. Standing below, she could hear the howling of zombies in the Department of neonatology. This is the Department of neonatology. It''s better to go to the Department of Neonatology to deliver milk powder first.


    So everyone nodded and agreed, especially pigo, who was going to see his son soon. Naturally, he didn''t want to waste any more time. Su Su said that he was in favor of raising both hands and feet. He was eager to run forward.


    Seeing that Pi Ge was about to squeeze to the front, the fortune teller of the gold Department reached out and took PI GE''s back collar and left him behind. Ye Yu also nodded and agreed to go to the neonatal department first.


    He turned and pushed PI Ge, threw PI ge back and in front of Vajra. Vajra reached out to lift PI GE''s back collar, dragged PI Ge behind him, and forcibly moved PI Ge to the front of the four people. Everyone saw that Pi Ge, the leader of the underworld, was mentioned to Ye Yu. There were four people behind him, and they were very happy.


    So he regained his spirits, maintained a relaxed attitude and arrived at the Department of neonatology.


    After opening the emergency door of the Department of Neonatology, the number of zombies gradually increased. Many women gave birth before the end of the world. After giving birth, if they had any small problems, they would go to the Department of Neonatology to observe them for two days. As a result, the Department of Neonatology was full of parents, grandparents and relatives who were worried about their babies.


    And the end of the world suddenly came. The survivors were blocked by zombies in the outpatient hall downstairs, so they had to run upstairs. Slowly, there were some zombied survivors, and those who were bitten into zombies. As a result, they were all crowded in the top two floors of the inpatient department. The more they went up, the more zombies there were.


    The babies mentioned by Chou Shijia, as well as the doctors and nurses who take care of them, are hiding in the blue light room and neonatal intensive care unit of the Department of neonatology. When some babies are born with high jaundice, they need to go to the incubator inside to take blue light for a few days. However, the neonatal intensive care unit treats some babies with congenital problems, such as premature delivery, Or all kinds of physical defects.


    The aseptic environment inside the two is very strict, and the whole environment is strictly closed. The baby''s family members can only see the baby through a thick transparent glass wall, which is held by the nurse to show the family members. The baby''s condition is developing rapidly, and it must be supervised by the medical and nursing staff 24 hours a day. Where the doctors and nurses are there, there will be food.


    So even if the whole hospital is the focus of the doomsday virus, the proportion of doctors, nurses and infants who survive in the blue light room and neonatal intensive care unit is very high.


    At this time, Su Su killed the zombie in front of him. He turned back and beckoned to Chou Shijia. He handed the rest of the zombie to two water men to carry. He came to Chou Shijia and frowned


    "I said it would be dangerous to take those babies out."


    After all, the hospital is still a place full of doomsday virus. Those babies were born in a sterile environment and suddenly picked up. Their resistance is not enough. They will not all become zombies, will they?


    "Su Su." Chou Shijia''s brows are tightly tightened, and she is full of academic temperament. She stands up straight, and carries a huge backpack on her thin back. The backpack is full of baby milk powder, and there is no personal material. Chou Shijia looks at Su Su seriously and says: "it''s natural selection. They can''t live in a sterile environment all their lives."


    Is the adult''s resistance good? After all, it is much better than a baby''s resistance. But look at the present world, there are so many ordinary people who have not succeeded in evolution, more zombies who have failed in evolution, and a small number of people who have successfully evolved powers. This is a good confirmation of Darwin''s theory of biological evolution.


    Zhuo Shijia is a doctor. She is the chief doctor of Obstetrics and gynecology. In the face of life and death, she has an open mind that ordinary people can''t inspire. Those who can survive will eventually survive. Those who can''t survive can''t survive. It''s cruel, but this is the reality.


    In fact, what they are doing now is to provide a way out for those who can survive, and those who can''t survive will eventually become dust.


    For a moment, Su Su''s heart was very sad. She suddenly thought of the little love of her last life. Little love won the four words of "natural selection", but she didn''t survive after all?!


    She looked at zhuoshijia without saying a word, and zhuoshijia also looked at her, candid and unassuming. Su Su knew that zhuoshijia was telling the truth, and also understood that she was emotional, so she turned back in silence and looked at the less and less zombies in front of her, and the faces full of joy behind a glass wall.


    Su Su retreated to a far away place, silently looking at the cleaned up neonatology department, looking at zhuoshijia carrying milk powder, entering the blue light room from one side of the door, looking at pigoba on the glass wall, anxiously looking around, she thought for a long time, turned her head, and some of her interest was depressed.

 Chapter 101

    In this life, she provides a way for these babies to survive, but in the last life, who cared about her little love?


    Su Su felt uncomfortable in her heart, so she quietly hid to one side, let go of the turbid world Jia PI Ge these people toss, she quietly watched, did not speak.


    "Why not? My son''s name is Xu Lei. You should have a good look. "


    Through a small walkie talkie on the wall, pigo yells. The scene is a mess. His brother is helping Ye Yu and others to throw the corpse out of the window. Pigo can''t take care of so many things. He eagerly sticks on the glass wall and shouts:


    "My son''s mother''s name is Zuo Jing. Do you only write the name of the child''s mother or father? My name is Xu Xun. Please check it for me."


    "Zuo Jing, right?" Inside the glass wall, a skinny doctor, struggling with hunger, thought about it and said to pigo, "your son is premature. I remember we took him to the neonatal intensive care unit."


    The doctor pointed to the opposite neonatal intensive care unit, where there were survivors, and there were more than there were survivors in the blue light room.


    Pigo nodded and didn''t call a guy to follow him. He turned around and ran to NICU.


    Because it''s the neonatal intensive care unit, the conditions there are much more closed than the blue light room. There are three push-pull iron doors to pass. As soon as pigo opened the first iron door, a woman with long hair and a red Nightgown came out.


    There are some bloodstains on the woman''s face, and her nightgown looks like the color of blood. Her face is calm and her eyes are looking at pigo, and she comes straight.


    "Zuo Jing!" Pigo didn''t notice. He yelled, "why don''t you give me a message when you''re not dead?"?! Where''s my son? "


    The woman in red, named zuojing, didn''t speak. She walked quickly towards brother PI. Brother PI was waiting to ask again. Su Su, who was behind him, glanced at her and immediately jumped up and yelled,


    "Pigo, run, it''s a first-class zombie!"


    As I said earlier, zombies also have grades and can evolve. Now zombies are too common. They are all ordinary zombies. They walk as slowly as snails and are easy to kill. However, the speed of first-class zombies is similar to that of adults. They can run and jump. They can cross obstacles by themselves. They can go up and down stairs and so on. They are very flexible and normal. If you don''t look carefully, A first-class zombie in good condition looks like a real person.


    If you want to tell who is a first-class zombie and who is a human, it depends on everyone''s eyesight. After 12 years of being a zombie, Su Su Su can tell at a glance that this woman named Zuo Jing is not human. Her nightdress is full of human blood. How much human flesh did she have to eat to dye it like this?


    But Su Su shouts late, and pigo''s reaction is half a beat slower. Maybe he doesn''t believe that Zuo Jing, who is so flexible, is a first-class zombie. When he reacts and turns around to run, Zuo Jing has jumped up from behind and knocked pigo to the ground.


    Ye Yu is not slow. He opens his mouth in zuojing and shows two tusks. When he wants to bite brother PI, Ye Yu throws a fireball in time. The fireball hits zuojing''s face and burns half of his well preserved face.


    If it was an ordinary zombie, this fireball would go down and hang up, but Zuo Jing was not. She was just blocked for a moment, and then she bit on pigo''s shoulder as if she didn''t feel any pain.


    Because it''s winter, pigo''s clothes are a little thick. He doesn''t bite his flesh, but tears off the clothes on his shoulder. He struggles under zuojing''s body and shrinks his neck to avoid zuojing''s mouth. However, the strength of zombies of this level is bigger than that of ordinary zombies. He is stunned and doesn''t struggle.


    At this time, Vajra also went up, and a shadow floated by. A bloodstain appeared on zuojing''s neck. A moment later, with a sound of "Gudong", his head fell from his slim body, revealing a scar on the mouth of the bowl.


    "Dead, dead, look, dead!"


    The second iron door, I don''t know when it was opened. Just as Zuo Jing''s head fell down, the second iron door was completely opened, revealing a large number of survivors inside. They were all jubilant.


    Pigo pushed Zuo Jing down behind him, sat up and looked at Zuo Jing''s head not far away. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking at his expression, he was a little dazed, confused and sad.


    "Is he bitten?"


    "Don''t go there. Stay away. He must have been bitten just now. He will be a zombie soon."


    "Yes, look at him. I saw the zombie bite him."


    "Brother Bing, are you here to save us? This man, this man, don''t you kill him? "


    The survivors came out one after another, hiding far away from brother PI. They rushed to the four elder soldiers to express their gratitude. At the same time, the farther away they were from brother PI, the better. They let him sit on the ground like this, feeling the situation that his lover turned into a zombie, his son didn''t know his life and death, and he was betrayed.


    Seeing this, pigo''s subordinates rush up to find the survivors to argue. At the same time, they protect pigo and make it clear that they don''t want anyone to touch him. However, King Kong pushes away the crowd, bends down and reaches out a hand to pigo.


    He is closest to brother PI. Of course, he can see clearly that brother PI has not been bitten by Zuo Jing at all. Even if he is bitten, brother PI can not become a zombie immediately. Stupid people love to make a fuss and are unwilling to take any risks.


    When the survivors saw this, they were shocked one by one. They talked like King Kong was killing himself. They even forgot the joy of meeting the soldiers for the first time. In their mind, they just repeated the rigid rule that "being bitten by a zombie will turn into a zombie".


    Everyone looked at pigo with fear, but pigo looked up and saw that the iron door of the neonatal intensive care unit was half open. He immediately felt like he had regained his mind. In the end, he didn''t care about the frightened survivors. He just rushed into the iron door and yelled:


    "Son, where''s my son? Where''s my son? "


    The NICU is now in a mess. The boxes that need to be turned over have been turned over, and the cabinets that need to be turned over have also been turned over. There are scattered medical supplies everywhere. There are also some baby milk powder bags on the floor, which have been taken apart, and the milk powder has been scattered all over the floor.


    There is a little nurse, kneeling on the ground to pick up those milk powder, see brother rushed in, busy shouting: "you don''t step on, don''t step on, those babies are left with this little milk powder, has been eaten up by you, we don''t have it here!"!!! There''s nothing left! "

 Chapter 102

    What should be given to the survivors has been given out for a long time, but they still want to, make trouble if they don''t give it, rob them if they don''t give it, rob the doctors and nurses in the intensive care unit of snacks, rob them of salt water and glucose, and then develop to rob the babies of milk powder to eat, not to mention, but also waste, so that the milk powder is everywhere, and the babies cry with hunger, Liang Xiaoqi can only kneel on the ground, carefully rub up the milk powder on the ground, ready to mix some salt water and glucose for the babies to drink.


    Who knows, without waiting for her to pick up the milk powder, she rushed into a person and stepped on the milk powder on the ground. How could Liang Xiaoqi not be angry?!


    The situation in ICU is even more miserable than that in Blu ray room. Why?


    In fact, most of the tragedies that human beings encounter today are not caused by zombies or natural disasters, but by the mutual injuries of the survivors. Even if there is a first-class zombie outside, they may not be able to deal with it. However, no one is willing to rush out first, and there is no one, They are just squeezing the rations of the doctors and nurses in the intensive care unit and the babies.


    Su Su came in step by step with brother PI. Looking at the mess along the way, his eyes were cold. Beside him, brother PI took back his feet stained with milk powder, shook his hands, helped up the little nurse on the ground, turned back and cried: "doctor Zhuo, doctor Zhuo, take some milk powder..."


    "Coming, coming!"


    When zhuoshijia didn''t come, Qinyue came with Ruirui in her arms. She pushed away the crowd with cans of milk powder in her hands and rushed in. She piled all the milk powder in her hands into the little nurse''s arms and said eagerly:


    "Don''t give babies milk powder on the ground. Eat this. It''s clean. It''s all the baby milk powder carefully selected by your doctor in the supermarket."


    Little nurse Liang Xiaoqi was stunned, holding a pile of milk powder. She stood in the same place at a loss. She looked at brother PI, Su Su, Qinyue and ruiruirui. Suddenly, she burst into tears and cried, "Wow


    "Dr. Hong, Dr. Hong, we, we are saved, the babies are saved!"


    While shouting, crying, holding milk powder to Su Su, pigo and Qinyue bowed respectively. After bowing, she ran into a ICU with milk powder in her arms. But after a while, she heard a sound coming from the inside, and a thin, depressed male doctor came out.


    He was wearing a white and yellow doctor''s uniform. It can be seen that he hasn''t changed it for many days. However, because he is a doctor and has been staying in the intensive care unit, he loves to be clean. In addition to the messy feeling of being torn, there is no stain on the doctor''s uniform.


    He had a stethoscope hanging around his neck. As he walked, he habitually put one hand on the stethoscope, as if ready to listen to the children''s situation at any time. Su Su Su, Qin Yue and PI Ge, the doctor surnamed Hong, frowned and said solemnly:


    "How many times have I told you that when you enter the intensive care unit, please put on disposable shoe covers and wear protective clothing! Forget it. Thank you for your milk powder. Is it safe outside? When will the government send a rescue team to receive the babies? "


    "Dr. Hong, are you Dr. Hong? My name is Xu Xun, and my woman''s name is Zuo Jing. The day before the end of the day, she gave birth to a son in your hospital and gave birth to a son for me. Where is it? Is my son still alive? Are you still alive? "


    Without waiting for Su Su to answer, pigo rushed up, grabbed Dr. Hong''s shoulder and shook it. Dr. Hong was about to faint on the ground, but he blinked twice, barely picked himself up, nodded and thought,


    "Yes, he is still alive. The 13 bed baby has strong vitality, but he has been suffering from malnutrition for many days. As a result, all aspects of his condition are not ideal. He also ate some unclean milk powder, and today he has some diarrhea."


    "Malnutrition?"??? Why malnutrition? " Pigo was worried. He seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked at the survivors outside the iron gate. His eyes were round and fierce. He roared: "did you put my son''s milk powder on the ground? It''s you


    At this time of pigo, where there is just that pair of rebellious lonely poor appearance? The expression on his face suddenly became fierce. He looked like the boss of the underworld. His eyes were red, and his eyes were full of resentment. People had no doubt that pigo was going to chop those people out the next second.


    At this moment, the group of survivors who originally pointed at pigo and wanted to kill him immediately, when faced with pigo''s ferocity, all of them were silent and cowered. Some of them even hid behind the four elder soldiers and made it clear that they did not dare to face pigo.


    But pigo is also fierce. Now his son is still alive. He doesn''t have the spare time to cut people. Of course, it''s important to see his son first. Therefore, under the urging of pigo, doctor Hong has to take pigo to find the 13 bed baby.


    King Kong outside the gate of the third iron gate is really disgusted with the survivors hiding behind him. He has a fierce light in his eyes. He turns to find Zuo Jing''s head and digs for the crystal nucleus. As soon as he leaves, Ye Yu and his three people immediately disperse and let them protect the survivors? It''s impossible in this life.


    As soon as the four gold medals were gone, pigo''s subordinates all looked at the survivors, but they didn''t look as big as the four soldiers, and they didn''t look as powerful as pigo. The survivors were not afraid of them at all, and they were soon attracted by the big backpacks on their backs.


    In NICU, Su Su slightly observed, which is quite spacious. After three iron doors, there is a doctor''s office. Walking along the doctor''s office, it is the place where the baby incubators are put. The instruments outside each incubator are still running. It seems that the electrical equipment in NICU is running normally.


    As Dr. Hong opened the heavy door of the intensive care unit, bursts of baby crying came out. Su Su followed him for a long distance. He probably had a look. There were five or six babies inside, all waving their hands and crying. They should be very hungry.


    ******************The author has something to say*************


    Sorry, I didn''t make it clear to you, so you were waiting for the update at 13 o''clock yesterday. Because I went to report xiaobaa''s hospitalization insurance the day before yesterday, so there was no code the day before yesterday, so there were only two shifts yesterday. Let me tell you today, there are three shifts today, the same time point! Love you, Bao Er Zhang!

 Chapter 103

    There is also a doctor and nurse in the intensive care unit. They are either taking their temperature or feeding water to the babies. In short, they are very busy. When they see that pigo rushes in, the doctor is about to stop him. The little nurse who came into the doctor''s office with milk powder has already run in with five bottles. She shouts to another nurse:


    "Dao Mei, come on, feed the baby. The new milk powder is brought by doctor Zhuo."


    "Really?" Wu Daomei, a nurse, grabbed two bottles and jumped up excitedly. "Great, great, Xiaoqi. It''s really great."


    The two nurses were excited and went to feed their babies.


    And pigo has rushed to bed 13, his son''s side.


    Su Su watched for a while. The touching scene of father son reunion made her feel even more depressed. From the beginning of her last life, she didn''t like to see this kind of picture. Maybe she didn''t find little love, so she didn''t want to see other people''s meeting with her relatives.


    So she turned and went into the doctor''s office. She had a look at it. Except for being scratched by the survivors outside, there was nothing worth taking. Just as she was about to go out, she found a stack of paper on the desk. On the paper, some chemical data was written with a pen. Su Su Su couldn''t understand it, but she saw a key word written on it, "Vaccine".


    So Su Su turned the page with interest. It recorded the daily data of each baby in the neonatal intensive care unit. Before the end of the day, there were a total of 8 babies who were just born or less than a few months old. But after the end of the day, there were 2 babies who went directly to heaven. One baby was infected with the end of the day virus and became a little zombie directly.


    Dr. Hong was very interested in the little zombie, so he put it in a closed incubator and did research for several days. But after a few days, the baby who became infected with the zombie also died. In terms of the cause of death, Dr. Hong made some remarks and made natural selection.


    It''s natural selection again. Su Su can''t help but smile bitterly when she sees these four words. The baby just born is too weak, and even infected with the doomsday virus, she can''t make the child live. Poor child, if she doesn''t go to heaven, she can''t stay in the world, and she can''t eat or drink blood.


    "Su Su, what are you doing?" Zhuoshijia stood by the door, frowned at Su Su, and waved: "come out, let''s discuss how to deal with these children."


    So Su Su puts down the data and goes out with zhuoshijia. At this time, Qinyue has already taken Ruirui Rui to help feed the babies. When Su Su Su goes out, she happens to see the survivors who want to rob the materials behind brother Pi''s hands.


    This time in the hospital, pigo''s men carried a very large and exaggerated backpack on their back. The backpack was filled with the materials needed for this operation. One person could not eat all the things in these backpacks in one or two days, so up to now, there is still a lot of food in these backpacks.


    Just now, when pigo went in to look for his son, his followers began to sit on the ground and eat. It seemed that they were deliberately angry with the survivors and ate in front of them. What do the survivors want? Don''t give it, ha ha Da!


    So everyone began to argue. When Su Su came out, it had already developed into a fight.


    Ye Yu''s four are standing far away, almost to the emergency stairway. They are looking down to discuss something. Li Ying is not far behind Ye Yu, while Li Xiaoyu is in and out of the blue light room, like helping in the blue light room. Ye Yu''s four stop talking and look up at her when they see Su Su Su coming out with Zhuo Shijia.


    Su Su ignored the group of survivors and pigo''s subordinates who were about to fight together. He went to Ye Yu. King Kong raised his chin in the blue light room. Looking at Su Su Su, he asked: "four in the blue light room, five in the intensive care unit, a total of nine little buttocks. Take them back?"


    "Take it back first."


    So many, Su Su frowned, nine babies, not nine pets, with doctors and nurses, as well as all kinds of incubators and other facilities, how to keep them? But how can these nine babies survive without taking them back?


    In this era, the government has long been gone. The only person in power who still has the ability to act is the army. However, it takes time for the army to come. It also needs a process to build up various functional departments of human society. The field hospital will appear soon, but what role does that play?


    To put it bluntly, the wildland hospital is a building built in the suburb of Xiangcheng. All the patients in the building are related households. The sanitary conditions are poor, the attitude of doctors and nurses is poor, the technology is poor, the medical consumables are scarce, and even there are written regulations that the dying will not be accepted, the children will not be accepted, the elderly will not be accepted, and whether the pregnant women can accept them or not is unknown, but in those days, It seems that in addition to Su Su such a fool, no pregnant woman will go to the wild hospital to have a baby.


    Pregnant women who are about to give birth, it''s good to solve the problem of giving birth at home. What do you do with that crystal nucleus in the hospital? What''s more, there were fewer and fewer pregnant women in those years. Women who were not pregnant did not dare to be pregnant. What kind of children did they have?


    There are no welfare institutions to adopt children, not only now, but also ten years after the end of the world. Only some brothels or begging organizations came out to collect and adopt children. It was only after the Qinglong base in the North came up with the doomsday vaccine that the relevant training institutions for young talents were born, and the leaders of the base, Just started to care about the children''s problems.


    So Su Su can only decide to take these nine babies back, and take them back first. Anyway, so many people don''t want her to take them. What does she worry about?


    "How to take it back?" Others did not speak, but Li Ying opened her mouth, she looked at Su Su, obviously a face of disapproval, "so many babies, how much milk powder to eat every day? There are also rations for doctors and nurses. Where do they live? Who will find supplies for them? Susu, don''t you think you''re too virgin? "


    "I don''t want you to raise it anyway!" At this time, zhuoshijia, who had been silent and didn''t speak, bravely stood up. She raised her head, held her chest up, and her arrogance became natural. "We are medical workers. Your health is tied to your life. Will you have less food and less clothes?"


    The more chaotic the times are, the more important the medical staff are. Why do wild hospitals make money every day? So bad medical skills, so irresponsible nurses, people are still scrambling to smash the crystal core inside. It''s not unreasonable that they have to go into a hospital when they have broken their heads.

 Chapter 104

    At the end of the day, it''s not only going out to fight zombies that can reflect a person''s value. A healthy team system needs brave people to fight zombies, but it also needs a lot of talents who are specialized in many fields, as long as they can be given an opportunity to reflect their value.


    And now, this opportunity, Su Su give them! To Chou Shijia and these doctors and nurses!!!


    "That''s it. Pull it all back." Su Su took a look at Li Ying and said, "Li Ying, if you think my decision is biased, you can choose to leave."


    She looked at Ye Yu again. Ye Yu quickly waved her hand and picked herself out. "Don''t look at me, I don''t have a problem, we don''t have a problem!"


    King Kong, the scholar and the fortune teller all shook their heads to express that they had no objection. The King Kong also gave a smile to Zhuo Shijia. It seemed that he was saying: look, I voted for you. I support you!


    On one side, Li Ying opens her mouth, sneers, and glances at Su Su''s stomach. It''s still a smart choice not to make trouble at this moment. Only people who have no brains can pick this kind of moment and poke out the best handle. Su Su''s stomach doesn''t swell up. She insists that Su Su is pregnant, and Su Su Su doesn''t admit it. Zhuoshijia helps Su Su Su, and finally she will be accused of provoking right and wrong by Li Ying.


    Then, pigo came out with his son in his arms. Pigo''s subordinates, who were beating the survivors like pigs, immediately stopped and ran over with their backpacks. This one looked at pigo''s son, that one looked at pigo''s son. They were all happy and joyful. When the survivors were beaten, they were honest and they were humming on the ground.


    "Su Su, can I discuss something with you?" Ignoring the subordinates, pigo walked over with a Maitreya smile on his face, holding his own son. "I have such a son in my 40s. My son''s health is not good, so I want to take all the doctors and nurses away. Of course, all the children here, you know, our ability is limited, so I beg you, Can you take us in


    Then, with a smile on his face, pigo said solemnly: "I promise that as long as we follow you, these people, including children, doctors, nurses, and you, I will take all the rations! Do you want it? "


    That is to say, Su Su, Ye Yu and PI Ge guarantee their safety and support, and take the responsibility of feeding 9 babies, 3 doctors and 5 nurses!


    Su Su looked back at zhuoshijia. Zhuoshijia blinked his eyelids, which means: promise quickly!


    Some people are willing to raise these doctors, nurses and babies, but if they don''t agree, they will be stupid! Su Su immediately nodded to pigo, "OK, no problem, then these babies and their doctors and nurses will be in your charge."


    Well, this time I came back to the hospital, I went to Peng Yuzhong, came to zhuoshijia, and nine babies. In addition to zhuoshijia, there were a total of seven medical staff, plus a triad boss and his more than ten subordinates. The team is really getting bigger and bigger.


    Ye Yu rolled his eyelids behind Su Su and made a face at King Kong. At the beginning, King Kong put on a face and suddenly spat out his tongue at Ye Yu. Ye Yu burst out laughing and jumped on him, killing each other with King Kong.


    These soldiers, who can''t vent all their energy at ordinary times, can only consume too much energy by fighting each other.


    Ignoring Ye Yu and King Kong, Su Su turns around and discusses the evacuation with zhuoshijia and pigo. The evacuation is very simple, because on the way here, the zombies have been cleaned up by them, and the remaining obstetric department on the 11th floor may be a bit strange, but Zuo Jing''s appearance just solved the cause of this strange incident. It is estimated that there are so many pregnant women in obstetrics, They were all eaten by Zuo Jing.


    So they just need to follow the route they came to, and find more cars downstairs. Each of pigo''s subordinates holds a baby and follows Ye Yu and Su Su''s car.


    It''s just that they have decided to take in the baby, the medical staff, and some survivors? The survivors, who were beaten to lie on the ground and moaned, did not dare to make a mistake now. Seeing that pigo''s subordinates were preparing to retreat, some people gathered around and asked the scholar:


    "Well, brother Bing, can you take us with you?"


    Among all the people, everyone is busy. Su Su and zhuoshijia are busy hiding and whispering. Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue ruiruirui are busy collecting medical supplies. After the medical staff have eaten something from the old people, they and pigo''s subordinates are busy preparing baby items.


    Pigo is busy teasing his son. Ye Yu and Vajra are busy fighting. Li Ying and fortune teller follow Ye Yu behind him. Seeing him fighting with Vajra, only the scholar stands there idly and looks like he can talk.


    Hearing the speech, the scholar held his arms in his hands and looked at the survivor in front of him with a gentle smile. "Of course, you can follow. No one has the right not to let you follow. It''s just that you have to solve the zombies and collect materials to support yourself."


    No self value, no powers, no courage to fight zombies, no diligence to find materials, just want to rely on rescue forever, such a person died simply, so as not to drag others.


    "What? Aren''t you sent by the government to save us? "


    "Are you wasting our taxpayers'' money? When the world is good, we spend money to support you. Now when the world is bad, you should protect us. "


    ¡°......¡±


    Such words came out from the survivors in an endless stream. The look on the scholar''s face gradually faded. They used to be supported by the taxpayer, but they didn''t take the taxpayer''s money in vain. They were giving back to the taxpayer with their lives, and the relationship between them had long been balanced.


    Especially when they are cheated into the wall of the German city and come out again, after saving several groups of such survivors, there is no psychological shadow of revenge on the society. It''s very good. Now they have to be responsible for such people.


    "Shut up."


    The scholar''s face turned over and over, and a mist floated out of his body, quickly shrouding the group of survivors in front of him. So he was ready to come up and try to suppress the scholar with public opinion, and let him promise to protect them and support their survivors. All of them were so frightened that no one came out to say a word about it.

 Chapter 105

    Su Su shakes her head when she sees it. There is no lethal fog, and she is scared back. It''s a miracle for these survivors to survive. She winks at Zhuo Shijia. They report to the scholar, and then they slip down the building and go to the sixth floor of the emergency room to move the B-ultrasound machine.


    The two of them discussed how to get a truck to move medical equipment in the hospital. It''s not a matter of two days. Now it''s the baby''s and the doctor''s and nurse''s. It''s not proper to follow them around all the time. They have to send the baby, the doctor''s and the nurse back to the apple villa first.


    Anyway, zombies are to be killed, and materials are to be found. It''s better to come to the hospital a few more times. When you come back next time, you''ll find a big truck to drive over.


    Now let''s move a B-mode ultrasound machine back. It''s not big enough. Chou Shijia said that he could take away the shelf, fold it up like a table and put it in the trunk of the Susu jeep. It''s more than enough. Maybe he could put something else. Let''s go to the sixth floor first.


    The sixth floor is very quiet. Su Su takes zhuoshijia around. Without meeting the surviving zombies, she enters the B-ultrasound room together. Under the command of zhuoshijia, Su Su begins to collect medical consumables in the B-ultrasound room, such as disposable gloves, condoms, toilet paper, developer, disinfectant, etc., which are all stuffed into zhuoshijia''s backpack.


    Originally, Zhuo Shijia''s backpack was full of milk powder. After walking in the Blu ray room and intensive care unit on the 11th floor, it was all empty. Now, under Su Su Su''s sweeping, she almost carried another big bag. Zhuo Shijia himself started to dismantle the B-ultrasound machine. She had to remove the host, monitor and probe, and then the bracket of the B-ultrasound machine, Put it flat like a computer desk, and Su Su has already collected it.


    "Hoo ~ ~ Oh, it''s a big backpack. It''s only a B-ultrasound room."


    Looking at a large bag full of medical supplies, Su Su frowned, stretched out her white palm, and carried her backpack belt. As soon as she was about to carry it, Chou Shijia cried:


    "Don''t move. Your backpack is so heavy. You''re only two months pregnant now. Don''t carry it. I''ll carry it."


    "Oh, good!"


    Although Su Su doesn''t think it''s hard for her to carry such a little thing, since Zhuo Shijia wants to help her, Su Su is also happy. It''s just that they are busy in the B-ultrasound room, and no one finds out. Outside the emergency door on the sixth floor, Li Ying lies on the door and sees their whereabouts clearly. Now she is leaning against the wall with a smirk on her face.


    If Su Su is really pregnant, she must be pregnant. Otherwise, if she doesn''t move so many medical equipment in the hospital, she and zhuoshijia will go back to work on a B-ultrasound machine? Now Su Su''s stomach hasn''t bulged, and that month must be small. According to Li Xiaoyu, she and Ye Yu have only known each other for more than two months, so this child is definitely not Ye Yu''s, unless Su Su and Ye Yu roll the sheets on the first day of their acquaintance.


    It''s not that there are no people who go to bed on the first day, but Su Su and Ye Yu are not casual people. Li Ying has absolute confidence in this.


    Li Ying, who is more and more determined, leaves quietly. Su Su and Zhuo Shijia carry the B-ultrasound machine from the sixth floor down to the emergency hall.


    At this moment, a lot of zombies came from other places. Su Su controlled the two water men and killed them slowly. Together with zhuoshijia, he killed them to the side of the jeep parked outside. When zhuoshijia opened the trunk, he yelled,


    "Su Su, how can you put down so many materials?"


    "It''s all lost."


    Su Su doesn''t lie and goes out to pick up materials. These materials are all collected along the way. For those who have no skills or courage, these materials are as precious as gold. But for Su Su, these materials can be obtained at any time, as long as she moves her finger.


    Just as she was throwing materials out of the car, Ye Yu and others had already brought brother PI out. Behind brother PI, her subordinates were holding a baby carefully. The expression was funny. Su Su Su turned her head and immediately thought of a good way not to waste materials. She waved to the medical staff,


    "Come here and help me eat all these things."


    She also pointed to the biscuits, mineral water, all kinds of snacks, chocolates and so on on on the ground. The medical staff had been starving for a long time, and they barely survived until now. They still rely on drinking glucose and normal saline. Although they just ate some snacks handed by the old people, for those who have been starving for so many days, That''s not enough to fill the teeth, so the doctors and nurses saw the food on the ground, each eye a bright, went to eat up.


    When she saw the last survivors, she rushed over like a hungry tiger. Someone rushed up to grab the biscuit in the hands of little nurse Liang Xiaoqi. Su Su raised her eyebrows and slapped the last survivor to the ground. She sneered, stepped on a piece of chocolate and crushed it with her boots


    "Even if I don''t eat these things, you are not allowed to pick them up!"


    If she can''t finish the milk powder, she would rather waste it and drop it on the ground than leave a mouthful for the babies. Su Su, a survivor like this, has long been waiting for her. In doing so, she is just a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.


    Instead, Su Su glanced at Liang Xiaoqi''s adoring face. She put her biscuit in her mouth, put her hands together, and put it on her chest. Looking at Su Su Su, it was like seeing her idol, revenge, revenge, all the anger and discontent in her heart. Su Su Su avenged herself.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want more? " Not quite understanding Liang Xiaoqi''s brain circuit, Su Su turned around, took out a bag of snacks from the trunk and put them in Liang Xiaoqi''s arms, "take them to eat, you take a bag, I''ll clear the trunk."


    "Brother ye, is that too much?" Li Ying is walking beside Ye Yu, looking at Su Su delivering bags of materials to the medical staff. She whispers to Ye Yu, "these materials are all collected by us. Do you want Su Su Su to give them away like this?"


    ¡°


    *********************The author has something to say*******************


    Today is even more, because yesterday Xiao baa didn''t take a nap and played with her all day.

 Chapter 106

    We collected it with Su Su, Li Xiaoyu and Qinyue, not you Ye Yu stops and turns to look at Li Ying, who is walking beside her. Her eyes are full of anger, and her voice is a little loud unconsciously. She frets: "also, I always want to say that we are not very familiar. If you always call me brother ye, do you like me? Don''t worry, I have a place in my heart, but I can''t see you."


    Because ye Yu is very straight, and his mind is too simple. He says what he thinks in his heart. He never thinks about the girl''s thin skin. In addition, he vaguely feels that Li Ying''s attitude towards Su Su is getting worse, and even has the feeling of provoking right and wrong. As soon as ye Yu gets angry, her voice becomes louder unconsciously, It''s so big that everyone here can hear it.


    "I..." Li Ying looked at Ye Yu in amazement and stamped her foot, "you misunderstood, ye Da... Ye Yu, I didn''t take a fancy to you, I, I am..."


    Now is not the time to expose Su Su!


    Li Ying holds Su Su Su''s pregnant words back in time. She looks at Su Su again. Su Su doesn''t care about her at all. She talks with Zhuo Shijia about how to put the B-ultrasound machine and medical supplies.


    So Li Ying blushed and bowed her head. In full view of the public, she went back to her car.


    But ye Yu didn''t feel that he had hurt the self-esteem of a girl''s family. He went forward, put his hand on Su Su''s shoulder, took Su Su Su in his arms, tilted her weight to Su Su''s side, and whistled,


    "Have you finished losing your family? Can you go now?"


    "Let''s go."


    Su Su pushes Ye Yu to the side, straightens Ye Yu''s body against her, slaps Ye Yu''s hand on her shoulder, looks at that Zhuo Shijia has finished putting things, covers the trunk, and goes back to the co driver''s seat.


    When ye Yu got to the driver''s seat and started to start the car, Su Su asked leisurely: "what happened to you and Li Ying just now? Did you break up? "


    "Oh, you say you can''t make fun of your brother? I broke up with her? Where and where? "


    "Oh, no break up?"


    "What kind of words can change the flavor in your mouth. I''ll try what it is today."


    Ye Yu is driving, listening to Su Su''s deliberate distortion of his words. With one hand holding the steering wheel and one hand lifting Su Su''s neck, Ye Yu leans over and holds Su Su Su''s mouth, sticks out her tongue for a few circles, and then releases Su Su Su. She smiles, and her saliva doesn''t change, Sweet. "


    "..." Su Su didn''t react. He kept a small mouth slightly open and gaping posture. He looked at Ye Yu straight with his eyes. After a long time, he came back to his senses and beat him with his fist. "Ye Yu, you want to die and take advantage of me. I''ll kill you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All the way back, there were more and more laughter than when I came here. Occasionally, there were voices of pigo''s subordinates,


    "It''s over. He peed. He peed on me."


    "You are so clumsy to hold your baby. No wonder you can''t find a wife to marry you and have children at such an old age."


    "Ah!!! Help! She''s shitting. "


    With a team of giggling, the survivors behind also quickly find the car and follow it up. Although they also encounter many zombies along the way, they all go to meet Su Su Ye Yu and others in front. The zombies can''t get to the back at all. No matter how hard it is, another Qinyue takes Ruirui Rui and kills the zombies who happen to move to the back.


    It''s just that these survivors, who have been hungry for such a long time, cleverly separated from Su Su Ye Yu''s motorcade when passing by the supermarket where zhuoshijia collected milk powder. Anyway, they still can''t get food to eat with Su Su Su Ye Yu. It''s better to take advantage of Su Su Su Ye Yu''s opportunity to clean up the zombies along the way and nest in the supermarket.


    When the moths wanted to leave, Su Su would not detain them. They killed their zombies and drove away. They didn''t meet any other survivors and didn''t have any accidents. It took them almost a day and a night to get out of Pingguo villa before dawn.


    The closer to the apple villa, the fewer zombies on the road, and the last one can''t be seen. Instead, a motorcade is in front, preparing to enter the gate of the apple villa.


    At the gate, a small roadblock was set up, and some sandbags were piled behind the roadblock. To enter the apple villa area, cars had to enter one by one. Several survivors were behind the roadblock and said, "Hello, do you want to enter? Please give me all the supplies


    It was a boy who was about 20 years old and still had a green feeling on his face. Ye Yu lowered the window and raised his sunglasses on the bridge of his nose,


    "We used to live in it. Now we''re going home."

 Chapter 107

    "Who lives in it?"


    The boy standing in the way looks at Ye Yu suspiciously. The camouflage clothes on Ye Yu''s body are similar to those on the other side of Su''s house, but he has never seen Ye Yu go in and out before, so he straightens his face and says with pride:


    "How can you prove that you lived in it before? You should know that our apple villa area is the safest area in this area. There are special forces to protect us. There can never be zombies around here. It''s impossible for you to go in if you want to wear such clothes. You must first register all the personnel information, and then turn in all the materials. "


    "I said, when did you have such a rule here? How about not having a meeting? "


    Ye Yu''s smiling face slowly collapsed. When did he go out for a few days, the old nest was occupied, and he had to hand in all the materials? In the last days of his life, no one dares to scrape his oil like this, and when will his people protect the whole apple community?


    "This is our leader''s rule. If you don''t hand in all the supplies, you can''t go in!"


    "Poof!"


    Su Su in the co driver''s seat couldn''t help laughing when the young man said "leader". She tilted her head and looked out of the window beside Ye Yu. She looked at the young man and asked:


    "Your leader, is He Xie Qingyan?"


    "Yes."


    "Is he the leader?"??? Tell him to die, or the leader? The first fart, if you don''t have any skills, you will make these crooked scaffolds and hand over all the goods and materials? Support you or support him? Ye Yu, rush in! "


    Su Su patted Ye Yu on the shoulder, and he looked back at her. He was shocked and annoyed. When he stepped on the accelerator, a big fire broke out in the front of the car. The car, with the fire rising from the sky, quickly went towards the gate of Apple villa. With a "Bang", the gate of Apple villa, which all the survivors were proud of, was completely burned, And Ye Yu''s car, as early as in an instant, rushed into the apple villa.


    "Xie Qingyan? Your boyfriend While stepping on the accelerator, Ye Yu tilted his head to Su Su. There was an unconscious sense of questioning in his voice, "how is he here?"


    "Why can''t he be here?" Su Su yawned and jokingly returned to the co pilot''s seat. "I found such a place to live. I didn''t expect that on the first day of the end of life, Xie Qingyan ran over with his brother Xie Yaoshi. Originally, I wanted to kill Xie Qingyan. As a result, I saw his brother''s face and agreed that as long as Xie Qingyan stayed in Apple villa for one day, I would save his life."


    At this time, Ye Yu has already rushed into the villa area with Su Su. His car has long been out of the normal route to Su''s home and runs to the deepest part of the villa area. The motorcade behind him also rushes in like bandits. Suddenly, there is a mess at the gate of Apple Villa area. Even Xie Yaoshi''s team, who has just entered, runs out to check the movement.


    But when Xie Yaoshi saw that the first car was Su Su''s jeep, he didn''t react too much. He called his team and went on his own way.


    Here, Ye Yu suddenly heard Xie Qingyan''s name. She was a little flustered, so she lost her temper and drove faster and faster along the way. She didn''t intend to let Su Su go back to reunite with her parents now.


    When he heard Su Su''s explanation, when ye Yu stepped on the brake, their car just stopped in a shady path. The environment was quite quiet, and there were no cars coming behind. Ye Yu frowned, looked at Su Su with a calm face and asked:


    "Did you know that Xie Qingyan lived here?"


    "I knew that."


    "I knew you wouldn''t tell me?"


    "I told you, what will happen?"


    "Me


    Ye Yu opens his mouth, and some of his short hair is irritable. He doesn''t know what to say now. He spits out a word and can''t say any more. In Su Su Su''s curious waiting eyes, Ye Yu thinks for a long time and then says:


    "Su ah, I was thinking that your boyfriend had died, so I can''t wait to confess to you. That night, I really couldn''t help rubbing you twice, but now Xie Qingyan hasn''t died. How can I feel that I want to be in a higher position, and I''m so sleepy? It''s not easy to feel that my name is right. This time, I''ve become a junior


    If you don''t confess, Ye Yu can still be around Su Su as a "gange" to Dangdang. Now it''s a mess. He''s a man of indomitable spirit. Is he going to be the third son?!


    "I''m dizzy!" Su Su involuntarily rolled his eyes, "you tangled for a long time, just tell me this? Return the innermost feelings? Hello, literature and art


    "It''s true, isn''t it? Xie Qingyan is your boyfriend. What''s Lao Tzu? Cheng Yaojin, who killed half way, thought that the end of the world was coming and could take advantage of you. What should I do this time? Let is certainly can''t let, this to the mouth of fat, I certainly can''t give Xie Qingyan spit out, you are my own sister, you tell brother, how to do? "


    Su Su, who is called fat by Ye Yu, stares at him for a long time. Seeing ye Yu''s tangle, she can''t help but be happy. She asks, "do you want to kill Xie Qingyan?"


    "Can you? Do you want me to kill you? "


    "Of course you can. You killed him and saved my mind." And solved a potential threat for your daughter, little love.


    Su Su shrugged her shoulders and nodded her head. She just said so casually. Quan Dang teased Ye Yu. She didn''t know that Ye Yu really pursed her lips and thought about the feasibility. Finally, she shook her head and simply said:


    "That''s no good. It''s too inhumane. I robbed his girlfriend and killed him. I''m not a bully."


    "Poof, hahaha."


    Su Su raised her head and laughed. It seemed that she was too happy because of Ye Yu''s words. What''s the way of the world? Tell people like Xie Qingyan about humanity. Does Xie Qingyan deserve it? He deserves to be called a man?! Su Su doesn''t fight with Ye Yu either. Now Xie Qingyan is a kind father in everyone''s eyes, but he won''t show his true feelings all his life. One day, Xie Qingyan will show his ugly true purpose.


    But after laughing, Su Su sucked her nose, raised her fingers, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and her face became more and more serious. Finally, she said solemnly:


    "Ye Yu, I''ve been thinking about the problems between us these days. To tell you the truth, I don''t quite understand your mind. How can you... I don''t want to give you any hope. The world is so chaotic. My wish is very small. I just want to protect my family. I don''t plan to get involved in the emotional aspect. This time my work is just finished. If you have a good way out, Go, too. "


    *******************The author has something to say***************


    When people get old, they have to take some things. For example, they can''t stay up late. Once they stay up late, they will definitely feel dizzy and vomit the next day£¨ Today''s third shift

 Chapter 108

    Su Su is a very complex person, and her brain circuit is much more complex than that of Ye Yu, a simple creature. So Su Su realizes that maybe it''s just a sentence she said unintentionally, and Ye Yu will implement it as an imperial edict. Su Su Su thinks that it''s not good, and she doesn''t want to use Ye Yu to do anything for her.


    This time she went out to save Zhuo Shijia. She felt that the relationship between her and Ye Yu was just a win-win cooperation. She saved people and helped them kill zombies. Ye Yu helped her save people, but they also got a lot of crystal cores.


    And people like Ye Yu, with such a strong team, are the target of every force competing for the network in the last days. Li Ying is very smart and knows how to start first. Su Su Su has little ambition and doesn''t want to spend all means to keep Ye Yu around. She doesn''t want Ye Yu to be around her and listen to her sending.


    People go up and water flows down. Ye Yu has a high ability and a good starting point. He also has a team as his background to make a good development. In the future, he may be a backbone talent like the second and third leaders in the base. Why is he not the first leader?! His intelligence quotient is not enough, so he can only make up his ability. He is still in short supply when he is the first leader.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was a little cold. Su Su took a deep breath, made his words clear, turned around, opened the door of the co driver''s seat, and went out. This is the depth of the villa area. It seems that no survivors have ever stepped here. The fallen leaves on the ground are mixed with snow particles, and they can still make a creaking sound on the ground.


    Su Su plans to walk and disperse the serious and cold atmosphere. Just after walking out of the car door for two steps, Ye Yu catches up with her. From behind her, he hugs her and holds Su Su Su''s body. He presses her "bang" on the car.


    "That''s impossible, Su Su. I''m here for you this time. I''ve told you clearly what I thought just now. I don''t want to get involved, do I? I don''t want to let me follow you, do I! I''ll follow you in vain, not only follow you, but also look at you. What''s a boyfriend? From now on, you are Laozi''s! No one will let it


    Ye Yu is angry. He has known Su Su for such a long time. For the first time, he is seriously angry. Is it because he suddenly knows that Xie Qingyan is not dead and he is by Su Su Su''s side, so he can''t tolerate him to walk around slowly? Or is it because Su Su Su Su Su''s words just now have the idea of drawing a clear line and going his separate ways?


    Or both.


    Anyway, Ye Yu is really angry. When he is angry, he is easily confused. His muscular body presses Su Su on the car, and her hands begin to feel her body irregularly. Su Su Su, who is pressed by Ye Yu from behind, can''t hit him. She just feels that Ye Yu''s hand has touched her thigh


    "What are you doing? It''s a good conversation. It''s a situation for you. Let me go, asshole. "


    "No, what do you do with me?"


    When ye Yu opens the door, he throws Su Su into the back seat. He also goes in and presses Su Su''s back. He opens his mouth and gnaws Su Su Su''s back neck. It''s no different from a zombie. Su Su''s back is numb. She pats the leather seat chair and says, "I hate you


    "Can you talk well? You get up, let''s have a good talk, be civilized, don''t make me beat you


    "Fight! You fight here. " Ye Yu put up her hands and feet, turned Su Su Su under her body over, brushed away the messy hair on her face, pointed to her own face with a finger, and the expression on her face was like a hungry wolf, hungry and thirsty, "you beat me less these days? Hurry up. It''s over. I won''t kill you today! Ah


    In Ye Yu''s cry, Su Su really hit, but not hands, but raised his knee, to Ye Yu''s two legs, a hard top! At this moment, Ye Yu''s place is congested. Su Su''s merciless top suddenly changes his face color. His expression is called a distortion. His mouth pouts into an "O" shape. He covers the cross section and rolls out of the rear compartment with a cry. He falls on the ground full of fallen leaves and snow. He is in pain.


    Su Su quickly got up, jumped out of the seat, sorted out her clothes and hair, ran to Ye Yu''s side, wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to smile, squeezed for a long time, and finally squeezed out a concerned expression, "are you OK, it''s you who let me fight!"


    "Let you hit in the face, where did you hit?" Ye Yu, who was rolling on the ground, still covered the words. His head was sweating with pain. He yelled at Su Su: "wait for me, Su Su, you shrew!"!!! If I don''t get revenge, I''m not a man. "


    "Well, you hurt me just now."


    Su Su rubbed her heart. In fact, it was her chest that hurt her. Just now ye Yu was out of her mind. She felt on her body and rubbed her chest several times. It was so painful that it was a trivial matter. The key was that Su Su Su was afraid that Ye Yu would hurt Xiao AI. She touched her abdomen. Fortunately, Xiao AI was ok, so she picked up Ye Yu who was crying on the ground, No guilt comforts this man,


    "We''re even now. Truce, go home, eat, sleep. We''ll talk about it later."


    It''s not the future. We can only talk about it later. Ye Yu is fierce. Su Su has clearly refused. But what''s the result? Ye Yu almost becomes a beast.


    Ye Yu, who has been reluctantly helped up, ignores Su Su''s face. Being held by Su Su, he limps into the co driver''s seat with "0" legs. In such a short time, Su Su can hear ye Yu''s voice grinding his teeth, which gives people a thrilling feeling of "sharpening the sword to the pigs and sheep".


    But he was in pain. Su Su''s support almost stopped! At this moment, I feel powerless when I face Su Su, but it doesn''t matter. It''s a long time to come. Sooner or later, he will take revenge. When he takes revenge, it''s time to kill this little girl. Otherwise, I''m sorry for his brother''s pain today!!!


    So, after tossing about for a while, Su Su and Ye Yu, who were originally in the front of the motorcade, came back to Su''s villa at last. Su Su drove, and Ye Yu lay in the co driver''s seat with an angry face, staring at Su Su''s eyes without blinking.


    Su Su''s heart is a little square. Just like Ye Yu, yelling at her, laughing and scolding are normal reactions. I''m afraid that''s what I do. I stare at her without saying a word. It''s like a wolf staring at her prey. If Su Su Su doesn''t pay attention, he will suddenly come over from the co driver''s seat.

 Chapter 109

    Fortunately, the car arrived at the door of Su''s villa in time. Su Su was lying on the steering wheel and looked at it. Wow, where is her villa? It''s a modern blockhouse. The three meter high wall has completely enclosed the two floors inside the villa. There is no view of the villa from the outside.


    Located in the walls on both sides of the villa, there are also two turrets. There are a circle of small square holes on the turret, and a circle of iron spines on the wall. The iron spines are all electrified, and such a wall is still expanding to the side, which has the posture of encircling the two villas nearby in such a defensive circle.


    Su''s father and mother had been waiting outside the gate for a long time. There was a car parked outside the gate. Ye Yu''s brothers were moving materials back and forth to Su''s yard. Pigo and his brothers, together with their babies, doctors and nurses, pried several villas nearby and moved materials inside.


    "Su Su."


    "Daughter, you are back at last."


    As soon as Su Su stopped the car, her father and mother rushed to meet her. Su Su''s emotion was quite rich. As soon as she got out of the car, she began to cry with Su Su Su in her arms, just like she had not seen her for many years. Su''s father was more restrained, but he could not hide his inner excitement. The outside world was too cruel. He and Su''s mother were worried about Su Su every moment, After Su Su went out for a few days, they lost sleep for a few days.


    Su Su''s sense of reunion after a long separation is not as strong as Su Su''s father and mother. When Su Su''s mother holds her in her arms and eases her mood a little, she persuades her parents to enter the villa. At this time, Ye Yu shows her teeth and tries to behave normally. She limps out of the car step by step. After coping with Su''s father, she goes to a hidden corner to check his brother''s injury.


    Back home, Su Su found that her home had changed a lot in just a few days. The most significant change was that the outside was like a city wall, and the vegetable shed in the yard was expanded a few more. Moreover, the original wall was built along the iron fence, but now the wall extends a lot, and a warehouse is built behind the villa.


    "This is the material storage place that Ye Yu and his more than ten brothers get back from outside every day." Seeing that Su Su had been staring at the warehouse in the backyard, Su''s mother explained, "our family really had no place for them to put them, so we had to build a warehouse and let them put all the materials in it. I didn''t let them put them in our basement, but only the things that the landlord had hoarded in the basement."


    Su''s mother always thought that the things stored in the basement were stored by the owner of the villa a long time ago, because most of the things in the basement could be used in the end of the world, so she naturally used them. Su Su didn''t explain. She just nodded and went into the house. When the heat blew, she couldn''t help yawning and her eyes were moist, To Su mu


    "Mom, you give us some food. I''ll go upstairs and have a sleep. I''m so tired these days."


    "Well, you go."


    These days, Su Su can''t eat well outside and can''t sleep well. She must be very tired. Su''s mother also understands her, so she doesn''t pester Su Su Su anymore. Instead, she goes to the kitchen to collect the food of this large group of people. Su Su goes upstairs, goes back to her bedroom, takes a hot bath, puts on her pajamas, and sleeps comfortably.


    Su''s father had always planned to build a water tank on the roof, so that the water for the whole villa would be convenient, and the solar panels would be laid on the roof, so that clean hot water could be discharged from the tap, which was very convenient.


    A group of people outside are bustling. Su Su closes the curtain and lies on the bed. In the dark room, you can still hear someone calling Ye Yu''s name outside. I think it''s natural for him to get together with his brothers after he''s been out for a few days


    On this side, outside the Su villa, Xie Qingyan is jubilant. On the other side, Xie Qingyan kneels on the ground and kowtows to his mother sitting on the sofa. The well-dressed woman quickly stands up from the sofa and helps Xie Qingyan up. They embrace each other and cry.


    Sitting on one side, Xie Yaoshi''s face was also moved. This time he went out to recover his wounds, he also went back to Jieshi to find out if Xie Qingyan''s parents had also suffered misfortune. On the way, he happened to meet Xie''s mother, who was fleeing from the south. He brought her back, along with a motorcade fleeing from Jieshi.


    There were several powers in the team. They also formed a team and collected some materials along the way. Of course, these things are nothing worth mentioning for the present scene. Although Xie Yaoshi was dissatisfied with Xie Qingyan''s way of asking the survivors to hand in all the materials, he still didn''t say anything at the moment.


    "Don''t cry, son. It''s God''s kindness to see you again."


    After crying for a while, Xie''s mother wiped the tears on her face, took Xie Qingyan and sat down on the sofa. Then she wiped the tears on her face for Xie Qingyan. Xie Qingyan held her mother''s hand with a sad face,


    "It''s just a pity, Dad, he..."


    "It''s all fate. If not, it''s all fate."


    When the natural disaster comes, who can become an adult, who can become a God, and who can become a ghost? There is really no reason to say. Xie Qingyan''s mother has always been in poor physical condition. Xie Qingyan''s father ran a marathon for the elderly years ago. In the end, Xie Qingyan''s father, who has always been in good health, has become a zombie, while Xie Qingyan''s mother has nothing to do with it, With a group of survivors, they escape from Jieshi and prepare to go south to find Xie Qingyan.


    "By the way, son, where''s Susu? Is that right? "


    After that, Xie Qingyan''s mother did not dare to say any more, because when she saw Xie''s face changed, she probably guessed that Su Su had become a zombie, so she sighed and said:


    "What a nice girl. My mother thought that she would drink your wedding wine in two years."


    The affair between Su Su and Xie Qingyan is clearer in the Xie family than in the Su family, because Xie Qingyan never conceals his love for Su Su, and has invited Su Su Su to the Xie family to attend their family gatherings. Xie''s mother has a very good impression of Su Su, and thinks that her son is suitable for this kind of girl who is easy to control.


    Sitting on the sofa, Xie Qingyan, however, was straight faced and shook his head, "no, mom, Su Su has not become a zombie. She is in this villa area."


    Before Xie''s mother could express her joy, Xie Qingyan stood up, passed her mother, looked at Xie Yaoshi, who was sitting in silence, and knelt down on the ground with a "puff" sound. His whole body tilted out in pain, hung his head, and begged:


    "Elder brother, I beg you, save Su Su. The beast that hurt Su Su has come back. He, he has seized Su Su openly. Now Su Su lives more than death."

 Chapter 110

    Sitting on the sofa, Xie Yaoshi has a strong figure, with a spirit that can''t be ignored. After listening to Xie Qingyan''s words, Xie Yaoshi twisted his eyebrows, flashed a little purple electric flower in his eyes, straightened up and asked in a deep voice:


    "To be clear, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the bastard who bullied Su Su before the end of his life. He didn''t die. He came back, found Su Su directly, and manipulated his subordinates to control Su Su''s parents. During the period when you went out, Su Su Su''s parents were under house arrest in their villa."


    Xie Qingyan lowers his head, and his eyes are shining with the pleasure of revenge. Ye Yu, a brute, robbed his Su Su, and smashed the gate of his villa. This time, he wants to repay all his old and new hatred.


    Isn''t it just a power team? Besides, Ye Yu is no big deal. Now Xie Qingyan also has a power team. Xie Yaoshi''s people are his people!


    "What''s the matter? How did Su Su get bullied? "


    Xie Qingyan lowered his head, knelt down in front of Xie Yaoshi and didn''t speak. Xie Yaoshi stood up and didn''t want to tell others about Su Su''s story. He was angry and worried about Su Su. He didn''t know what happened to Su Su Su during his absence, Can let Xie Qingyan kneel down to beg him!


    After thinking about it, Xie Yaoshi bent down, picked up Xie Qingyan, who was kneeling on the ground, took him upstairs, and said seriously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Just when Xie Qingyan didn''t know what he had made up in front of Xie Yao''s world, Su Su''s vision on the bed became blurred gradually. Her ears echoed the name of Ye Yu all the time. Some people were calling and others were laughing. The noise didn''t seem to abate, but gradually became louder and louder.


    I don''t know if it was influenced by Ye Yu''s words. He asked her how much she remembered that night. In fact, Su Su didn''t remember that night very clearly since her last life. She never recalled that day''s episode in her life.


    Now she was dreaming. In her dream, she was standing in the bar where the demons were dancing. In front of her was the laughter of a group of young boys and girls. Not far away, a group of elder soldiers seemed to be on holiday. They also went to the bar to have a party, playing cards and rolling dice. They were very noisy.


    Su Su felt her brain hurt a little. She turned around and wanted to leave the smoky place. In the dark room, the mixed light was everywhere, and there were people everywhere. She left the group of men and women in front of her, and some of her steps were flighty and went outside. She didn''t know how many people she bumped into along the way. When she got to the door, Su Su Su''s mind was full of pain, Su Su felt that the world began to turn around.


    At this moment, she felt cold all over, shivering and fell outside the door. At this time, a pair of warm hands stretched out from her back and helped Su Su Su who fell on the ground. She was too cold. She turned her head and saw Ye Yu''s face. Her eyes looked like Longxing. Su Su Su stretched out her hand and hooked Ye Yu''s neck.


    "Cold..."


    Su Su shudders to spit out a word, and then realizes that Ye Yu holds her up. He lowers his head and kisses her lips. While they are entangled, they roll into the elevator. In the golden elevator, Ye Yu stands against Su Su Su, and they fight each other. The smooth elevator door closes the picture in the elevator. Finally, Su Su Su wakes up with a sound of "Ding".


    Deeply buried in the memory of the mind, was Ye Yu''s words turned out, Su Su touched his cold back, "Teng" sit up, the elevator wall that cold touch, still stay in her back, Su Su''s heart, jump a little light.


    "Bang bang."


    At this time, Su Su was startled by a strong knock on the door. She got up barefoot and stepped on the carpet to open the door. Outside the door, Su''s mother was standing, dressed in household clothes and slippers. Seeing Su Su Su open the door, she asked suspiciously:


    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Mom has been knocking on your door for a long time. How can you open it now? "


    "I''m so tired these days. As soon as I get to a safe place, I''ll sleep a little. Mom, you go down first, and I''ll come up in a moment."


    Holding back the discomfort in her stomach, Su Su persuades Su Su''s mother to go downstairs. She watches Su''s mother go away nagging. She closes the door, runs back to the bathroom and vomits in the toilet. These days, Su Su Su doesn''t know what''s going on outside. When she''s with Ye Yu, she seldom vomits like this. Most of the time, she can resist pregnancy and vomiting.


    Maybe Xiao AI knows that her father is on the side, so she is more honest?!


    With a pale face, Su Su leaned on the toilet weakly after vomiting. After a long time, she got up slowly and took care of herself on the washstand. Then she went back to her room, changed into a clean suit, put on a half length down jacket and walked out of the room.


    It''s very late, and the outside of the wall is still busy. There are several lights over the yard. The soldiers, wearing their camouflage clothes, are busy helping to set up a table in the yard, and some are serving food. It''s very busy. Next to the wall of the Su family is a big pot. There is a stove under the pot. Ye Yu is sitting beside the stove. What is he doing? Set fire.


    Su''s mother stands opposite Ye Yu, wielding a big spatula and stir frying the dishes inside. Not far from the villa gate, pigo''s men are busy moving materials in and out. It seems that they are going to join in the fun.


    Qinyue and ruiruirui are washing the dishes and chopsticks. They plan to put the dishes and chopsticks on when the table is ready.


    Su Su is wearing a light green down jacket, with long hair behind her head and a ponytail tied at will. With the bright lights, she looks at Ye Yu, who is used as firewood energy source, and smiles with his brother who comes to light a cigarette. Su Su Su thinks that Ye Yu''s second son may not have much trouble, so her guilt of nameless gradually dissipates.


    Who knows, when she stares at Ye Yu, Ye Yu, who is sitting cross legged on the ground, his smiling eyes sweep over. When he sees Su Su, the smile on his face immediately melts and disappears. Through the smoke, he looks like a hungry wolf. His eyes stare at Su Su, as if Su Su Su is naked in his eyes.


    She was staring at some uncomfortable, in the heart also some angry, is not the top of his second, Ye Yu as for so hate her? Su Su stares back at Ye Yu, turns around, ignores the man who is almost killed by her, and goes to the villas occupied by PI Ge to find Zhuo Shijia.


    *****************The author has something to say****************


    Today''s two shifts, say the leader''s 30 shifts, how much do I owe?!

 Chapter 111

    Pigo has a large number of people. Besides himself and 19 old people, there are also 8 medical staff and 9 babies. So pigo prized a circle of villas near the Su family''s villa, which just encircles the Su family.


    There is a lot of noise outside. In one of pigo''s villas, nine babies are fully fed and washed under the care of the medical staff. One by one, they are lying in the temporary nest for them. They are sleeping well now.


    Nine babies, including pigo''s son, were placed in two rooms. The light in each room was adjusted to be very warm, and the air conditioner was turned on to a comfortable temperature of 26 degrees. The big beds originally placed in the room were removed. A doctor and five nurses were shuttling back and forth in the two rooms, recording the temperature of each baby.


    Su Su turns around in the two rooms and gains a few smiles from the doctor and the nurse. Instead of seeing chuoshijia in the two rooms, she sees Dr. Hong sitting on the ground sorting out his precious materials in another room that has been cleaned up. Su Su Su stands outside the door for a while. Dr. Hong may be too focused and does not realize the existence of Su Su Su.


    So Su Su didn''t disturb him. She turned and went downstairs. On the kitchen table, she found Chou Shijia, who was eating cereal. Chou Shijia had a pen in one hand and an iron spoon in the other. While eating cereal, she recorded something on the paper.


    Seeing Su Su come in, she looked up at Su Su and said with distress: "these babies are big consumers of milk. Today, I''ve gone to one tenth of all the milk powder I hoard."


    "So you can eat it?" Su Su went to Chou Shijia, picked up the paper on the table and looked at the things recorded on it. "I eat more and I pull more, and I don''t have enough diapers."


    In the intensive care unit and blue light room, paper diapers, which can''t be eaten, are much more durable than milk powder. When a baby takes one or two bubbles of urine, it doesn''t need to be replaced at all. It''s only when he takes shibaba that he needs to replace a new paper diaper. However, some time ago, if the baby eats less, he will also pull less, so paper diapers have been enough.


    Now, when babies eat more, they will naturally pull more. The consumption of paper diapers is going up, and they will soon fall into the crisis of no diapers available.


    "I have some bags of diapers, but they are all N and s sizes. Take them to these babies first, and I''ll see if I can go out and find some paper diapers tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. It''s really no good. Just use cloth diapers. Wash them quickly."


    Before the end of the world, Su Su hoarded thousands of pieces of paper diapers and diapers for Xiao AI. Now she just took them out for emergency treatment. However, some of the nine infants, who are five or six months old, are not suitable for using n-size and s-size paper diapers and diapers. Of course, this is the end of the world, and you don''t have to pay attention to the convenience. You have to use paper diapers and diapers, Just cut cloth and make diapers.


    Su Su is lazy. She thinks that she has to change Xiaoai''s diapers from time to time and wash them by herself in the future, which makes her feel very troublesome. If she takes Xiaoai to fight zombies outside, Xiaoai suddenly urinates. Where can she change Xiaoai at that time?


    What''s more, in the end of life, I was tired enough to run around with a child. I had to wash piles of diapers all the way. I felt like I wanted to die when I thought about it.


    But now it''s in the apple villa area. Besides the medical staff, there are so many subordinates of pigo around the nine babies. There are enough hands to wash the diapers, and Su Su Su doesn''t have to wash them himself. So it doesn''t matter to use diapers for those children


    "Are you going out alone? Or with Ye Yu? "


    As soon as she heard that Su Su was going out to look for supplies, Chou Shijia was really worried about the fetus in Su Su''s stomach. She was an obstetrician and gynecologist, and now Su Su is a pregnant woman. Now her relationship with Su Su Su has become so good again, so it''s natural for her to ask.


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Su Su raises her head. She really doesn''t know if ye Yu will go with her, because today she''s holding Ye Yu''s little brother''s knee. She doesn''t know if ye Yu is willing to take care of her in the future. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she goes out alone to look for materials. She can make it.


    "I''ll go with you, you body, I don''t go out to watch you, I''m afraid you can fly!" Chou Shijia looks at Su Su with a worried face, because Su Su is too tossing. There is no consciousness of being a pregnant woman at all. In the hospital, in the morning, Chou Shijia doesn''t know how many things Su Su Su tossed.


    After a while, when zhuoshijia saw Su Su picking eyebrows, she said, "brother PI should send someone to help. His son also needs milk powder and paper diapers."


    "That''s a good feeling!" Su Su laughs and doesn''t object to people going out to help carry milk powder and diapers.


    Just as they were talking, someone outside called for dinner. Several doctors on duty and pigo''s subordinates were left in the villa area. The rest of them, including Su Su and zhuoshijia, went out and began to take their seats according to the number.


    In fact, Ye Yu''s group of people sat together, pigo''s group of people sat together, and zhuoshijia''s group of doctors and nurses sat together. Erhu, Li Ying, Wang Jun, Li Xiaoyu, Qinyue and ruiruirui sat alone at the same table, and they each found their own organization.


    Su Su watched his father find Ye Yu and go to the same table with him. Then he and Su''s mother went to the turbid world Jia''s table. They ate and drank for an hour. Su Su''s father and Su''s mother were old and couldn''t stand it. After eating and drinking enough, they went back to their room to sleep.


    As soon as Su''s father and Su''s mother leave, the people at Ye Yu''s table begin to coax. King Kong slaps the scholar sitting next to Ye Yu and says:


    "Scholar, do you have some insight? Go away, go away. "


    The scholar bowed his head and held the bowl. He looked for another place to sit. The soldiers at the table began to knock the bowl with chopsticks. They began to roar and laugh. Ye Yu, in such a chaos, tilted his head and looked at Su Su, who was separated by several tables.


    At this time, Su Su happens to be tired. He is waiting for zhuoshijia to discuss the plan of transporting equipment to the hospital. When he hears that someone is deliberately creating chaos behind him, he turns around and just sees Ye Yu''s face. He smiles maliciously, as if to say: can''t you pass? If you don''t come, I''ll go!


    "Wait, we''ll talk about it tomorrow!"


    In this situation, Su Su had to explain to Zhuo Shijia. He got up, rolled his sleeve and went to Ye Yu. The soldiers whistled and laughed, but ye Yu stretched out his hand and sat Su Su Su on the empty seat beside him.

 Chapter 112

    "For what?" Su Su is puzzled and asks in a low voice beside Ye Yu.


    "They''re itching. They''re going to make fun of us." Ye Yu, who knew how boring these people were, glanced at the brothers in front of him like a class enemy, lowered his voice and said in Su Su''s ear, "don''t be afraid, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. My brother is covering you!"


    I saw the King Kong next to me immediately handed a transparent glass cup to Su Su and said, "goddess, I haven''t formally appreciated you all the time. I''ll give you this glass of wine. You can drink it with Ye Papi."


    "How can we have a drink together? We''ll call you sister-in-law later."


    I don''t know who, straight up and down of shout such a sentence, Su Su don''t know how to deal with, she slanted to see Ye Yu, that guy is staring at the wine cup in front of him, as if also waiting for Su Su Su''s answer.


    This Jiaobei wine, is to drink or not to drink, two people is to become or not to become? In fact, Su Su fell into the trap dug by a group of soldiers.


    She is thinking about how to solve this routine, but ye Yu on one side can''t wait any longer. She takes a sip of the wine in front of Su Su, and then takes the initiative to take the glass in front of Su Su and drinks it with her head raised. All of a sudden, they fry the frying pan. They throw vegetables and rice at Ye Yu, and they just listen to their scolding


    "You son of a bitch, you''re not promising. You deserve so long, but you can''t make our goddess."


    "Ha ha ha, I love my daughter-in-law. Why don''t I have a toast?"


    "Oh, they haven''t even drunk Su Su. You''ve drunk it all."


    "Brothers, this is to help you, ye Pipi. You''ve made a mess of yourself. You''ll be single for the rest of your life. Don''t blame us..."


    Li Ying on the other table, seeing ye Yu''s noisy table, laughs sarcastically. She thinks that these people now regard Su Su as a goddess. When Su Su''s stomach grows, they will know how wrong they are.


    Put a woman with other men''s children in her stomach and get close to her brother. It''s very shameful, isn''t it?


    Look at Wang Jun sitting next to him. Although he is very bookish, he is so unpromising. He only plays with the mud and the drawings every day. If he has the ability, he will go out and kill people everywhere?!


    Just when Li Ying felt extremely disgusted with Wang Jun, not far away, in the dim light, two familiar figures came out, one with a long body, the other with a clear and elegant temperament, and the other with a dignified manner. As she walked, she was in a state of thunder.


    This is Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan. Standing in the distance of the banquet, they stop in silence. On the noisy banquets, they are quiet for a moment. The smile on Ye Yu''s face flattens after seeing the person coming. Su Su Su raises her head and squints her eyes. What are they doing here?


    "Susu, come here."


    Xie Qingyan stands in front of Xie Yaoshi and looks at Ye Yu coldly. Ye Yu grabs her head and feels guilty. She doesn''t know how to face Xie Qingyan. Instead, she lowers her eyelids and clenches her fists. There is a kind of overwhelming emotion in her eyes.


    "Ye Pai PI, ye Pai PI! Go on King Kong was so angry beside him that he squatted down, slipped to Ye Yu''s back, poked his waist, and roared: "go on, swear sovereignty."


    Ye Yu turns back and opens Vajra''s hand with his backhand. He is bitter. Originally, he was very sorry for Xie Qingyan about Su Su. Now let him publicly swear sovereignty in the past. Ye Yu has no experience before, but let him watch Su Su return to Xie Qingyan. To be honest, Ye Yu is not willing to.


    After all, he is now really rare on the Su Su, reluctant to let go.


    When she was struggling and hesitating about how to take Su Su''s rightful hand, Su Su, who was sitting on one side, got up and walked over. Her hands were in the pockets of her down jacket, but her eyes were looking at Xie Yaoshi behind Xie Qingyan. She was chatting like a family, but she asked with a hidden spearhead


    "You''ve come back. You''ve got a lot to gain this time."


    Looking at the motorcade that Xie Yaoshi brought back, Su Su knew that the roof of each car was full of things, and materials were indispensable. Just now, he heard the gossip of the little nurses, saying that there were many powers on the opposite side, and he didn''t know how long these little nurses had been here, and where they got such good news.


    Under the dim street lamp, Xie Yaoshi''s eyes are deep. He looks at Su Su and looks at him carefully. If he is right, is Su Su laughing with those soldiers? Xie Yaoshi has some doubts about what Xie Qingyan said in his heart. He glances at Su Su''s back and looks at Ye Yu on their side. He is waiting to speak. Xie Qingyan in front of him is questioning


    "Su Su, why is this bastard here?"


    It''s like Su Su is still laughing with Ye Yu. It''s like a great betrayal to Xie Qingyan. The tone is not timid at all. Why? Because Xie Yaoshi stands behind him?


    Su Su sneered and looked at Xie Qingyan with a scornful face. It seemed that she had not found Xie Qingyan standing here until now. She opened her mouth, lengthened the tone of "Oh ~ ~" and raised her eyebrows


    "I''m glad he''s here, right here, with you?"


    "Su Su!" Xie Qingyan is angry. Maybe it''s because of Xie Yaoshi''s support behind him, or maybe he''s afraid that Xie Yaoshi will find him lying. Xie Qingyan''s hand suddenly reaches out and points to Su Su''s nose. "You don''t have to be so ignorant. We''re here to save you."


    "Help you paralyzed!"


    Su Su is angry in an instant and raises her foot to kick Xie Qingyan''s stomach. She is full of killing Xie Qingyan. Originally, she agreed to Xie Yaoshi, so Xie Qingyan doesn''t come to her for death. She doesn''t move this person in the apple villa area.


    Now that Xie Qingyan has taken the initiative to send it to her, Su Su can''t help but want to hurt Xie Qingyan by saying these disgusting words.


    "Su Su!" At the moment when Xie Qingyan was kicked to the ground by Su Su, Xie Yaoshi stepped forward two steps, blocked Su Su Su with one hand and twisted his eyebrows, "what did you promise me?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Su is disgusted by Xie Qingyan. At this time, Xie Yaoshi comes out again, and shows a posture of protecting Xie Qingyan at all costs, which makes Su Su Su''s anger more and more vigorous. She immediately wants to try the power of Xie Yaoshi, how far it has developed.


    *****************************The author has something to say******************************


    At the third shift today, a reader asked me if I was filling another pit. Why is it so slow? Correct answer: I have a big pit in my life, which I have been filling all the time, but I can''t fill it all my life. That big pit is "I''m taking my baby! There is a nanny and a mother-in-law

 Chapter 113

    Su Su pushes Xie Yaoshi, but she doesn''t push her. She grabs her backhand and one hand into the air, just like an ice sword from the air. The ice sword cuts Xie Yaoshi''s shoulder blade with the sound of breaking wind. Xie Yaoshi''s face suddenly changes. Unexpectedly, Su Su Su Su''s momentum is so rapid. He doesn''t control it for a moment, and his electric light pours out and weaves a net, He came back to Su Su''s ice sword.


    "Damn it


    In the distance, Ye Yu, who has been observing the movement of jing''er, stands up and flies. He doesn''t know what the three people say, so he suddenly starts to move his hand. Two big men bully Su Su, which makes Ye Yu can''t bear any more. He runs forward, and without asking 3721, he throws a big fire ball at Xie Yaoshi.


    At this moment, Xie Yaoshi is also worried that Su Su will be hurt by him. Without thinking about it, he raises his hand and catches Ye Yu''s fireball. The fireball is too hot, and with a sense of balance, he takes Xie Yaoshi back a few steps.


    He took a deep breath, and finally stood on the ground, and accepted Ye Yu''s fireball. A burst of purple electric flowers flashed by, and the fireball turned into black smoke and disappeared without a trace. Xie Yaoshi''s black eyes raised and looked thoughtfully at Ye Yu.


    Instantly, behind Ye Yu, the 17 special powers soldiers on the edge of the two round tables all stood up straight. All of them were tense and ready to go. They had a strong attitude towards Ye Yu. Everyone was waiting, waiting for Xie Yaoshi to attack again, and then they attacked.


    Brother''s woman is beaten. If they don''t find a place for their brother, they don''t mix in the end.


    But Xie Yaoshi just stood in the same place, looking at Ye Yu with a dignified face, just like that.


    At the same moment, the ice sword in Su Su''s hand turned into water at the moment when she touched Xie Yaoshi''s power grid. She quickly threw the water sword out of her hand, held her numb palm, looked at Xie Yaoshi, and said angrily:


    "Xie Yaoshi, are you bullying me and dare not beat you?"


    The sword she gave Xie Yaoshi didn''t use half of her strength. If she tried her best, she would not be able to fight against Xie Yaoshi. But is it necessary? In order to kill such a scum man as Xie Qingyan, she hurt herself. What if the little love in her stomach is affected?


    So Su Su hesitates, but Xie Yaoshi shakes his head, neglecting his red hand. Junlang''s face is obviously concerned about Su Su, "I still can''t control my ability very well, Su Su Su, are you hurt?"


    Ye Yu, on one side, is preparing to fight with Xie Yaoshi. By the way, he explains Su Su''s ownership clearly, but when he hears Xie Yaoshi''s words, he turns his head, grabs Su Su''s hand, looks left and right, and asks:


    "Where did you get hurt?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve been electrocuted. It''s a small problem." Su Su pulls back his hand and points to Xie Qingyan, who is still in a state of shock on the ground. He doesn''t seem to be joking and says to Ye Yu, "Ye Yu, go and kill him!"


    Let Ye Yu kill Xie Qingyan, that is the enmity between Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi. Su Su is at most an instigator to kill, which is not a violation of the agreement with Xie Yaoshi. In the future, Ye Yu will be beaten to death by Xie Yaoshi, and it doesn''t matter if he is thick skinned. Moreover, looking at this posture, Ye Yu can beat Xie Yaoshi back, The power level of the two people is uncertain, which is higher or lower.


    "Su Su, are you crazy?"


    Xie Qingyan on the ground originally wanted to stand up, but after hearing Su Su''s words, he fell back in fright. Su Su asked Ye Yu to kill him? Want Ye Yu to kill him?!!! Xie Qingyan couldn''t believe it.


    Not only Xie Qingyan can''t believe it, but Xie Yaoshi and Ye Yu on one side can''t believe it. They don''t believe it. They don''t believe it at all. They don''t believe Su Su is really ordering Ye Yu to kill Xie Qingyan.


    Xie Yaoshi takes a look at Ye Yu and looks at Su Su''s cold and serious face. His face is a little helpless and funny. Su Su seems to have a good life, at least not as Xie Qingyan said. Ye Yu also cares about Su Su Su. Seeing Su Su Su beaten, he rushes up immediately.


    Ye Yu scratched his head, scratched his cheek, looked at Xie Qingyan and Su Su, and said with some embarrassment, "Su, we''re the same thing. They bully you. I''m sure I''ll help you, but I''ll help you kill your ex boyfriend... Well, you see, he didn''t make any big mistakes. You''re still my brother''s not."


    According to Ye Yu''s logic, Su Su hates Xie Qingyan so much that she has to kill him. It''s because Xie Qingyan connives at Bai Luoluo and doesn''t have the ability to protect her from bailuoluo''s medicine. This is the only way to explain why Su Su Su is upset with Xie Qingyan.


    But from Ye Yu''s point of view, Xie Qingyan did a good job in this matter. It''s really great to send Su Su to him and let Su Su go to bed with him. Instead of sleeping with others, he actually rolled with Ye Yu that night again and again.


    Xie Qingyan is the matchmaker of Ye Yu and Su Su. Although Xie Qingyan is a little cowardly, he doesn''t send Su Su to others. Su Su is licked by Ye Yu from head to foot, and becomes Ye Yu''s woman.


    So when ye Yu thinks about it, he can''t help feeling grateful for Xie Qingyan on the ground. Thanks for Xie Qingyan''s incompetence, he enjoyed a beautiful and cool night!


    Let him kill Xie Qingyan, the great benefactor. Ye Yu can''t do it!


    Su Su was so angry that he jumped to his feet. His fingers trembled and pointed to Ye Yu, the bastard who lost his chain in front of outsiders. With a cold hum, he said, "well, don''t regret it later. Sooner or later, you''ll show mercy to today''s hands, and your intestines will be blue!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Ye Yu is wise and doesn''t refute Su Su''s words. Experience tells him that when Su Su is angry, the more he refutes, the more angry Su Su will be. So Ye Yu stands behind Su Su Su and just looks at Xie Yaoshi.


    Although Ye Yu didn''t kill Xie Qingyan for Su Su, Ye Yu promised that as long as Xie Yaoshi started to play Su Su''s hair again, Ye Yu wouldn''t let the two men go back alive. He said that one thing belongs to one thing, protecting Su Su Su can kill people, but let him start to kill Xie Qingyan first. There''s no reason in the world!


    *******************The author has something to say*************************


    Add another allied leader, Her Majesty Queen Yaya, and add 10 more on the account book... Dizzy!

 Chapter 114

    "What are you looking at? Have you finished the play?"


    Because of Ye Yu''s inaction, Su Su is in a terrible mood. She looks up and sprays a word to Xie Yaoshi. Xie Yaoshi doesn''t answer her. She takes a deep breath. Looking at Su Su''s eyes, it''s like looking at a little girl who is in a bad temper. Su Su Su wants to irritate Xie Yaoshi, but she doesn''t have that interest.


    With a cold hum, she pointed to Xie Qingyan, who was still on the ground and looked shocked. She raised her head and said to Xie Yaoshi, "you always turn a deaf ear to what I said. I said, don''t let this person come to me to die. Xie Yaoshi, don''t think what I said is a joke. In today''s situation, open your eyes and have a good look. Use your brain more. Don''t listen to this villain saying that wind is rain, I don''t know when it was sold by this man. "


    What do you mean they''re here to save her? Su Su doesn''t know what Xie Qingyan said in front of Xie Yaoshi, but according to Xie Yaoshi''s character, he will never choose to meddle in her at this time. He is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to deal with her. Su Su Su has obviously become a group with Ye Yu, and anyone with eyes can see it.


    When Xie Yaoshi walked just now, he was carrying electric flowers all the way. His mood was obviously manipulated to a very fierce level by Xie Qingyan. If Su Su and Ye Yu were not sitting out for dinner tonight, and everyone was not laughing happily, would Xie Yaoshi ask Ye Yu to kill him instead of asking him?


    Fortunately, Ye Yu, a group of people like to engage in these activities. In three days, they will set up a few big round tables and call everyone out to eat and drink together. Otherwise, everyone will have to kill Xie Qingyan in the Apple community.


    Such Xie Qingyan is so harmful that no one can see his sinister intentions except Su Su? Ye Yu can''t see, neither can Xie Yaoshi. These two men are pigs!


    At this time, after Su Su''s death, Ye Yu can''t help grinning. This is the best situation. No matter what, he can see that Su Su is determined to fight with Xie Qingyan, so he doesn''t want to rob people''s women. Su Su really doesn''t want Xie Qingyan. He dominates Su Su Su Su Su Su, of course.


    For no reason, Ye Yu, who is divorced from the identity of Xiao San, is in a better mood again. Looking at Xie Yaoshi''s eyes, he is not so murderous as before. Now he wants to help Xie Qingyan on the ground and send a matchmaker to give him a big red envelope.


    As Xie Yaoshi looks at Su Su and Ye Yu''s reaction, he tightens his brows and looks down at Xie Qingyan. As soon as he is about to speak, Xie Qingyan stands up and points at Ye Yu


    "You beast, what kind of soul soup did you drink for Su Su?"?! What did you do to her? "


    "Xie Qingyan, go back!" Without waiting for Su Su to roll up his sleeve and start again, Xie Yaoshi can''t see any more. He grabs Xie Qingyan''s back clothes and stops Xie Qingyan from rushing up to beat Ye Yu. Then he wrinkles his black eyes and locks them on Su Su Su''s face. "Su Su Su, what happened today is that I didn''t make it clear. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    He is also worried by Xie Qingyan''s words. As soon as he hears that the man who bullied Su Su before the end of the world has now openly occupied Su Su Su, Xie Yaoshi feels heartache for Su Su, and is dragged to Su''s villa by Xie Qingyan''s three urges and four requests. Xie Qingyan is holding the idea of asking him to kill Ye Yu, but Xie Yaoshi just plans to come to see what happened.


    According to his understanding of Su Su, Su Su before the end of the world is indeed the kind of dodder flower that only knows crying and others to save even if it is forcibly occupied. But Su Su after the end of the world, let alone being forcibly occupied by others, is good if she doesn''t forcibly occupy others.


    So Xie Qingyan''s words are only half believed by Xie Yaoshi, which is the reason why he killed Ye Yu before he came. Another reason is that the banquets in front of the Su family''s wall were too busy. Everyone laughed and scolded, and there was no sense of disobedience. After so long, Xie Yaoshi could even see Su Su Su beside Ye Yu, with a faint smile on her face.


    Su Su, on the other side, opened his mouth. He wanted to tell Xie Yaoshi to mind his own business and let Xie Yaoshi take care of the dog Xie Qingyan. But then he thought that Xie Yaoshi was fooled by Xie Qingyan when he came here today. He also cared about her for fear that she would be bullied by Ye Yu.


    So Su Su didn''t say anything. She took a look at Xie Yaoshi and turned back to her own sphere of influence. After two steps, she stopped and reached for Ye Yu, who was still standing in the same place like a wooden stake, and dragged Ye Yu''s hand back together.


    The place where the four people talked and fought was a little far away from the banquet. For Li Ying, who was not well-developed in five senses, she couldn''t hear a word clearly. She could only guess what happened between them by their actions. She tilted her head and asked Li Xiaoyu around her,


    "Xiaoyu, who are those two men? Is that lightning power? Wow, I finally see a real strong man. "


    Let''s not talk about who the two men are, for what purpose they are here, and why they fight with Su Su Ye Yu. Li Ying''s first concern is the lightning power. She suddenly finds out that this apple villa area is really a land of hidden dragons and tigers. Su Su, who may be the first person in the water system in the world, has a second mutation power. She has lightning power, What else is in the apple villas?


    After living in the last world for such a long time, Li Ying is still the first time to see a person with lightning power. She instantly analyzes the relationship in her heart and makes up her mind to know Xie Yaoshi.


    "Oh, that''s Xie Qingyan''s elder brother. Xie Yaoshi, is he a lightning power? Ha ha, I didn''t notice. I saw you for the first time. "


    Sitting next to Li Ying, Li Xiaoyu is a bit muddled. She always has a fever these days. At first, she didn''t care much about it. After all, she has no other symptoms except a fever. But today, she is a little different. She always feels that she is not strong enough to eat and has no appetite. After a few words with Li Ying, she gets up and leaves the banquet, I went back to my villa to have a rest.


    After Su Su pulls Ye Yu back, she angrily sits on the table of zhuoshijia, and finally decides with her the plan of going out to look for milk powder and paper diapers tomorrow. She yawns and doesn''t want to see Ye Yu, so she goes back to her room to sleep.


    *****************The author has something to say*****************


    Thank you "Queen Yaya" for giving me the title of "account guy" for life, and thank you for my "stranger"? The three leaders of "Meiru", "verdant and desolate" and "egg design" have written a rich and colorful 30 genres for our bill. Thank all the readers who have invested in he Shibi. Thank you for contributing to our debt.

 Chapter 115

    On this side of the Su family, eating and drinking are almost over. On the other side, Xie Yaoshi, with the air of a strong man, is walking on the floor tiles. Behind him, Xie Qingyan comes up in a hurry, stops Xie Yaoshi and asks:


    "Brother, don''t you want to help me save Su Su?"


    "Help" Xie Yaoshi stopped, dressed in a black Pullover and a black down jacket. He felt that he was about to blend into the night. He stared at Xie Qingyan with dark eyes. "Are you sure Su Su needs you to save her?"


    "Why not? Brother, Susu is mine, Susu is mine, and Ye Yu is the beast. He bullied Susu, and I''m going to kill Ye Yu. You said you would help me, brother! "


    Xie Qingyan is very excited. His heart is full of pain. He reaches out his hand and holds Xie Yaoshi''s shoulder. There is a look of pleading in his eyes. His knees bend and he wants to kneel,


    "Brother, you know how much I love Su Su. You know, I beg you, brother, help me kill Ye Yu, help me get Su Su back."


    The dim street lamp in the distance emits a little light. There are fine snow particles falling from the air. It''s cold again. Near the end of January, the air is sucked into the lung. It''s so cold. Looking at Xie Qingyan, Xie Yaoshi reaches out his hand to stop Xie Qingyan from kneeling. He can''t help sighing and suddenly asks:


    "Qingyan, how did you become like this?"


    Once that sunny youth, like the son of the sun, never stingy of his light and heat, around Xie Qingyan, everything is beautiful and upward, he is like with an angel''s aperture, how to see such a person, how to make people feel comfortable.


    But now Xie Qingyan, I don''t know when, has learned to show weakness, learn to keep a low profile, learn to use the identity of a weak person to beg others, even if he kneels down to beg, such things actually do like very easy.


    This makes Xie Yaoshi feel a little hard to accept. Just for a Su Su, in order to let him kill a man and rob a woman, Xie Qingyan doesn''t even want his self-esteem. Does love make Xie Qingyan like this, or does hate make Xie Qingyan like this?


    With a tight frown, Xie Yaoshi leaves Xie Qingyan on the path and goes back to his villa. He can''t kill Ye Yu. Let''s not say whether he can do it or not. Even if he can, why kill Ye Yu?


    Because of Xie Qingyan''s hatred? Not convinced? out-off-balance?


    Now ye Yu and Su Su are together. Seeing Su Su''s attitude towards Ye Yu, Ye Yu doesn''t seem to be forced at all. As soon as she sees Xie Yaoshi''s hand on Su Su, she also acts as a protector, rushing out to protect Su Su. Only for Ye Yu''s protection, Xie Yaoshi can''t kill Ye Yu.


    There is only one reason to kill Ye Yu, that is, Ye Yu hurt Su Su. Otherwise, it''s better to keep Ye Yu by Su Su''s side. Ye Yu''s ability is not weak, and he may even fight with Xie Yaoshi, and let Ye Yu live by Su Su Su''s side. In this way, the girl who dances around happily can still rely on her in the end of life.


    "Big brother, big brother..."


    In the snow, Xie Qingyan still did not give up and cried out for Xie Yaoshi, but Xie Yaoshi walked quickly, turned a corner, and then disappeared. Xie Qingyan shook his head, and his inner sense of imbalance became stronger.


    There are more and more powers around him, but he is not a power all the time. Why? Why is he just an ordinary person? Why can''t even Ye Yu, a beast like him, inspire his powers?


    Complaining, Xie Qingyan doesn''t notice that his feet are getting wet. He is just immersed in his sorrow and hatred. Since Xie Yaoshi refuses to help him kill Ye Yu, he will try his own way. Anyway, he must kill Ye Yu to commemorate his once beautiful love with Su Su


    It snowed all night. The next morning, the gray snow covered the whole world. Su Su got up, after washing, climbed up to the roof, put a box full of water in the water tank, and then slipped back to the kitchen, took a steamed bread and went out the door while eating.


    Before looking for milk powder and paper diapers, Su Su plans to drive her RV back. After all, there are more and more survivors in the apple villa area. It''s not sure when the survivors will have the idea of driving her RV, so Su Su plans to start first.


    It''s just that zhuoshijia doesn''t feel at ease. She runs out alone with pregnancy, and she has to go out with Susu. Susu decides to take the doctor with her and drive the RV to look for milk powder and diapers. That''s the way it is!!!


    The place where the RV is parked is not far away from Su Su''s villa. Now the apple villa area seems to be divided into two parts. The people on Su Su''s side occupy one part, and the people on Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi''s side occupy another. The villa where the RV is parked is just behind Su Su Su''s villa, which is located in the depth of the apple villa area.


    Originally, there were not many villas in the apple villa area. The deeper the location in the villa area, the rarer the people were. When Su Su walked outside the villa where the RV had stopped, the trees grew tall and the fallen leaves on the ground had not been cleaned up for a long time. It was like entering a deep forest. The forest was too dense, Snow did not fall down much, walking on it can also make a "click click" sound.


    It''s not far from vegetation variation!


    Su Su looked up at the towering trees, but in her mind she was thinking that the pig she was feeding would mutate earlier than the vegetation. She had to kill the pig quickly, otherwise it would be more difficult to kill it after the mutation.


    Just thinking that something moved in the bushes not far away, those seemingly ordinary shrubs quickly grew sharp thorns at the speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, no one touched those thorns, and the thorns on the bushes slowly took back, as if they had never grown before, and restored to the appearance of ordinary shrubs.


    Su Su was curious. She glanced at the caravan in the iron fence on the opposite side, and then turned to walk towards the bush. She squatted down and looked at the Bush that was only her thigh high. Before reaching for the leaves of the Bush, green spines grew on the dark green leaves.


    When Su Su took his hand away, the spines retracted.


    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á The author has something to say ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á It''s three o''clock today.

 Chapter 116

    Su Su suddenly became interested. He thought about going to find Wang Jun for a while, and asked Wang Jun to find a way to get the bush back for research. Then he turned around and saw the RV again. He stepped forward, kicked open the art iron door around the yard, and went into the villa to find the key of the RV.


    That night, Su Su looked at the owner of the villa and drove the RV into the villa area. She was ready. She thought she would meet the owner of the RV who had been zombied in the villa, but she went up and down to find a circle of villas. Only at the bathroom door of the second floor room, she found a dry and rotten body.


    The corpse was not the corpse of a zombie, which ruled out the possibility of homicide. Instead, she hanged herself. Her two rotten legs were dangling in front of the bathroom door, just like the wind chime. Su Su Su looked up at the corpse''s face, her eyes were round, her purple tongue was half out, because she died in winter, and her skin was white and swollen, There''s nothing else.


    Su Su''s eyes were sharp. Looking at the body''s Pajama pocket, she seemed to have put a letter. She held out two fingers and caught the letter. When she found that it was a suicide note, she glanced at it casually. The suicide note probably said that the world had become very terrible. He could not bear the sudden change of the world, so she decided to die.


    "Alas..." Su Su sighed and looked back at the corpse hanging at the door of the bathroom. "You said you had the courage to die. Why didn''t you have the courage to kill a zombie?"


    The two feet of the corpse hung powerlessly. A gust of wind came out of the window, and its feet swayed. On the bare feet, several white maggots suddenly appeared. Su Su Su stepped back and stared at the maggots. She found that there was a little red spot on the maggots. It was the mouthparts of maggots, opening and closing to Su Su Su, as if she was desperate, Like a bite of Susu.


    These maggots have to be killed! Otherwise, it will become a future trouble sooner or later.


    Su Su, who has experienced various changes of animals and plants in the end of the world, now decides to deal with these maggots quickly. It is impossible to kill these little maggots. As long as there are corpses and bloodstains, these maggots will make a comeback. The best way is to burn them with fire, together with the body of the owner of the RV.


    When she thought of Ye Yu, she was still angry about Ye Yu''s inaction last night. When she came out this morning, she deliberately kept Ye Yu in the dark. She didn''t want to take care of Ye Yu. However, when she thought of the mutant maggots, she wanted to go to Ye Yu and burn the maggots and the bodies hanging on the door, Find the key to the RV first.


    It''s easy to find the key. It''s piled up on the bed of the owner''s bedroom with a pile of cash. It may be that the world has changed and it''s useless to keep these belongings. So the owner of the RV finds out all his property. The car key, cash, various share contracts, house property certificates, etc. are all turned over and piled up on the bed, while his people are hanged on the bathroom door, Right in front of the pile of property on the bed.


    Su Su twists her fingers and picks up the only two black car keys from a pile of gold bars, cash watches and jewelry. She doesn''t know which one belongs to the RV, so she takes two. The rest of the finance doesn''t move. Then she turns and goes downstairs to drive her RV.


    The RV has been parked in the yard for a long time. The body is covered with snow and withered leaves. Susu opens the door and looks around. Fortunately, it''s still very clean. The decoration is also very high-grade. The space is spacious, and the floor is made of high-grade solid wood.


    Behind the cockpit is a small bar, behind the bar is a circle of leather sofa, the opposite is the kitchen, bathroom, the back is a compartment bedroom, the bedroom is a very soft and comfortable double bed.


    It seems that the owner of the RV is a person who knows how to enjoy life very much. There are some cat excrement coffee, high-grade tobacco and wine in the kitchen cabinet, some sealed food in the refrigerator, and two boxes of ultra-thin Okamoto condoms in the drawer at the head of the bed. One box has used several, and the other has not been opened.


    Su Su was a little bored and didn''t know what she thought. Sitting on the edge of the snow-white bed, she took out the box of open condoms and squinted to look inside. She wanted to see how many were left in it. But the door of the RV clanged. When she looked up again, she saw Ye Yu in a camouflage jungle uniform, I had already got on the RV and was walking two or three steps towards her.


    "Why?" Su Su took the box of open condoms in her hand and looked at Ye Yu strangely, "Why are you here?"


    "Asked sue, she said you''re coming this way."


    Ye Yu grinned and showed her two sharp tiger teeth. She went to the bedroom door with her hands by the door, but her eyes were very sharp. She saw the box of condoms in Su Su Su''s hand at a glance. He looked at it all the time and asked absently:


    "You want this RV?"


    "Ah, well, that''s right."


    Su Su suddenly feels that Okamoto in her hand is very hot. She pretends that she is not aware of Ye Yu''s attempt. She turns around, throws the condom in her hand into the drawer, gets up, walks to Ye Yu and says with a smile:


    "It''s getting late. I have something to do with you."


    "I have something to do with you, too."


    Ye Yu stood up straight and took his hands back from the door. Without waiting for Su Su to ask, he suddenly stepped forward two steps, bent down, hugged Su Su''s waist, turned around, closed the door, and turned several times, as if to celebrate. In a moment, he put Su Su Su on the door.


    This series of actions are extremely fast. Su Su was in the period of serious pregnancy reaction. When she was held by Ye Yu, her head was a little dizzy. She closed her eyes and cried:


    "Ye Yu, are you dead again?"


    "Hey, baby, baby, you finally fall into my hands again..."


    Ye Yu was a little anxious and happy. He squeezed between Su Su''s legs, holding Su Su Su''s buttocks in one hand and touching Su Su''s face in the other. He couldn''t put it down


    "Why is it such a coincidence today? If you don''t go to so many places, you will go to the place where there is a room and a bed. If my brother doesn''t deal with you, how can he be worthy of your sudden success? "


    He was still thinking about Su Su''s knee. He always wanted to get back his revenge. He would never let go of any chance. So he came to find Su Su out of fear for Su Su Su. Now he seems to be a special man. While pressing Su Su Su, he slowly moves his hips and uses the swollen part to cover the thick cloth, Whet the lower part of Su Su.

 Chapter 117

    Just like this, Ye Yu was very happy. He was breathing heavily, and his hot breath was full of smoke. He sprayed it on Su Su''s face and nose, trembling and shouting softly:


    "Sister, honey, I''ve long wanted to do you again. This time, I''ll have a good time. I''ll listen to you all the time. I''ll listen to you all the time. You go east and I''ll never go west. Ah, it''s so cool!"


    "Let go, let go, I''m going to throw up! Ye Yu, I''m going to throw up. I''m not feeling well! "


    Su Su yells and pushes Ye Yu with both hands. She is not joking with Ye Yu. She really wants to vomit. Before Ye Yu lets go of her, Su Su avoids Ye Yu''s lips and hangs them on Ye Yu''s body. She retches.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the beginning, Ye Yu didn''t plan to let Su Su go, but seeing her vomit so much, Ye Yu softened, stopped rubbing Su Su Su''s lower body, frowned, took Su Su Su out of the bedroom and put it on the kitchen cooking table. Su Su Su was still retching. Because she hadn''t eaten breakfast, she couldn''t vomit anything. She just leaned on Ye Yu''s shoulder and vomited in pain.


    "Let''s go to the doctor."


    He hugged Su Su Su tightly, raised his hand to brush away Su Su''s sweat wet hair on his face, looked down at Su Su''s pale face, and his heart began to ache. At this moment, he was still thinking about revenge. He had to cure Su Su Su first.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be fine in a few months."


    Su Su gasps and is held tightly by Ye Yu. She can''t breathe. She''s a little annoyed because ye Yu''s attempt is Qiangjian. So she pushes Ye Yu. She doesn''t push her away. She thinks that she''s a man who''s been to bed once. She doesn''t bother Ye Yu on the first day of her rebirth. What''s the strength of her affectation now? He had no choice but to be held so powerlessly and shook his head


    "In the morning and when I don''t eat, I vomit a little more seriously. It''s OK at ordinary times."


    "Bad stomach? Let''s go back and get something to eat


    "Don''t do it yet. You do something for me."


    "Do it, don''t say one thing, it''s a hundred. I''ll do it for you."


    Ye Yu nodded quickly, holding Su Su Su carefully, just like holding a fragile porcelain doll. Su Su Su couldn''t help laughing with her nervous look. She sighed. She couldn''t get angry with Ye Yu''s Meng Lang, so she turned the matter over.


    After staying for a while, Su Su took a rest and breathed. He raised his head from Ye Yu''s arms, pushed him away, jumped off the kitchen counter, took Ye Yu''s hand, walked out of the RV, pointed to the villa in front of him and said to Ye Yu:


    "I found a corpse inside. There are variant maggots on the corpse. I have to burn these maggots. Otherwise, I was afraid of future trouble. Originally, I wanted to find some gasoline and lighters..."


    "With your brother, what kind of gasoline and lighter are you looking for?"


    Ye Yu gruffly interrupts Su Su''s words, releases Su Su''s hand, and strides up the steps with her sleeves in her arms. Su Su smiles and follows Ye Yu, guiding Ye Yu upstairs and into the bedroom where the owner of the RV hangs.


    "Oh, just him?"


    Standing at the door, Ye Yu turns back, thumbs up in the direction of the body, and gets Su Su''s nod. Ye Yu throws out a fire ball, which seems to be consciously flying directly to the body of the body, instantly spreading into a sea of fire, burning the owner of the RV hanging on the bathroom door into coke.


    Such a big fire, fierce burning, but not half burning next door frame, visible Ye Yu for fire control, has been very refined.


    In front of Ye Yu, a little proud, looking at the body turned into coke and fell to the ground, turned around and began to seek Su Su''s praise, "OK, brother''s fire, can it work better than gasoline and lighter?"


    "Yes, yes, it works!" Su Su pretended to clasp her hands, like a little girl, her eyes released a look of worship, looking at Ye Yu, "Wow, where can gasoline and lighter compare with you, you''re too powerful."


    Praise Ye Yu, and do not want money, if this is what ye Yu used, Su Su does not mind showing more exaggeration.


    "Of course!"


    Ye Yu straightens his chest and smiles so that his eyes become narrow. Of course, he knows Su Su Su is exaggerating. Su Su, who is very cold in dealing with people, will never show such a little girl''s look sincerely. But he can''t help it. Ye Yu just feels very happy. Even if Su Su Su Su''s praise is fake, he also feels happy.


    They talk and laugh, fight and fight back to the RV. Ye Yu is the driver and takes Su Su Su back to Su''s villa. However, they just went away. On the road not far away, a man and a woman came over.


    "That''s not good. Listen to them, this is Su''s territory. We''d better go back."


    Women walk more slowly than men. They look like two survivors, or survivors from Xie Qingyan''s side. Most of the survivors Xie Qingyan took have the same temperament. They all look like they will never die of starvation. They just listen to the man''s indifferent face


    "This is the innermost part of the apple villa area. There are so many people in the Su family that they can''t come here. I tell you, last time I came here, I found that there was an out of print Rolls Royce in this villa. Wow, a luxury car, ah, and a RV. We took the Rolls Royce and the RV back, and we envied others."


    With that, the man pulled the woman to the front of the villa yard, but it was a meal. Looking at the empty yard, he said to himself strangely, "where''s my RV?"


    "Maybe someone else will take the lead. Let''s go."


    The woman''s intuition made her feel that it was not safe here. The trees around her covered the light of the day. Standing in front of the villa, she was blown by the cold wind. She felt that the dark wind was blowing. She was not interested in any luxury car or Rolls Royce. She didn''t mean anything.


    But what she didn''t think was interesting was very different for men. The man around her looked up and found that the door of the villa was just closed. She didn''t know who had opened it. So she went into the villa with a woman''s hand,


    "Let''s go in and see if there''s anything valuable in it."


    Obviously, this is still a visionary who has not separated from the old dream. Seeing that the door of the mansion is open, he is eager to find out. He pulls the unwilling woman into the villa and walks up and down.

 Chapter 118

    "Ha ha, honey, you see, there''s so much money and gold bars here!" The man took the woman''s hand and stood in the room where the owner of the RV was hanging. He pointed to a pile of property on the bed and said, "there''s also a watch. Hahaha, now we can make a fortune!"


    As he said that, the man''s eyes were full of greedy light. He threw himself forward and threw himself on the pile of cash. He rolled over the property all over the bed. He and the woman didn''t notice it. There was a pile of black ash near the bed and at the entrance of the bathroom. The man sat up, hugged the woman beside the bed, turned over and pressed her under his body,


    "Ha ha ha, before the end of the world, I had a dream to do love on the golden mountain and the silver mountain. Now this dream has come true, come true, ha ha ha, we are rich."


    Said, the man began to take off the woman''s clothes, the woman is also half pushed, hesitated for a moment, then let the man get up, in piles of cash, gold bullion, gold, silver jewelry and watches, any woman will yield, really, really!


    After a while, the two of them were naked and began to roll up. A man and a woman, who were fighting fiercely, slowly crawled out of the cash. Maggots were bigger than normal maggots. They were all white, and their heads were a little scarlet. Because there was no corpse or blood to eat, they were going to starve to death.


    The naked men and women on the bed just became their rations. In the crevice of the cash, the white ones wriggled, with a little scarlet, moving towards the rolling men and women


    Two screams echoed in the quiet side of the world, and then suddenly stopped, there was no sound.


    No matter what happened in the villa, Su Su felt that she had nipped out the maggots in the bud. She was very happy to sit in the RV, feeling here and there. Then when ye Yu drove the RV to Su''s villa, Su Su got off and went back to her villa for breakfast. By the way, she asked Su''s mother to put a new set of bedding in the RV.


    After breakfast, Su Su gave the RV to the fortune teller. The fortune teller is a gold power. He can plating a hard metal around the RV. This is the latest skill developed by the fortune teller. Therefore, not only Su Su''s RV is gilded with him, but all the wagons that are going out to look for baby supplies are gilded with the fortune teller.


    Then Su Su went to Wang Jun and two helpers. They got a trailer and went back to the villa area to transplant the mutated bush. The reason why Su Su wanted Wang Jun''s help was that the Bush would grow like a hedgehog with sharp spines as long as there were creatures close to it.


    But Wang Jun''s earth power can control the shape of the soil. Su Su asked Wang Jun to pick up the soil near the mutated bush, put it in the trailer and transport it back.


    Wang Jun was not as helpful as Li Ying. He didn''t talk much all the way, and he didn''t take the opportunity to ask Su Su about anything. Su Su was curious about the relationship between Wang Jun and Li Ying.


    But she didn''t ask anything. Some people have something to do. Just look at it. It''s better not to ask about other people''s privacy.


    The mutated Bush was transported back to Su''s villa. Su Su didn''t take it back, but let Wang Jun plant it outside the wall at will. He planned to wait until he had found the milk powder and diapers, and then come back to study it.


    As soon as she came and went, Zhuo Shijia had already got up, had breakfast, carried a big backpack on her back, and took a manual sphygmomanometer to measure her blood pressure. She walked all the way to Su Su and said:


    "Early in the morning, I was still eating. I was told by Ye Yu that I would give you a physical examination. What''s the matter with you two? He cares more about your body than I do


    Chou Shijia frowned. After saying this, he glanced at the red and purple kiss mark on Su Su''s neck and looked at Su Su. Su Su stood on the side of the saloon car and picked Chou Shijia''s eyebrows. It meant that Chou Shijia could say anything. Then Chou Shijia said:


    "Su Su, have I ever told you to avoid rooming in three months? It''s a dangerous period."


    "You said it."


    Su Su chuckles and glances not far away. Ye Yu, who is walking into the wall with King Kong, waves to chongzhuo Shijia and gets back on her RV.


    She said that she wanted to say something to her, but it turned out to be this. Su Su unconsciously touched the pain on her neck that Ye Yu tossed out, and sighed. For Ye Yu, even after three months of danger, she did not dare to share the room with Ye Yu. It was just a beast, and the pattern of tossing people was endless.


    Su Su doesn''t dare to take risks. She thinks that she should either confess to Ye Yu that she is pregnant, or find some excuse to support Ye Yu. Otherwise, how can she survive such development?!


    Looking back at zhuoshijia, Su Su thinks that zhuoshijia''s curiosity is basically zero. After knowing zhuoshijia for such a long time, this person has never asked her who is Xiao AI''s biological father. Compared with Li Ying, zhuoshijia lacks the most basic curiosity, but one is too curious to pry into other people''s privacy.


    Su Su didn''t say whether she was in the same room with Ye Yu or not. She only let zhuoshijia get on the RV, so zhuoshijia had to take the sphygmomanometer and get on the RV together. As soon as she got into the RV, she didn''t ask Su Su Su if she was in the same room with Ye Yu. Anyway, she was only a doctor. The doctor''s duty was to warn the patients of all the dangers, That''s the patient''s business.


    On the RV, Chou Shijia looks around and nods. Without saying anything, he sits on the sofa, sets up his sphygmomanometer and waves to Susu,


    "Come here, I''ll take your blood pressure."


    Su Su took off her down jacket and sat down beside Chou Shijia. She rolled up her sleeve. However, Chou Shijia''s hand was not slow. She took her blood pressure and said:


    "Nearly three months, to do the first prenatal examination, and now the conditions are not convenient, I do not have more basis to judge the health of the fetus, you should be careful, where uncomfortable to tell me in time, such as today this kind of vomiting blood are out of the situation, we must say, can not be conveyed through others."


    "When did I vomit blood?"


    Seeing that Zhuo Shijia had finished measuring his blood pressure, Su Su covered his sleeve and put on his down jacket, looking puzzled. Zhuo Shijia looked up at her and said:


    "Ye Yu said it


    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á The author has something to say ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á Today, there are three shifts. I never knew that the original monthly ticket is very important for the author who has been on the shelves recently. After repeated admonitions from sanshengyuan Xiaoxiao, I know that it is linked to a huge bonus. So from today on, I will join the army of ticket seekers. 10 pink tickets plus one shift will still be charged as usual!!!

 Chapter 119

    "He''s a rumor maker. I just vomit a lot. Where can I vomit blood?"


    Su Su admires Ye Yu''s exaggerated imagination, but what he should tell zhuoshijia is to make it clear to zhuoshijia, so he says:


    "Recently, I have a good appetite. I don''t tend to be picky about food. I don''t vomit as often as I did a few days ago. I''m busy in the daytime. I don''t think I have to vomit. It''s just that it''s more serious in the morning."


    "Oh, this is a good phenomenon. Your body is gradually adapting to the fetus, and the symptoms of vomiting will be less and less. Congratulations, you are about to enter the most relaxed stage of pregnancy."


    In fact, people who have been pregnant all know that after the early stage of pregnancy, which will cause severe vomiting, reaching the middle stage of pregnancy, it is relatively easy for expectant mothers, but correspondingly, the tailbone begins to ache, mental anxiety, excessive worry about the fetus, memory loss, constipation Muscle spasms, edema, prenatal depression, dyspnea... None of this is easy.


    Su Su herself knows that it''s not easy to conceive in October. It''s not that she can be optimistic and relaxed. In fact, in her last life, during the second and third trimester of pregnancy, she had very serious leg cramps. She often fell asleep in the middle of the night, and one leg began to cramp.


    Who knows the taste!


    I haven''t had to rub it with my own help. I''m young and timid. I''m still in such a chaotic environment. I have to look at Xie Qingyan and other people''s faces when I have a big stomach.


    So when a woman is pregnant with her first child, she may be ignorant and fearless. But if she is pregnant with a second child, she is definitely a warrior. She knows what kind of human suffering is waiting for her, but she still has to be pregnant with a second child. What is not a warrior?


    Although Su Su was pregnant with her first child physically, she was pregnant with her second child psychologically. She thought happily that she was a warrior.


    "So what''s the matter? Tell the doctor personally and pass it on to others. The symptoms that were originally very mild may become as serious as one breath..."


    In the ear, Zhuo Shijia is still nagging her, but Su Su is gone and suddenly turns to ask, "what should I do for the first birth examination?"


    Hearing the words, the expression of zhuoshijia became more and more uneasy in a moment. When Su Su saw the serious and dignified appearance of zhuoshijia, he felt a little nervous, too! At the end of the world, where are the conditions for prenatal examination?


    "Many, the first prenatal examination items are the most, G6PD, stage 1 Down''s screening, leucorrhea routine, TCT, trace elements, ECG, eugenics four..."


    Chou Shijia opens her mouth and comes together like a few treasures. As Chou Shijia goes on, Su Su is more and more surprised. She looks up at Chou Shijia who is collecting the sphygmomanometer and hesitates to ask:


    "There are so many projects to be done, but now it''s the end of the world. It should be OK, Down''s screening or something."


    "Is the father healthy?"


    "Well, it''s healthy, but..."


    Think of Ye Yu''s power, and her power is completely compatible, think of the authoritative report after the end of the world, said that the power of the couple, the child is more likely to miscarry, Su Su some uncertain, last life little love but safe birth, but at that time Su Su whole person is ignorant, she does not know ye Yu''s little situation.


    Now I know, Su Su is a little uncertain, and history will change. Didn''t her parents die in her last life? This life is still alive, so who can guarantee her that the little love in this life can be born safely?


    On one side, zhuoshijia looked at Su Su''s worry and patted her shoulder with relief. "It''s going to be OK. You''re in good health. The baby will be born safely. Don''t think so much. Of the 100 pregnant women, 99 will have anxiety disorder. This is normal. You should learn to adjust your mood well."


    "But... But..." it''s about Xiao AI''s safety. Su Su doesn''t dare to take it lightly. She tilts her head, thinks about it, and says without any sense of logic: "it''s ok if you don''t do anything else. I''ll check the trace elements. Maybe I''ll have cramps in my legs in the future. Does it have something to do with not adding enough trace elements? Anyway, we had a plan to get a truck to tow the medical equipment in the hospital? Now we''re going to bring back this instrument for trace elements. "


    "You really say that wind is rain, so many medical equipment, now drag back, where to put?"


    Looking at Su Su''s symptoms of anxiety, Chou Shijia frowned. What''s "maybe your leg will cramp in the future?" So now we need to check the trace elements?! In Chou Shijia''s life dictionary, it''s always her doctor who should take these things into consideration. The doctor will find out all the problems of pregnant women in the process of pregnancy, instead of "Guessing" them by her own wishful thinking.


    In her past career of gynecological and obstetric consultation, she often saw pregnant women have anxiety phenomenon, and felt that Su Su was a little anxious now. Chou Shijia thought that if she did not give Su Su counseling now, she would worry about this sign of anxiety, which would develop into prenatal depression and then into postpartum depression in the future.


    So she didn''t tell Su Su anything else. She tried to follow Su Su in everything. She planned to keep Su Su in a good state of mind, and then further strengthen Su Su Su''s confidence. If Su Su Su wanted to check trace elements, she would find a way to check it. Anyway, this check would not do any harm to the mother and fetus. If the result is good, It can also effectively relieve Su Su''s anxiety.


    He put the sphygmomanometer in his backpack, got up, lifted the white curtain on the window, and asked Su Su casually. At the same time, he happened to see King Kong leading a group of soldiers running in the morning. He ran over from the side of the RV, raised his hand, exposed the two black hairs in his armpit, and waved to zhuoshijia in the window happily.


    She nodded in response to King Kong. Chou Shijia''s face was full of wood and wood. She put down the curtain, turned her head and looked at Su Su


    "Whatever you like, I don''t mind if you go to pull the equipment back now, but we agreed today to find milk powder and diapers first? After a few days of planning, we can go to the hospital to pull the equipment. We can pull it back and put it in the villa for the time being. There are so many medical equipment that a villa can''t put down. We don''t know when and when to use these equipment. Unfortunately, the government system has collapsed, or we can sell these medical equipment to the government. "

 Chapter 120

    Chou Shijia sighed in his heart. The end of the world is coming. All that is left for human beings is to gather together for warmth. There are no hospitals or clinics. If there are any, these medical equipment they get back can also be sold to hospitals. This is also the best use of the material.


    It''s a pity that human''s painstaking efforts and the crystallization of medical wisdom are put in the pile of zombies.


    "There will be an opportunity soon, don''t worry."


    Su Su sat on the sofa, cocking her legs, calculating the time. The army will come soon, and the field hospital will be built soon. Before the construction of the field hospital, the army will buy a large number of medical equipment and drugs from the survivors, so what she is thinking now is not whether to sell these medical equipment for other materials?


    Do you want to open your own hospital?


    As far as the sanitary conditions of the wild hospital are concerned, every day so many people spend crystal nucleus to seek treatment, but they still need related households to go in. After they go in, the skills of the doctors and nurses are not high, but their attitude is very poor. Many people go in alive, and more people are carried out dead. Their reputation is getting worse and worse. The injured people also have to go in because of their scalp!


    Su Su was bored when she thought of the wild hospital. She wanted to build a better building, clean up the sanitary conditions, and treat a small illness and pain for her people. She didn''t want to ask for the wild hospital. How good was it to be self-sufficient?!


    Then, if you want to have an antenatal examination, you can have an antenatal examination. If the environment is good, you can rest assured of the doctor''s skills. When she is in a good mood, Xiaoai will be more cheerful in the future.


    As they were saying this, the door of the RV was opened from the outside with a bang. As soon as they saw that the door didn''t knock, Su Su rolled her eyes. It wasn''t Ye Yu. Who was it?


    Ye Yu, with a bag of steamed bread and an insulated lunch box in her hand, gets on the RV, walks to the sofa where Su Su is sitting, sits down, puts the lunch box and the whole head in Su Su''s arms, looks up at zhuoshijia, and asks straightly:


    "Is Susu OK? Have you got any incurable disease? "


    "Keke ~ ~" Chou Shijia was choked by Ye Yu''s shocking words. She raised her hand, waved, and said in a hurry: "it''s OK. It''s not a terminal disease. It''s all a psionic. What''s the terminal disease? That is to ensure a nutritious diet, more rest, and do not share the same room in the near future. "


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Ye Yu slightly put down his heart, and I don''t know if he heard the last doctor''s advice of zhuoshijia. Maybe he didn''t understand it? Anyway, he didn''t ask the truth. He just nodded his head. After ordering, Ye Yu took out a steamed bun from Su Su''s food bag and put it into her mouth. It was quite ferocious


    "Did you hear the doctor''s words? You have no nutrition, so you can''t share the room with me. If you are weak, you will vomit. Eat quickly, eat quickly, and finish all these steamed bread!"


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Both zhuoshijia and Su Su have a silent look at each other. They don''t understand how long Ye Yu''s brain circuit is and how weak his understanding ability is. When others talk to him, they can''t turn a little. If they turn a little, they will be distracted by Ye Yu.


    Since Ye Yu has heard something wrong, Su Su won''t tell Ye Yu that she is pregnant. Anyway, it seems that it''s not bad now. Ye Yu comes to the conclusion that Su Su Su''s body is too lack of nutrition, so he can''t go to bed with him. Naturally, he won''t touch her again in a short time.


    After a few months, Su Su''s stomach is big, and Ye Yu should know what''s going on. What''s going on at that time? Is Ye Yu against or happy? Let''s talk about it then.


    Su Su is silent. Zhuoshijia doesn''t talk much. She turns around, gets off the RV and goes to the medical building to look for disinfectant. Maybe it''s a doctor''s occupational disease. When she sees anything new, she has to detoxify it. Only in this way can she use it safely. Su Su Su''s RV is the same. Zhuoshijia plans to take some disinfectant to help Su Su Su detoxify the inside of the RV.


    At this time, sitting in front of Su Su on the sofa, there is a big bag full of steamed bread. This is the steamed bread that Su''s mother specially steamed for the whole special team. Ye Yu buckled it all in order to snack for Su Su Su on the road!


    To avoid Ye Yu''s anxious hand, Su Su pulls out the steamed bread in his mouth and looks at Ye Yu and says, "I''m going to drive this car with zhuoshijia today. Go down!"


    "I''ll go too!" Ye Yu grins and takes the initiative to sit in Su Su''s hand. One hand is raised and put on the sofa pillow behind Su Su. Look at that, it looks like holding Su Su Su. "I''ll be the driver for you two!"


    "It''s not far away. Just hang out in the street outside. What kind of driver do you want to be?"


    Su Su turns around and takes away the hand that Ye Yu put behind her. However, no matter what she says, Ye Yu must be her driver, so Su Su has no choice but to give up and get a free driver. Naturally, she has no reason to insist on opposing.


    After the driver decides that Ye Yu is the one who will not leave, but after a while, King Kong also gets on the RV. Seeing that he has returned to the RV, Chou Shijia glances around, walks into the cockpit and sits in the co driver''s seat. Looking at that, he makes it clear that he wants to go out with Ye Yu.


    Early this morning, Li Xiaoyu told Qinyue that she was a little dizzy and uncomfortable, so she didn''t go out with her. Qinyue thought that ruiruirui had eaten too much these days, whether it was a little longer, and the original clothes, pants and shoes seemed a little crowded. So she took ruiruiruirui to drive a car alone, and planned to go out to find some clothes for ruiruirui.


    At this time, brother PI also came out with his brothers. He was followed by the little nurse named Liang Xiaoqi. Liang Xiaoqi held brother Pi''s son in his hand. Brother PI turned to kiss the son in Liang Xiaoqi''s arms. Then he reluctantly turned around and went to the cab to say hello to Su Su Su and zhuoshijia.


    He explained how many brothers he would take out this time. Each brother would drive a car with milk powder, diapers and some baby''s clothes in it. He got out of the RV and drove alone. Under the leadership of the front RV, he went out of the apple villa.


    The gate of Apple villa is still guarded by Xie Qingyan''s survivors. Originally, the gate looked very tall and didn''t know where it had gone. Now, only a few rows of obstacles and a group of survivors were left outside the gate.

 Chapter 121

    The survivors seem to know that the motorcade belongs to Su Su. They didn''t stop Ye Yu when he drove out. Recently, the zombies on the street began to emerge. They just want Ye Yu to go out and clean up the zombies.


    As soon as Su Su''s motorcade goes out, Xie Qingyan integrates a team of powers and plans to go out to look for supplies. Just after Su Su''s motorcade completely goes out, Xie Yaoshi drives a black jeep car, stops at the gate, rolls down the window and looks at the eye-catching RV in front of the motorcade with a thoughtful expression.


    "Brother Xie!" The survivors of guarding the door came to say hello to Xie Yaoshi. Xie Yaoshi tilted his head and gently twisted his eyebrows. His dark eyes were staring at the RV all the time. He asked: "the Su family has not been back for a few days. Why did they go out again?"


    "Who knows? Listen to the erhu over there, they have rescued nine babies this time. It seems that the baby has no milk powder to eat or something, so they went out again. "


    The gatekeepers are very attentive. They answer all the questions Xie Yaoshi says. They can say as much as they know. Although Xie Qingyan is leading us now, we all know that Xie Yaoshi is the most powerful person in the whole villa area, because he is a lightning power.


    It''s just a pity that Xie Yaoshi doesn''t seem to be very interested in leading these ordinary survivors. After he comes back, he doesn''t rush to seize Xie Qingyan''s power. He usually only interacts with the powers he brings back, so it''s Xie Qingyan who leads the survivors now.


    Although many people on Xie Qingyan''s side already have their brains and see that Xie Qingyan is nothing more than a straw bag, there is a Feifei who can give birth to plants and wholeheartedly supports Xie Qingyan around Xie Qingyan. We will make do with giving Xie Qingyan face on the surface.


    Anyway, in today''s society, they either join this group or that group. They stay here to listen to Xie Qingyan''s command, but they won''t lose a few pieces of meat, and they can get one or two vegetable leaves every day. It''s so cost-effective.


    In the car, Xie Yaoshi nodded coldly, closed the window without saying a word, stepped on the accelerator, and led the motorcade behind him out.


    Just after Xie Yaoshi''s motorcade went out, Li Ying realized later that Ye Yu and King Kong had gone out with Su Su. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Originally, she thought that Ye Yu''s troops would stay here. This time, she was looking for some unimportant baby milk powder diapers. Li Ying was not very interested, and Ye Yu would not be very interested, How do you know that Ye Yu actually went out with Su Su to be a driver? I knew that she also went out with Su Su to show her sense of existence


    In this street, because ye Yu''s people have been sweeping, there are few zombies, and the materials on the street are almost taken. In the end of the world, the adults take care of themselves first, and the children are rarely taken into account. Moreover, the number of children is also small. Most of the children have been attacked by the end of the day virus and become small zombies, and the rest of the children have antibodies, They were all huddled in some corners, either waiting to be starved to death or to be bitten to death by zombies.


    Maybe there are still some children who are protected by brave parents like Qinyue, but since they all have the ability to protect their children, they will certainly survive well at the beginning of the last life, and they don''t have to live together with other survivors to keep warm.


    So in the apple villa area, there are really only nine babies in Su Su''s family, and the rest are all adults.


    If the adults in Apple villas are not so hungry as to be crazy, they will not go to the baby milk powder, the diapers, diapers and children''s clothing, and even more impossible to move. Therefore, all the stores in the whole street are basically empty, and the only store with some things left is the maternal and infant products store.


    Outside the apple villa area, there are two stores for mother and baby products, in which there are basically no signs of being patronized by survivors. Milk powder cans and bags of diapers and diapers on the shelves are covered with dust, indicating that no one really needs these baby products.


    Ye Yu stops the RV in front of a maternal and child products store. Pigo and his subordinates in the car behind him also stop the RV. Then they open the door and run into the maternal and child products store to carry milk powder, diapers and diapers.


    Qinyue brings ruiruirui into the store and hoards some down jackets, trousers and shoes for Ruirui. Su Su looks at Qinyue and gets out of the car. Wearing a long down jacket, she goes to the front of a set of low month old baby monk''s clothes and feels the material.


    Very comfortable!


    She took up the monk''s clothes and looked at them carefully. She didn''t like the color very much. She was gray. Xiao AI was a girl, so she had to wear more beautiful clothes.


    Then Su Su lowered her head to the shelf and picked out two sets of monk''s clothes, one pink and the other light yellow, which were all soft cotton cloth. Then she looked up and saw another row of pregnant women''s nightdresses hanging on the shelf. She remembered that it was August when she was giving birth, and the weather was extremely hot at that time, so she turned around, I''m going to pick out a maternity dress.


    "Su Su, do you have it?"


    As he walked past Su Su with a box of milk powder in his arms, he gave her a smile. Su Su pursed her lips and didn''t retort. He just said:


    "Look around."


    Having said that, she was still careful. She chose a coral velvet Pajama with the pattern of chinchilla for herself, which was specially designed for pregnant women with big bellies. The swing was designed to be large and the waist could be adjusted. She also chose two summer big bellied ladies'' skirts.


    When Su Su comes out from the mother and baby shop with these clothes in her arms, Ye Yu sticks out a head from the driver''s seat and holds an unlighted cigarette in her mouth. She says to Su Su Su without any feeling,


    "Sister, the whole set of sexy lace pajamas, these pajamas are either too thick or too rustic!"


    "You care about me?"


    Su Su took a look at Ye Yu and returned the lace pajamas? Who can I show you with a big belly? Pooh!!


    Pigo and others behind him are very fast. In a short time, they empty the baby milk powder, diapers, diapers and baby clothes in the maternal and infant store. Susu also moves some diapers and diapers. But ye Yu, a dead man, has been lying on the window smoking without feeling anything. By the way, he talks with King Kong and farts. He doesn''t mean to help Susu hoard these things.

 Chapter 122

    Chou Shijia stays in the RV and is disinfecting the corner. Su Su can only move a few things, far less than pigo and others. Qinyue and ruiruirui cooperate, but they just move some clothes and toys suitable for ruiruirui. Ruirui Rui is a boy, and the toys he plays with are railway trolleys and forklifts. Soon, Qinyue''s car is full.


    The mother and baby shop was empty. Pigo sent several cars back to Apple villa to unload. Qinyue and ruiruirui also went back with them. The remaining cars, along with Su Su''s RV, were ready to go to the gas station to get some gasoline.


    Just as we were driving in a motorcade and just turned to the front of the gas station, we found that a motorcade had already stopped in the gas station, and that motorcade was moving oil pots back and forth in the spare boxes.


    Generally, there are several gas filling machines in the gas station. The front team is not many, and seems to have filled up with oil. They are ready to go. However, when they see Su Su''s team coming, two people come out of the front team without saying a word. One of them puts his hand forward, and a metal wall comes out directly, Across the front of the RV.


    "MD, provoke me?"


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Ye Yu is furious. He doesn''t want to make trouble, but it comes to make trouble for him. It''s a fireball that melts a big hole in the metal wall in front of him. It''s not over yet. Ye Yu continues to throw two fireballs and flies directly to the gold wizard behind the metal wall and the man next to him.


    As soon as the two people in the way saw Ye Yu''s fireball flying towards them, they turned around and ran. Then, the King Kong sitting in the co pilot''s seat flew out like a gust of wind, caught up with the golden power, jumped up, kicked him in the back, and kicked the aggressive golden power to the ground.


    "Ouch ~"


    With the pain of the golden power, the man who managed to escape from the fireball, with one hand open, shot a spray out of thin air, and hit Vajra. Vajra didn''t check, was drenched all over the body, and stood in the same place wet, just like a drowned chicken.


    There was a roar of laughter around him. All the onlookers in the motorcade were standing by their cars with all kinds of weapons in their hands, laughing at King Kong''s embarrassed look.


    Ye Yu''s anger is getting bigger and bigger. She opens the door and gets out of the car. She clenches her fist and goes to the water system power man with a triumphant face. At this time, Su Su just lifts the curtain from the window. Seeing this, she gets out of the car too. Pigo and other people behind her RV also take weapons and follow up.


    Who knows, the other side''s water system power doesn''t look at Ye Yu in front of him at all. Instead, he looks at Su Su behind him. With a face of provocation, he hooks his fingers at Su Su and says:


    "I heard you can put a lot of water. Let''s have a competition?"


    "Sick!"


    Su Su raised her eyelids and spat. Although she said that, she stood still and drew a semicircle in the air with her fingers. The huge waves rose behind her and rushed directly to the front of the people who were watching the drama. She rushed those people upside down, leaving the water system power person standing in the same place with a dull face and no water on her body.


    "Come on, all the people who get in the way are gone. Now let''s have a competition!"


    Step forward, Su Su stepped on the water stains on the ground and came to the water system psionic who had fallen into a petrified state. With a pick of eyebrows, her delicate face was full of provocations, but the water system psionic was embarrassed with a smile,


    "How, how, did you do it?"


    He was so embarrassed that he thought that his water system ability was the most powerful in the apple villa area, but he didn''t expect that the real powerful person was here. Su Su''s strength was not in how much water she could release and how high waves she could stir up, but in her control ability. When the waves rose flat, she only overturned the people she wanted to overturn, People who don''t want to overturn, well standing in the same place, with a drop of water, this is Su Su''s most amazing admiration.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Ye Yu, who was angry and wanted to fight with others in every part of his body, was laughing with his waist in the air. Beside him, King Kong, who was covered with water, could not close his mouth. However, pigo and other people were not polite enough to laugh at him.


    Just as Feng Shui turns to Su Su''s side, Xie Yaoshi comes out of the supermarket. He is dressed in black clothes and trousers and has a strong body. His whole body temperament has the taste of dominating the world. He stands on the threshold and looks down at his teammates like a drowned chicken. He frowns and looks at Su Su Su in silence. His posture seems to be waiting for Su Su to explain to him.


    Su Su shrugged her shoulders and made it clear that there was nothing to explain. It was very common for young people to compete fiercely!


    Seeing that Su Su doesn''t speak, Xie Yaoshi glances at Ye Yu again. Ye Yu straightens her chest. Just as she is about to speak, the water system wizard laughs and raises her hand with Xie Yaoshi,


    "It''s all right, captain. We''ll make a joke with them. I''ve heard that the people in Su''s family are very good. I''ll show them."


    After being kicked to the ground by King Kong, and being washed to the bottom of the wheel by Su Su''s huge wave, the golden power man also got up wet and looked at King Kong with a smile


    "Hi, my name is Zhang An''an. Nice to meet you."


    "My name is Xu Shaofeng. Today we finally know each other. I hope we can form a team to do the task together in the future!"


    The water system powers are also smiling at Su Su. Without waiting for Su Su to answer, they come to Xie Yaoshi. They seem to be afraid of Xie Yaoshi''s anger. They take the initiative to get into the supermarket behind Xie Yaoshi and pretend to be busy lifting things.


    He left the gold power named Zhang An''an with a smile on his face. He looked at King Kong and Ye Yu to see who was the leader of the team!


    Ye Yu grabs his head, scratches his cheek, and takes a look at King Kong. In their eyes, both of them are at a loss to deal with this situation. In their world, if they want to fight, they will fight, and if they want to kill, they will challenge them and introduce themselves to them. Isn''t it a bit chaotic?


    They have been out of touch with the society for a long time, and they still don''t understand the normal logic of social people. In this case, Su Su is not very good to show up. Her interests and hobbies are not how to make friends, but how to give birth to and take care of little love. So in the face of each other''s greetings and deliberate acquaintance, Su Su''s face is cold, and she turns around and gets on her RV.


    ************The author has something to say*************


    I wish Luoqing a good result in the exam!

 Chapter 123

    At this time, it''s the stage of the underworld leader like pigo. He has been in the underworld for decades and has never seen any big waves. He can see through each other at a glance. He just wants to use this way to get to know each other, that is, he comes forward, shakes hands warmly with Zhang an, and says half true and half false greetings:


    "Oh, I don''t know if I don''t fight. I don''t know if I don''t fight. You young people are really energetic. I''m so excited when I see you. I really want to have a passion. Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha ha, what''s the name of this elder brother?"


    Zhang An''an is also laughing. He is a little younger than pigo, about in his early 30s, but he is as experienced as pigo. At first sight, he has the taste of being an official. He talks in a set of ways.


    In fact, there is no difference between those who are officials and those who are in the underworld. It''s just that other people''s officials will disguise themselves as more pleasant. How can pigo not understand this? He and Zhang An''an are chatting so hard.


    However, in ten or twenty minutes, when ye Yu, King Kong and pigo''s subordinates had filled up the car with oil, they could see that pigo and Zhang are safe. They have already hooked up, just like two brothers in a good posture. It seems that the tension of swords just now does not exist at all.


    As for Xie Yaoshi, he did not have much interest. He glanced at the diplomacy between Zhang An''an and pigo, and then took a look at Su Su''s RV. He sat back in his jeep, with his arms in his arms, and reclined in the driver''s seat to sleep.


    Susu''s supplies are still enough for a few days. This time, she didn''t plan to go far. She just searched for baby supplies in several blocks near Apple villa. After adding oil, in Zhang''s farewell, pigo got in the car, and Ye Yu started the RV and left.


    As soon as their motorcade left, the smile on his face faded away. He turned and walked to Xie Yaoshi''s window. He raised his finger and knocked. He watched Xie Yaoshi lower the window to show his cool face. Zhang Baoan laughed with a slight sarcasm and said:


    "Captain, look at their cars. Every car is full of diapers and milk powder. At this time, they are really raising nine babies. Are they crazy?"


    "You don''t understand that." Xu Shaofeng carrying a box of ham, passing behind Zhang An''an, casually said: "people''s pursuit is different from ours. We just live on the food and clothing line, but they still have dreams and hopes."


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~"


    This words, not only attracted Zhang An''an to smile, people around to move materials began to laugh, everyone can hear, Xu Shaofeng''s tone is how ironic, dream and hope?! In this age, it''s killing to talk about these two words.


    Among the group, Xie Yaoshi was the only one who didn''t smile. He leaned back in his chair, pointed at the leather cover on the steering wheel, turned his head and told Zhang, who was standing outside the car window and was smiling


    "Are there still some small toys in the materials we found last time?"


    "Ah?" Zhang An''an tilted his head. He didn''t understand why Xie Yaoshi asked, but he still nodded his head seriously. "There are some. They are all piled up in villa 09 with ashes."


    "Send those little toys to Su''s family. When we look for supplies, we should also pay attention to some baby products. We can''t use them, but they are needed there. Pick them out and send them there."


    With these words, regardless of Zhang An''an''s stupefied face, Xie Yaoshi raised the window and started the car for the next block. He didn''t explain why he asked his teammates to do so. This is his usual style. He doesn''t need to explain anything to anyone.


    Su Su and others, who had already arrived on another street, still found only one maternal and infant shop. However, this maternal and infant shop is a little bigger than the previous one. Besides baby milk powder, diapers and clothes, there are many children''s toys in it. Su Su Su went in for a walk and found a baby stroller made of bamboo. It seemed very interesting, so she sat on a low stool on the side of the aisle, Push the baby stroller.


    Pigo and others had been busy for a long time. At this time, zhuoshijia came in with two pregnant women''s Yoga CDs in his hand and handed them to Su Su who was sitting on the low stool


    "Found in the gift area, nothing to exercise, help with natural childbirth."


    "Good!" As soon as zhuoshijia said this, Su Su took the two pregnant women''s Yoga discs, looked at them both front and back, and frowned: "then we have to find a DVD player."


    "Just find a laptop with an optical drive, and get a magnesium air water battery, which can generate electricity with water."


    Chou Shijia casually said that, then he went to find some maternity bags. He hugged them and walked out of the maternal and child shop. As soon as he walked out of the door, he dropped a bag of maternity bags. Seeing this, King Kong on the front passenger seat of the RV pulled open the door and flew to Chou Shijia''s side. He picked up the bag on the ground for her and took the bags in Chou Shijia''s arms.


    Ye Yu in the driver''s seat, his head tilted on the window, his face flustered, and he grinned at Vajra. Vajra was a little shy. With his eyes staring, he took out a hand, took out a box of crumpled cigarettes from his buttock pocket, threw them at Ye Yu''s face, and scolded:


    "Smoke your cigarette, don''t be blind, BB."


    "Yes? I didn''t say anything Ye Yu grabs the cigarette box that flies over. Ye Yu''s face is crooked and his smile is even more exaggerated. King Kong ignores him and goes to the car with the pregnant woman in her arms. Ye Yu stretches her neck and shouts to the mother and baby shop: "Susu, Susu, do you want my brother to help?"


    Su Su came out with a pram made of bamboo. He took two CDs in his hand and gave Ye Yu a glance. He ignored the boring man and got on the car behind Chou Shijia.


    It didn''t take them much time to get out this time, and they didn''t fight many zombies. They just went to two mother''s and baby''s shops to get some necessities for the nine babies, and then drove back in a motorcade.


    When passing by the barrier at the entrance of Apple villa, the survivors who guard the barrier are all smiling with their heads down and lips pursed. It seems that they are very disdainful of their behavior of going out so soon and just looking for some baby products.


    Who went out and didn''t bring back as many supplies as possible? I only hate that my car is too small to carry as many materials as possible. I don''t like Su Su''s team. I wish I could come back soon with my wings on. Su''s family is really a woman leader. I really don''t want to pursue it.

 Chapter 124

    In fact, Su Su also knows her family''s situation. Although she doesn''t eat a lot of food, it''s enough to support so many people. She won''t stay in the apple villa area all her life. Because of her character, she will go out every so often, so she''s not in a hurry.


    Recently, Su Mu''s wood ability has improved a lot unconsciously. The vegetables sown on the first day can be harvested the next morning. She still thinks whether her soil contains mutative substances. Otherwise, how can the vegetables grow faster?


    Su Su didn''t say anything about this either. She allowed Su Mu to develop her wooden abilities freely and let her explore her own upgrading system in the field.


    It''s just that the Su family has too many vegetables to eat. Six pieces of greenhouse vegetables grow every other day. Even if the Su family has to raise so many people now, there are too many vegetables. The vegetables are piled up in the corner to feed the pigs. So Su Su wanted to kill the pig, but now he is not in a hurry to kill the pig. Anyway, he is a pig, It''s also a contribution to the consumption of vegetables.


    She went into the villa with some baby monk''s clothes and pregnant women''s pajamas. She looked for Su mu in the kitchen and asked, "Mom, give me a basin. I''ll wash these clothes."


    Su''s mother is sitting at the dining table fiddling with the millet. She plans to plant the millet tomorrow to see if she can harvest some rice. Hearing Su Su''s words, she turns around and looks at Su Su''s low month old baby monk''s clothes. She looks stunned and shakes her hands. The millet in her palm is scattered all over the ground.


    "Mom?"


    Su Su called Su Su''s mother again. Seeing Su Su''s mother like this, she understood that her mother had been there for a long time. She was just about to tell her that she was pregnant. Su Su''s mother bowed her head, wiped her tears, and did not pick up the millet on the ground. She took Su Su Su Su''s baby monk''s clothes and pregnant women''s pajamas and choked


    "Mom, wash it. You can''t do this. The baby''s skin is too tender. These clothes are still new and need to be washed several times."


    "Oh..." Su Su looked at Su''s mother. She was a little worried. She didn''t understand that her mother was suspicious. Why didn''t she ask her? Will her mother approve of her giving birth to little love?


    "Go upstairs and have a rest. I''ve been tossing about for a whole day. After a while, my mother has cooked a meal and called for you."


    When she said this, Su Su''s mother always turned her back to Su Su. She didn''t want to teach Su Su to see the worry and sadness on her face. She suspected for a long time and observed for a long time, but she didn''t dare to face the problem.


    When a woman gives birth to a child, she is always at the gate of death. These days, Su Su will vomit every morning. Su Su''s mother is also in the eye. She dare not ask and confirm some words, because it''s too difficult to come to Su Su Su. She doesn''t know whether she should support Su Su Su Su.


    Su Su hesitates behind Su Su''s mother. She really doesn''t know how to say that she is pregnant. She thinks that if she says it, her mother will be angry, because if you think about it in a different position, if she doesn''t say a word in the future, she will get a grandson for her. If it''s Su Su Su Su, she will be so angry that her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney hurt, right?


    Hanging her head, Su Su saw that Su''s mother had completely ignored her, so she had to go back to her room to have a rest. As soon as she entered the room, she smelled the smell of wooden furniture. Su Su could not help but vomit again. She rushed to the bathroom, knelt down beside the toilet and vomited faintly.


    After a long time, Su Su''s face was pale, and she was sitting on the cold tile with sweat all over her head. She suddenly turned her head and saw her mother standing outside the bathroom door. The color of Su Su''s face was not much better than Su Su Su''s, and it was also pale, with a sense of caution.


    "Ma!"


    Su Su raised her small face, her black hair on her cheek was messy and wet, and she sat on the ground with a pathetic look. Seeing that Su''s mother couldn''t help but shed tears, she straightened her little love''s clothes, walked into the bathroom in a pair of slippers, squatted on the ground, took Su Su Su Su into her arms, and asked bitterly:


    "Boy, what''s the matter with you


    They are all mothers. Su Su''s mother observes Su Su''s details all the way. She tells her that Su Su is pregnant. But now it''s the end of the world. Su Su''s mother can''t imagine how Su Su can survive with a big belly and how the child can survive.


    So she didn''t dare to ask and confirm with Su Su. However, seeing Su Su spit like this, Su''s mother couldn''t help it. She came from the past. She knew what kind of painful and happy process a woman would go through when she was pregnant and had a baby. Su''s mother was worried that Su Su Su didn''t understand and she was worried that Su Su would mess with her. So she planned to have an open talk with Su Su, Talk about Su Su and the future of this child.


    On the ground, Su Su was helped up by Su''s mother, and then led back to her bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed. She turned her head and looked at Su''s mother, muttered a few times, and frankly admitted:


    "Mom, I''m pregnant."


    "Pregnant..." Su''s mother didn''t have half an accident. She repeated Su Su Su''s words and asked seriously: "whose? Is the baby Ye Yu''s or Xie Qingyan''s? "


    "I have nothing to do with Xie Qingyan. He has never touched me!"


    Su Su raised her voice slightly and twisted her eyebrows to get rid of the relationship between Xiao AI and Xie Qingyan. She really hated Xie Qingyan to a certain extent, and could not tolerate others to pull her little love and Xie Qingyan into a half relationship, which was an insult to her and also an insult to Xiao AI.


    Since the baby is not Xie Qingyan''s, it is Ye Yu''s! Su Su''s 19-year-old life is just two men. Su Su''s mother''s eyebrows are slightly extended. It''s easy to say that her child is Ye Yu''s. although Su Su Su''s mother has a prejudice against Ye Yu, it''s also because ye Yu bullied Su Su Su Su before the end of the world.


    Of course, she also understood that the way of life is different now, and the way of looking at people can''t always be the way before the end of the world.


    Ye Yu has the ability and sense of responsibility. The key is to take care of Su Su. As for Ye Yu''s character, Su''s mother doesn''t worry about Su Su and her baby''s future. He will take up this responsibility. Now the key is, what''s Su Su Su thinking?


    "Is the baby going to be born?"


    "Sheng, Ma, I''m going to have one after all."


    "Did you discuss with Ye Yu?"


    "No Su Su shakes his head and looks at Su Su''s mother''s face with a look of disapproval. Su Su quickly says, "Mom, this is between me and Ye Yu. I''ll solve it with Ye Yu. Don''t worry about it. If I can bear it, I can live. If I can live, I can raise it. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 125

    "You think it''s that easy to have a baby?" Su''s mother obviously doesn''t agree with Su Su''s words. She suddenly seems to think of something. She stares at Su Su and asks, "Ye Yu doesn''t know, does she? You didn''t tell him! "


    Su Su smiles at Su''s mother, full of flattery. She doesn''t speak. She answers Su''s mother''s question in silence. Yes, Ye Yu just doesn''t know.


    "You are confused, son. How can you not tell Ye Yu about this?" Su''s mother jumped up in a hurry and turned around. She looked down at Su Su and asked, "why don''t you tell Ye Yu?"


    "Mom, he has his way to go. We have our life to live. What do you want to do with a child and tie him up?"


    Su Su can''t agree with Su Su''s old idea. It''s the end of the world. Ye Yu is a soldier. Soon after the army comes up, Ye Yu will go to seek greater and better development. Su Su Su has no ambition. In his life, he wants to keep little love and his parents in peace.


    Ye Yu has to be tied up with a child. In the end, Ye Yu is unhappy, and Xiao AI will feel that she is a burden. This situation is not what Su Su wants to see.


    Su''s mother shakes her head. She understands Su Su''s meaning. Although she understands it, she feels very unfair in her heart. She feels unfair for her daughter. Su Su''s future is doomed to suffer. She just wants Ye Yu to know about it and share the hard work of having children for her daughter. As for whether Ye Yu is happy or not, it''s none of Su''s business?! As long as ye Yu is willing to take charge!


    If you want to be happy, don''t do evil at the beginning!


    "This matter, you must tell Ye Yu, the child is not your own, Ye Yu also has the responsibility to bear." Su''s mother frowned and looked serious. "If you don''t want to say it, I''m sorry to say it. Then my mother will say it for you. If ye Yu is not responsible, he won''t appear in front of our Su family again."


    "Ma ~ ~" Su Su was a little weak and had a headache. She called her mother. The old man''s idea was a kind of dedication. She could only nod her head and said perfunctorily, "OK, I''ll talk, I''ll talk, I''ll always let me have a few days to find a suitable opportunity."


    "As soon as possible, your stomach will grow up day by day. You can''t delay it any longer!"


    Su''s mother urged her, but she was open-minded. After all, it''s not a small matter that Su Su and Ye Yu had a child. You have to choose a time when ye Yu is still in good shape. It''s not good for parents to say it directly. After all, it''s the young people''s own business. Su Su Su should first confess to Ye Yu, and then be a parent to ask Ye Yu''s ideas.


    In the face of Su''s mother''s urging, Su Su nods and can only deal with it for a few days. She has already made a plan to delay it for a few days. Anyway, these days, she doesn''t intend to tell Ye Yu the existence of Xiao AI.


    During the change of mind, Su Su''s mother told her many things about Su Su, such as not to sit on the ground, not to wear slippers barefoot, but to wear socks, not to jump and jump... Su Su''s ears went in and out. She just waited for Su''s mother to go downstairs to stew soup for Su Su Su, and then her head tilted and she fell asleep on the pillow.


    This sleep was another night. Su Su cooked the soup. Thinking that Su Su was with her body now, she let Su Su go to sleep. The next morning, Su Su got up from the bed and felt her hair into the kitchen. At a glance, she saw Su Su Su put on the dining table and stewed the soup all night.


    Stew with dry goods, Su Su was hoarded down before the end of the day, ribs soup with some wolfberry, ribs is also put in the refrigerator of frozen goods, stew with casserole, is the villa landlord left, good purple sand material, is the best stew utensil.


    Su Su licked her lips, and her stomach was already tumbling. When she saw that Su''s mother was not there, she took out the chopsticks and stirred them in the purple sand soup pot, filled a bowl of soup, blew it, and drank it slowly. Her heart was full of satisfaction.


    A child with a mother is a treasure, a treasure!!!


    As she was drinking, she heard an unusual noise outside the wall. Su Su got up, carrying a bowl of soup and slippers, walked through the living room to the half closed gate of the wall and looked outside.


    The noise came from pigo. To be exact, it came from the doctor and nurse building over pigo. For example, several survivors carried several bags and wanted to give them to the doctors and nurses, but the people over pigo refused to accept them.


    Su Su took a closer look at the soup bowl. The people who brought the bags were Zhang An''an and Xu Shaofeng, whom he met yesterday, and several people behind him. Each of them carried large bags of baby products in their hands, indicating that they were from Xie Yaoshi''s side. These things were also sent by Xie Yaoshi.


    Just listen to Zhang safety politely said: "these things, put us there is no use, we have no children there, so Captain Xie asked us to send them, also be regarded as making the best use of."


    "How can we do that? How can we be so polite? Ha ha ~ ~ take it back, take it back, we have enough baby products here."


    Although brother Pi is smiling, he still refuses to accept the goods. Everyone can see that Su Su and Xie Qingyan from Apple villa are not dealing with each other. Now they are from Su Su. How can they accept the goods from Xie''s family? Isn''t this teaching pigo to be a tough man?


    But the security card had to leave the materials. She took the lead in putting the big bag of baby products on the ground, and then stepped back and said, "brother, brother, you should help us. These things are also thrown away as garbage. Please help us to dispose of the garbage, That''s it... We''ll do the task together another day... That''s it! "


    With that, the group behind Zhang An''an also put down their baby products and followed Zhang An''an back. After a few steps, led by Zhang An''an, the group ran back. People who didn''t know where they were thought they had put some bombs in their bags.


    After a few steps, pigo yelled, "Oh, it''s so funny. Oh, I''m so sorry. Take it back quickly. Take it back ~ ~" finally, seeing that "it''s really" can''t catch up with Zhang an and his party, he turned back and looked down at the ten or twenty big bags on the ground.

 Chapter 126

    The bags on the ground are very big. For example, the largest plastic bags are used in shopping malls, and the baby products in them are packed solidly. Under the command of pigo, his group of old people poured out the baby products in the bags and counted them. Most of them are baby toys, There are also small amounts of milk powder and baby clothes.


    "Su Su, what about these things?"


    Seeing Su Su come out with an empty bowl and a porcelain spoon, pigo stands in a pile of baby products and frowns to ask Su Su''s opinion. According to his meaning, the other party has said that these things are rubbish to them, so there is no lack of human feelings in Xie''s family.


    But they has the final say, Su Su said that he would accept the charge, and brother would not feel bad about giving him the same place.


    Su Su picked up an eyebrow, bent down, picked up a red rattle from the ground, shook it at will, nodded, "keep it, since they must accept it, we will accept it, check the milk powder packaging, do not have any damage, you should be really sorry, back to Xie Yaoshi some crystal nucleus to buy."


    Xie Yaoshi is more practical than Xie Qingyan, the brain damaged middle-aged man. He is more sincere in life and work. Even if the things he sent are just what Su Su needs, people can''t think of any reason to refuse.


    According to the normal interpersonal relationship, Su Su should also take out some unnecessary materials to give back to Xie Yaoshi. As it happens, there is nothing on their side, that is, there are so many vegetables and water, and the pigs are dying. Su Su Su wants to give Xie Yaoshi some vegetables as a gift?


    But when you think about it, the vegetables she gave Xie Yaoshi will definitely fall into Xie Qingyan '', In the future, Xie Yaoshi will be the number one master in the last world, and he will definitely need a crystal nucleus.


    On the other hand, Su Su thinks that Xie Yaoshi still owes her a life anyway. If brother PI takes Xie Yaoshi''s baby supplies, he doesn''t care so much.


    At this time, Ye Yu has taken the big soldiers behind him to come back from morning exercise. In the cold weather, they all wear short sleeve T-shirts, and their heads are steaming with heat. "1211211234" shouts the uniform command and runs to the front of the Su family''s wall. Then they stop, line up the team in place and make the final count.


    Seeing ye Yu, Su Su can''t help looking back for Su''s mother. She happens to find Su''s mother standing beside the gate. Her eyes are like two searchlights, staring at Ye Yu''s back. She wants to call Ye Yu in the next second and talk to Ye Yu.


    Su Su as like as two peas, and then he came to see a bright smile. In the morning glow of the winter sun, he smiled and smiled. He smiled and woke up in the morning with little love, and fell on Su Su''s body. He smiled as sweetly as he could. He did not lose his father''s daughter.


    Holding back her feelings, Su Su turns around and gets into the RV. A new day begins. She wants to go out for a ride. Today, she plans to find a big truck and put the plan of dragging instruments to the hospital on the agenda.


    It''s unrealistic to drive a RV in the last days, but she''s about to be three months pregnant now. This morning, she woke up and felt a little pain in her tailbone. If she drove out and sat in the car all day, she would feel even harder. So Su Su thought, it''s better to drive a RV. It''s so convenient to drive a RV. If you want to sit, you can lie down, If you are hungry, you can eat nutritious food by yourself in the small kitchen.


    She planned to ask the fortune teller if she could help her reinforce the surrounding area of the RV. After all, driving a RV in the end of life, the strength of the RV must be able to hit zombies and bear the pressure.


    Just thinking that the door of the saloon car was opened, Su Su stood in front of the kitchen''s cooking desk. Looking at it, she saw that Ye Yu came in. She straightened her head and ignored Ye Yu, thinking about how to transform her saloon car.


    After the slender waist, he suddenly stretched out two big hands and held her waist. The next second, Ye Yu''s hot body came up. He held her in his arms from behind her. He lowered his head and raised his voice in her ears


    "Honey, it''s wrong of you to seduce your brother just now in full view of the public."


    "When did I... Seduce you?"


    Su Su hides from Ye Yu and puts her lips on her ear. She is puzzled by Ye Yu''s words. She struggles to get out of Ye Yu''s arms, but ye Yu does not let go. She just bites Su Su Su''s ear and tears her ear, and naturally says:


    "Not yet? You just looked at my brother''s eyes. It was like dripping water. Tut Tut, let my brother touch it. I haven''t touched it for a long time, but I think it''s bad. "


    With that, the hand touched Su Su''s chest. She took a deep breath and stepped on Ye Yu''s instep with her heel. The coyote behind her called out and let go of Su Su Su. She stepped back a few steps and jumped around with her feet in her arms.


    "You, you, you..." Ye Yu shakes her feet, looks at Su Su''s unbelievable face, distorts her features and asks, "you seduce me to get on the bus, just to step on me?"


    "I said, I didn''t seduce you!" Su Su''s righteous words, very serious pinch five fingers, joints click, her eyes with a warning light, "Ye Yu, if you dare to move again, I promise to beat your mother can''t recognize you."


    "Oh, old sister, I''m good at it now!"


    Ye Yu stares at Su Su full of teasing. Before the sound falls, people rush up. It''s so fast that Su Su doesn''t react. He picks up Su Su, turns around and throws Su Su Su on the sofa. Ye Yu bends down, looks at Su Su Su''s big eyes and pats his thick skin,


    "Brother let you, little boy, look at you. I want to be serious. I can''t make you over a thousand times and beat me?! Let you beat, come on, you beat me, I''ll give you a kiss, come on, hey, hey! It''s a fair deal. I''ll tell you for myself

 Chapter 127

    How can there be such a person in this world?! Su Su looks into Ye Yu''s eyes and doesn''t see any joke. He really wants her to beat him, and he really plans to kiss her when she finishes beating him. If she beats him a few times, he will kiss her a few times.


    Seeing ye Yu''s intention, Su Su tried to beat Ye Yu to death in her heart, but she still held back. She raised her face to Ye Yu and laughed. She raised her eyebrows and said calmly:


    "This morning, it''s boring to fight and kill. Have you finished training?"


    "It''s over."


    "What''s going on today?"


    "There''s no activity today. It''s up to you, but I have to take some people to find Lixia''s mother tomorrow."


    "Lixia?" Su Su raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Ye Yu, who had returned to his normal state. She was stunned for a moment. Instead, Su Su seemed to think of something and asked, "then why didn''t you go to your family? What about others? Why didn''t you go to your family? "


    "We have no family."


    Speaking of this topic, Ye Yu''s face has a rare ethereal look. Sitting on the tea table in front of Su Su, he stepped on the carpet on the ground with his heavy military boots, but his eyes missed Su Su''s face and looked out of the window behind her,


    "Most of us are orphans and have nothing to worry about."


    Their troops are very special. They are called death squads in the special forces. They are specialized in killing and felling. Because they are orphans, they will die if they are caught. They will not be reluctant to die, and no one will feel sorry for their death.


    Most of the time, they don''t know anything before they go on a mission, and no one tells them why after they go on a mission.


    It can be seen from the way troops select people that they have to be the king of soldiers and have no worries about their identity. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are one in a million.


    "The mother of Lixia?"


    Looking at the misty look on Ye Yu''s face, Su Su suddenly feels uncomfortable. If she remembers correctly, Lixia is a member of Ye Yu''s team. Since other people are orphans and have no family, where is Lixia''s mother?


    "Damn it Ye Yu, sitting on the tea table, took out a picture from his coat pocket and looked down at it. "We have to find a sustenance. No, we don''t have to do it for others. We have to get someone to get the pension after death. So we have to find someone for ourselves and put things behind us."


    Look at Ye Yu''s eyes, there is no joy, anger, sorrow and happiness, and it is not as unrestrained as usual, but just because it looks so normal and calm, it seems that the photo has a heavy weight in his heart.


    Out of curiosity, Su Su craned her neck to see the picture, and was stunned and speechless.


    The photo Ye Yu took out is not someone else''s. It''s Su Su''s. Su Su asked Ye Yu to look for people in the German city and gave Ye Yu a picture of her family and Su''s parents. Ye Yu sent it back to Su Su Su, but ye Yu took the photo. Not only did he take it, he also cut the portrait of Su''s parents, I left Su Su alone.


    Su Su looks at Ye Yu rubbing her face on the photo and opens her mouth. She wants to find Ye Yu to pull her skin, because she is just a photo of her family. Now this photo is destroyed by Ye Yu. Where is her father and mother cut off?!


    But looking at Ye Yu''s lonely face, Su Su still chose not to pursue the photo with him. She gave a broken smile and asked softly:


    "Why? Because I don''t want to turn myself into a cup of loess, or die in a foreign country, no one cares? "


    "Well, that''s a little interesting!"


    Those who receive their pension do not necessarily have close blood relationship with them, nor do they have deep feelings with them. Some may be like Su Su and Ye Yu, who have only had communication once or twice. For these people, Ye Yu and others may just be passers-by in their hearts, but ye Yu and others place their trust on them.


    There is a fixed name in the column of pensioners, which means that they still have a person they want to see in the world, a little bit of concern, a little bit of resentment to solve, and maybe they won''t rush to die.


    Su Su suddenly feels sad. She reaches out her hand and touches Ye Yu''s clean and dry face. The stubble on his face has been shaved off and the hair on his head has grown a little, but it still stands up like a hedgehog.


    "In this world, there will always be a person who is thinking about you. Maybe she doesn''t know your name or your appearance, but she will remember you, recite you from time to time, miss you and imagine what you look like. Ye Yu, there is really such a person in this world."


    That person is Xiaoai. Xiaoai, a two-year-old, already has his own cognition. Sometimes, he will try his best to call "Dad, Dad" and say "Dad is gone..." in this case, I don''t know who taught him. Su Su Su has never taught him, but Xiaoai can call.


    Could this be a child''s natural cognition? At a certain age, she will naturally know that she should have a father. Where is her father? Why never?


    At such times, Su Su doesn''t know how to answer Xiao AI. She also believes that with the growth of Xiao AI''s age, she will have a deeper understanding of the name "Dad". At that time, she will ask her more questions about Ye Yu.


    But ye Yu told her that he didn''t want to have a child, didn''t want to give birth to a child, he was not afraid of small love drag him down, but afraid that he didn''t know when to die, leaving a child without a father, that is how pitiful and how suffering.


    But the reality is not as good as ye Yu''s imagination. Xiao AI has come and is growing vigorously in her stomach. It''s not a question whether Ye Yu wants to or not. It''s a question of how to adjust her mood and meet Xiao AI''s arrival.


    She looks at Ye Yu. Ye Yu''s face is muddled. She obviously doesn''t understand what Su Su means. So Su Su sighs and takes back her hand. It''s better to wait for Ye Yu to find out. She really doesn''t have the courage to tell Ye Yu the existence of Xiao AI. She really doesn''t want to see the unhappy expression on Ye Yu''s face. She doesn''t want to let her Xiao AI, To be a child not loved by his father.


    Ye Yu opens his mouth and is waiting to ask if the person who will miss him is Su Su. When the door of the RV is knocked, Ye Yu turns around and stands up from the coffee table. When he opens the door of the RV, it is Zhuo Shijia standing outside.

 Chapter 128

    "What''s the matter? Come in and say


    Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at Chou Shijia outside. Chou Shijia had a serious look on her face. She shook her head, looked at Su Su and said directly:


    "I''m not going in, Su Su. Something happened to Li Xiaoyu."


    "Li Xiaoyu?" Su Su is a little surprised. She tilts her head a little. It seems that she hasn''t seen Li Xiaoyu for many days. She stands up from the sofa and tells Ye Yu, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Together."


    Being intrigued by the expression on zhuoshijia''s face, Ye Yu asks Su Su Su to walk out of the door of the house and then walks out of the RV. On the way to the villa where Li Xiaoyu lives, zhuoshijia simply talks about it,


    "From that night when she came back from the hospital, Li Xiaoyu appeared at the banquet, and then she never went out of the room again. Qin Yue, who lives in the same building with her, said that Li Xiaoyu has locked himself in her room these days. She doesn''t eat or drink. She knocks on her door, but there are voices of response and activity. But from this morning, there is no voice in Li Xiaoyu''s room any more."


    Li Xiaoyu, Qinyue, Ruirui and erhu live in the same villa building. Their villa building is in the opposite direction to those occupied by pigo. Su Su and Ye Yu, led by Chou Shijia, walk into the villa building where Li Xiaoyu lives. There are already a circle of people outside the villa. Qinyue holds ruiruirui and stands in the yard, There was some unspeakable anxiety on his face.


    To tell the truth, Li Xiaoyu has had a fever for many days. They all know about it, but Su Su didn''t say anything. They just thought Li Xiaoyu was a common cold with a fever. After all, Qinyue and Li Xiaoyu had lived and died together for so many times. She was more attentive to Li Xiaoyu than others.


    So Qinyue gets up early every day and goes out. When she passes by Li Xiaoyu''s door, she knocks on Li Xiaoyu''s door. If there is a response in it, Qinyue will go out at ease. Today, no matter how Qinyue knocks on the door, Li Xiaoyu doesn''t have half of the response in her door. She is worried, for fear that something might happen to Li Xiaoyu.


    Su Su Ye Yu and Chou Shijia walk into the courtyard of Li Xiaoyu''s villa. There are many people standing in the courtyard. Li Ying and Wang Jun are standing near Qinyue and ruiruirui. Li Ying is holding a knife in her hand and her face is very serious. When Su Su Su and Ye Yu come, Li Ying comes forward and says:


    "There is no sound in the room. I don''t know whether people are alive or dead. I think it''s better not to take it lightly."


    When she says this, Qinyue opens her mouth and wants to talk to Li Ying. Su Su goes straight forward and walks into the villa. Ye Yu follows her closely. Qinyue also enters the villa with ruiruirui in her arms. Zhuoshijia''s speed is a little slower. But she takes a look at Li Ying, says nothing and plunges into the villa.


    "Where is Li Xiaoyu''s room?"


    Su Su enters the villa, takes a look around, and casually asks Qin Yue. Qin Yue points to the upstairs. Holding Ruirui Rui, she wants to lead the way. Su Su Su drags Qin Yue back and says:


    "Go to the back. Don''t disturb yourself. You have a child with you."


    More words, Su Su did not want to say, she knew what Li Ying thought, also understood what Li Ying said that sentence is what meaning, but Su Su is not Li Ying after all, we get along for so long, how much is also some feelings, Li Ying can say "do not know whether people are alive or dead" this sentence, Su Su Su is unable to say.


    She wants Qinyue to understand that Li Xiaoyu''s condition is not clear. Qinyue has a child in her arms. In case of Li Xiaoyu''s zombie, Qinyue''s monkey is in the front, but Ruirui is the one who is unlucky.


    "The possibility of corpse change is very small, there is no sound of zombies."


    Ye Yu, who is behind Su Su, whispers and follows Su Su step by step. They soon come to Li Xiaoyu''s door. Su Su listens to it quietly. If there is no trace of activity, she twists her brow and says to Ye Yu behind her:


    "Kick the door."


    Ye Yu is to raise a foot, will Li Xiaoyu''s door to kick open.


    All the facilities in the room are normal. There is a faint smell of flowers in the air. Li Xiaoyu falls on the ground, his brow is locked, his teeth are bitten to death, and his face is flushed.


    Su Su comes forward and is about to check Li Xiaoyu''s breath, but he is dragged by Ye Yu behind him. Su Su looks up. Without saying a word, Ye Yu rolls up her sleeve, goes forward two steps, squats beside Li Xiaoyu, reaches out two distinct fingers, touches Li Xiaoyu''s neck artery, and then looks up at Su Su Su, Tightening the eyebrows,


    "I''m still alive. My pulse is beating fast."


    From the appearance alone, Li Xiaoyu is just like a cooked shrimp. The color of his face is almost orange, but the corpse will not have such a fast pulse. Even if the slowest corpse changes, his heart beats slowly. Finally, he stops beating, and he becomes a zombie.


    But Li Xiaoyu, it''s not like the awakening of a power. Where would anyone burn like this before awakening a power? The face is all burnt orange, even if ye Yu is such fire department power person, also impossible.


    Su Su frowned, stepped forward, squatted down and touched Li Xiaoyu''s forehead. She found some white cobwebs on her bangs. Su Su brushed them away and looked up at the worried Qinyue behind her,


    "You call a few people and tie up Li Xiaoyu. It''s not normal. Then you and Ruirui erhu clean up and move to pigo."


    "Don''t you kill me?" Outside the door, Qinyue didn''t speak, but Li Ying opened her mouth. She had already raised the knife, frowned, and looked at Su Su with disapproval. "Su Su Su, you can''t be soft hearted because Li Xiaoyu is your classmate. She''s obviously abnormal."


    "You said it was abnormal!" Qinyue can''t help but choke Li Xiaoyu back, "it''s not normal, and it''s not about to become a zombie. What are you in such a hurry to kill Xiaoyu for?"


    "Who can guarantee that she will not become a zombie? Everyone comes and goes in the apple villa area unprepared. If Li Xiaoyu becomes the first-class zombie in the hospital and bites people unprepared, can you afford it? "


    Li Ying no soft mouth back to Qin month, who said the way to become a zombie is a kind of? Li Xiaoyu''s state is not normal. Maybe he wants to become a zombie of level one or level two. It''s a miracle that a softhearted person like Su suqinyue can live to this day in the last days!


    "Li Ying!" Qinyue is angry. She puts down Ruirui in her arms and shouts to Li Ying, "Xiaoyu has gone through life and death with us! Can you be a little human? "

 Chapter 129

    "I have no humanity? It is because of my humanity that I strangle danger in the cradle! Qinyue, don''t look like a lady of the last time. If Li Xiaoyu doesn''t kill him today, he will have a future trouble in the future. Are you responsible? "


    Li Ying was also angry. She raised her voice and yelled at Qin Yue. Qin Yue stamped her feet in the same place. Suddenly, her eyes were so red. She stubbornly blocked the door, choked her throat, looked at Li Ying and said:


    "We didn''t take measures. Su Su said just now, go to find some people and tie Xiaoyu up. If you want to kill her, you can''t wait until Xiaoyu becomes a zombie?"


    "What if it doesn''t?"


    With a cold eye staring at Qinyue, Li Ying has the heart to kill Qinyue. In a team, there will always be such a drag, Qinyue is the most! What Li Ying despises most in her life is this kind of burden. Now she''s crying in front of her. When Li Xiaoyu''s corpse is really successful, Qinyue is the eternal criminal minister!!!


    "I can''t tie it. What''s your hurry?"


    Su Su goes to Qin Yue''s back and looks at Li Ying, "do you want to rebel?" She patted Qinyue on the shoulder, motioned Qinyue to let go of the blocked door, and walked two steps closer to Li Ying


    "This is my Su Su''s territory. It''s not your turn to tell me what to do here."


    It''s not Susu tuoda. It''s really not Susu tuoda. She found this place for Xiaoai and her parents. Now everyone here is stepping on her Susu territory. Aren''t they happy? You can go away if you are not happy. What are you doing here? She Su Su is not necessarily supported by Li Ying?


    Such a public face beating made Li Ying''s face suddenly change. She looked directly at Su Su, who was standing opposite her. There was a strange stubborn look in her eyes. After that, Wang Jun quickly went upstairs, pulled Li Ying, lowered her voice and said to Li Ying:


    "Li Ying, come back with me, everyone calm down and don''t quarrel."


    Li Ying''s mind, Wang Jun understand, before the end of her life, she was the kind of hard-working and enterprising, trying to get into the upper reaches of the people, in the face of anyone, Li Ying has a kind of indomitable mentality, it is her mentality that makes Li Ying to camp, in a very short period of time, from a small salesman of the company, to become the youngest senior manager of the company.


    Wang Jun knew that Li Ying could not be convinced by Su Su, who was younger than her and had no mellow and pleasant personality. No one in the world could make Li Ying feel convinced, especially when Li Ying thought she had grasped Su Su Su''s "handle", Every day is torturing Li Ying.


    There''s only one lead, only one lead. Li Ying is sure to make trouble with Su Su. So Wang Jun is a little anxious. He doesn''t want Li Ying to make trouble with Su Su Su. Subconsciously, Wang Jun has this premonition. Even if Li Ying has Su Su Su''s "handle", she can''t bring Su Su Su down.


    But Li Ying didn''t think so. She didn''t tell Wang Jun what the "handle" she had grasped Su Su. So Wang Jun was excused for thinking that she couldn''t defeat Su Su Su. Li Ying threw away Wang Jun''s hand and looked at Su Su Su. She sneered and asked:


    "Su Su, what are you relying on for your arrogance?"


    Su Su can not rely on her Li Ying, because Li Ying knows how much weight she weighs, but it is absolutely impossible not to rely on Ye Yu. However, if ye Yu knows that Su Su Su has been pregnant for three months, how would Ye Yu feel if she had only known Su Su Su for three months?


    At that time, Ye Yu will not hold Su Su all the time, just like today. Li Ying is waiting for Su Su to lose her dependence.


    "What are you trying to say?"?! What do you want to express? "


    Looking at Li Ying, Su Su walks two steps closer. Her black eyes look at Li Ying without fear. She is very curious. She is curious about what Li Ying is thinking in her mind. She dares to talk to her in this way. A first-order water system power person wants to threaten a third-order water system power person. What does Li Ying know?


    Li Ying has the courage to say what she wants to say, after saying it, Su Su guarantees that Li Ying will not die too ugly!


    Li Ying opens her mouth and looks at Ye Yu who comes out of Li Xiaoyu''s house. If she can''t bear it, she will make a big plan. Now Su Su''s stomach hasn''t shown up. She means Su Su Su is pregnant. If Su Su Su denies it, Li Ying doesn''t have the evidence. So she holds back, glances at Su Su Su, takes a breath and says:


    "Well, Su Su, you are a supporter now, and I''m not looking for death in front of you. We don''t have the same way. You can do it yourself!"


    Having said that, Li Ying turns around with her knife. She has already had enough of this place. She lives with a group of mentally handicapped holy father all day long. What can such a group of people do in the future? Li Ying has long wanted to leave! Did not leave the mind, today will not be so blatant in front of this group of people, exposed her heart to this group of people the most real contempt.


    In Li Ying''s mind, she seems to have seen the miserable future after Su Su''s falling out with Ye Yu. She is not in a hurry to get closer to Ye Yu and others. Anyway, as long as ye Yu finds that she has been cheated, Li Ying has plenty of opportunities to pull Ye Yu and Ye Yu''s team over.


    Li Ying all the way out, the people along the way will look at, Su Su did not speak to retain people, they do not speak to retain, what is good to retain? It''s lucky for the team-mates who have lived and died together to be able to "guard against the unexpected" and say that they will kill before they die!


    Wang Jun was the only one in the whole team who came out. When he saw that Li Ying had already entered the villa, he also went in. When he went in, Li Ying had already started to pack up her clothes. When Wang Jun came into her bedroom, he explained:


    "I''m leaving. Wang Jun, stay here and watch Ye Yu for me. When ye Yu and Su Su fall out, let me know at any time."


    "Li Ying..."


    Some helplessly look at Li Ying. Wang Jun doesn''t know what to say. In fact, before entering the door, he didn''t think so much about his future. He just wanted to come to persuade Li Ying, persuade Li Ying to let go of her stubborn and unyielding mood and talk with Su Su Su. Su Su Su is not the unreasonable person.


    On the other hand, in Su''s home, Wang Jun feels that he is in a good state of life, building a house every day and drawing drawings. He is in a stable and full mood. Therefore, if Li Ying wants to take him with him, he is really reluctant. But if Li Ying is determined to go, Wang Jun is not good enough to stay here alone.


    But without waiting for Wang Jun to figure it out, Li Ying makes a decision for him. She wants him to be an insider?!


    ***************The author has something to say**************


    It''s three o''clock today

 Chapter 130

    With the relationship between Wang Jun and Li Ying, how can he stay here as an internal agent? People on Su Su''s side don''t look at him with strange eyes, do they?


    For a moment, Wang Jun felt like a ball thrown around by Li Ying. She picked it up and threw it out at will. She always went upstream with all her heart and never worried about his feelings. Just like now, Li Ying wanted to leave, and she didn''t think about whether Wang Jun was willing to stay or not. She wanted to leave her and wanted Wang Jun to stay, Where is the position of the imperial army?


    In the bedroom, Wang Jun stood in the same place without saying a word. He was tall and thin, standing like a flagpole, some lonely and some lonely. Looking at Li Ying, he picked up the boxes and went downstairs to search for some supplies. He piled the boxes and supplies together in the car parked in the yard, and then left without any attachment.


    Wang Jun then slowly went downstairs and sat on the steps of the gate, watching the red sun in the sky, gradually slanting to the West. In other people''s villas, the smoke of cooking rose a little, and he had begun his daily life of making a fire and cooking. However, he and the villas behind him seemed to be trapped in a cold and dark hole, embarrassed and lonely.


    In this way, Li Ying delayed Su Su Su for a day. Naturally, she didn''t go out to Langcheng today, because Li Xiaoyu''s situation is too special. Su Su Su plans to stay in the villa area in the next few days and wait for Li Xiaoyu''s situation to be clear before she goes out. She gives the task of looking for the truck to pigo. Anyway, if she doesn''t go out to Langcheng, pigo can''t stay idle.


    Pigo goes out every day, and Susu never asks the people who follow her to hand over the materials for unified management. In fact, for Susu, these people are all independent teams and equal individuals. In her world view, there is no such idea that the survivors huddle together for warmth, because this idea is proved by history, It''s absolutely wrong.


    Everyone, strive to get materials, manage their own materials, and find ways to support themselves. If their own materials are not enough to eat, don''t think of asking others for them at the first time, but should think of how to go out and get materials from the outside.


    Human nature is like this, holding together for warmth and confiscating all materials. This can only temporarily avoid the occurrence of a large number of casualties. After a long time, there will definitely be people''s opinions. Why should I use the hard-earned materials to support those lazy people? Why can he have food and drink without going out looking for supplies? Why should I go out to fight for my life?


    So now in Su Su''s territory, everyone manages their own materials, including Qinyue and ruiruirui.


    And pigo and others, since they have shouldered the responsibility of feeding the nine babies and the medical staff, of course, they have to go out every day. They have the largest population, drive a lot of cars, and find a lot of materials, so they send them to the walls of the Su family.


    This seems to have become an unwritten rule. The Su family gives them clear water and fresh vegetables. If they have surplus materials, they give them to the Su family. This is fair. There is no one who depends on or who depends on.


    Once in a while, when you have nothing to do, you will set up a few big round tables in front of the wall of Su''s house to have a banquet. Hi, life here in Su Su Su is so willful.


    Wang Jun sat on the steps and watched the people coming and going outside the yard silently. I don''t know whether it''s time to brazenly go out to say hello to everyone or roll up the blanket to find a car and go to a corner alone. But at this time, Su''s father came to find Wang Jun with a pair of glasses on his face and a drawing in his hand.


    "Wang Jun, Wang Jun, come and show me the wall. How about it


    Su Fu, who is full of enthusiasm, seems not to feel Wang Jun''s awkward situation at the moment at all. Recently, he has a new inspiration. He plans to make a small area and enclose all the villas where people live on their side into the wall, so as not to let the people on the other side of Xie''s family run to look around from time to time.


    Wang Jun, who had been sitting on the steps in a bleak mood, was about to tell Su Fu that he was going to leave when he saw the drawings presented by Su Fu. However, he found an obvious calculation error on Su Fu''s drawings and couldn''t help pointing out the right way


    "The wall needs too little cement. According to your calculation method, if such a small amount of cement needs to surround such a large area, the height of the wall is less than the knee of an adult..."


    "Ah? So short? " Su Fu quickly took a pencil from behind his ear and handed it to Wang Jun, "you are a great architect, you have to change it."


    Looking at the pencil, Wang Jun sighed, took it, pressed Su Fu''s drawing on his knee, still sitting in the original position, and began to recalculate the amount of cement needed. But after a while, Wang Jun handed the improved drawing to Su Fu, who was sitting beside him, and said:


    "Uncle, I may not be able to change the drawing for you in the future..."


    "You are a very talented child." Su Fu was very satisfied with folding the drawings and putting them into the pocket of his down jacket. He didn''t ask Wang Jun why he said this, but just said to himself, "Wang Jun, uncle, to tell you the truth, don''t listen to me. Li Ying is not suitable for you."


    "Uncle..."


    "What you two want is not the same. I understand that Li Ying and my daughter are in conflict. We can''t say that Li Ying is completely wrong. My daughter is completely right. Different ideas lead to different ways. She wants to leave sooner or later."


    "I, I don''t know how to face you next. To tell you the truth, I still love her."


    Wang Jun still loves Li Ying, but Li Ying leaves her and goes to the future alone. Wang Jun wants to chase her, but Li Ying won''t let her. Wang Jun wants to stay with the Su family and worries about the people in the Su family. From then on, he''ll be on guard against him and crowd him out. That''s boring. It''s better for him to leave.


    He can''t let Li Ying go, and he doesn''t want to fall out with Su Su, but Li Ying''s intention is to draw a clear line with Su Su, which is wrong.


    How does Wang Jun choose? He can only choose one person to go, take this long road of doomsday.


    Patting Wang Jun on the shoulder, Su Fu, with gray hair and a rather open-minded look, advised: "love is love. Who didn''t go crazy once when he was young? But son, you and Li Ying are not in the same way at all. They want to open up some things themselves. Don''t get into a corner. Uncle still needs you here. "


    ****************The author has something to say*****************


    56-1=55

 Chapter 131

    "Thank you, uncle, but I know it''s time to go."


    Before Su''s father came, Wang Jun was still hesitating whether he would go or not. After Su''s father came, he had made up his mind to leave here. In the last days, everyone else had his parents and friends with him, but where are his parents and friends?


    "Well, in this world, where are you going alone?"


    "I want to take this opportunity to go out and find my parents and relatives."


    He thinks that what Su Fu said is right. Maybe he and Li Ying are not really the same people. What Li Ying wants to pursue, he has no interest at all. Li Ying just doesn''t want to make progress in the life he wants.


    This time, Wang Jun will not go to find Li Ying. He has been abandoned by Li Ying more than once or twice. This time, he plans to find his parents and relatives by himself. The former sons are blinded by love and ignore their parents and relatives too much. After the end of the day, Wang Jun wants to regain the responsibility of being a son again.


    "Well, it''s good, it''s good."


    Now that Wang Jun has a goal, Su''s father can''t stay any more. It''s natural for people to look for relatives. He can persuade Wang Jun to let Li Ying go, but he can''t stop Wang Jun from looking for relatives.


    So in the sunset, Wang Jun and Su''s father made a final farewell, got up again, went into the dim villa alone, and began to pack up their things.


    Su''s father looked outside Wang Jun''s villa for a long time. He bowed his head and sighed. With the drawings in his arms, he went back to his villa. These days, it''s rare to meet one or two friends who can talk with each other, but none of them want to stay with him. Su''s father thinks life is so lonely!


    In Su''s kitchen, Su''s mother and Su Su are peeling peanuts. Su''s mother looks back at Su''s father who walks into the yard and asks Su Su in a low voice,


    "Did you tell Ye Yu about it?"


    "Um..." Su Su Su took a look at Su Su''s mother, and saw that Su Su''s mother was serious and guilty. "Ye Yu said that he would go out tomorrow to meet Li Xia''s godmother, so I want to wait for him to come back! Mom, you know that the outside world is so dangerous. Now I tell him that if he is distracted by this, your grandson will have no father. "


    "As soon as you can!" Su''s mother threw some peanuts into the bowl and urged: "it''s been three months, and my stomach is going to swell up soon. What we should do is to start to do, and Ye Yu should also take the responsibility."


    "Oh, I know, I know!" Su Su feels that Su Su takes herself as an ignorant child. She doesn''t want to hear Su Su Mu''s wordiness. She throws the peanuts in her hand into the bowl, gets up and runs away, and says, "Mom, I''ll see Li Xiaoyu. You''ve cooked the soup and I''ll eat it when I come back."


    "You run slowly, be careful not to fall!"!!! Mind your stomach, mind your stomach? "


    Behind her, Su''s mother stood her head and worried. She looked at Su Su''s back and covered her heart. She was scared to death by Su Su''s bouncing. Her weak heart was better than not knowing Su Su Su''s pregnancy. Once she knew, she wanted to tie Su Su up and not let the bear go anywhere!


    "What''s wrong with the stomach?" At this time, Su''s father opened the door of the kitchen and came in from the yard. Looking at his old companion who was covering his heart, he asked, "do you have a stomachache?"


    "It''s not me. Oh..."


    Su''s mother got up, took a big bowl of peanuts, and today she was going to stew a pig''s feet and peanuts Soup for Su Su. She went around Su''s father, intending to wash the peanuts in the bowl, but she poured the big bowl of peanuts directly into the sink. Then she yelled angrily, turned around and punched Su''s father, who was standing in the way, and scolded


    "Do you think one of you men is good? All of them are not good people. Oh, my daughter, what can I do? How can I live if I can''t sleep well and eat? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Originally, Su''s father only regarded Su''s mother as a common complaint. Anyway, he was used to hearing Su''s mother''s complaints for a long time and could recite them every day for ten years. But today, some new words appeared in Su''s mother''s complaints, so Su''s father asked curiously,


    "What happened to Susu? What are you worrying about? "


    "I...!"


    Su Su''s mother opened her mouth, and her eyes were full of tears. She hugged her father''s neck and began to cry. Outside the kitchen, Su Su had already dressed herself. She crept into the living room, took Ye Yu''s two sabres, and quietly went out of the door. It seemed that her mother still didn''t hold back and wanted to tell her father about her little love.


    Her father knew, I do not know what is the reaction, angry or how? Su Su''s heart is a little empty. Although Su''s father usually laughs and doesn''t care much, he doesn''t touch his very low bottom line. If he touches his bottom line, his temper and face will make people tremble.


    So Su Su quietly ran out of the gate of the wall with a saber. Stepping on the bright moonlight, she was ready to go to Li Xiaoyu''s villa. But just when she went out, she was blocked by Ye Yu. He fished her out and pressed her on the wall. The thief laughed,


    "Sister, it''s so late that I know your brother is guarding you outside?"


    "Let go, I''m going to see Li Xiaoyu!"


    "No, if you kiss your brother, he will let you go."


    Su Su pursed her lips and didn''t speak any more. She knew him a little bit. The more she fought against him, the more energetic he was. He was a typical rogue and rascal. He was only a soldier''s skin, so he seemed normal occasionally.


    She just looked at Ye Yu in the moonlight. There was a little scarlet light in his eyes, just like two deep hidden flames. It was very beautiful. Slowly, Ye Yu''s eyes got closer and closer. When Su Su Su came back to himself, his hot lips had been pasted on her cold lips. He was not as rude as before, but just gently, In his voice, he said:


    "Sister, I really want to get you again. It''s not the right time. It''s not the right time."


    He has to leave early tomorrow morning. This time he has to go through the whole Daxiang City, and he doesn''t know how many days he will come back. When he gets there, it''s even more unclear. Lixia''s godmother sends a text message to Lixia, but no one knows whether it''s from Lixia''s godmother. Ye Yu really can''t give up Su Su. If it''s not for Li Xiaoyu''s play, people need to watch, Ye Yu really wants to take Su Su with him.

 Chapter 132

    Su Su''s heart beat a little brisk. She frowned, looked back at her neck, lowered her eyes, and moved her lips away. She struggled to push Ye Yu away. Ye Yu''s lips went down to kiss Su Su''s neck. She lowered her voice in her ears and said:


    "King Kong and fortune tellers will take a few people to stay. Don''t go out these days when I''m away. When my brother comes back, I''ll take you out to play. You are obedient and don''t let your brother worry."


    This tone is really like a brother telling his little sister that there are wolves outside and don''t go out alone. Su Su can''t help laughing. At this moment, he doesn''t feel any aversion to Ye Yu''s treatment of her. Maybe it''s because ye Yu is Xiao AI''s own father? She only felt the itch on her neck, so she hid from Ye Yu and gasped for breath


    "I''m not a kid anymore. Don''t bite me. Go and get back quickly. Pay attention to safety on the road. If you win, fight. If you don''t win, run."


    "It''s impossible. Is there anything else I can''t win?"


    Without two words, Ye Yu''s tail cocked up. He kissed Su Su''s neck again, released her arms, and took her to Li Xiaoyu''s villa. He kept explaining all the way,


    "Li Xiaoyu is a little evil, and Li Ying''s scruples are not entirely wrong. If you think about it yourself, you can''t do it. You''d better kill her early!"


    "I know that."


    For Li Xiaoyu''s abnormality, Su Su naturally knows that many people are worried about Li Xiaoyu. She is also worried that Li Xiaoyu will develop a future trouble. It''s right to talk about Li Ying''s practice alone! But for Li Ying''s departure, Su Su and all of them have no regrets at all. Compared with Li Xiaoyu, who is in an unknown situation, Li Ying is the biggest hidden danger.


    A person who can sacrifice his teammates at will for the overall situation is very terrible, because she can sacrifice Li Xiaoyu today, Su Su and Xiao AI tomorrow, anyone who may affect the overall situation, and it''s still the kind of sacrifice of "taking precautions".


    This kind of person, as soon as possible or don''t with it for Wu good, Li Ying left, also save Su Su think of a way to catch up, but unfortunately, Li Ying left, Wang Jun also can''t stay, Wang Jun this person, Su Su Su is very pleasing to the eye.


    Hand in hand, they walked slowly in the moonlight, just like the two young people before the end of the world. Now everyone in this villa, except Li Xiaoyu, has moved away. Qinyue and ruiruirui went to the medical building. Erhu and pigo crowded together, while Li Xiaoyu was tied up, On the cushion in the living room.


    When Su Su and Ye Yu enter the villa, Dr. Hong is leading two nurses, Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei, to draw Li Xiaoyu''s blood. Not far away, they sit Qinyue and ruiruirui. Ruiruirui is eating a bowl of noodles, while Qinyue is looking at Li Xiaoyu and wiping the soup stains on the corner of ruiruirui''s mouth.


    Seeing Su Su come in, Ruirui raises his head and calls "sister" obediently. Doctor Wu stands up, flicks the pipe containing Li Xiaoyu''s blood, turns to Su Su Su, raises his eyes, nods and explains:


    "I want to take some blood samples of Li Xiaoyu and do a virus test, so that I can know whether she will be dead or abnormal."


    "The corpse? Change? "


    Su Su repeats these two words and looks at Dr. Hong interestingly. She probably understands what Dr. Hong means. A corpse is a zombie, and a mutation is a power. So she nods and asks Dr. Hong to leave with Li Xiaoyu''s blood.


    Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei stay with Li Xiaoyu. They are nurses and it''s their duty to take care of patients. By the way, they help Dr. Hong to monitor Li Xiaoyu''s vital signs at any time. Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei will carefully record Li Xiaoyu''s temperature and body abnormalities every hour in a form.


    All of a sudden, Su Su felt that the doctors and nurses she saved were very useful. At least at this time, they were very useful.


    "How''s it going?"


    Su Su inquires about Qin Yue in the restaurant, takes the form Liang Xiaoqi handed over, and glances at Li Xiaoyu''s temperature record. She finds that Li Xiaoyu''s temperature is basically maintained at about 37 degrees. She seems to blush like this, but her temperature is normal. She doesn''t have a fever.


    Although she doesn''t have a fever, Qinyue is still worried. She takes Ruirui Rui from the dining table, walks to Su Su and frowns


    "I don''t have a fever, but my face is not right all the time. It''s orange when I look at it in the daytime. Now it''s almost sunset red."


    When talking, Su Su glanced at Liang Xiaoqi from the corner of her eye, holding a comb to comb Li Xiaoyu''s hair, then asked: "why do you want to comb her hair?"


    "Ah?" Liang Xiaoqi, with a confused face, raised her head and raised her comb to Su Su Su. Pointing to several white cobweb threads on the comb teeth, she explained: "I don''t know where spiders come from. There are many cobweb threads on Li Xiaoyu''s head. I''ll comb them down for her."


    "Don''t move!"


    Su Su raises her hand and walks quickly. Ye Yu, who is behind her, also sticks to her. Qin Yue holds Ruirui Rui in her arms and looks at her anxiously. Su Su Su walks up to Liang Xiaoqi and takes the comb in her hand. After a careful look, there are several white silk threads on the comb teeth. At the same time, she looks at Li Xiaoyu''s head with naked eye speed, And slowly coagulated out some white lines.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Yue, who hasn''t found these abnormalities before, holds Ruirui and asks anxiously. Su Su shakes her head and returns her comb to Liang Xiaoqi, telling her,


    "Don''t take these silk threads off for her. Let her grow and see what it will look like."


    "But..." Liang Xiaoqi was frightened by the silk thread on Li Xiaoyu''s head, "is that ok? It''s not going to be a problem, is it? "


    "She''s tied up like this. Even if it''s dangerous, it''s enough time for you to run."


    Glancing at Li Xiaoyu, who has been tied up as a big rice dumpling, the rope used to tie her is still climbing rope. The firmness can be imagined. Su Su comforted Liang Xiaoqi and others and said:


    "If you don''t feel at ease, don''t stay here tonight."


    *********************************The author has something to say**************************


    There are three shifts today, 55-1 = 54

 Chapter 133

    Looking at Su Su, she doesn''t worry that Li Xiaoyu will suddenly turn into a monster to kill people. She means that even if Li Xiaoyu becomes a monster, it''s enough for these people to escape. After all, in this world, within the speed of human reaction, Li Xiaoyu can quickly become a monster, break free from the shackles of climbing rope and kill people again, It is absolutely impossible to exist against the sky.


    If so, to the extent that Su Su can''t stop, the people in the whole villa area can''t run away, and the survivors of Daxiang city can''t run away. What''s more, Su Su Su''s five senses are very sensitive. From Li Xiaoyu''s body, she detects some unusual energy fluctuations, which belong to the energy of the disabled. It''s not obvious during the day, and now it''s night, It''s more and more obvious.


    So it is very possible that Li Xiaoyu is going through a very complicated evolutionary process.


    The process of evolution will vary from person to person. Not everyone will experience repeated fever, and then unconsciously awaken the five series basic powers. This process is like Xie Yaoshi, who says that Li Xiaoyu will not be the same as Xie Yaoshi?


    Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei, as well as Qin Yue with Ruirui in their arms, were also playing drums in their hearts. But Su Su''s attitude was very firm, and gradually became calm. But these people are ordinary people after all, and they have never seen the evolution process of this power. They don''t need to talk. For the sake of safety, Su Su Su voluntarily dismisses these people.


    Qinyue holding Ruirui, standing at the door of the villa, some do not want to go, still hesitant, but looking at her two-year-old son, sighed and went out.


    In the whole villa, only Su Su and Ye Yu are left. Ye Yu holds her arms and looks at Li Xiaoyu lying on the soft cushion. There are more and more white net threads on Li Xiaoyu''s head. After a while, her black hair is dyed white, and Ye Yu''s eyebrows are wrinkled. She says to Su Su Su:


    "I''m not going tomorrow. I''m not sure to leave you alone."


    "Why not?"


    Su Su walks up to Li Xiaoyu for a few steps and looks down. She finds that Li Xiaoyu not only has white silk thread in her hair, but also has white silk thread in her whole body. She looks up and tells Ye Yu the truth


    "Originally not sure, but now we can be sure. Li Xiaoyu is experiencing the evolution of powers."


    "How do you know?"


    "I can feel it. She has power fluctuations around her."


    "Why can''t I feel it?"


    Ye Yu squatted a little closer to Li Xiaoyu, looking at Li Xiaoyu''s face, staring round his eyes, Leng didn''t feel the energy fluctuation of a star and a half.


    "You''re going to die of your own stupidity!"


    Su Su looks at Ye Yu and stares at Li Xiaoyu. With his eyes, he can see if there is energy fluctuation around him?


    She walked around half a circle and stood behind Ye Yu. When she thought that such a stupid man was her daughter''s biological father, would such a low IQ be passed on to Xiao AI? She immediately wanted to kick the man in front of her.


    But then I thought that this man didn''t know how to absorb energy. The crystal nucleus that he ate passively absorbed energy. He was clearly a third-order fire power. Except for hearing and seeing, the other three senses didn''t develop at all. It''s no miracle that he could walk out of Germany alive.


    Maybe some people are born like this. They are weaker in some aspects, and they will be stronger in some aspects. Ye Yu''s IQ and EQ are too low, but his powers are super strong, which just shows this, right?


    Su Su comforts himself that Ye Yu is sure to be saved, so she frowns, bends down, stands behind Ye Yu, holds Ye Yu''s shoulders with both hands, releases her water energy, slowly envelops Ye Yu''s whole body, and her long hair falls on Ye Yu''s ears


    "What do you feel when you close your eyes?"


    "Your hair tickles my ears."


    "... what else?"


    "No!"


    "Well, you can''t help it!"


    Su Su takes back her hand and her water energy. She draws a conclusion and turns to walk outside the villa. Ye Yu opens her eyes, gets up and catches up with her. She holds Su Su Su''s hand with a smile. Su Su struggles twice. Without breaking free, she can''t help but take her back to Su''s home.


    Since Su Su is so sure that Li Xiaoyu will not become a monster, Ye Yu believes Su Su Su. He still decides to take a few people to meet Li Xia tomorrow according to the schedule. Since he wants to leave, Su Su Su is sure, and the whole person looks greasy and crooked. He tangles around Su Su Su Su Su Su''s wall. When Su Su Su is about to get angry, he lets Su Su Su Su go home.


    As soon as Su Su entered the door of her villa, she just put the two sabres belonging to Ye Yu on the shoe cabinet in the porch. She felt that the atmosphere of the whole house was different. She stretched her neck and looked in the living room and kitchen. She didn''t find the shadow of her parents. She was about to go upstairs, but she heard "PATA". In the backyard, there was the sound of a lighter.


    Su Su went into the kitchen and saw Su Fu smoking under the eaves through the glass door of the kitchen.


    In my memory, Su''s father has been quitting smoking for many years. Only occasionally when he encounters something very upset, Su''s father will take so many puffs. Su Su shrinks her neck and thinks that when she runs out secretly, Su''s mother is about to tell Su''s father the truth, so she wants to pretend that she doesn''t see him.


    "Su Su, back!"


    Su Su''s father, who was sitting outside, called Su Su without looking back. There was an unusual feeling of old age in his voice. Hearing Su Su Su''s sour heart, he opened the glass door, went out and nodded his head


    "Yes, Dad."


    "Sit down and have a talk with dad."


    As early as the moment Su Su opened the glass door, Su''s father threw out the smoke in his hand, and then raised his hand to wave the residual smoke smell in the air, so as not to let Su Su smoke unhealthy. At this time, Su Fu was sitting under the eaves, looking at the cold world outside. His breath was full of heaviness.


    Su Su pauses for a moment, but still sits beside her father. The father and daughter look at the high wall not far away. They are silent for a while. Su Su ponders for a long time in her heart. As soon as she opens her mouth and wants to find something to talk about, she hears Su Fu''s solemn question


    "Are you sure you want to have a baby in your stomach?"

 Chapter 134

    "Dad, I have to have this baby." Su Su''s attitude is firm, no one can shake her determination to give birth to little love.


    "After birth, how do you plan to raise it?"


    "Take care of it as usual, just as you should!"


    Su Su is honest with her father. After Xiao AI was born, she can raise her children as she should. She is experienced in raising children, so parents need not worry about this.


    Sitting beside her, Su Fu, with heavy light in his eyes, nodded, "since you have made a decision, don''t regret any problems in the future. Ye Yu should say that he is willing to be responsible. This is the best. If he is not willing to be responsible, we don''t ask him. You should be responsible for future generations. Your mother and I will try our best to be responsible for future generations."


    Who is close to the age of destiny, do not want to see their children scattered? Of course, Su''s father and mother also want to enjoy the happiness of their children and grandchildren, but the world is too difficult. An adult man will live a very hard life, not to mention a pregnant woman or a baby.


    To tell the truth, Su''s father and mother don''t want Su Su to give birth to her baby. Although they are so eager for Su''s happiness, Su will feel more and more hard as her baby grows day by day. Once she is pregnant in October, it''s not as simple as opening and closing her eyes. It''s a gamble for a woman to step in the gate of hell!


    Mother and son are safe, and everyone is happy. If anything goes wrong, it will be four lives. Why four lives? At that time, Su''s father and Su''s mother didn''t want to live, and they went with Su Su''s mother and son!


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m confident that I''ll be safe." Su Su tilts her head and looks at her father''s temples in the dark. The night is so dark, but she still can''t cover Su''s white temples. Her eyes are suddenly moist and she says with a smile, "you and mom, just wait for your grandson to be born."


    Su Su''s father smiles and doesn''t speak. Although Su Su is so confident, her parents'' worries can''t be smoothed with one or two words. After laughing, Su Su''s father pats Su Su Su''s head, just like Su Su Su did when she was a child, as if she was telling Su Su Su Su to do it for herself. Then with a sigh, she gets up and goes back to her bedroom to have a rest.


    Su Su, sitting under the eaves, watched her father''s back disappear in the living room. She bowed her head and touched her abdomen in a sad mood. She said gently, "little love, for you and your mother, you are really broken. It doesn''t matter. When you grow up, you must be a filial child, You will love them and take care of them with your mother. "


    As a child, Su Su feels that she has never done anything for her parents. When she is nearly 20 years old, her parents always worry about her. This is what happened before the end of the world, and this is what happened after the end of the world.


    She didn''t know that her parents were worried, but she was also a mother. As a mother, she didn''t want to be a shrinking tortoise. No matter how hard it was to conceive in October, she had to overcome all difficulties and bring little love to the world.


    Even if her parents are worried and sad!


    Full of guilt for her parents and bright prospects for the future, Su Su sat down with Xiao AI for a while and went back to bed.


    The next day, Su''s father and Su''s mother seemed to have some tacit understanding with each other. They both lost sleep and didn''t go to bed until early in the morning. So did Su Su. When the four members of the Su family got up again, Ye Yu had already taken 10 people, including Li Xia and the scholar, to leave early.


    Su''s mother opens the iron gate and just harvests the next batch of millet in the shed of the yard. She only hears the hustle and bustle outside the iron gate. She straightens up and plans to go out to have a look. Su Su Su flashes out of the iron gate with her slippers. Su''s mother leaves the knife and millet in her hand and goes to chase Su Su Su. She is ready to call Su Su Su back to drink the soup.


    Outside the door, a truck full of Coke bottles just stopped in front of Su Su. Pigo jumped out of the cockpit, said hello to Su Su, threw a bunch of car keys to Su Su Su, and ran to the medical building to see his son.


    However, pigo''s group of guhuozi''s subordinates can''t help but open the back door of the truck and go to move the coke inside. Without waiting for the coke to be unloaded, some guhuozi have already opened the coke to drink.


    Kejiao cola, guhuozi''s favorite, yeah!


    Even King Kong ran up to hold two bottles of Kejiao cola, got up to Chou Shijia, and kindly handed her one. However, Chou Shijia shook his head and refused King Kong''s hospitality,


    "Thank you. Carbonated drinks are not good for your health. They also increase unnecessary sugar intake."


    "Hehe ~ ~"


    Vajra smiles shyly. Since Chou Shijia doesn''t want it, he gives Su Su the coke in his hand. Su Su also shakes her head and refuses Vajra''s kindness,


    "Thank you. I don''t drink it."


    "Yes, you all need to lose weight!"


    King Kong nodded, holding two bottles of Kejiao cola to himself, turned and left. Su Su stepped forward two steps and made a circle around the truck. Just at this time, a subordinate of pigo came over and explained to Su Su:


    "We found this car behind the supermarket in the next block. It is estimated that at the end of the day, this car was delivering goods to the supermarket."


    "Well." Su Su nodded, looked up at the truck and said, "did you run two blocks in a morning? Are there no zombies around? "


    "No, no, not only no zombies, but occasionally you can see people running around in the street."


    "There are survivors on the street already?"


    Smell speech, Su Su feel some accident, at this time noon, a long time no see of the sun also appeared, shine on the person''s body warm, and her talk with pigo subordinate nodded, and shook his head, said to Su Su Su:


    "No, it''s the army. When we saw the army people wandering around, we went directly to the supermarket in the next block. I''m afraid that when all the army people come, the supermarket will be empty. In fact, it''s almost empty. It''s said that Xie Yaoshi''s team of powers go to the supermarket every day."


    At the beginning, Su Su and Ye Yu walked from the outside of Apple villa to the supermarket in the next block, where they met Qinyue. But they walked for almost a day, because they were powers, so the zombies killed faster.


    But now pigo and other ordinary people went back and forth in one morning, and swept back several carts of materials. It can be seen that the army really came. As soon as ye Yu left, the army came.

 Chapter 135

    Su Su tilts his head and looks at the back of the truck. Pigo''s people are unloading materials by the side of the car. They are all quilts, bedding, all kinds of red and white beer, shower gel, soap, wearing glasses, clocks and computers. These are all the materials left by others. You can see that the supermarket is really left by Xie Yaoshi''s team.


    "Oh, orange notebook!"


    Su Su''s eyes were sharp. She saw an old fool who was about to throw an orange notebook outside the car. She raised her hand and called out. She went over and looked at the orange notebook and said with a smile:


    "I just need a notebook. Can I have it? I''ll trade you for supplies. "


    "No, take it if you want. It''s worth money before the end of the day, and it''s rubbish after the end of the day!"


    Gu Huo Zi quickly gave Su Su the orange notebook he was about to lose. Before the end of the day, it was worth tens of thousands of yuan. But after the end of the day, the network was good and bad, and there were no signals. I didn''t know what to do with it?


    Su Su took it with a smile and nodded, "OK, I''ll ask my mother to give you more vegetables."


    "Oh, yes!"


    When they heard about vegetables, they didn''t express any joy. They followed Su Su''s family. They didn''t worry about drinking water or eating vegetables. There was nothing fresh. Su''s vegetables were enough to feed pigs, and they knew that.


    "Come back with so much garbage. Let''s see if you girls need anything. If you need anything, take it and lose the rest."


    Not far away, brother PI took his son Xu Lei, followed by Liang Xiaoqi, and walked out of the medical building. By the way, he also called the other four nurses. He was very generous and said:


    "What kind of bath soap? You go to pick quickly, little girl just love clean, go quickly


    Su Su turns her head and just sees brother PI holding her son with a very happy and contented smile. She picks her eyebrows and gossips


    "Don''t lose the rest of the things after you''ve picked them out. These things will come in great use sooner or later. Pigo, you''ll ask someone to clean up a villa and pile them up in it. You''ll soon be able to use them."


    As soon as the army came, it would take the shape of a base. But at that time, it was not a base. It could only be called a safe area, or a safe area for short. At that time, everything would have to be exchanged with crystal nuclei and materials. To enter the safe area designated by them, the survivors would have to hand in a certain amount of crystal nuclei. If there were no crystal nuclei, they would have to exchange with materials, no matter what materials, You don''t have to eat.


    They are so safe in this apple villa area. They must have been in the security zone of the army for a long time. The people who have already lived in this area will not be driven out by the army. But Su Su and they will not be able to stay in the security zone for a lifetime. Sooner or later, they will go out. When they come in again, they will need to pay materials.


    Generally speaking, when entering a safe area and a future base, the materials that need to be paid are one third of the materials of the whole team. That is to say, if you go out for 10 vehicles, you need to pay for 3 vehicles. Of course, this is a bit of a pit, but the army is responsible for the safety of the whole safe area. People who live in the safe area can walk around safely and boldly, I have a good sleep. When I think about it, I naturally feel fair.


    At this time, the little nurses pick and choose some bed sheets, quilt covers, mirrors, lipstick and cosmetics. They chatter like the excitement of the Chinese New Year. Pigo holds his son and looks at him with a smile. He walks two steps closer to Susu and asks:


    "Su Su, I heard that you and doctor Zhuo have a plan to go to the hospital and get some medical aids?"


    "Yes."


    "When shall we start? To be honest with you, my son has diarrhea in two or three days, and his foundation is not good. I asked Dr. Jun, who said it''s better to put it in the incubator for observation for a few days. It''s too cold. I thought when I could go back to the hospital and get those incubators back. "


    Dr. Jun is one of the doctors who came back with him this time. At that time, he was so skinny and hungry in the blue light room that he felt that he was about to die. These days, he came back to eat and drink raw. After a few days, he was fresh again.


    When talking about Dr. Jun, pigo''s face is full of respect. Now his son''s health depends on these doctors. Naturally, he needs to be more respectful to these doctors.


    And when he said this, the smile lines of pigo''s eyes were folded several layers, for fear that Su Su would refuse. There was an obvious flattery in his tone, but Su Su nodded, patted the truck on his side, and said seriously:


    "Now that the army is here, we''d better start as soon as possible, or when they pull up the cordon, we''ll have to collect materials."


    It''s a pity that one third of the medical equipment in a large truck should be given to the army? Of course, we need to move things back and forth before they get the safe area up.


    Not far away, Chou Shijia Wen Yan, who was fiddling with the parts of a small bed, twisted his brows and stood up. He went to Su Su''s side and looked at Su Su, expressing his disapproval,


    "Ye Yu hasn''t come back yet. Are you leading us alone?"


    "Isn''t there King Kong?" Su Su''s face was a little ambiguous. She bumped into the shoulder of zhuoshijia lightly and glanced at King Kong by the way. The King Kong on one side immediately raised his head and stood at attention, showing his muscles by the way. So Su Su said with a smile: "King Kong will protect you, doctor Zhuo!"


    "What and what?"


    He didn''t understand the meaning of Su Su''s words. He took a look at King Kong and turned around to do his own thing.


    Since Su Su thinks there''s no problem, zhuoshijia doesn''t say anything anymore. Ye Yu left eight people for them this time, and King Kong can just take three people with him. In addition, the zombies in this area are almost cleared, and the obstacles on the road must have been removed. They will go to the hospital much faster than last time. Maybe they can go back and forth one day.


    Once Susu and pigo have decided to leave tomorrow, they are all ready. Pigo is going to take 15 subordinates and leave 4 old puzzlers behind. He follows the remaining 4 special powers to protect their small safe area. Last time, the fortune teller went out with them for a few days. This time, he stayed in the villa area and the special forces went with them, Led by King Kong.


    Doctor junjiu and nurse Liang Xiaoqi are sent to the medical building. They are responsible for taking care of the injured people. Of course, zhuoshijia is also on the list. However, she is Su Su Su''s exclusive doctor now. She only needs to be responsible for Su Su alone.

 Chapter 136

    It''s hard for Vajra to pick the beam. Although he thinks about Ye Yu''s words in his heart, if he doesn''t come back, he won''t let Su Su Su go out alone. However, it''s hard for others to show their strength in front of the turbid world. After Su Su Su''s advocacy, they will take Ye Yu''s words as the wind beside their ears.


    So a team led by Su Su, including the underworld eldest brother pigo, 15 Gu Huo Zai, two doctors, one nurse, and four special powers soldiers, was built up temporarily under the eyes of Su Su''s parents.


    Qinyue wanted to go with her, but Li Xiaoyu needed someone to take care of her, so she didn''t make it.


    Agreed to start, Su Su early in the morning, at 3 am on the RV, at this time her parents are still sleeping, to be known by her parents, that is ten thousand will not agree to Su Su Su with pregnancy out, and this time out, Su Su Su visual inspection, a day back and forth on the line, parents have not come out to find her, maybe she will come back?


    The RV is driven by King Kong, and pigo sits in the co driver''s seat. All doctors and nurses will stay in the RV. They put some medical consumables in the RV, such as disinfectant, cotton swab, gauze, hemostatic forceps and so on.


    Su Su got on the RV and just put the two sabres left by Ye Yu on the tea table. When everyone was ready to leave quietly.


    "Bang bang."


    When the door is knocked, Zhuo Shijia is about to measure Su Su''s blood pressure on the sofa. Hearing the door knock, he gets up and opens the door. He sees Dr. Hong standing outside the door of the RV. He is still thin, with a bright star on his back. Standing in the dark, he talks with Zhuo Shijia, gives her a piece of paper, and then turns around and walks away.


    "What is it?"


    Su Su tilts his head, looks at Dr. Hong''s lonely figure and disappears into the light. Then he looks at the paper in Zhuo Shijia''s hand, which records a series of names, like what instrument or instrument


    "He wants to do some research on the doomsday virus to see if he can develop a vaccine for newborns. These are the list of instruments he gave us. I hope we can help him get these instruments back."


    After turning the paper in his hand, Chou Shijia handed it to Su Su to see it. Su Su took it over and couldn''t understand it. He shook his head and gave it back to Chou Shijia. He frowned and asked:


    "Dr. Hong still has this ability? Does he study vaccines? "


    "I don''t know? Dr. Hong is a doctor of viral bacteriology. " Chuo Shijia smiles, puts the paper in his pocket, and goes on to say: "the so-called technology has its specialty. You kill zombies badly, but the development and progress of human beings are inseparable from high-tech talents. Su Su, you will never lose money to support Dr. Hong."


    Su Su picked an eyebrow and didn''t refute Chou Shijia''s words. She was no stranger to doomsday vaccine. In Qinglong base in the north, she launched a doomsday vaccine for six-month-old newborns 10 years after the end of the world. However, Qinglong base was strict with the R & D team. Outsiders didn''t know who developed the doomsday vaccine.


    So whether the doomsday vaccine of Qinglong base was produced by Dr. Hong is unknown to Su Su, but she thinks that the 80% success rate is a bit too low. The 20% of six-month old babies who failed in evolution will directly become zombies. This proportion can be converted into the real number, which is also a huge group of children.


    If Su Su is the leader of Qinglong base, she will never put the vaccine with such a low probability into the society. She will continue to put materials and crystal nuclei into Dr. Hong''s research until she has a 99.999% evolutionary success rate.


    However, the leaders have the interests that leaders should consider. Su Su doesn''t want to be the leader of the base. In the future, he doesn''t need Xiao AI to inject the doomsday vaccine. Qinglong base can do whatever it likes, and Su Su Su doesn''t want to.


    She just aimed at the words of Chou Shijia, so she spread her mind. She just raised a doctor Hong, and the whole party could not eat much food, let alone pay for her crystal nucleus. It doesn''t matter.


    Jun Jiu and Liang Xiaoqi, with their heads drooping and lips smiling, are still packing medical cotton in the cupboard. Doctor Zhuo runs to the cockpit and says, and King Kong starts the RV. Taking advantage of the night, he leads a large truck behind and 10 urban SUVs on the road.


    The road was really smooth. Not only half of the zombies were not seen, but the cars that had been lying on the road were almost cleared. The general hospital where Zhuo Shijia worked was not far away from Su Su''s apple villa. They drove less than half an hour to the supermarket where they met Zhuo Shijia and pigo.


    When the motorcade came here, it was very busy, gunfire, special effects, and the sound of countless zombies. Su Su opened the window of the RV and looked forward. In front of the stars and the moon, there were five colors and six colors. A soldier built a temporary roadblock on the road, It seems that there is still a private team ready to rush out.


    "What happened?"


    Su Su drew back her head, went to the cockpit, and looked at the noisy world outside the windshield from the front. This time, she saw something clearly. In the group that was about to rush out of the zombie pile, Xie Yaoshi was opening his hands and condensing a purple power grid. Is Xie Yaoshi not dying or crazy? How to run to the most dangerous place every day? How many people does he have to support???


    "It''s OK. It''s all routine. I''ll go down and ask."


    King Kong has a toothpick in his mouth. He stops the car behind the road block, turns to open the door and gets out of the car. He grabs a soldier in camouflage clothes. Seeing his clothes, the soldier immediately stands at attention and salutes. They have a conversation.


    But after a while, King Kong came back and said to Su Su and pigo, "the troops are coming. They are going to set up a safe area here to set up a position for the counter attack against Xiangcheng. They can let us out, but when they come in again, I hope we can cooperate with them to take our temperature and observe the vital signs."


    "Normal and reasonable request, let''s go."


    Su Su''s eyes were fixed on the outside of the roadblock. The soldiers in the army were cooperating with Xie Yaoshi''s team and using bullets to attack the team. As Xie Yaoshi pushed the defense farther and farther, the open space outside the roadblock became wider and wider. The rest of the soldiers began to clean up the zombies on the ground. They were wearing gloves and gas masks, The corpses of the zombies were moved away one by one and burned in the open space.

 Chapter 137

    At first glance, there is nothing wrong with this scene. Xie Yaoshi and others are going out to look for supplies, and the troops are well intentioned to cooperate with them. How compassionate is the behavior of the folk powers.


    But Su Su sneered coldly. Without saying a word, he went back to the RV from the cockpit and sat down. The people in the army were really not using Xie Yaoshi to charge in front of them, but they hid behind and fired two shots. They took the opportunity to draw the cordon and expand the scope of the safe area?


    Of course, the establishment of any base is based on the walls built by the bones of the powers, which is nothing to say, and the base is built for the benefit of human beings, so we can''t veto the positive significance of the existence of these troops just because they use the powers to charge outside, pull the cordon behind and expand the safe area.


    In the driver''s seat of the RV, King Kong looked at the road in front of him. When he was a little cleaner, he put his hand out of the window and made a sign with the soldier outside. The soldier nodded and motioned to his colleagues to open the barrier and let Su Su Su out.


    On the left is the supermarket. In front is the five-star hotel of pigo. On the right is the big hospital where zhuoshijia is. It''s not far away. The zombie is almost attracted by Xie Yaoshi''s team. As soon as he gets out of the roadblock, King Kong turns right. He doesn''t plan to stop to say hello to Xie Yaoshi and other people, so he goes to the hospital.


    But Xie Yaoshi, standing beside his Volvo, was about to open the door and get into the driver''s seat. Looking up, he saw the RV turning a corner in front of him. The light in the RV was warm and warm. Several people in white doctor nurse clothes were busy. Su Su went to the window and was raising her hand to close the window and close the curtain.


    She glanced at Xie Yaoshi as if she had something to say in her big, crystal clear eyes. Xie Yaoshi moved and opened her mouth to say something, but after all, she didn''t say anything and didn''t start to chase him. When the RV turned the corner successfully, she led a group of vehicles behind her and walked away smoothly. Then Xie Yaoshi lowered her eyes and covered her deepest emotion, Turn around and get on.


    The two teams, two directions, run counter to each other in the night. They are looking for different materials, which means that Su Su and Xie Yaoshi lead different teams with different policies, different life concepts and different pursuits,


    Step away


    This time Su Su and others went to the hospital, because they already had the previous clearance. Although there were a large number of zombies, the density was not high. Four special powers soldiers, including King Kong, together with Su Su and Su Su''s two water men, could completely control the scene outside the emergency Hall, and soon the zombies outside the hall were cleared.


    A group of people rushed into the emergency hall under the attack of zombies slowly moving from the left and right sides. There were also zombies in the emergency hall. They all came from the outpatient department through the internal channel, but the number was not very large, and there were no higher level zombies.


    Vajra is a second variation of the wind power, he brought out three powers, one is the second variation of the speed power, called Mo Weiming, one is the second variation of the power power, called Wandashan, the other is the native power Gazi.


    Su Su doesn''t know ye Yu''s real names. For example, they call each other by code names. For example, Ye Yu''s code name is Pipi and King Kong''s code name is King Kong. This may be a habit between them. Su Su Su doesn''t want to explore too much. She calls them by their code names.


    Mo Weiming and Wandashan, together with Su Su''s two water men, rush to the front, ready to cut off the internal passage between the emergency department and the outpatient department, followed by Gazi acting on the occasion, and then left King Kong and Su Su Su to clean up the scattered zombies in the hall.


    Pigo and his subordinates, as well as Chou Shijia, are also helping to chop down the zombies, but they are all cut off. Now the zombies outside the clinic are all cleaned up, and the number of zombies wandering around can be ignored.


    Junjiu and Liang Xiaoqi''s original task was to take care of the injured people, but now there are no injured people to take care of them, so they start to collect the medical materials in the emergency hall in an orderly way.


    When everyone entered the emergency hall, Gazi lifted his hands and a huge stone fell from the sky, blocking the door of the emergency hall.


    Then there was another turn, and a huge stone came out and sealed the passage between the outpatient and the emergency department.


    There is no doubt that Gazi''s earth power is much stronger than Su Fu''s earth power. Su Fu didn''t develop in the direction of attacking. These days, he was only studying how to use the earth power to build walls and houses. Su Su Su also let him freely develop his hobbies. Anyway, she didn''t want her parents to go out and beat zombies to earn her crystal nucleus.


    However, the stones of Gazi are so big that there are many gaps left. There are still zombies in front of and behind them who can climb in from that little gap. Only two or three zombies can climb into the emergency hall one after another.


    Any subordinate of pigo can solve two or three zombies.


    "Collect the equipment from the emergency room first!"


    Jun Jiu points to the emergency room, where there are a lot of disinfectants, cotton, cotton swabs, all kinds of sutures, etc. in addition to some emergency equipment... From the emergency room, there is also a path that can be directly passed to the Western pharmacy, which is opposite to the traditional Chinese medicine room, and then the infusion room.


    According to Jun Jiu''s command, pigo''s 15 subordinates untied their backpacks one by one and began to quickly put away the medical equipment in the emergency room. Two of them also carried out an emergency operating table. Seeing this, pigo ran to Su Su Su, who was jumping to kill the zombie, and asked:


    "Su Su, I don''t think it''s OK. We still have to move the stones at the door and drive the truck to the gate. There are too many things. We have to slowly move them to the truck so as to be efficient. Otherwise, when we clear all the things into the hall and pile them up, we have to spend time moving them all in the back."


    Su Su killed the zombies in his hand and looked back at the big stones blocking the door. Because two big stones blocked the two openings of the outpatient clinic, there were not many zombies to kill in the hall. The zombies who crawled in from the cracks of the stones were basically killed by the four King Kong who were guarding nearby.


    **************************The author has something to say**************************


    I wish you all a happy new year and love you guys.

 Chapter 138

    King Kong is not a group attack, Mo Weiming, Wandashan and Gazi, and they don''t kill much. If you remove the stone at the entrance of the emergency hall, you have to put two or three people on the side of the truck, and then put two people in the hall to kill the zombies who sneak over from the outpatient clinic. In this way, those old confused people who are waiting for medical supplies will take them along with junjiu and others. Who will protect them?


    Now it''s only one floor. The more you go upstairs, the more you need combat power to protect the people who collect medical materials. Then there will be even less manpower.


    In fact, there are more than enough people who can attack the lorry outside. At this time, Ye Yu''s importance is highlighted. If he puts a circle around the lorry, it is the effect of group killing.


    Su Su can make waves, but those waves can wash away the zombies, but there is still some time to kill the zombies. The power of two or three water men is great, but she is willing to follow junjiu and zhuoshijia to protect them.


    Just as Su Su hesitated to think whether she wanted to guard the truck outside, there was a big parking lot outside the emergency hall, and the nearby zombies slowly gathered around. On the street outside the parking lot, a motorcade rushed to the front of the car, and the car''s Volvo sped so fast that it directly hit several zombies in front of it, Towards Su Su''s RV and van in the parking lot.


    His Volvo flicks its tail and bumps into some zombies who have already wandered to the side of the RV. He parks the car on the side of the RV. Within a second, Xie yaoren gets out of the car, and his power grid is wide open, whistling towards the zombies who are still alive and struggling to get up.


    The cars coming in with Volvo stop one after another. People get out of the car and run towards the zombies in the distance. They take the initiative to fight. There is a kind of unspeakable sense of urgency.


    In one of the cars, two people jumped down and another one was carried out from the rear compartment. Only one of them yelled,


    "Susu, Susu, where are you, doctor! Come out and save people, save people


    At the same time, it seems that Xie Yaoshi has judged that Su Su and others are behind the boulder, and they cover their teammates and run all the way to the door of the emergency hall. Su Su Su in the door craned his neck and looked from the glass floor wall next to the door. In Xie Yaoshi''s team, the person who was carried was covered with blood and his clothes were also ragged, With the people who lifted him, his arms dangled. It seemed that the situation was in crisis.


    "Wandashan, move the stone!" Su Su turned back and called Wandashan. At the same time, he called out: "Turbid world is good, Jun wine, come and have a look."


    As her voice fell, Wandashan ran forward and pushed the huge stone in front of the emergency hall open a huge gap. Xie Yaoshi''s team-mates quickly carried people into the hall from the gap. At the same time, zhuoshijia and junjiu also ran out of the emergency room.


    "Put people down! Put it down! " Junjiu ran and yelled, "he''s been hurt so badly. You''re still carrying him around. He''ll be hurt twice. Do you understand?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Zhang An''an raised the man''s head, smelled the speech, and hurriedly directed his teammates to put Xu Shaofeng on the ground. Jun Jiu, seeing this, stamped his feet in a hurry, pointed to the emergency operating table that was still carried by the two ancient Confucians, and cried:


    "Up here, up here."


    So Zhang An''an and his teammates hurriedly and carefully carried Xu Shaofeng to the emergency operating table.


    At this time, zhuoshijia came out, rolled his sleeve and directed the little nurse Liang Xiaoqi, "clear water, hemostatic forceps, medical gloves, cleaning clothes, disinfectant, cotton, scissors... Junjiu, check whether he is conscious."


    "Yes! Get ready at once


    "All right!"


    At this moment, Liang Xiaoqi''s strength is not the same. Zhuoshijia and junjiu''s strength is completely different. Junjiu takes a mask he wears and puts it on. Together with zhuoshijia, Liang Xiaoqi stands on the side of the operating table from left to right. Liang Xiaoqi turns over a round basin made of iron and aluminum and runs to Su Su Su, Holding the basin in both hands, he went to Su Su.


    At first, Su Su Su didn''t understand what it meant. After a pause, she immediately reacted and flipped a finger. The basin was full of water. Liang Xiaoqi rushed to the operating table with the basin, put the water on Xu Shaofeng''s head, and then quickly turned back in a pile of bags and turned over the cotton and hemostatic forceps.


    "My belly is broken, and my intestines are shaking out. If you don''t know how to give first aid, don''t save them. If you are carrying people around like this, they are not dead. They''ve all lost half their lives."


    Zhuo Shijia stood on the side of the operating table and looked at Xu Shaofeng''s stomach. She was so angry that she swore. At the same time, she couldn''t wait for Liang Xiaoqi to turn over the scissors. She raised her eyes and glanced at Jun Jiu on the opposite side, and said:


    "Dr. Jun, I will tear off the clothes of the injured first. I will try my best not to touch the wound."


    "Good!"


    Jun Jiu, wearing a mask, has quickly checked Xu Shaofeng''s pupils. She glances at the empty side of her body, and her forehead is sweating. At this time, a little nurse should wipe her sweat, but now the situation is urgent, and she can''t care so much. Jun Jiu is lying on Xu Shaofeng''s ear when Zhuo Shijia starts tearing Xu Shaofeng''s clothes, He called out with great speed


    "Hello, hello? Can you hear me? Hello, can you hear me? Hello, hello? "


    Xu Shaofeng wrung his brows and snorted bitterly. Junjiu was overjoyed and said to the sweating zhuoshijia:


    "And consciousness!"


    Zhuo Shijia nods, takes the scissors from Liang Xiaoqi, and carefully cuts off the clothes near Xu Shaofeng''s stomach wound. Junjiu takes the sterile holding forceps from Liang Xiaoqi, holds a lump of cotton, and moistens it with some water. While cleaning up the dirty blood on Xu Shaofeng, junjiu pats Xu Shaofeng''s face, and speaks to him very quickly,


    "What''s your name? Answer me, can you answer me? "


    "MMM ~ ~"


    Xu Shaofeng snorted again. Junjiu was still asking, and her hand was not slow. She soon covered the cotton on the pliers with blood. She threw the cotton into the garbage can that Liang Xiaoqi found out, and then squeezed out a large pile of cotton to continue cleaning. After a while, she told Liang Xiaoqi,


    "Change the water!"


    Liang Xiaoqi ran to and fro, a second did not stop!

 Chapter 139

    At this time, Zhuo Shijia had cleaned up Xu Shaofeng''s clothes. Looking at the big cut on his stomach and the intestines that fell out of the cut, she was so angry that she turned around and scolded him,


    "Stupid pig!"


    Zhang An''an and others can''t lift their heads in front of doctors and nurses. They are not angry when they are scolded as stupid pigs. They just stare at Xu Shaofeng on the operating table nervously. As long as Xu Shaofeng is OK and their teammates are OK, even if they are scolded tens of thousands of stupid pigs by doctors, they are OK.


    Xie Yaoshi quietly quits the emergency hall. A man is killing the gathered zombies outside. Su Su is also watching how the three of them reflect their own value. Seeing this, she looks at King Kong and whispers:


    "Are you going out to rob the monster?"


    "No, I want to see a doctor to save people!"


    King Kong glances at Xie Yaoshi, who is killing the zombie silently outside. He is a lightning power. He is a wind power. He can''t win the fight. Let Xie Yaoshi be the silent hero. King Kong doesn''t participate. He thinks doctor turbid is more charming than zombie now.


    Well, Su Su doesn''t want to participate either. She glances at Xie Yaoshi. Although she feels a little sorry to let Xie Yaoshi guard the gate by herself, Su Su Su plans to have a good look at the momentum when he and Liang Xiaoqi save people.


    "Establish venous access." At this time, Zhuo Shijia had already put on the sterile surgical clothes that Liang Xiaoqi had found out. He was wearing sterile gloves on his hands. While wearing gloves, he said to Jun Jiu on the opposite side, "doctor Jun, I''m going to put back the intestines of the injured."


    "Good!"


    Junjiu nodded. On her face covered by mask, her eyes were bright. At the same time, she was wearing sterile gloves. Cooperating with zhuoshijia, she began to open the seam on Xu Shaofeng''s stomach, so that zhuoshijia could put his intestines back.


    Zhuoshijia''s action is very fast, fast and careful. Liang Xiaoqi on the side of the operating table runs around and starts to establish a venous channel for Xu Shaofeng. Pigo on the side can''t see it. He actively instructs his subordinates to pour out the things in the backpack and put them on the floor, so that Liang Xiaoqi can see them at a glance, which is convenient for her to find.


    Xie Yaoshi''s subordinates and Su Su Jingang, who have surrounded the operating table, also spontaneously give way to Liang Xiaoqi, who is running around,


    Before long, Xu Shaofeng''s intestines were put back by Zhuo Shijia. She nodded and her forehead was covered with sweat. Although the weather was not hot or even cold, only the doctor who operated the knife would understand that if a person''s spirit was concentrated to the extreme, he would be covered with sweat.


    "Sew up!"


    These two words came out of Chou Shijia''s mouth. Everyone was relieved. Junjiu nodded and began the intensive finishing work. However, Chou Shijia turned around and took the sterile headgear on his head. As soon as his feet softened, he was about to sit on the ground.


    King Kong is the first to float up. He reaches out and hugs zhuoshijia, who is numb in the soles of his feet. He hugs him horizontally and disappears. Su Su Su''s eyes are sharp. He seems to see King Kong holding zhuoshijia into the emergency room.


    She pursed her lips and laughed. She didn''t plan to chase her. She glanced at Jun Jiu, who was holding a needle holder, holding a suture, and carefully and patiently suturing Xu Shaofeng''s abdominal wound. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart that this is such a charming profession, such a group of doctors and nurses. Today''s performance is really amazing.


    "Thank you, thank you. I don''t know how to thank you? Thank you, thank you


    Seeing that Xu Shaofeng didn''t seem to have a big problem, Zhang An''an turned around and went to Su Su. He sincerely expressed his gratitude. His eyes were still a little red, and his hands trembled slightly because of too much tension.


    He took out a handful of crystal nuclei from his pants pocket, handed them to Su Su, and sobbed: "Su Su, before the end of the world, saving people needed money. Now it''s the end of the world. The money used to be a piece of waste paper, and we have nothing to express our gratitude. You can take this crystal nucleus."


    "I didn''t save people!" Su Su backs her hands and steps back. She refuses Zhang An''an''s hand of crystal nucleus. She picks her eyebrows and looks at Jun Jiu and Liang Xiaoqi. "You give it to them."


    "Ah, well, I will certainly thank them, I will certainly, I will certainly, but you must take these nuclei, I will."


    Holding a large number of crystal nuclei in his hand, Zhang An''an insists that Su Su must keep them. It''s the end of the day. Everyone pays attention to a group battle. This team is led by Su Su Su. He gives Su Su a crystal nucleus as a thank-you, which is also natural.


    Of course, before they also laugh at Su Su is a woman, the pattern is not big, in addition to accept Ye Yu these people, net left some cumbersome in the side.


    What a baby! Nine more! None of the doctors and nurses is a wizard. They can''t hack monsters and warm beds. Pigo, the black boss, has some abilities, but his group of old people are not only good at finding materials, but also killing zombies.


    Before today, Zhang An''an and others have been looking at Su Su with a contempt mentality.


    Now they finally know how wrong they are. If they are not inspired by the powers, they will not be injured, and they will not use doctors and nurses. If they are not able to kill zombies, they will be able to look down on all living beings. A doctor with a scalpel has the momentum to point at the noses of a group of powers and scold them, which is called "value".


    "Liang Xiaoqi!"


    Disturbed by Zhang''s insistence on safety, Su Su stretches her neck and shouts. Liang Xiaoqi runs over from the operating table and stands beside Su Su Su. Su Su points to Zhang''s safety, who has been trying to give her crystal nucleus, and says:


    "You register the number of crystal nuclei in his hand, and then put them away. He Zhuo, Dr. Jun, divide them among the three of you to see if they are enough!"


    When Su Su said this, she obviously saw a splash of color on Zhang An''an''s face. She said it on purpose, so that Zhang An''an would be ashamed.


    To tell you the truth, Su Su is not a beggar. For Su Su, it''s only a few minutes before Zhang An''an breaks away from the man''s thoughts in his bones. He also brings a little bureaucracy. Taking out a handful of crystal nuclei to thank Su Su Su is equivalent to taking out a few big bills to give Su Su Su Su Su before the end of the world.


    Who is Su Su? She''s full, she''s not full, she''s not full?! She is not a waiter receiving tips, but also as a thank you to give her a crystal nucleus?!!! Su Su has never been greedy of such a small cheap, pride is not allowed!

 Chapter 140

    "Good!"


    Liang Xiaoqi holds both hands, and directly holds Zhang An''an in front of him. At this time, Zhang An''an also realizes that there is something wrong with the way he gave Su Su Jinghe. Su Su''s pattern is not as small as he thought. The more women with a larger pattern, the less they look at these small favors.


    So Liang Xiaoqi''s hands appeared just in time, as if they were collecting medical and surgical fees. Naturally, Zhang An''an put the crystal nucleus in her hand into Liang Xiaoqi''s hand. After putting one, he remembered Su Su''s saying, "divide the three of you and see if you can get enough of it." so he began to take out all the crystal nuclei, It''s all in Liang Xiaoqi''s hands.


    Before the end of the world, it takes money to cure and save people. There is a clear price tag in the hospital, and the cost details will be clearly calculated for the patients'' families. Although death is too common after the end of the world, how much a person''s life is worth depends on his weight among his teammates, relatives and friends.


    Zhang An''an got to know Xu Shaofeng before he died. Xu Shaofeng was still his wife and brother. Thinking of his wife, who had become a zombie and died under his own hands, Zhang An''an''s heart shook and called on his teammates,


    "Come on, take out all your nuclei. I''ll lend them to you. I''ll return them to you after this mission."


    In this way, seeing that Xie Yaoshi''s teammates are pulling out the crystal nuclei, Liang Xiaoqi''s crystal nuclei in her hands are almost too big to pile up. Su Su Su picks her eyebrows and is slightly satisfied with the price of saving people.


    Liang Xiaoqi, before Su Su said "enough", held her hands to connect the crystal nucleus until more than ten of Xie Yaoshi''s team-mates took out all the crystal nuclei painted this time. After she could not take out another crystal nucleus, Liang Xiaoqi turned back and looked at Su Su, holding the pile of sharp crystal nuclei, looking at Su Su Su with an inquiring face and asked:


    "How can I divide so many nuclei?"


    Pigo comes over, takes out a plastic bag, and asks Liang Xiaoqi to put a lot of crystal nuclei into the plastic bag. Su Su smiles, takes a lazy posture, and waves her hand to Liang Xiaoqi, who is asking,


    "Whatever you do, the three of you deserve it, and others won''t take half of you."


    "Oh."


    Liang Xiaoqi, who suddenly feels that she has become a rich woman, carefully carries the bag of crystal nucleus and turns to consult with Dr. Jun and Dr. Zhuo. Su Su stands and looks at it for a long time. Looking back at the sky, she doesn''t know when it''s daybreak. She feels a little hungry, so she goes out of the emergency hall alone and is ready to go back to the RV to find something to eat.


    The zombie outside the emergency hall was slowly cleaned up by Xie Yaoshi alone. When Su Su Su went out, Xie Yaoshi was not far away, stretching the power grid, and his tall and straight posture was jumping rapidly. At the same time, he looked back at Su Su, his lips were tight, and his brows were slightly frowning, as if he had something to say to Su Su Su.


    Su Su has nothing to say to Xie Yaoshi. As soon as she is hungry, she will vomit. So she takes a look at Xie Yaoshi and goes a long way. She gets on her RV and starts to find something to eat.


    There are many snacks in the RV, which are put by Liang Xiaoqi, a little nurse. Su Su takes a look at the egg yolk pie in her hand, and thinks it''s not nutritious. So she takes out a package of noodles from the kitchen cupboard, finds a small pot, puts some water in it, and makes noodles leisurely.


    There is a small induction cooker embedded on the kitchen cooking table. Su Su is waiting for the water to boil, and the window outside the kitchen is knocked. She straightens her waist and opens the white curtain. It is Xie Yaoshi standing outside the window, raising a slender finger, ready to knock the glass window again.


    Su Su opened the glass window and looked at Xie Yaoshi. He put noodles into the boiling water and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Yaoshi''s brow is still slightly frowning, and the expression on Junyi''s face is serious. He turns to look at the zombies shaking in the distance. In the light yellow sun, he looks back at Su Su and says, "Su Su, build a hospital. I''ll let my people help you transport medical supplies."


    "Oh, why?"


    It seems that Xie Yaoshi''s brain circuit is a little strange. Su Su holds two chopsticks in her hand and stirs the noodles in the pot, but her eyes are looking at Xie Yaoshi. She wants to know what Xie Yaoshi''s intention is when she comes here?


    "Because we need it!"


    In a word, Xie Yaoshi''s answer is very straightforward and candid. His teammates need medical resources, and other survivors also need medical resources. Su Su now has medical resources in his hands. It''s a loss for everyone to put this resource away!


    "What do you need? I''m going to build a hospital for you! " Su Su laughs sarcastically and narrows her lower eyelids slightly. Her curled eyelashes cast a small shadow under her eyes. She picks the cooked noodles into a bowl and goes on: "it''s not impossible for me to build a hospital. It''s clearly priced. I don''t work in vain. I''m not allowed to default, delay or owe. I don''t have to use materials to offset it."


    "It''s natural." Xie Yaoshi also smiles. Looking at Su Su, he looks like he is watching a little girl. He has to bargain with adults. He nods, "I will never let you suffer a loss, nor will I allow others to let you suffer a loss."


    "That''s fine. You can help to drag medical supplies back."


    Su Su, who had this idea and wanted to make a hospital convenient for her parents and Xiao AI, thought in her heart that since she wanted to build a hospital, it would still be a bit of a loss if she didn''t open to the outside world, but once it opened to the outside world, it would become more complicated.


    The most complicated problem is the debt problem. She is not worried about the debt of Xie Yaoshi and other powers. She is worried about the ordinary survivors who come to see a doctor. Those ordinary survivors are the most difficult to fight and control.


    No crystal core, no ability, no materials, lying in front of the hospital, doctors and nurses to save or not to save? If you don''t save them, it''s against the nature of the angels in white to save the dying and heal the wounded. If you save them, you really can''t pay for the medical expenses with crystal nucleus and materials, and you may stay in the hospital.


    Su Su thought that the golden sun was shining on this side of the RV. Su Su stood in the window, hanging her head and playing with her face. Xie Yaoshi leaned back on the side of the RV and suddenly asked:


    "Is Ye Yu OK with you?"


    "Very good."


    "That''s good."


    After a few words with Su Su, Xie Yaoshi straightens up and goes to kill the zombie again. Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi''s back through the small window, closes the window, sits on the sofa with a bowl and begins to eat noodles.

 Chapter 141

    At this time, in the emergency room of the hospital, Zhuo Shijia and Vajra are sitting on two stools with big eyes staring at small eyes. Zhuo Shijia doesn''t quite understand that Vajra has brought her to sit in this secluded corner. Another gesture of having something to say is to say what she is going to say. She quietly waits for Vajra to say what he is going to say and has a rest on her feet.


    But King Kong just sat opposite her, his hands clenched into fists, and he stood on his knees, his eyes staring like a cow. He seemed to be quite stubborn, but he pursed his lips tightly and looked at Chou Shijia without moving.


    The clock on the wall is ticking. Zhuoshijia can''t help blinking his eyes. King Kong immediately lowers his head. On his black face, there is a strange black red color. He cuts his head and looks a little embarrassed. Just waiting to speak, Liang Xiaoqi rushes in,


    "Doctor Zhuo, how to deal with this bag of nuclei? This is the medical fee paid by the patient''s friend. Dr. Jun said that she is not a psychic and can''t use it. Her share is given to Su Su, and I''m not a psychic. My share is also decided to be given to my idol. Doctor Zhuo, how about you


    "Give it to Su Su. I don''t mind."


    Chou Shijia tilted his head, looked away from King Kong''s face, and looked at Liang Xiaoqi. As he said this, he got up and shook his sore hands and feet. He bowed his head and nodded to King Kong


    "Thank you. Since you haven''t figured out what to say to me, I''ll do something else first."


    "OK, OK, doctor Zhuo, you are busy. Doctor Zhuo, go slowly!"


    King Kong is red with an old face and gets up. The burly man bows and greets to zhuoshijia. People who don''t know the situation think that zhuoshijia has saved his family''s life. Otherwise, why is King Kong so humble???


    People began to be busy in an orderly way again. Su Su finished eating noodles in the RV and took a nap on the sofa for a while. After Liang Xiaoqi got on the RV with a large bag of medical supplies, Su Su woke up from her shallow sleep and looked at Liang Xiaoqi and asked:


    "You''re done?"


    "It''s over." Liang Xiaoqi is holding a large bag of medicinal cotton, she thought about it, put the medicinal cotton into the cabinet under the kitchen, and said: "doctor Jun said that Xu Shaofeng''s situation is not clear, so we suggest that we move him into the medical car and go back with us. We need to observe the situation for a few days. If necessary, we may still need to transfusion some blood to him."


    "Where did you get the ambulance?"


    "Oh, every hospital has one or two medical vehicles for cadres. They are well equipped and equipped. They can perform simple operations on the medical vehicles."


    "What a cow!"


    "That''s the cow." When Liang Xiaoqi said this, she unconsciously felt a faint sense of pride, "pigo and he are going to drive. You see, that''s the medical vehicle and ambulance. Our hospital has two medical vehicles and 10 ambulances."


    "Drive it all back?"


    Su Su sits on the sofa and follows the direction of Liang Xiaoqi''s fingers to find that there are several big white cars starting outside the emergency parking lot. Before, because there were too many cars and many zombies in the parking lot, she didn''t notice that there were more than a dozen medical ambulances in these cars. Now the cars are moving. At first glance, they are quite new and eye-catching.


    This time, pigo brought out a total of 15 subordinates. Considering the need to load medical supplies, each of them drove a car out. This time, he added 12 medical ambulances. Naturally, there were not so many people to drive their cars back.


    Fortunately, thanks to the help of Xie Yaoshi''s team-mates, pigo''s people drove back the medical ambulance first, and tried to load as many medical materials as they could. After they drove back these medical ambulances, they came back to move medical materials, and drove back their urban SUVs modified by fortune tellers.


    In this space, Xie Yaoshi''s people will unite with King Kong''s four to help clean up the supplies in the hospital. At the same time, they will load the medical supplies to pigo''s car. Junjiu will take care of Xu Shaofeng and return to Apple villa with pigo''s medical car.


    The two teams, because of Xu Shaofeng, united as never before. They moved the hospital little by little like industrious bees. In the afternoon, when zhuoshijia was driving the RV, Su Su was sitting in the co driver''s seat, dragging a large RV of Western medicine and passing the obstacles set by the army, they finally attracted the attention of the army leaders.


    The army''s line of defense has been pushed to the outside of pigo''s hotel. More and more zombies are gathered outside. Su Su is short of manpower. King Kong and pigo are both drivers. They are transporting medical supplies. So zhuoshijia goes on the stage and becomes a driver. Su Su Su, a pregnant woman, is also taken by zhuoshijia and escorted by Zhuang Ding.


    Because he was in a hurry, Su Su worked out three water men. Two water men with Ye Yu''s saber and one water man with an ice skate were driving for the RV in front of him. The soldiers in front of him and behind the roadblock also used machine guns to shoot the zombies outside.


    Not far away, behind a building, a man in a straight military uniform, about 30 years old, was wearing an eye mask made of black leather on his face. On his handsome face, one eye flashed cold light. He was sitting behind the ground glass window, and on his shoulder stood an old eagle, whose eyes, like him, were shining cold and heartless.


    One person, one eagle, three eyes, all look at the street outside the window. A few cars have just passed on the street. Outside the roadblock, a RV and a truck are breaking through the siege of zombies. They are gradually approaching the roadblock.


    Behind him, a soldier, with a document in his hand, knocked on the door and came in. Standing behind the man, he said in a low and serious voice:


    "Commander, it has been found out that these two teams live in Apple villa area. Before the end of the day, it was a high-end villa area in Xiangcheng. This time, the materials they dragged inside were all medical materials."


    "Medical supplies?..."


    A 30-year-old man, with white gloves on his fingers and ten fingers folded, gently taps his fingers under his chin. The corners of his lips are slightly curved. He seems to think that these people in the apple villa area are very intriguing. In the end of the world, they don''t even look for food, but they also collect medical supplies with such a large amount of money?! Instead, the man suddenly asked:


    "The last time I asked you to recruit those powers in the survivors, was there one named Li Ying?"


    "Yes, she came out of the apple villas."


    *******************The author has something to say**********************


    Today''s third shift, 52-1 = 51

 Chapter 142

    "Mention her position, and let her be responsible for recruiting the powers in the apple villas." The one eyed commander slightly tilted his head, motioned to the three water men outside the window who were dancing in the zombie pile, and then ordered: "also, especially to find out who is the water system power that can summon the three water men. It''s a pity that such a strong water system power can stay among the people."


    "Yes The soldier behind him stood at attention and took orders. Then he handed the document to the one eyed man in front of him. "Commander, when my subordinates investigated the apple villa area, they found something interesting. Look!"


    Listening to the soldier behind him, the one eyed man turned around, took the document and looked at it. The first page was Ye Yu''s personal information. He immediately sneered and whispered:


    "This group of people have a lot of lives, but they haven''t died. Fire power?"


    Before he finished reading the information, the one eyed commander closed the document in his hand. He turned back, his black boots on the floor tile, and said, "let this death squad report back to the army!"


    "Yes!"


    The sonorous and powerful voice reverberated in the air of the room, full of determination, as if ye Yu would not accept the order, without any worry.


    At this time, Su Su on the street had already directed three water men to successfully open the road. Under the bullets from the opposite side, Chou Shijia drove his RV into the road block, and the truck behind them followed their car and quickly passed the road block.


    Then they were stopped by the medical soldiers in front of them, who were dressed in military uniform and wrapped in a white coat. With electronic thermometer in their hands, they came up to take the temperature of Su Su and zhuoshija one by one. After registering their name, address and temperature, they let the RV go.


    In the RV, Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat and looked back. The soldiers in the army began to demolish the roadblocks again. They pushed the roadblocks forward little by little. Although they hadn''t advanced a few meters in total for a whole day, the overall scope of the safe area was growing.


    In a few days, when the army releases the survivor team, it will collect a certain amount of crystal nucleus and materials. According to this historical process, I''m afraid the army has already begun to secretly absorb civilian powers a long time ago.


    The completion of the base is almost in the next year, and Xiangcheng will be one of the first bases in the south. However, Xiangcheng base is not one of the last four bases in the future, because it has survived for about two or three years, and finally completely lost in the long river of history.


    If you really want to calculate, Xiangcheng base is a small base in the early days of doomsday. At this time, the leader of these soldiers is a 30-year-old officer named LV Yin, who has the ability to control animals. He is indifferent and merciless. He is a kind of person like Li Ying, and he may be even more terrible than Li Ying. Su Su doesn''t like to be associated with this kind of person.


    At that time, he promised those people that he would give them army establishment, monthly military pay, taking care of their families, and various welfare policies after the completion of the base, which attracted a large number of people with powers to join his army.


    He organized an independent team of these powers collected from the people, which is called the power vanguard. What is called the power vanguard? Just as Xie Yaoshi did before, the power vanguard opened the way in the front, and ordinary soldiers fired a few shots in the back. This is the power vanguard.


    After the establishment of the power vanguard, in the next two years, LV Yin did what he promised. Before and after the completion of the base, he gave many concessions to these powers, but at the same time, he also used these preferential policies to restrain and lure them step by step. The treatment of these powers is that they are seemingly beautiful but actually dangerous.


    Many things, perhaps not when they are going on, but Su Su is a reborn person. She looks at the whole historical events from the perspective of a past person. People like LV Yin are always unwilling to be indifferent and ambitious, so they always use various fancy names to attract the powers to rush to the most dangerous places.


    In fact, many times, some dangers can be avoided to protect the base and eliminate hidden dangers. However, LV Yin prefers to be eager for quick success and instant benefits, so that the powers rush forward regardless of death. He has never regarded other people''s lives as a life.


    In fact, the Xiangcheng base didn''t have to decline so fast. It''s just that LV Yin used the powers too hard and the base expanded too fast. As a result, the base has only been built for two years. Few of the powers who were already there died. The rest of them didn''t die because they understood too well and couldn''t stand the pressure of LV Yin. They ran and ran, In the end, Xiangcheng base declined slowly.


    Of course, people died for money and birds died for food. It can be said that at the beginning, a large number of powers were voluntarily used by LV Yin. It doesn''t matter. For the various preferential policies given by LV Yin, they can not die, where they are in danger, but all of these have nothing to do with Su Su Su.


    What she asks for is stability, peace, and the health of the whole family. She wants her to fight with a big stomach?!! Give her a mountain made of crystal nucleus, she won''t go!


    Su Su was cowardly in her last life. At that time, she didn''t know that she had powers. She lived like most ordinary survivors today. Except for running for her life, she was thinking about where to get the next meal of food, so naturally she didn''t have the chance to enter LV Yin''s eyes.


    When she knew that she had a power, she also knew that she was pregnant, so she thought and struggled, and decided not to work in LV Yin''s army.


    Later, she stayed with Xie Qingyan in the survivors'' group of Xiangda University, and released water, so that she could get enough supplies to support herself and Xie Qingyan. Sometimes, she could leave some food to exchange for some crystal seeds. Later, she gave birth to Xiao AI, and her life was still going on, and it was even more impossible to go to LV Yin to join in the fun. Then, with the birth of Xiao AI, she gradually grew bigger, The Xiangcheng base established by LV Yin is beginning to fail.


    Su Su followed the Hunan University team and left Xiangcheng base ahead of time.


    In her life, Su Su''s power swept people''s senses in a crushing manner at the beginning. Although she wanted to keep a low profile, she knew that she could not keep a low profile anyway. Since she couldn''t keep a low profile, she would let go and keep a high profile. Fortunately, she would not mix with LV Yin.


    Anyway, she only plans to stay in Xiangcheng base until Xiao AI is born. When Xiao AI is born, where can she go?!

 Chapter 143

    But Su Su doesn''t mix with LV Yin. Will ye Yu?! If ye Yu and his team fall into the hands of people like LV Yin, it would be better to fall into the hands of Li Ying. At least Li Ying is a woman. She is not as ambitious as LV Yin. In the end, she can save Ye Yu''s life, but LV Yin may not even leave Ye Yu''s bones.


    Thinking of this, Su Su puts one hand on the window and presses her fingers on her temple. I don''t know where ye Yu is now. She and Ye Yu don''t use mobile phones for a long time. Otherwise, we can ask Ye Yu what she thinks.


    "What are you sighing about?" On one side, Chou Shijia, who was driving a RV, frowned slightly and glanced at Su Su, "pay attention to prenatal education, pregnant women should smile more, so that the child''s character will be more cheerful in the future."


    "Right..." mentioning Xiao AI, Su Su picks her eyebrows and unconsciously shows a gentle look. She can''t tell her worries to zhuoshijia, so she has to change her mind and ask zhuoshijia, "before the end of the world, what will you do if you meet someone who defaults on medical expenses?"


    "What can we do?" The turbid world good didn''t have what feeling to curl a mouth to smile for a while, "he must not give you medical expenses, you don''t give him cure?"? Limit his freedom of life and keep him out of hospital? Call a bunch of hooligans to his house to ask for debts? In order to reduce the loss, the hospital will deduct from the wages of doctors and nurses on duty. This is the most stupid and beneficial way for the hospital. "


    "So terrible?"


    "Well, that''s how terrible it is."


    "No! How can it be deducted from the salaries of doctors and nurses? " Su Su shook his head, slightly twisted his brows and said: "anyway, it''s the end of the world. The hospital regulations need to be revised. People can drag them to us to save them. After saving, they won''t pay for the medicine, right?"?! Limit personal freedom, leave to wash clothes, wash sheets, do chores, build a house to pay off debts, or not? Lazy? Let pigo fight first, and then send local ruffians and hooligans to threaten and intimidate in turn every day! "


    "Tut tut ~ ~" Chou Shijia drove the RV into the apple villa area with the steering wheel, and asked, "don''t tell me, you are going to open a hospital."


    "Why not?" Su Su''s face was smiling, "we clearly mark the price and charge according to the regulations. How can we collect it before the end of the world? How can we collect it after the end of the world? All kinds of charges such as registration fee, examination fee, diagnosis and treatment fee, bed fee should have details. The crystal core is not enough. You can exchange it with materials."


    "..." Chou Shijia looked at Su Su speechless, thought about it at last, and said: "if you decide to open a hospital, I naturally agree. After all, I also want to go back to my old profession, but it''s not a small matter. I have to communicate with pigo. I''m afraid his people will be too busy at that time!"


    Gu Huo Zi is not only responsible for taking care of nine babies, but also has to go out to look for supplies. When he comes back, he has to go over and over again to greet those who are not paying their debts. Zhuo Shijia is worried that pigo will not be able to do it. After all, people are iron rice and steel. I want to know how many people will not pay their debts when the hospital opens. There are only 19 Gu Huo Zi?


    "If you can''t get busy, let pigo expand the team of Gu Huo Zai!" Su Su is now determined to open a hospital. She nods, looks at her villa coming, and says to zhuoshijia with a smile: "you see, pigo has experience and vision. He can see at first glance who has the potential to be a hooligan."


    After a pause, Su Su said: "the hospital we opened, I thought for a moment, still want to take the high-end route, just open in the apple villa area, do not do additional publicity, know to come, don''t know we don''t have to make everyone know, but come, have crystal nucleus, no crystal nucleus or the same treatment, I hope to have more crystal nucleus, It''s hard work. "


    "Su Su... You..."


    Originally wanted to say, Su Su such three concepts, really suitable for fetal education? Who runs a hospital, which looks like a black heart hospital and is also linked with the underworld? Hope to find more coolies?! But what piansheng Su Su said is very natural, which makes the half refuted words of Zhuo Shijia unable to say.


    Perhaps in an extraordinary period, we need to use extraordinary means. Otherwise, the survivors will treat their hospitals as welfare homes, and they will not pay for medical treatment. They will also take it for granted that they will be so angry that they will not pay for their lives.


    Is such a thing rare before the end of time?


    So at last, Zhuo Shijia agreed with Su Su. When she stopped the RV in front of Su''s villa, she took advantage of the night to discuss the hospital with Jun Jiu, Dr. Hong and the five nurses. After getting the consent of the doctors and nurses, she would hold a meeting with pigo to discuss the specific details.


    Seeing that Zhuo Shijia got out of the saloon car in a hurry, Su Su opened the door and jumped out of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw her parents standing in the night, looking at her worried and angry face. Su Su Su felt guilty and pretended to yawn to meet her parents.


    Originally, Su Su''s father and mother were extremely angry and dissatisfied with Su Su''s ignorance, being pregnant for more than three months, and going out. But before they scolded Su Su Su, they saw Su Su''s tired expression and yawned all the way.


    Su''s father and mother can only look at each other helplessly. With the anger in their heart, they let Su Su go back to sleep. After Su Su wakes up, they can find a chance to teach the bear a good lesson.


    Su Su with a face of snicker, safely broke through the parents this pass, relaxed back to the bedroom, wash finished, pull the curtain ready to sleep.


    At this time, the night is already deep, and their motorcade and Xie Yaoshi''s motorcade have been dragging the last supplies back one after another.


    Su Su is slowly closing her eyelids with the sound of the car outside the window. Suddenly, the door of the bedroom is knocked. Su Su frowns, gets up, walks to the door barefoot, opens the door, and sees that it is Zhuo Shijia standing outside her door.


    "I forgot to give it to you." Zhuo Shijia picked up a plastic bag, which contained most of the crystal nuclei. She handed the plastic bag to Su Su, "we have no powers, we can''t use this, so we agreed to give you all these crystal nuclei, when we buy your water, vegetables and supplies."


    "But pigo gave you the supplies."


    Su Su hesitates and takes over the crystal nuclei handed by zhuoshijia. If she remembers correctly, this bag of crystal nuclei should be the surgical treatment fee paid by Zhang An''an for Xu Shaofeng. Zhuoshijia has given it to her. Don''t you give it to brother Pi?

 Chapter 144

    "Pigo said that he still owes you a lot of crystal nuclei. They don''t use your water and eat your vegetables less these days."


    Chou Shijia, standing at the door, waves to Su Su with a smile, and doesn''t care much about the details of the accounts. Anyway, they all regard Su Su as the boss, and they all follow Su Su. It''s natural for them to give Su Su the crystal nucleus that they can''t use.


    What''s more, when the hospital opens in the future, Su Su will share a share of the money in it. Don''t worry too much about such a little crystal now.


    After saying this, zhuoshijia turns and goes downstairs, leaving Su Su with a plastic bag of crystal nucleus standing in the door and thinking for a long time with her head tilted. The equivalence conversion relationship is a bit chaotic. She takes pigo and zhuoshijia and others out to get the materials. She hits crystal nucleus, and pigo and zhuoshijia and others get the materials. After that, pigo and zhuoshijia will give her crystal nucleus, They say they can''t use it. They buy her water and vegetables, but usually people like pigo and Ye Yu often send a lot of goods to her family


    It''s too late. Su Su is too tired. She has no idea why. She has to go back to her room to have a rest with Jinghe. She wants to wait until she wakes up the next day and calculate the relationship.


    But the next morning, all parties began to be busy, and the reason was that Su Su said to Chou Shijia last night that she was going to open a hospital!


    Inside and outside the medical building, pigo''s people have cleaned it with clean water. Five little nurses have fed nine babies milk and changed their diapers, leaving one nurse to take care of the baby. The other four have started to wash and brush. The white sheets and quilt covers moved back from the hospital are all over the front yard of the medical building in the early morning.


    After checking Xu Shaofeng''s bed, junjiu, together with eight special forces, such as zhuoshijia, Dr. Hong and King Kong, began to turn over the medical supplies. At this time, there was a small line in front of the medical building, all of which were the powers of Xie Yaoshi. There was a scratch on his body that he could get through, Now it''s all for the medical building.


    Qinyue and ruiruirui are also so busy that they are almost flying. One big and one small is running around with a bed sheet. The mother and son are also taking care of the task of taking Li Xiaoyu''s temperature, so they only have six hands.


    Even Su''s father and Su''s mother came out of the fence to help, but they were both old. That is to say, they just asked them to move something and do some minor chores.


    "So fast?"


    Su Su took a bowl of soup and went out of the door of the wall. While drinking the soup, he asked brother PI. Brother PI was walking around in this area with his son and basking in the rare sun in the early spring. Hearing Su Su Su''s words, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the hot medical building behind him, nodded and laughed with wrinkles on his face, and said:


    "Liang Xiaoqi, these little nurses, began to get excited last night, and copied a set of fee details overnight. Before they understood everything in the morning, they called for business."


    Isn''t it that everything hasn''t been sorted out yet? Yesterday, I pulled all day''s medical supplies. Some of them were piled in the yard of the medical building and some in the car. They had already started business before they were well organized ~ ~ the funny thing is that Xie Yaoshi''s powers were playing with Liang Xiaoqi and other nurses, waiting to see a doctor in the medical building one by one!


    Su Su yawns and ignores the adults who seem to be playing with each other. She teases little Xu Lei, who is in the arms of Pipie. Then she turns to do her daily task. Her daily task is to drain water into the big tanks on the top of Su''s villa.


    With his father''s day and night study, his ability of building and repairing is increasing day by day. He not only built a water purification system for Su''s villa, but also opened several pipes on the water tank of his villa. Those pipes extend directly from the roof to the next few villas. Therefore, all the people who follow Su Su Su live in the villa, Turn on the tap and you''ll have clean water.


    At this time, on the other side of the apple villa, Li Ying was wearing a military green narrow dress, a dark green military coat, and a female officer''s hat. Her long hair was hot and wavy, and her makeup was exquisite. She led a group of soldiers with several documents and visited Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan.


    It''s just a pity that Xie Yaoshi didn''t come out to meet her. Last night, Xie Yaoshi was the last person to return to Apple villa. He dragged a cart of medical supplies to the medical building to unload them. He was busy until two or three o''clock in the morning before he went to bed. Now it''s only 8 o''clock in the morning. Of course, Xie didn''t get up so early.


    Li Ying is sitting on the sofa in the living room of Xie Yao''s family. Behind her are two soldiers with guns. On the other side is Xie Qingyan. Xie Qingyan''s hand is turning over the military recruitment order that Li Ying brought. She nods her head while turning over. Her handsome face is very satisfied,


    "I''ve seen it. The conditions are very good, but there are a lot of survivors here. Commander Lu Yin will really give each of us a job, so that our survivors can support themselves?"


    "It''s natural. As long as your elder brother Xie Yaoshi can take his power team and join the power vanguard of the army, our commander can arrange all of you to have a self-sufficient job."


    Li Ying''s face is a very decent smile, which makes people feel that she can be trusted. She also gives a detailed and patient answer to Xie Qingyan''s question, and her attitude is full of patience. But in her heart, she despises Xie Qingyan very much. Li Ying doesn''t think Xie Qingyan can represent Xie Yaoshi, so she doesn''t have much hope for Xie Qingyan.


    But Li Ying lived in the apple villa area for many days. These days, she also did homework for Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi. According to her discovery, there is a wood power named Feifei around Xie Qingyan. Her ability is very good. It is said that she can produce plants!


    If you can bring this Feifei into LV Yin''s team, I don''t know how many soldiers she can support. Although LV Yin didn''t specifically explain this, she wants to know that if she can bring this Feifei over for the army, it will definitely be a meritorious service.


    At that time, Li Ying''s position can not be promoted, so Li Ying must keep a good relationship with Xie Qingyan, at least until Feifei gets it.

 Chapter 145

    "If that''s the case, I will certainly persuade my elder brother to join you." Xie Qingyan closed the document in front of him with a smile, but it seemed to remind him of something. He looked up at Li Ying, frowned and asked, "the commander is so thirsty for talent. Do you know something about another group of people in our apple villa?"


    "You mean Su Su?"


    Li Ying looks at Xie Qingyan and carefully observes the look on the man''s face. She wants to know if the man knows that Su Su is pregnant with his child. She should not know. Otherwise, how can Su Su and Ye Yu be allowed to get so close?


    At least, I won''t be so silent, hiding in a corner of the apple villa area and doing nothing.


    Sure enough, on Xie Qingyan''s face, Li Ying can''t see half of her love for Su Su. All she sees is jealousy, anger, and some kind of madness that wants revenge. She just hears Xie Qingyan shake her head and say:


    "I advise Miss Li not to think about Su Su''s group of people. They are very bad. It''s blasphemy to recruit them into the army. They are just a mob and a social moth."


    At the moment, Xie Qingyan didn''t expect that Li Ying might have known Su Su''s gang. In his eyes, how can a woman like Li Ying, who is very tough and skillful at first sight, be compared with Su Su''s group?


    He has never looked directly at Su Su''s people. Except ye Yu, Xie Qingyan doesn''t know anyone and doesn''t want to know anyone. Every day, he just stays in the villa, eats and sleeps, imagines that he is the spiritual leader of a group of survivors, and how to lead them to live well, and so on


    "Well, ha ha, I really want to meet these people."


    Li Ying''s heart, for such Xie Qingyan, is more and more disappointed, if she is Su Su, also won''t and Xie Qingyan such a man down, this is when, still can''t see the situation, think army or before the end of the army? What is blasphemous and not blasphemous, people have use value, as long as there is use value, mobs, social borers, bad character, that is secondary.


    In the final analysis, although Li Ying joined LV Yin''s army, she didn''t feel that she had any lofty purpose to persuade other powers to join. Her purpose was very simple, that is, to be promoted to a higher position and to live a life of being a master. She could see clearly that LV Yin wanted a group of powers who could work for him, It''s not "talents" who build a beautiful home for the base.


    It''s a pity that Ye Yu left LV Yin to spoil them. But after a long time, Su Su''s stomach should be bigger. Just take this opportunity to let Ye Yu leave Su Su Su. Coincidentally, Ye Yu is also a soldier, so she should be more obedient to LV Yin''s call. Li Ying only needs to work a little harder to reestablish a good relationship with Ye Yu in the army, No problem at all.


    So Li Ying decides that it''s better to encourage Xie Qingyan to provoke Su Su. It''s better to let Su Su take the initiative to tell Xie Qingyan that she is pregnant. Maybe because of her baby in her stomach, Su Su will rekindle her old relationship with Xie Qingyan? That''s the best result. If the old love can''t revive, Li Ying''s pregnancy of Su Su is exposed, and Xie Qingyan happens to be at the scene, which is enough for Ye Yu to drink.


    As for LV Yin''s fancy to Su Su''s power, she wants Su Su to join the army and solve the water problem of the whole army. Li Ying thinks that the chance of success is very small. Let alone other people, Su Su is pregnant now. Will she join the army and fight to death?


    But if there is a chance that Su Su can join LV Yin''s army, Li Ying will make another contribution.


    After such calculation, Li Ying said to Xie Qingyan, "I have checked the relationship between you and Su Su. It is said that you used to be a very good couple. Of course, if you can persuade Su Su Su to join our team of powers, we will arrange such a position for you."


    With that, Li Ying handed out a letter of appointment, on which was written the words "what official to appoint so and so as the base". That name is a horizontal line, which means that whoever Li Ying fills in his name is OK, and that official, in fact, is a title that LV Yin casually coined. Anyway, it''s the end of the day, and the base has not been established yet. What position do you want, Isn''t it just a random fabrication?


    When she came here, she had already made a plan in her heart. The ability of Su Su to release water was just what the army needed. Whether Xie Qingyan could persuade Su Su Su or not, it would be no loss to Li Ying. Of course, Xie Qingyan could persuade Su Su Su very well, but not better. Li Ying didn''t want to separate Ye Yu and Su Su, and they got together again in the army.


    "Well..."


    Looking at the letter of appointment in front of him, Xie Qingyan was a little moved by the position of so and so official. But when he joined the army, would Su Su agree? People as weak as Su Su have to live in barracks every day after joining the army. They have to participate in high-intensity military training every day, and they have to follow the arrangement of their superiors to go out on duty. Will Su Su agree to such a hard life?


    Xie Qingyan is not sure, but he is really interested in the letter of appointment. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and agreed, "I can only try to help you talk about it. After all, she is different from my elder brother, and now she doesn''t listen to me very much. If Su Su Su doesn''t want to, can others?"


    "It depends on whether this person''s power is strong or not. You should know that Su Su''s water is enough for dozens of people to drink. You should try your best to persuade Su Su Su first. We''ll talk about the later things later."


    Li Yingyi has a point. She probably understands that Xie Qingyan wants to push Feifei to replace Su Su. It''s all right. It suits her. Xie Qingyan can''t persuade Su Su Su. If she uses Feifei to replace her, Li Ying can also be promoted.


    After chatting with Xie Qingyan for a few more times and describing a beautiful blueprint for the future base for Xie Qingyan, Li Ying gets up and leaves. Xie Qingyan personally sends Li Ying out of the door. At this time, outside the door, a peach tree is in full bloom. The pink petals are in full bloom, blown by the wind and scattered in the air.


    Under the peach tree, there is a woman wearing a short black down jacket. Her pearl collar is lined with short hair. She looks very lively and pretty. Her hands are on the peach tree. With the withering of peach petals, big pink peaches are growing up among the branches.


    Li Ying looked for a while, did not come forward to know this is giving birth to peach tree woman, she does not need to know, this person is not Feifei, who else can have?! Xie Qingyan will send Feifei to her sooner or later. Why rush to recognize the relationship now?

 Chapter 146

    Today''s Li Ying has long been different from the past. She is no longer the one who follows Ye Yu''s team and eagerly wants to enter Ye Yu''s team. She is no longer the one who constantly observes Su Su and wants to learn from Su Su.


    Li Ying is now an officer. As long as she does well, even if she does not have strong powers, she will still be in the base in the future. She should have been in such a position. Everyone else should come to her and flatter her. Now, she is finally in the right position and has done something to make her feel comfortable.


    A military jeep was parked outside the yard. A soldier standing beside the jeep immediately saluted Li Ying and asked:


    "Team leader, go back now?"


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t been back to Apple villa for a long time. Just look around!"


    Li Ying bends her bright red lips and shows an intriguing smile on her delicate make-up. She folds up her military woolen coat and stoops to get into the jeep. How easy it is to ride in this kind of jeep. See, Su Su Su has some, and she will have some, too


    At the end of February and the beginning of March, the temperature in early spring is sometimes hot and sometimes cold. Some plants grow irregularly. Some begin to sprout long ago, and some have not yet moved.


    People can''t catch the rhythm when they wear clothes. Old people like Su Mu want to wrap their bodies in layers. Su Su, who has two people''s body temperature, has taken off his down jacket today, wearing only a pair of pregnant women''s Plush pants and a dark red pullover.


    Her lower abdomen has been slightly raised, but because she is thin, her skeleton is relatively small, and her clothes are slightly loose, she still can''t see anything in her belly. In addition, the pregnant women''s pants with narrow trouser legs are worn on her body, which can''t see any fat of pregnant women. With her leisurely stride, the black owl with diamond inlaid on the red sweater flickers, It''s very fashionable and beautiful in the sun.


    Early spring is coming. Su Su wears a pair of flat leather boots and stops at the edge of the bush which has been transplanted with a lot of effort. While basking in the sunshine, she lazily looks at it. On the edge of the Bush, a small cluster of new bushes begin to emerge. On the green twigs, there are all thin thorns.


    At the end of the avenue, a brand-new, spotless military jeep came from far and near. Su Su looked up, and he was glad that Ye Yu had come back?


    But immediately, she denied her conjecture. When ye Yu went out, there were 10 people. They couldn''t squeeze into a military jeep, and they had to take Lixia''s godmother. Maybe his godmother would take a group of survivors and so on. And look at the car, it''s clean without any dirt. It''s not like walking through the whole city of Hunan.


    On the edge of the wall, King Kong and others stopped to help the nurse pick and choose. They gathered around and looked at the military jeep that came to the front and stopped abruptly with a curious look on their face.


    The rear window of the jeep is open, and her makeup is exquisite. She looks like Li Ying, a KMT female spy. Sitting in the back seat, Shi ran tilts her head and looks at Su Su, who is standing in the middle of a group of special forces. She bends her red lips and says with a smile


    "Su Su, long time no see."


    "Long time no see!" Su Su''s eyes are like water. Compared with Li Ying''s strong appearance, she seems to have little water and water. Her face is also smiling. As if she had never been unhappy with Li Ying, she exclaimed: "it''s a good mix. They''ve all become officers in the army."


    Li Ying just smiles and doesn''t say anything, but the smile is so proud that she can''t see the appearance of humility at all. The accompanying soldiers get out of the car and open the car door for her. She stoops down and walks out with charm. She glances at Su Su, looks at her King Kong and others curiously, and then turns to ask Su Su,


    "What about Ye Yu? Is he not here? "


    "Out on a mission."


    There''s no need to cover up. Su Su tells the truth. She guesses Li Ying''s intention at the moment. She looks at Li Ying quietly, takes out a document from the soldier''s hand, and hands it over. There''s a proud smile on her carefully depicted face. She just listens to Li Ying say:


    "Oh, you didn''t go with me Just as it happens, I have a document to deliver to Ye Yu. It''s the same for you. "


    Li Ying has some intention to show off. Mingming King Kong and others stand behind Su Su and want to give ye Yu their documents. Instead of giving them to King Kong directly, they hand them to Su Su Su. This obviously means that they want to give Su Su a bad impression.


    It''s like saying, look, how important my identity is now. I can look up at you. I''ll hand the document to whoever I want to hand it to. You can take it. If you don''t take it, you''ll regret it!


    Looking at Li Ying''s peacock like pride, Su Su doesn''t mind either. Then she comes to see that it''s about the recall order of Ye Yu''s 18 people, which probably means ordering Ye Yu and other 18 people to return to the team quickly and report directly to LV Yin''s command. At the end of the document, there''s a military stamp, which is very formal.


    Just behind Su Su, Vajra craned his neck and took a look. Su Su realized that it was still a document about Vajra. He tilted his head slightly and handed the document to Vajra. The intention was to let Vajra have a good look at it carefully, and then privately analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of entering LV Yin''s army.


    But King Kong didn''t take it. With the rest of his teammates, Qi Qi stepped back, with a look of complex resentment on his face.


    "Li Ying, how come it''s no good to see you? It''s the end of the world. Where did you steal such a document? It''s the same as real. "


    Not sure what kind of mentality Vajra is, he looks up at Li Ying, pats the ash on the camouflage pants, looks very unlucky, turns and leaves. The remaining seven teammates also take a deep look at Li Ying, and turns and leaves like nothing to do with themselves.


    This kind of reaction surprised Li Ying. She thought that Ye Yu, who was born in the army, must have a sense of belonging to the army that ordinary people can''t match. Maybe Ye Yu would still remember her friendship with Su Su. When she received the recall order, she would persuade those teammates of King Kong not to leave. But unexpectedly, Ye Yu was not there, just such people as King Kong, I''m so disgusted with the recall order issued by LV Yin.


    Why?


    **************************The author has something to say********************


    Please vote, please vote, please vote pink, please vote pink for me.

 Chapter 147

    Li Ying puts her eyes full of doubts on Su Su. Su Su shrugs her shoulders and hands back the recall order to the soldiers beside Li Ying innocently. She was still thinking that Ye Yu would fall into LV Yin''s hands and be crushed to the bone by LV Yin. Seeing the reaction of King Kong and others, Su Su Su is relieved, at least King Kong, I don''t like working for LV Yin at all.


    Su Su knows that Ye Yu and others were cheated into the wall of the center for Disease Control and prevention in Dezhou. Most of them are orphans. Because they are orphans, they have nothing to worry about. The authorities don''t have to worry about using them. With the idea of sacrificing Ye Yu and others to save the whole situation, they have no idea of letting Ye Yu and others live.


    These people''s hearts are cold, and they are not hot. The person who sent them the recall order happened to be Li Ying, who gave people a very bad impression. King Kong and others didn''t beat Li Ying back with a broom, which has already given Li Ying a lot of face.


    Li Ying, who is only for the future and can nip out all crises in the bud, has been deeply rooted in people''s minds. She joined the army again, which made King Kong and others give a big discount to LV Yin''s army in their first impression.


    It is estimated that not only King Kong and others have a bad influence on LV Yin, but also those non powers like pigo have a bad influence on LV Yin.


    At the moment, they just feel that LV Yin''s troops are the kind of people who can sacrifice their existence at will, but they have been abandoned and sacrificed once, and they can''t put themselves in such a miserable situation again. It''s not stupid.


    So naturally, I''m not interested in going back to the army.


    But these reasons, Li Ying is impossible to know, Su Su is also lazy to say with her, so Li Ying only when the leader of this group is Ye Yu, and Ye Yu is trapped in love, do not want to leave Su Su, under the hand of King Kong and others, will not accept this paper recall order.


    She smiles in all kinds of manners. She doesn''t care too much about today''s rock strike. She looks at the back of King Kong and others who have left. She also looks at the hospital not far away, which is almost finished, and Zhang An''an and others who are waiting in line outside the hospital. She''s a little lighthearted. She takes a look at Su Su,


    "Look, are you going to open a hospital? It''s really more and more cumbersome. Can we afford it in the future? "


    "I don''t know. It''s ok now."


    Su Su also looks back. He happens to see that pigo and others move a bed for surgery out of the truck. He sees more and more medical supplies piled up in the yard. Su Su Su thinks that next pigo and others must rebuild a villa, or it will be a hospital and a baby, too chaotic.


    Su Su has never been in charge of these things. She just started the business of running a hospital. The rest are all done by doctors and nurses like zhuoshijia, pigo and others. Besides, Zhang An''an and others who help to carry medical supplies are also great.


    As far as the materials to support these doctors and nurses are concerned, it''s not Susu who is giving out these materials, but pigo and others are looking for materials to support them. On the contrary, all these people are now sending crystal nuclei to Susu, sending materials for water and vegetables, which has not officially started business. These doctors and nurses are already making crystal nuclei and giving her dividends, So Susu is affordable? It''s very affordable.


    "Oh ~"


    Li Ying uttered a meaningful tone, and made it clear that if Su Su was supporting now, she thought these doctors, nurses and babies were a burden from the bottom of her heart, so she thought they were useless. Although she also knew that Su Su didn''t need to go out to look for supplies in person to support these doctors, nurses and babies, but if there was a dangerous situation in the future, He also has the heart to take care of these burdens, such as when he runs away at the end of the day... Thinking about Li Ying, Su Su is a great virgin.


    "Ye Yu went out, why didn''t you go out with him? That''s right. It''s getting more and more inconvenient for me? "


    Not wanting to give more attention to the busy doctors and nurses, Li Ying pulls the topic back and takes a meaningful look at Su Su''s abdomen. Su Su''s face turns cold and her eyes start to be cautious and alert. Li Ying laughs


    "You wonder why I know? Su Su, if you don''t want people to know it, don''t do it unless you don''t do it... So we''d better talk less today. When ye Yu comes back, you ask him to report here and take his people with you. Maybe I can help you hide it from him. "


    Li Ying will know that Su Su is pregnant. Su Su is not surprised at all, because she doesn''t strictly guard against her pregnancy. She even once asked pige jokingly, but Su Su didn''t deny it.


    Even people like brother PI have seen some clues. Li Ying, who is so good at studying, shouldn''t have confirmed Su Su''s pregnancy long ago?


    It''s just that Su Su is watching Li Ying''s words today. It seems that he has misunderstood something obviously. It seems that he is holding Su Su Su''s little love in his stomach to coerce him. What do you coerce? If Su Su refuses to let Ye Yu go, Li Ying will tell Ye Yu about Su Su''s pregnancy?!


    Li Ying doesn''t think Su Su''s baby is Ye Yu''s!


    Su Su laughs when she realizes this. She suddenly admires the size of Li Ying''s brain hole. Naturally, she doesn''t mind if Li Ying pokes it out or doesn''t poke it out. Now Su Su''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She''s forced by her father and mother to confess to Ye Yu. Li Ying wants to be a demon, just conforming to the local conditions and people.


    Oh... People and a little bit, Ye Yu do not know how long to come back.


    Askew head, Su Su is calculating whether ye yu should come back, for a while also did not go back to Li Ying''s words, but her meditation, in Li Ying''s eyes has become a trade-off and consideration, Li Ying immediately smile, under the warm sun, the face makeup is impeccable.


    She thought that she had grasped Su Su and was elated that she had mastered Su Su perfectly. She was so generous that she stopped chasing Su Su. In the spirit of letting Su Su relax, she turned to another topic,


    "I haven''t come back for a long time. Why don''t I see Wang Jun? This time in the army, I also helped him find a good position, specialized in the construction of bases, which is what he likes and is good at


    *************************The author has something to say************************


    O__ Thank you for he Shibi, 50 + 1 = 51£¨ ¡¦?¡¦) Two more today!

 Chapter 148

    "Wang Jun is gone." Su Su picks eyebrows, looks at the expression on Li Ying''s face, continues to say: "the day you leave, Wang Jun left."


    "Yes? But he didn''t come to me. "


    "He said he went to his parents."


    ¡°£®£®£®£®£®£®¡±


    At this time, the perfect smile on Li Ying''s face, in the silent, a little bit of crack, she was a little angry staring at Su Su, with a little bit of questioning in her tone,


    "You let him go alone? Is he willing to leave, or do you dislike me and force him away? "


    "Are you funny, too?" Su Su immediately went up and looked at Li Ying''s bad face. She didn''t want to play on the occasion. She was so happy. "Did you think about Wang Jun''s feelings when you walked so simply? He came with you and always stood in the same line with you. When you left, you left the king''s army. Where did you put him? Wang Jun can see that although my father tried his best to keep him, he has no face to stay here. "


    "I..."


    Li Ying opens her red lips and spits out a word, only to find that she doesn''t know what to say next. She suddenly feels a little angry. It''s like a big tree that she always thinks she can see by turning her back. Suddenly, it''s gone, which makes her feel lost.


    Perhaps everyone''s life, there is always a person, like a landmark, standing there forever, no matter how far she goes, how fast, as long as you look back, you can see this landmark, then her heart is stable, you can continue to move forward, and Wang Jun is Li Ying''s landmark.


    In the past, Li Ying didn''t feel how important this landmark was. Anyway, as soon as she looked back, Wang Jun would stand behind her with no regrets. She wanted to find him. She didn''t have to look for him. She just looked back and found him.


    Therefore, Wang Junyu is an ordinary decoration. Li Ying doesn''t care about it, and doesn''t need to care about it.


    But today, when she turned around to use Wang Jun, she found that the decoration was no longer there. She left, and she was not looking for her. This shocked Li Ying and made her unacceptable. She glared at Su Su angrily, turned to her jeep, summoned the accompanying soldiers, and sped away.


    Su Su stood in the same place, shrugged and continued to walk.


    Near noon, Xie Yaoshi''s power team has finished watching the wounded, and is discussing whether to join them in a few banquets with King Kong. However, pigo and others are still busy in and out, helping to pick up another villa and plan to move the nine babies to another villa.


    Now, in this situation, there are not so many people to set up hospitals. The eight medical staff here are all doctors and nurses of gynecology and obstetrics. They have little experience in surgery and internal medicine, but they are good at simply suturing a wound. They often do caesarean section, and when suturing the wounds of the disabled people, they are good at suturing the wounds, Also regard their wound skin as the belly of puerpera.


    No matter how many complicated diseases there are, these people will not be able to see them. In recent years, people with major diseases have already been eliminated as zombies. The rest of the people have mild diseases, such as headache and fever, and they can carry them on their own.


    So Su Su''s hospital is mainly engaged in dressing, suturing and cleaning wounds. Now it''s still open. There are not many wounds that need to be sutured in Xie Yaoshi''s hospital. If you play, you should send some crystal nuclei and materials to the hospital. The atmosphere is very relaxed.


    Su Su let them go. She walked slowly and went home to eat and sleep peacefully. The days passed like flowing water.


    This day, Su Su finished her daily task of draining water. She was wearing a black sweater that didn''t show her stomach very much, and a Korean woollen jacket. She planned to walk around her area. After half a circle, she met a woman who looked familiar from afar. She was wearing a dark yellow woollen coat and a big scarf with a great style, He came far away with a literary temperament and said hello to Su Su,


    "Su Su?"


    She carefully recognized that it was no one else. It was Xie Qingyan''s mother who was rescued by Xie Yaoshi. Su Su''s face was cold, and she pretended not to know her. She went on her way.


    If people always stay in the same place and don''t go out for activities, they just wander around one mu and three cents a day, meeting either this or that. Li Ying just left a few days later, and Su Su Su met Xie Qingyan''s mother again. She couldn''t help sighing, does she have to find a time to go out for sports and see something new?


    In fact, it''s hard for her not to see Xie Qingyan''s mother. After so many years, she still remembers Xie Qingyan''s mother. It''s because Su Su Su met Xie Qingyan''s mother once on her way to find little love. She still remembers Xie''s attitude at that time.


    It''s a long story to tell. Su Su can''t remember how old it was. Anyway, after arriving at Chuncheng, Xiao AI was sold by Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo. It wasn''t a few years ago. At that time, Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo had been killed by her.


    Su Su chased Bai Luoluo all the way from Chuncheng to the capital base. At that time, there was no Qinglong base. The capital base only existed as the predecessor of Qinglong base.


    In the capital base, Su Su killed several people, got some clues about Bai Xueli, and caused some serious problems. She was planning to go east to find Bai Xueli, and Xie Qingyan''s mother came to the door at this time.


    In such an era, a woman with a little beauty and no ability to protect herself is basically either looking for a man or a group of men to rely on. Although she is a little older, a woman with good posture is not as delicate as other little girls. It can be imagined how she is in such a situation.


    At that time, Xie''s mother came to ask Su Su about Xie Qingyan''s life and death, and hoped that Su Su could save her from the capital base. But Su Su was crazy to find Xiao AI. She saw Xie''s mother''s face, but it was still like Xie Qingyan''s God. Su Su Su was full of anger.


    So she is very frank, very generous about her killing Xie Qingyan, all the original shake off to Xie''s mother, she wants to see the resentment on Xie''s mother''s face, want to hurt Xie''s mother, to let himself to Xie Qingyan''s monstrous hatred get a trace of ease.

 Chapter 149

    When I was pregnant in October, I gave birth to a daughter who was sold face to face and back to back by a scum man who always used sweet words to deceive me. Can such hatred be eliminated by killing Xie Qingyan once?


    You killed my daughter, I killed you once, and then the two of them are not in debt?


    Obviously Su Su doesn''t have such an open-minded mind. In countless lonely and desolate days, every time she finds a little love, she hates Qing Yan a lot. She hates her last life and brings it to the next.


    After Su Su told her the truth, she thought she would fight with her, but she just listened. After listening, she sat in Su Su''s room for a long time. From noon to night, she just gave a sad smile and said to Su Su Su:


    "I see. You should hate it."


    Sad suddenly in the end of the world, suffered all kinds of humiliation, Xie mother''s heart has long been trained into steel, who did not die so many relatives in the end of the world, you kill me to kill others, or be killed by zombies, what''s the difference, the relative is dead, not in this world, so the heart of a thought, also relaxed like broken.


    She didn''t ask Su Su to save her from Yin cave any more. She just left a sentence, "I think you have many enemies now. I know I don''t want you to take revenge, so you can do it yourself."


    Then Xie''s mother got up and left. She came out for a long time. She was afraid to go back, but she didn''t know what kind of torture was waiting for her. When Xie''s mother left, her back was trembling, which made her very sad.


    It was the last time Su Su saw Xie''s mother. She was a mother. She naturally understood what an unforgettable hatred she had for those who had hurt her children. So she killed Xie Qingyan. No matter what the reason, Xie''s mother naturally hated her, but she didn''t know why. Su Su Su naturally understood her state of mind.


    Of course, Mei Zi later said that Xie Yaoshi, the first master of the last world, found Xie Mu and took her back to Zhuque base. At that time, Xie Mu could use all kinds of means to stir up the hatred between Xie Yaoshi and Su Su Su, but she didn''t. I only heard that Xie Mu was nearly out of oil at that time and died after a few days.


    Of course, Su Su had nothing to do with these things. In order to find Xiao AI, she ran all over the place. She was crazy and sometimes cruel. For this reason, she caused a lot of unnecessary things. Some enemies chased her, and she went back to chase her. In those years, she lived like this.


    Mei Zi is well-informed, perhaps for her base points, or out of concern for her. She always mentions Xie Yaoshi of Zhuque base intentionally or unintentionally. She is also worried about whether the last world''s number one expert will not know when to join the army of chasing Su Su.


    Su Su is indifferent, except for little love, she doesn''t care about anything.


    Then, up to now, things in her last life seem like a sad and long dream. Su Su said goodbye to Xie''s mother. She had nothing more to say except to put on a cold face. Moreover, in the future, how much hatred she and Xie''s mother will develop because of Xie Qing is unknown.


    But Su Su''s posture of turning around and walking didn''t stop Xie''s mother. Instead, she trotted to catch up with her. As she ran, her shawl fell askew and her mouth was still shouting,


    "Su Su, wait a minute. My aunt wants to talk to you about commander LV Yin."


    As soon as she heard the name of LV Yin, she said it out of her mother''s mouth. Su Su was surprised, and her steps stopped unconsciously. At the right moment, Xie''s mother caught up with her. She looked at Su Su with some uneven breath, laughed and said:


    "Qingyan said that he was afraid you didn''t want to see him, so he sent me to be a lobbyist. Commander LV Yin said that he wanted to build a base in the suburb of Xiangcheng. This is a great joy for everyone. Our apple villa area is already in the designated security zone. Qingyan wants you to join the army, so that you can be separated from Ye Yu temporarily. As long as you enter the army, you can be separated from Ye Yu, No matter how fierce Ye Yu is, he doesn''t dare to touch commander LV Yin. "


    ¡°......¡±


    I can''t find any words in my heart. I sigh about Xie Qingyan''s ability to deceive people. Su Su can only look at her breathless mother in front of her in amazement. Needless to say, Xie''s mother is the second person who was deceived by Xie Qingyan to Su Su Su after Xie Yaoshi. For the first time, she wanted Xie Yaoshi to kill Ye Yu. What''s the reason for her being deceived?


    In order to persuade Su Su to join LV Yin''s army?


    It''s funny. She''s a pregnant woman with a big belly and has a good life. However, when she runs into the army to work for LV Yin, is she crazy or does she want to live?


    "No, let Xie Qingyan die. What do you mean that as long as I enter the army, I can be separated from Ye Yu? I think Xie Qingyan wants to sell me in exchange for fame and wealth. "


    Su Su was so straightforward that she didn''t give any face to Xie''s mother. She didn''t respond to her gesture for a moment. According to the truth, the younger generation should have some basic politeness when they see the elder. Xie Qingyan didn''t dare to come to Su Su Su himself this time. Instead, she mobilized her mother to persuade her. She also thought that no matter what, Su Su should also look at Xie''s mother''s good feelings for her in the past and sell her face a little.


    How did she know that Su Su flatly refused and made such a clear statement without any disguise? She just saw through the essence of Xie Qingyan and tried her best to find someone to persuade her to join LV Yin''s army. Someone must have promised Xie Qingyan some good.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Xie shusu reluctantly said with a smile, "although Qingyan is entrusted by others, it''s no loss for you to join the army. Base construction is the general trend of human development today. It''s said that you are also a water system superpower. You will certainly make great achievements in the base in the future, which is also guaranteed for your parents and relatives, Which girl doesn''t want to live in peace, does she? "


    "When you work under LV Yin, you will be a civil servant before the end of the world?" In the daytime, Su Su looked at Xie''s mother and said, "Xie Yaoshi has sold it to Xie Qingyan in your family. Needless to say, I want to know. Hahaha, I want to see that Xie Yaoshi has killed Xie Qingyan. Who will protect him?"


    *************The author has something to say********************


    Two shifts today

 Chapter 150

    "What does that mean?" Xie''s mother''s face turned white. She didn''t quite understand what Su Su said.


    "What do you mean you can''t use your brain to analyze? People have troops, guns and bullets. Why should they recruit the powers everywhere in the society? Naturally, the powers will be pulled wherever there is danger. I''ll follow Xie Yaoshi of Xie family to die or not. Don''t take me. Xie Qingyan''s abacus is good. How much face can you have when he sends you out to be a lobbyist? Go back and prepare for Xie Qingyan''s future as soon as possible. By the way, I''ll also prepare for Xie Qingyan. The day after Xie''s death, I''ll take care of Su Su and come to take Xie''s dog''s life. "


    Su Su doesn''t care if Xie''s mother''s face is blue and white at the end of the sentence. She goes away with half of her eyes. Xie''s mother doesn''t know a fart, and he''s still walking around with Xie Qingyan. Without Xie Qingyan by her side, Xie''s mother may still be alive, but a son like Xie does it every day, Xie''s mother only wants to see if she can live till next spring.


    At the beginning, working in the base will give everyone the illusion that this is the same job as a civil servant. Even those who are planning to build the base think so. But gradually, when the base is established, they will find out how stupid their original idea is. The salary of civil servants in the base is rich, but they have to have their lives to take it.


    In fact, after the end of the world, it''s the same to be on duty in any base, but it''s even worse to be on duty under LV Yin''s hands. He never takes the life of a psionic as his life. He thinks that he has spent so much money to gather people together and not use it to death. That''s not LV Yin.


    Su Su''s body today, but she can''t stand the pressure of LV Yin. She''s still hiding away, looking for supplies, killing zombies, and raising generals to live. The competition for fame and profit outside is bloody, which is not suitable for her today.


    As soon as Su Su left, she left Xie''s mother standing alone, chewing Su Su Su''s words. She didn''t know what it was like. She turned back in a hurry and planned to find Xie Qingyan in Xie Yaoshi''s villa. She asked LV Yin what was going on in this base. But as soon as she came in, she heard Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan quarreling.


    Xie Qingyan was very excited. He stood in the living room, holding a document in his hand, shaking at Xie Yaoshi who was sitting on the sofa, and asked: "with such rich conditions, as long as you are willing to take your men and join the army, all of us will be properly resettled. What else can we be picky about? Brother, don''t be too selfish. "


    "Do you know what LV Yin is? What do you face when you join the army? What does he want us to do? You don''t know anything, so you promise others rashly. Xie Qingyan, what do you want to do? You promised for me. When did I give you such a right? "


    Compared with Xie Qingyan''s excitement, Xie Yaoshi''s expression is a bit dull, which is a kind of tired of coping with, and his voice is also a bit slow, as if a careless person is going to terminate the conversation and throw Xie Qingyan out of the door.


    But Xie Qingyan is still chasing Xie Yaoshi. He says, "there are all kinds of advantages and disadvantages in joining the army. Salary is guaranteed, family benefits are provided, and a large number of teams are behind you. Why do you refuse, brother? Can''t you consider our future?"


    "Why should I think about your future?" Xie Yaoshi squinted at Xie Qingyan and said lightly: "in the end, I don''t know all the survivors you are carrying. Let me run to a stranger to work for their future. Is it your brain problem or my brain problem?"


    This is the same as Su Su''s words. At the end of the world, people''s hearts are changeable, and no one will willingly sacrifice himself for anyone. Xie Qingshi didn''t say it in the past because Xie Qingyan hasn''t touched his bottom line, but now, Xie Qingyan doesn''t know what to say and tries to assign him to Xie''s life, which makes Xie cannot bear any more.


    Xie''s mother, who was standing at the door, was a little frightened. She put on her cape and scarf and walked into the living room. She frowned and asked, "what''s the big deal between the two brothers? We have to fight like this?"


    "Ma!"


    Some wronged, Xie Qingyan turns around and looks at Xie''s mother. She raises her hand to stop Xie Qingyan from suing. She looks at Xie Yaoshi with a kind face and says:


    "If your elder brother doesn''t want to, it''s OK? We''re having a good time now. Why do we have to go after the fame and wealth and work hard for the base? "


    "Mom, if everyone thinks like you and big brother, how can this base be built?" As soon as Xie''s mother said that, Xie Qingyan was in a hurry. He was afraid that Li Ying''s promise would ruin his future. He quickly said, "we''re doing well now. Everyone has a bite to eat, but that''s just to survive. Even the most basic food and clothing standards can''t be met. LV Yin promised us that as long as my eldest brother is willing to serve in the army, All of us will have a job, enough to support ourselves. "


    Sitting on one side of the sofa, Xie Yaoshi wore a black sportswear and a thin iron gray down jacket. After listening to Xie Qingyan''s words, he could not help but sneer. He raised his eyes. Originally, he was too lazy to say something, but now he can''t help saying it,


    "If you are willing to mobilize those survivors who are saved by your kindness to do some unimportant production and create some value of your own, why do you need to go out and find a job that you don''t know?"


    When and what to do, Xie Yaoshi knows that today''s society is about to return to the primitive society. Those sophisticated jobs, such as studying viruses and manufacturing high-tech weapons, are not suitable for ordinary people with average intelligence.


    So the Su family is doing a good job. People who have no skills and can''t afford to jump around can either farm and cook at home, build a house, or go out to carry materials. Those who have skills can either play a role of protector or run hospitals to reflect their own value.


    The whole atmosphere is also very good. From 50 to 60 years old people to 2 years old children, they are busy every day.


    On the other hand, except for some worrisome people who spontaneously go to the gate every day and ask the survivors who want to come in for supplies, there is only one Feifei. All day long, she is so busy that her powers are almost exhausted, and she desperately produces vegetables and fruits to support the others.

 Chapter 151

    Xie Qingyan''s group of survivors, perhaps some of them, will follow Ye Yu''s special forces and go out to search for some supplies. However, seeing that the supplies on this street are about to be emptied, they have no other courage to run away, so they just come back to eat nothing.


    Those who finally have the courage to run far are also unwilling to move back the materials they have painstakingly collected to share with others, so those who have the courage to run far never come back.


    The rest of them, including Xie Qingyan, do most of their daily work, lying in bed, sitting in chairs, or wandering around in boredom. Their greatest joy in life is to watch Xie Yaoshi organize the powers to go out and lead them back.


    It''s not healthy to hold a group like this. Some people are tired to death, some are in a panic when they are idle, and those who have the courage to go out never want to come back. To tell you the truth, Xie Yaoshi is willing to take care of them if they work hard. But now, looking at the mental outlook and thoughts of nearly one or two hundred people, Xie Yaoshi can''t bear to leave any day,


    "What do you mean, brother?" Xie Qingyan''s face was a little ugly when he was told by Xie Yaoshi. He immediately asked, "even elder brother, do you start to think that we are a burden? We don''t have to be big brother. As long as you are willing to join commander LV Yin''s army and work for the army, everyone will be properly settled... "


    "Play the lute to the ox!"


    In the face of Xie Qingyan''s words, Xie Yaoshi''s heart is filled with a sense of irritability. He feels that Xie Qingyan has never understood his meaning, or understood it, but deliberately pretends not to understand it?! In a word, Xie Yaoshi has no patience to go on with Xie Qingyan.


    He got up, went directly to the entrance, put on his shoes, and walked out of his villa in the eager voice of Xie''s mother.


    Looking at Xie Yaoshi''s disheartened posture, Xie''s mother felt a little anxious. She ran out of the door and called Xie Yaoshi several times. However, Xie Yaoshi walked too fast, and soon disappeared. Xie''s mother had to turn back and walk into the living room. Looking at Xie Qingyan''s sad face sitting in the sofa, she immediately sighed and said:


    "Qingyan, what evil did you say you had today? Why do you have to fight with your big brother? Your elder brother has to go out to find supplies for us every day. It''s tired enough. Can''t you forgive your elder brother? "


    When she spoke, Xie''s voice was very soft. Although she was admonishing Xie Qingyan, her tone was a little too heavy, which made Xie''s admonition not work at all. She only heard Xie Qingyan twist her eyebrows and say:


    "Big brother is becoming more and more stingy now. All the materials he finds are watched by the powers under his hand. Those powers are hard to talk. If we go on like this, we will starve to death sooner or later."


    For the first two times, Xie Yaoshi went out to look for supplies, but he didn''t say for whom the supplies were brought back. Naturally, Xie Qingyan happily thought that he could freely control the supplies, so he called on the diligent survivors and distributed all the supplies of the dozen cars.


    Later, Xu was Xie Yaoshi''s subordinate. He had some advice for him, and then found the materials. Xie Yaoshi took them to the villas where the powers lived. The subordinates of Xie Yaoshi took turns to take care of them. All the powers had nostrils in the air. It was absolutely impossible for the survivors to get some materials from them without paying anything.


    For example, the female survivors, who are quite beautiful, let the powers who guard the goods and materials wipe some money! It has become a very common phenomenon that Xie Qingyan can get a few pieces of bread. He doesn''t know what the trend will be like in the future. He feels dirty, but he has nothing to do. He tells Xie Yaoshi about these things, but he just listens, and doesn''t mean to punish his subordinates.


    In fact, from Xie Yaoshi''s point of view, these survivors are incompetent and worthless. The key is that they are lazy to eat. They don''t go out to kill zombies, and they don''t have to work. They really don''t have to support them. How can he manage to wipe some money from the women who come here and give them some bread to eat?


    It''s not that his subordinates run out to lure those women out of trouble. It''s the women who come to the door to let his subordinates touch and take a few bites.


    But Xie Qingyan doesn''t think so. He just thinks that Xie Yaoshi''s subordinates dominate the goods and materials, and make it clear that they are forcing women to come to the door and fall. Aren''t those women pitiful? How long did they have to go through the ideological struggle and what kind of starvation they would choose to sell themselves?!


    As a result, Xie Qingyan has no sense of security. He is eager to find a new backer, which is stronger than Xie Yaoshi. If the way to find this backer is to need Xie Yaoshi, Su Su and Feifei to work for the army, then they will go. Anyway, joining the army is no harm.


    On one side, Xie''s mother couldn''t see Xie Qingyan''s present attitude. After thinking about it, she decided to persuade Xie Qingyan. Then she sat down beside him and whispered:


    "Mom went to see Su Su today. I heard that they not only brought 9 babies, but also doctors and nurses, and a 2-year-old child. Guess what those doctors and nurses are doing? What is a 2-year-old doing? "


    "Why? What can I do? What''s the use of doctors and nurses? Keep it. "


    In Xie Qingyan''s mind, although Su Su is already a power man, he must be living the same life as him. With a large group of people, he must be worried about how to support these people every day. It is said that there are babies and children among them, so his life will be even more difficult.


    But Xie''s mother shook her head, laughed and said to Xie Qingyan, "those doctors and nurses are busy running a hospital. Your elder brother''s subordinates need to use crystal nucleus for treatment. The 2-year-old child is carrying a kettle and watering a bush under the wall. His mother is drying clothes and quilts, I''ll help you in the hospital. "


    "Oh, my elder brother''s subordinates are sending crystal nuclei over there?"


    It seems that he doesn''t understand what Xie''s mother said. Xie Qingyan''s expression is a little resentful. What''s wrong with his elder brother Xie Yaoshi? What''s wrong with him? People on his side don''t take care of him, so he goes to the hospital over Su Su Su to deliver Jinghe?! Could it be that the doctors and nurses in that hospital all opened their doors and started a meat business?! It''s filthy.

 Chapter 152

    "Yes, you see those doctors and nurses who were once thought that they could not cut down zombies and camels, but now they are big earners. 2-year-old children have their own value. Qingyan, you should also think about how to plan your survivors."


    Xie''s mother didn''t find out at all. Xie Qingyan wanted to leave because of her words. She tried very hard to express her meaning and persuade Xie Qingyan to get out of the villa and the ivory tower she built for herself. Now it''s not the past. She doesn''t want Xie Qingyan to continue to dream.


    When people gather together, they can''t just take supplies to support them. In this way, they are tired, and their support will be abandoned. Those who don''t want to be abandoned have already gone to find Gao zhier, while those who stay with Xie Qingyan are left with some idlers.


    Xie''s mother thinks Su Su Su''s atmosphere is very good. Those who don''t look like good people are now helping doctors and nurses to clean up and do chores. There are also a few old people who take those babies out to bask in the sun. Their movements are as light as those who have received professional training.


    "And your elder brother and Su Su are right. What do you want them to do with the army? They don''t know. According to Su Su''s words, that Lu Yin seems to be very exploitative. Qingyan, don''t let your elder brother take risks. We''ll stay at home, and he won''t freeze us with hunger. "


    Seeing that Xie Qingyan seemed to think of something for a moment and kept silent, Xie''s mother continued to persuade her that she would live longer than Xie Qingyan, so she could see many things better than Xie Qingyan. She understood Xie Qingyan''s ambition and knew that Xie Qingyan was not willing to be a general person.


    However, it turns out that Xie Qingyan is just an ordinary person. This is a fact, and there is no way to change it. Since he is just an ordinary person, don''t do what he can''t do. Obviously, he can''t afford to support the large group of survivors, but he wants to do everything, and in turn he asks Xie Yaoshi to be the same as him.


    These words are too straightforward. Xie''s mother doesn''t want to hurt Xie Qingyan''s heart. She tries her best to put them mildly. She only hopes Xie Qingyan can understand that this is different from the past. Now their mother and son are living by Xie Yaoshi. Don''t offend Xie Yaoshi too hard. If Xie Yaoshi leaves them alone, what will Su Su Su really do to kill Xie Qingyan?


    "Well, they are in collusion."


    Listening to Xie''s mother''s words, Xie Qingyan snorted coldly. He didn''t expect that Xie Yaoshi and Su Su were so close now, and they even unified their caliber??? It''s no wonder that Xie Yaoshi always defends Su Su everywhere, and even mobilizes his subordinates to send crystal nuclei to Su Su! How also don''t see Xie Yaoshi give crystal nucleus to him, Xie Qingyan this side of survivor ah?!


    Xie Qingyan seems to have found a pair of adulterers Yin. He is depressed to the extreme. Now he can''t listen to Xie''s mother at all. No matter what Xie''s mother says, Xie Qingyan will push all the problems and contradictions to Su Su Su. Su Su Su is more and more cheap now. He is not counting a large group of special powers, but also extends his hand to Xie Yaoshi!


    bitch!


    "Mom, how can you be as ambitious as big brother?"?! I will not give up. I will let my elder brother into the army. As long as you are here, no matter what I do, my elder brother will not be angry with us. Don''t worry. "


    He calmed Xie''s mother at will. Xie Qingyan was so upset that he didn''t want to listen any more. He got up and left, as if he felt that people all over the world didn''t understand him. In his heart, he began to resent Xie''s mother''s words. Now he wasn''t hungry and frozen, but now this kind of life really teaches him to hold back.


    Su Su looks down on him and runs away with Ye Yu. Xie Yaoshi also looks down on him. He is eager to make some achievements, so that everyone can see that he is still the respected monitor before the end of the world, or the proud son of everyone around the center.


    Su Su doesn''t want to join the army, which is expected by Xie Qingyan. It doesn''t matter. Su Su doesn''t want to join the army. He also has a Feifei. Feifei''s wood power is very strong now, and Feifei loves him. No matter whether Feifei joins the army or not, she is always under Xie Qingyan''s control.


    And as long as there is Xie''s mother, Xie Qingyan expects that Xie Yaoshi will always be ruthless, because the Xie family has nurtured Xie Yaoshi. It''s not urgent for Xie Yaoshi to join the army. He can persuade Xie Qingyan slowly. His only strategy is to seize Feifei and persuade Feifei to go to the army.


    With this in mind, he hurried out of the door to find Feifei, leaving Xie''s mother sitting alone in the living room, with one hand on her forehead. Facing Xie Qingyan''s insistence, he was full of worry.


    Her son, naturally, knows what kind of character he is. As a child, Xie Qingyan has been in the spotlight. People are eager to flatter him, and he suddenly becomes an ordinary survivor with no powers and no advantages. It''s certain that Xie Qingyan''s heart is out of balance.


    Now, Xie''s mother only hopes that Xie Qingyan will not continue to develop in this way. She does not know what kind of road she will take in the future. As a mother, Xie''s mother is very worried about her son''s future


    Outside, Xie Qingyan, who is only thinking about how to get ahead, just walked out of the door of the villa. Feifei, whom he was looking for, hurried into the yard. Behind Feifei, there are still several survivors of the night patrol. They all look pale. Feifei''s face is even more pale. Because of the excessive consumption of powers for many days, Feifei''s body has become obviously unbearable, The cheekbones on both cheeks were so thin that they could be seen clearly.


    "Qingyan, we are just going to find you."


    The skinny Feifei opens her mouth and calls Xie Qingyan. Now she asks herself how she feels with Xie Qingyan. So the name of Xie Qingyan has changed from "monitor" to "Qingyan".


    She stopped at the iron gate with several night patrol survivors and reported to Xie qingyanhui: "last night, two more survivors disappeared."


    "Again?"


    Xie Qingyan seems to think that the word Feifei said is very strange. After thinking about it for a while, he remembered that Feifei had mentioned it to him several times, saying that the survivors of the night patrol were missing one after another. However, recently, he has been busy with a lot of things, so Xie Qingyan never paid attention to the things about these survivors, Li Anxin and Feifei will take care of all the arrangements for the survivors.

 Chapter 153

    At the moment, however, Xie Qingyan is asking for help from Feifei. It can be said that her future is all about Feifei. Therefore, even if she no longer cares about the situation of the survivors, Xie Qingyan has to pretend to frown and ask:


    "Do you feel that we are suffering and suffering, and we are going to seek better development?"


    "This... I don''t know." Feifei shakes her head and feels worried. She turns back and points to the survivors who are following her. She says, "Wang Fan and the two of them were patrolling with the missing brothers a Zhong and a Shou yesterday. Wang Fan said that a Zhong and a Shou were normal yesterday, and that they played cards together this morning. They didn''t mention that they wanted to leave."


    "No one wants to leave. It''s going to be a great send off."


    Xie Qingyan doesn''t think so. He doesn''t care who the survivors are going or who they are staying. Now he only has his own future in his mind, so he doesn''t seem as nervous as Feifei and Wang Fan. What''s more, he doesn''t want to check whether the survivors are gone or missing. He doesn''t care about it at all. He comforts Feifei and Wang Fan,


    "Well, you don''t have to be too nervous. Those who want to leave will let them go. They think they will have a better future after they leave, so let''s not stop them. Recently, I''ve found a new way for you. As long as I develop this line well, everyone of us will have the same job as civil servants in the future. We don''t have to worry about food and drink."


    "Really? Did the soldiers who came a few days ago agree that they would properly settle us? "


    "That''s great. Before the end of the day, I took the civil service examination several times, but I failed every time. I didn''t expect that after the end of the day, this opportunity came to me."


    "Yes, that''s great, chief. Please urge them to make arrangements for us as soon as possible."


    The chattering survivors, now completely forget the previous tension, the tension and oppression caused by the continuous disappearance of the survivors, instantly like the dark clouds scattered over their heads, and the sky will soon clear up.


    They are excited and looking forward to it. It seems that the darkness has passed and the light is in the near future.


    Xie Qingyan''s face was smiling. He turned to Feifei, who was still worried. He patted her on the shoulder and whispered to her, "Feifei, come here. I have a very important thing to tell you."


    Feifei doesn''t know why. She turns around and leaves with Xie Qingyan, while the survivors behind are still discussing warmly and telling everyone in the apple villa area the good news at a very fast speed, so those people are impatient to wait for themselves to become civil servants!


    In this way, a few days later, the mental outlook of the whole Xiangcheng suburb has changed dramatically. The streets are full of patrolling soldiers, and military jeeps come and go very seriously. Because of the strong suppression of the army, there is no zombie on the street within the safe area.


    The survivors dare not go out, but now they dare to go out. The police station outside the apple villa seems to be a new command center. Outside the police station, there are several tables. The survivors are lining up in front of the table, waiting for the army to arrange work.


    On the edge of the table, there was a billboard. Before the end of the world, those who had made a special trip to publicize various party and government slogans now put up a red notice, which stated that this area had become a safe area under the wise command of commander LV Yin, and they recruited unlimited talents and ordinary people to contribute to the construction of the base.


    After that, all kinds of preferential policies and treatment were pasted.


    After the powers join the army, the army takes care of food, drink and 3000 ordinary crystal nuclei every month, and each power can be assigned to a suite in the safe area. They can arrange family members and friends to live in the suite at will, and their families will also be protected by the army. In terms of grade, it''s a bit like a first-class citizen, and these families have to go in and out of the safe area, Materials and crystal nucleus can not be turned in, but also give priority to medical services.


    After joining the army, those with strong ability will go to the power vanguard, while those with weak ability will go to the power logistics team. In addition to the above benefits, those with power vanguard also have the right of independent marriage, the priority of resource occupation and immunity.


    Maybe it''s because the two power teams in the apple villa area are so dazzled that they write leaflets about these preferential policies and don''t send them to the apple villa area. Su Su Su occasionally receives one and takes a casual look at the additional rights of these power pioneers, such as the right to independent marriage, the right to preempt resources and the right to immunity?!


    In fact, it''s the psionic person of the power vanguard. He can go to any woman he likes. Even if the woman is a yellow flower girl, or has a husband, or likes the house, fields, and various resources and facilities of any family, she can take possession of them without breaking the law. In addition, the immunity means that the psionic person of the power vanguard can be exempted if he kills someone, No legal or criminal liability.


    It''s not surprising that LV Yin can attract so many powers to work for him. In fact, there are three preferential policies for the vanguard of powers in every base, but now that they have developed into bases, it''s natural to use language to decorate and package these preferential policies, which is not so straightforward.


    And in order to avoid those who work for the base, relying on these privileges to disturb the security of the base, at the same time, the base also introduced a lot of rewards and punishment measures to limit the powers of the vanguard and destroy social stability.


    The Xiangcheng base presided over by LV Yin is only a very small base. Many preferential policies for the powers are not very comprehensive, and they may just write a little when they think of it. But just these three points, without any reward and punishment measures to restrain the powers, are doomed to chaos in the future.


    In addition to recruiting powers, ordinary people can also find jobs in LV Yin. Ordinary people are still the most needed in the army at present, because the base needs to be built. At the beginning, they need to pull up the iron wire fence to consolidate the safe area. Ordinary people are the best labor force to do this. Ordinary people who participate in pulling the iron wire fence can eat three meals, There are also two snacks, no nuclei.


    ************************The author has something to say*******************


    Hello, everyone, happy new year. In order to celebrate the coming of the new year, would you like to have a riot today???

 Chapter 154

    But it''s enough for ordinary people to have enough to eat. The end of the world has come. The trading system has not yet been built. It''s useless for ordinary people to want something that can''t be eaten or drunk. And for ordinary people who have been hungry for a long time, it''s also very rewarding to have three meals and two snacks.


    Just to build a safe area, you always have to work as a coolie. In the end, it''s different from Xie Qingyan''s general position as a civil servant. Therefore, all the survivors under Xie Qingyan''s hands didn''t move, waiting for Xie Qingyan to find a job as easy and well paid as a civil servant.


    And Su Su Su''s people, no matter they are powers or ordinary people, have something to do, and they don''t worry about eating and drinking, so they don''t pay attention to these overwhelming leaflets.


    After several days of hanging these notices at the gate of the police station, Lu Yin seemed to feel that they were not enough. In addition to handing out leaflets, one morning, on the street, on the military jeeps coming and going, there was a loud speaker, broadcasting these recruitment notices again and again, as well as the conditional treatment of ordinary people and powers, which was as lively as the new year, It''s not so festive.


    Su Su didn''t sleep well in the early morning. She was woken up by the megaphone outside. She vomited in the bathroom and went downstairs with a pale face. When she saw her parents busy cooking in the kitchen with black eyes on their faces, Su Su Su was annoyed.


    She drank a bowl of soup from the soup pot, touched her abdomen, went upstairs and changed into a loose white fur coat, put on pregnant women''s trousers and flat bottomed boots, put on a dark jacket, put on a baseball cap, and went out of the door. When she walked outside the wall, everyone looked like they were lack of sleep, Pigo''s subordinates hold nine crying babies and walk around to coax them, while Ruirui is sitting on a small bench with a pitiful yawn and brushing his teeth.


    "Come on, speed up!"


    Su Su is in the clouds. Before she wakes up from her doze, she only hears King Kong summoning her men. She is surprised. Looking back, she sees that the gang of King Kong are rushing out of the villa at the speed of an emergency gathering. Everyone is ready for a March. They are all armed with weapons in their hands and gun boxes on their bodies, There was a big marching bag on his back.


    They lined up, and King Kong was chanting slogans to count. With that sonorous voice, "1, 2, 3, 4..." after counting her head, Su Su''s heart became more and more dignified. With her slightly raised stomach, she strode forward, grabbed King Kong, who was ready to jump out of the car, and asked:


    "What happened?"


    "Emergency signal, ye Pipi has an accident in the East."


    Vajra points to a pink smoke in the sky that has not completely dispersed. The smoke rises in the east direction. Su Su looks up and jumps up in her heart. Without thinking much, she jumps into Vajra''s co driver''s seat. Then Chou Shijia sees that Su Su Su actually gets on the car with her stomach. She runs a few steps and pulls open Vajra''s back door, He also pushed in.


    "You..."


    King Kong, who was fully armed, stood in the same place for two seconds. He immediately got on the bus, got into the driver''s seat, stepped on the accelerator, took the two cars behind him, and drove away. Su''s father and Su''s mother caught up with him, but only caught a trace of car exhaust. Su''s mother was so angry that she yelled,


    "Su Su, don''t worry when something happens. You should take care of the children in your stomach."


    Before they could react, the people who were left at the moment were in a daze. What do you mean


    Three cars, carrying 10 special forces, went away. Su Su sat in the front passenger seat of the first car, fastened his seat belt, and carefully did not let the seat belt strangle his stomach. Then he turned to see King Kong''s car.


    This time, eight people from King Kong drove three off-road vehicles, so the space in the vehicle was also spacious, just enough to squeeze her and Chou Shijia. On the street, the sonorous horn was playing one after another, which made Su Su feel very uncomfortable. In addition, Ye Yu''s situation was unknown, so she couldn''t control her anger, Just think when I can''t help it, I will destroy the tormenting trumpet.


    The scope of the safe area is not large, and the base has not yet been built. Some important roads and fortresses are still guarded by the troops. As King Kong flies eastward, the sound of loudspeakers gradually decreases. Instead, there are a lot of people and gunshots along the way.


    The more gunshots were heard, the more King Kong drove there. Soon, they saw the barrier guarded by heavy soldiers. A large number of soldiers were behind the barrier with guns. Outside the barrier, there were zombies gathering around. On both sides of the barrier, there were two buildings. On the window of the building, there were snipers squatting.


    Ye Yu, who sent the emergency signal, stood in the heart of the soldiers. He and his brothers came close to each other. Everyone had a gun in their eyebrows, and Ye Yu was no exception.


    Su Su sits in the car of King Kong. Far away, he can see Ye Yu''s face. It seems that there are sparks in his eyes. Although he has a gun on his eyebrow, his face seems to be fearless.


    He walked forward with his hands on his waist. The soldier holding the gun against his brow stepped back. Ye Yu looked at the three cars rushing forward and said with a rather arrogant smile:


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? People who have the courage to arrest me, but don''t have the courage to fight with me? You put your gun on my head, and I didn''t blink. Are you afraid of a hair? "


    As King Kong drove forward, Su Su tilted his head and saw that the group of special forces was surrounded by an old lady in a black cotton padded jacket. The old lady''s eyes didn''t seem to be very good. She trembled and hid behind Lixia, giving people a haggard feeling. Her fingers kept twisting a string of Buddhist beads in her hand.


    At this time, King Kong has stopped the car. He jumps out of the car and shakes his joints. In the face of such a big battle, he and all the brothers behind him are walking forward calmly and straight towards Ye Yu.


    **************************The author has something to say*********************


    Pink ticket, pink ticket, pink ticket!!!

 Chapter 155

    It seems that they have known for a long time that the eight men of King Kong are in the same group as the ten men of Ye Yu. As soon as they get out of the car, they have guns aimed at their heads. Su Su thinks about it, sits in the co driver''s seat, turns back and says to Chou Shijia:


    "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t get off the bus. You''ll have to fight later. You''ll drive a car yourself first."


    From the analysis of the situation alone, Su Su is hard to judge who is right and who is wrong between Ye Yu and the group of soldiers holding a gun against him. He just looks at the blind old lady behind Lixia and the ten vehicles full of goods and materials parked outside the obstacle. Basically, he can know that it is Ye Yu who brought back Lixia''s godmother. As a result, LV Yin''s soldiers blocked this place with guns.


    Su Su has a headache. According to Ye Yu''s arrogant character, he may have been asked to hand in some materials when he passed the barrier. As a result, Ye Yu was surrounded by guns when he didn''t work. In fact, any force had to pay part of the materials if they wanted to set up a base and the survivors wanted to enter the safe area. After all, Ye Yu was the first one to experience the end of life, It''s right not to understand.


    But things have become like this. Su Su can''t tear down Ye Yu''s platform in front of everyone. She can only follow King Kong and others and slowly approach Ye Yu. She thinks that in case of trouble for a while, how can she close the scene in the future?


    "Well, you should be careful. Everything depends on the baby."


    Looking at the tense atmosphere outside the window, Chou Shijia knows how many pounds she has. She doesn''t get off the car because she is not brave enough, but in this situation, she is a burden when she gets off the car. So Chou Shijia just tells Su Su to run whenever she meets anything, and don''t take risks. Su Su Su is responsible for the baby in her stomach if she doesn''t take risks.


    Su Su nodded, opened the door, followed the last of King Kong and others.


    King Kong takes people and stops when he comes to the periphery of the soldiers. Some of the soldiers in front are still holding Ye Yu''s 10 people with guns. Some of the soldiers have turned around and form a confrontation with King Kong. King Kong doesn''t care. He just stretches his neck and asks Ye Yu in a loud voice


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to fight or not? Ye pipi, your grandson, is calling me to see you being held up with a gun, right


    "Fight, why not?"


    Ye Yu stretched out his hand and slapped the soldier in front of him on the face. The soldier held a gun in one hand, still holding Ye Yu''s eyebrow. The other hand trembled slightly, gritted his teeth and held it back. He didn''t fight back or shoot.


    So Ye Yu spread his hands and turned innocently to King Kong. "You see, I want to fight. They don''t fight with me."


    "You grandson!"


    This situation is a bit strange. King Kong spat, raised his foot, raised his gun to the front and kicked one of his soldiers. The soldier fell back, stood up, raised his gun to the top of King Kong''s eyebrow, but he didn''t shoot.


    "I''ve seen it. I''ve seen it today."


    Vajra is quite strange. He goes forward regardless of the gun in the center of his eyebrows. As he goes, the soldiers in front of him step back. The brothers behind Vajra follow him. Su Su Su turns her eyebrows and follows him.


    As soon as the gang of Vajra and Ye Yu joined up, she was caught behind him by Ye Yu before she could react. Ye Yu looked back at Su Su with an angry look on her face. The sparks in her eyes flashed twice. She raised her finger and flicked the gun on her eyebrow. She said to Su Su Su in a bad tone:


    "Do you think it''s boring to stay at home and come out to stimulate me?"


    Su Su Bai glances at Ye Yu, sweeps the small blood openings on Ye Yu''s face, reaches out her slender white fingers, grabs the gun on Ye Yu''s eyebrow, and looks impatient. She directly asks the soldier in front:


    "Do you want people or goods?"


    "If people stay, they can pull in all the goods and materials. If people don''t stay, they have to turn in half of the goods and materials."


    It was Lixia who said this. He stood beside Ye Yu and protected the blind godmother behind him. The old godmother kept her head down and counted the Buddha beads in her hands. After hearing the words, he slightly raised his head and said, "Amitabha."


    Su Su immediately laughed and said, "Oh ~ ~", knowing the current situation.


    LV Yin has already passed Li Ying and handed a recall order to King Kong and others. It is clear that Ye Yu''s 18 people will be included in the order, but King Kong refuses. This time, Ye Yu comes back after looking for the old godmother, which just gives LV Yin the opportunity to make a strong deduction here.


    It''s said that people who leave materials can pull them back. If people don''t leave, they have to turn in half of the materials. According to the rules of the ordinary base, they have to turn in one-third of the materials, which is already a lot. Others are desperate, and Ye Yu is also desperate. Why should ye Yu turn in half of the materials they find?


    So it''s no wonder that Ye Yu is stuck here. They are stuck with Ye Yu, but they don''t dare to do it seriously. Just because everyone knows that if they really work with Ye Yu''s 18 people, they can''t be the opponent of Ye Yu and others. Maybe they can''t win Ye Yu without any loss.


    Su Su glances around. In this group of soldiers, there is no one who has the power of energy fluctuation, while Ye Yu has 18 people who have the power. There is no suspense about who wins and who loses.


    On the contrary, in the opposite building, behind a window, there was a powerful power wave. Su Su twisted her eyebrows and looked up unconsciously. It happened that she saw an eagle circling in the sky.


    It''s Lu Yin''s eagle. It''s said that it has a heart to heart connection with Lu Yin. When Lu Yin awakened his powers, he lost an eye. The eagle is Lu Yin''s eye. What the eagle can see, Lu Yin can see.


    Su Su lowered her head, quickly analyzed it in her heart, then raised her eyes and said to Ye Yu''s back in front of her with a smile: "it''s OK, they don''t dare to fight with you now. They are people who want to do great things. Now the overall situation has not been opened, how can they fold their heads here? You let your brothers go out and drive back. "


    *******************The author has something to say*********************


    Call me Bao Er Zhang Lao, don''t you think I owe you to the next book, bully me, arrogant, see my shame before the snow today!!!! More crippling you, more crippling you, more crippling you!

 Chapter 156

    In front of him, Ye Yu, who was in front of Su Su''s gun, turned back and grinned at Su Su. He was so arrogant and bad that he scolded: "I don''t dare to do it? Lao Tzu called for his brother to come here, thinking that he could have a good fight. MD, Lixia, you order 10 people, take your mother and Su Su together, and go out and drive the car back. "


    "Yes Lixia immediately moved, turned around and pointed to the 10 injured heads on her side, and said to Su Su, "Su Su, you''re going out to drive with us."


    "No!" Su Su shook his head, resolutely refused, "there are many zombies outside, I''m afraid, I want to watch the excitement here."


    "Cumbersome!"


    The front Ye Yu turns back and stares at Su Su. Su Su, unwilling to be outdone, stares back at Ye Yu. By the way, he reaches out his hand and tightly grabs the marching backpack behind Ye Yu.


    Looking at her soft and weak, I can still feel pity for her. It''s like the dodder flower in the greenhouse. She has never seen anything in the world. She still has to see the excitement to the end, and she puts on a posture that no one can pull her away. Ye Yu unconsciously smiles, immediately straightens her face, and threatens:


    "After a while, I''ll be shot into a sieve. I don''t care about you."


    "Take care of yourself, you''ve been shot into a sieve, and I don''t care about you!"


    Reach out, Su Su will ye Yu''s head to push right, his forehead on top of several guns, but also always back to talk to her, evil is not evil?!


    Lixia shakes her head and is helpless to the two. She leads ten people with a cold face and takes the old godmother to move out of the obstacle with the dark gun hole. King Kong and others follow behind. It seems that they are slow, but they really make up for the lack of Lixia and others. Eight people, together with Ye Yu, surround Su Su Su in front of them, It''s still a circle of soldiers with guns on their heads.


    In front of a dark gun hole, King Kong took out a cigarette and fumbled for a while in his upper and lower pockets. Without touching the lighter, he stuffed the cigarette into the muzzle of the gun at the center of his eyebrows and murmured to Ye Yu


    "Peel, make a fire."


    Ye Yu glanced at the smoke that King Kong put on the muzzle of the gun, and the smoke immediately ignited without fire. The red Mars was on the white smoke, and the white smoke rose.


    Under such a leisurely posture, there was a mysterious and tense atmosphere. Although Su Su was sure that LV Yin would not hurt her strength at this critical moment, she was also a little nervous in her heart. If there were so many guns, she would surely win, but after winning?


    Lu Yin surrounded the whole security area and came out. There must be more soldiers under him than here. There will be a continuous supply of troops in the distance. I don''t know how long it will take to kill them. And if they kill their soldiers this time, will they live and walk in the Xiangcheng base in the future? Before the base is built, we have already formed a feud with the future leader of the base. What should we do?


    However, according to what LV Yin has done today, it seems that he has already got involved with Ye Yu. With Ye Yu''s habits, it is impossible to be LV Yin''s subordinate any more. If LV Yin is angry with Ye Yu, it is possible to betray the whole base.


    She is a big bellied woman. She lives a safe life. However, her mind is flooded today. Without even thinking about it, she follows the muddy water. Is she going to follow Ye Yu or what???


    On the other hand, LV Yin is also a fool. He has no idea about Ye Yu''s temper. He will take them into his command. First, he will send a Li Ying to be soft. The soft one will send a recall order directly. Later, he is going to detain Ye Yu. If he doesn''t leave people, he will leave half of the materials. It is obvious that he will force Ye Yu not to leave.


    As for Ye Yu, the softer he is, the more people who buckle him, the more he can arouse Ye Yu''s antipathy. If he is weak, maybe Ye Yu will be in a good mood when he can help LV Yin fight several battles.


    Su Su scolded himself for meddling in his own business, and then scolded LV Yin for his stupidity. He looked at Ye Yu''s back and thought that Ye Yu and others were born in the army. Now what kind of mood did he have to face these soldiers who pointed guns at them?


    She was a little confused and couldn''t find a right way to protect the family.


    In a tense and depressed mood, Lixia has taken her brothers and old godmother out of the barrier. The zombies outside the barrier have been almost cleaned up by them. Now because of the struggle with the people, the zombies wandering outside are not cleaned up. Lixia takes some time to take her brothers to clean up the zombies outside again.


    Su Su, Ye Yu and other eight people are still surrounded in the middle. In a quiet confrontation, Ye Yu reaches out his black hand with blood stains, grabs Su Su Su '', Wait patiently with him.


    On the bright side, maybe it''s a game in which there is no smoke of gunpowder. It''s better than who has good patience, perseverance and mental quality. Whoever gives in means showing weakness. The two forces stand up against each other. Ye Yu can''t hold on. In the future, he doesn''t have to raise his head in front of LV Yin. He just listens to LV Yin''s instructions and LV Yin can''t hold on, After the base, Ye Yu can walk horizontally.


    As time goes by, in the silence, 10 people and 10 cars of Lixia have finished the zombies outside. The old godmother and Lixia''s car slowly drive into the obstacle. King Kong and others, in full view of the public, personally open a door to the barbed wire fence and let Lixia''s 10 cars come in and go away.


    The eagle in the sky screamed angrily, but he didn''t make any radical reaction. So he pointed his gun at Ye Yu''s soldiers, that is to say, he pointed his gun at Ye Yu''s soldiers, until Li Xia''s 10 vehicles full of materials entered the safe area and left far away.


    "Come on, let''s go, too!"


    Ye Yu stares at the soldiers with guns in front of him. Holding Su Su Su''s hand, he retreats to the safe area step by step. King Kong and the other seven slowly move forward and backward, gradually forming a moving offensive and defensive circle. King Kong still has a cigarette in his mouth. As soon as the ash falls, it falls on the barrel of a gun pointing at his heart. With a smile, he raises his hands to make a surrender, As he retreated, he turned back and yelled,


    "Doctor, get the car up here."


    *********************The author has something to say*************************


    Wish all my readers a happy new year and all the best!

 Chapter 157

    Chou Shijia is sweating all over the car. This posture makes her an outsider very nervous. Suddenly hearing King Kong''s cry in the encirclement, Chou Shijia immediately shakes, scrambles from the rear compartment to the driver''s seat, starts the car, steps on the accelerator and rushes up.


    The car rushed up, but it didn''t hit anyone. Next to the soldiers on the outermost floor, Zhuo Shijia stopped the car, made a bend and released the door. Ye Yu on the edge grabbed Su Su Su''s hand, kicked forward, overturned a soldier in front of him, pulled Su Su Su Su Su Su Su quickly for two steps, opened the door of the rear compartment, and threw Su Su Su in.


    "Get in the car!"


    Ye Yu turns back and blocks the door to prevent the gun from aiming at Su Su. He stands by the door of the car with two fires in his hand, but he doesn''t throw them out. He just gathers in his hand to act as a deterrent. King Kong takes the remaining seven brothers and turns around and runs away.


    Just wait for King Kong to run to the side of the car opened by Chou Shijia, pull open the door and sit in the co driver''s seat. The remaining six brothers also run away quickly. Before the soldiers with guns catch up with them, they run into the remaining two cars and drag the car away.


    "Gogo ~ ~ doctor, get up!"


    In the co pilot''s seat, King Kong''s whole state is tense. This moment is actually the most tense moment for the two sides. Whether they can fight or not depends on the last moment. If LV Yin really wants to keep people at all costs, the soldiers who raise their guns will definitely shoot.


    Su Su was also very nervous. She got up from the leather chair on the back carriage and hugged Ye Yu''s waist. Her eyes went through Ye Yu''s shoulder and looked at the soldiers'' catching up posture outside. When zhuoshijia stepped on the accelerator, she dragged Ye Yu''s waist to him. Zhuoshijia shook her tail and drove away.


    Lu Yin will never give up!


    This is Su Su Su''s only thought at the moment. Although Ye Yu didn''t fight with LV Yin''s people this time, he definitely gave LV Yin a big challenge, but LV Yin has to build a base now, so he can''t spare energy to clean up Ye Yu. As soon as the base is built, it is estimated that Ye Yu''s leisure time will come to an end.


    Ye Yu in the back compartment, in the chaos of zhuoshijia''s driving skills, steadied himself, pulled Su Su up on the seat by the way, and then raised his head to ask King Kong in the co driver''s seat,


    "What''s the other way?"


    "It''s said that a commander named LV Yin came out of nowhere with an army. These days he''s gathering powers everywhere. Oh, by the way, he sent Li Ying to send us a recall order to report to him!"


    "Did you go?"


    "Bah, where can I?! Don''t we agree that we won''t go back to the army for the rest of our lives? Lao Tzu''s life is secure, and he''s ready to die. He wants to marry a wife and have a son. "


    When he said this, Vajra in the co driver''s seat secretly glanced at zhuoshija. Zhuoshija was driving and didn''t pay attention to Vajra. However, when he heard that Vajra said, "I want to marry a wife and have a son," he also glanced at Vajra. They just had a look at each other. Vajra''s face burned and he turned his head shyly, He looked out of the window as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Yu, sitting on the back seat of the car, was on the wrong side of the road. After thinking about it seriously, he couldn''t remember where he had heard of LV Yin''s name, so he had to explain to King Kong:


    "Go back and ask the scholar and fortune teller. They like to inquire. I always feel familiar with the name of LV Yin."


    After the explanation, Ye Yu puts away the expressionless face, turns to see Su Su sitting quietly beside him, grabs Su Su''s thin body into her arms, and says with a smile:


    "What do you think, sister?"


    "Nothing."


    Su Su raised her hand and pressed the baseball cap on her head. She did not intend to destroy LV Yin''s plan to establish a base. The establishment of the base is the general trend of human development. That''s right, and it is also greatly beneficial to the survival of the whole human race. However, LV Yin''s ambition is too big, and she does not know how to step by step to conserve her energy, which leads to the failure of the Xiangcheng base in just two or three years, The decline of the powerless.


    Therefore, it will take two or three years for the Xiangcheng base to collapse. Su Su''s original plan was to give birth to Xiao AI safely in the Xiangcheng base. After making full preparations, she took her parents'' Xiao AI to go north. Now ye Yu and her Su Su Su may have married Lu Yin. Her plan is bound to change.


    Holding her, Ye Yu didn''t think so much. In zhuoshijia''s terrible driving skills, Ye Yu went to the bottom of the car, stabilized himself, and sat with Su Su Su in her arms. Her face was not as arrogant as before, but changed into a rogue. Looking down at Su Su Su, she felt that she had not seen her for a long time, How more and more water, want to bite her.


    Ye Yu''s heart itches, completely, at all, did not see Su Su''s slightly raised belly, but it is no wonder Ye Yu, Su Su was thin, today is wearing a very loose sweater, the belly is slightly raised, if you do not look carefully, look at her more fashionable dress, really can''t connect her with pregnancy.


    It''s just that the scope of the safe area is not big. Chou Shijia drives very fast. Without waiting for Ye Yu to steal incense, they gallop all the way back to the apple villa.


    Just after they left, in a high-rise building, Lu Yin, with one eye, was standing on the edge of his desk. His face was cold, and one eye was staring at the floor glass in front of him


    "Who is that woman? The one behind Ye Yu. "


    Behind him stood Li Ying with a dignified face. Hearing the speech, Li Ying felt very difficult and said carefully, "her name is Su Su, who can control three water people."


    "Oh, that''s her!"


    Lu Yin turned around, stepped on the shiny high boots, went back to his desk and sat down. He looked down at the pieces of information placed on the desk. Like a woman''s beautiful fingers, he gently pointed at the paper on the information and said to Li Ying:


    "After all, you let me down."


    "My subordinates are derelict in their duties!"


    Li Ying looks down and somehow meets the commander of the team. Facing LV Yin for the first time, she always feels nervous. However, LV Yin sits high with low laughter in her throat. He glances at Li Ying and says to the adjutant standing beside her:


    "Prince Joe, you''ve been with me for the longest time, and you know that I don''t like to force people. Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi''s two teams are really attractive. You can find an opportunity to invite Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi''s relatives and friends to come to me and teach them the benefits they can get by joining the power team, As long as the relatives around are quite willing, Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi will also be quite willing. "

 Chapter 158

    "Yes


    The prince Joe, with straight legs and a thump in his heart, is also LV Yin''s confidant. He knows that LV Yin''s meaning is not so mild on the surface. LV Yin speaks well. His real intention is to put Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi''s relatives and friends under house arrest, so as to control Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi.


    "When the base is built, people need to build walls and go out to clean zombies. Of course, water and food are also essential."


    With an enigmatic light shining in his one eye, LV Yin gets up, walks to Li Ying with both hands on his back, raises his beautiful hand, and wears a ring with an eagle pattern on his finger. LV Yin pats Li Ying on the shoulder and says:


    "Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi don''t need you to be responsible for the collection work for the time being, but I trust you. I think you are a very useful talent. From today on, you will be responsible for the power support team, which will gather all the water system and wood system powers who have no attack ability to provide water and food for the base."


    Then, as if she had finished speaking, LV Yin made a circle around Li Ying and was about to walk out of the room. However, she seemed to think of something. She turned back and told Li Ying:


    "That water system power person, Su Su, I''ve seen her power. Different from you, a low-level water system power person, she can control three water people... Tut tut... Don''t waste this kind of talent. Let Wang ziqiao join the power vanguard, and you don''t care."


    The so-called power vanguard, as its name suggests, is a forward force. If a base is to be established, it naturally needs to clear zombies everywhere and vacate territory. This is the main task of the power vanguard.


    Li Ying has been in LV Yin''s army for some time. Naturally, she knows the hardships of the power vanguard. Where the task is the most difficult, there will be the power vanguard, where there will be the power vanguard, where there will be the dead.


    Since LV Yin began to form the power vanguard, every day there are those who join the power vanguard for the rich reward, but for many days, the power vanguard has died, more than twenty or thirty people, so the conditions are not difficult. From the death rate of the power vanguard, we can see at a glance.


    But Rao is so. LV Yin is still recruiting people. In order to avoid the exposure of the death rate of the power vanguard, no one with any power is willing to join in and work for him. LV Yin isolates the whole power vanguard. The members of the power vanguard can''t meet their family and friends at leisure. It''s said that the people in the team are either on a mission or carrying out strict training.


    Li Ying is aware of Su Su''s physical condition. Let alone enroll Su Su into the power vanguard, she just wants Su Su to join the army. Now Su Su is almost four months pregnant, so she will never run to LV Yin''s power vanguard with such a big stomach.


    But how can Li Ying reveal this trump card now? She always has a plan in her heart to make good use of Su Su''s children. Even now that LV Yin doesn''t let her interfere in the collection of high-level powers such as ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi, Li Ying still doesn''t want to give up to win their hearts.


    What''s the most important thing in the end? The most important thing is the network resources. As long as she can get the trust of Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi, even if she won''t be directly responsible for their tasks in the future, she can also prepare the resources here for a rainy day.


    To understand, Li Ying turns around and smiles with Prince Qiao. She doesn''t have much heart to see. She doesn''t arouse Wang ziqiao''s half defense at all. She just hears Li Ying smile with her red lips bent


    "Please, brother Wang. These high-level powers have a strange temper. Don''t feel wronged."


    "No, as long as we can build the base, no matter how much we feel aggrieved, we will not feel aggrieved."


    Wang ziqiao answers seriously and walks out of the office with Li Ying. Li Ying smiles sincerely on her face and casts a few eyes at Wang ziqiao


    "That''s OK. I''ll go to help the backup team first. If there''s anything I don''t know about these people in Apple villas who need my help, brother Wang, please don''t be polite to me."


    "Good!"


    Li Ying''s eyes dazzled her. Prince Qiao''s face was in a trance. However, Li Ying turned around and left. Prince Qiao stood in the same place and looked at Li Ying''s back. He didn''t care about women all the year round and began to live up.


    This Li Ying is very beautiful. She is also very popular and self-motivated. Although commander LV Yin mentioned her position before, now she is not in charge of recruiting the powers in Apple villa. Li Ying has no complaints in her heart. She still wants to let his prince Joe know something about her. Just go to find her.


    This makes Wang ziqiao''s impression of Li Ying very good, of course, this excellent impression points, there are Li Ying cast those eyes.


    Li Ying, who left, seems to be familiar with the way of ambiguity. She is like an expert in playing with ambiguity. Depending on Wang ziqiao''s reaction, she will know whether this person can succeed in winning a man who is too simple to win. Li Ying is lack of interest. She doesn''t intend to pay more for Wang ziqiao, but only a few eyes can do it. Why should she use her whole body as a bargaining chip?


    Moreover, she is not a Ji girl. She claims that she is a kind of person who uses her brain to do things. She doesn''t need to be like a social flower. When she does anything, she has to use beauty. Wang ziqiao''s line is put like this. It''s always useful. Since LV Yin has assigned another task to her, Li Ying plans to do this new task wholeheartedly.


    It''s really quite difficult to gather water system and wood system powers to form a backup team. According to what Li Ying has in hand, one of Feifei''s wood system powers in the apple villa area is a little stronger. The rest of the water system and wood system powers who want to protect their lives are poor. A dozen wood system powers are added together, Maybe it''s not as powerful as a Feifei.


    Therefore, the work of the support team is bound to go on very slowly. Feifei is not in place. The water and food produced by the support team are not enough for the whole army.


    Li Ying is also well aware of the importance of Feifei. That afternoon, she went to Apple villa with Prince Qiao, ready to force Xie Qingyan to send Feifei as soon as possible.


    ***********************The author has something to say**********************


    I''m more, I''m more, I''m more, avari Bhatti, book reviews are published, pink is cast out, hi with me!!!

 Chapter 159

    In the apple villa area, as soon as ye Yu and other 18 people stopped the car in front of Su''s wall, Ye Yu whistled. He didn''t understand the strange look in the eyes of the people around him. With a big move, he called the fortune teller and the scholar. They squatted in a corner and whispered. Su Su looked at Ye Yu''s back and turned back to his villa, I''m ready to eat and drink to have a good sleep.


    As soon as she entered the door, Su''s mother met her and looked up and down at Su Su with worried face. Her first sentence was to ask, "is my grandson OK?"


    "It''s OK, mom. I''ve got something to eat. I''ll go upstairs and have a sleep."


    Su Su shakes her hand and has a good taste for Su''s mother''s "empathy and parting". When her mother didn''t know that there was little love, she was very considerate of her. Now that she met her sooner or later, she opened her mouth to say hello to little love, which made Su Su Su feel a little out of favor.


    "You eat quickly, eat more, have a good sleep, and don''t toss about any more."


    As soon as Su Su said that she wanted to eat and sleep, Su''s mother was overjoyed. She immediately ran into the kitchen to give Su Su a good meal. She hoped Su Su would be better and more comfortable. She had better lie in bed until Xiao AI was born.


    After talking with Su Su for a long time, Su Su''s mother talked about her for a long time. Until Su Su yawned and went upstairs, she could still hear Su Su''s mother constantly asking her not to do this or that. Alas ~ ~ ~ it''s not sure that Su Su''s generation is pregnant, they can''t do this or that?


    Su Su is a little confused and worried. She just thinks that if she goes on like this, her mother will go mad first. She has to think of a way to make Su Su''s mother not be so nervous all day long. She is pregnant and has a baby. Although it''s very difficult, she is also experienced. No matter how hard it is, she is much stronger than those novice pregnant women.


    Another thing is that she got married with LV Yin, which made Su Su feel that this suburb of Hunan city is no longer a safe place. If she wants to have a little love here, she always has a little risk. Now she is not afraid of ten thousand, she is afraid of just in case. Now she is nearly four months pregnant, and she is not willing to take any risk. It''s better to say that she is timid, No adventurous spirit or, anyway, for the sake of little love, she must live intact!


    So when Su Su thought of today''s posture, she felt uneasy. This uneasy feeling made her feel dangerous here.


    Su Su was thinking about how to deal with the next thing in her mind. She took off her jacket and just wore a close fitting fur coat. She lay on the bed covered with quilt and took a nap.


    I don''t know whether he fell asleep or not. He felt that he was awake all the time and was lying on the bed thinking about how to deal with LV Yin. However, he didn''t seem to be lying on the bed for too long. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that it was dark.


    "Who?"


    In the dim light, Su Su suddenly turned back, sat up, looked at the floating floor curtain with alert face, curled up with one hand and protected her stomach with the other. However, when she smelled the familiar smell of smoke in the air, she suddenly put down her heart and called out:


    "Ye Yu?"


    Ye Yu''s strong posture came in slowly from behind the curtain. In the dim light, his eyes seemed to be stained with fireworks, and he looked at her warmly, grinning, with white teeth. When he got close to the bed, he looked down at Su Su, sat down and laughed at her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Su frowned, looked at the outline of Ye Yu''s face, smelled the smell of Ye Yu, he seemed to have cleaned, the smell of sweat and blood had dissipated a lot.


    "I had a meeting with them late, and you went to bed early. I want to peep at you outside your window. I don''t know you sleep so lightly."


    His voice was a little low. In such a quiet and dark space, it was like waves of dense drums, gently knocking on people''s heart. Su Su stepped back a little, sat back on the pillow, looked at Ye Yu, laughed and asked:


    "Meeting? What''s the name of it? "


    "Well, the scholar knows that LV Yin is not with us." Ye Yu shaved her hair and sat close to Su Su. She raised her finger and gently rubbed Su Su Su''s smooth and tender cheek. She didn''t want to do anything. She just had a meal and suddenly lowered her voice and said, "sister, these days, my brother wants you."


    "Cough ~ ~"


    Su Su coughs and turns her head away from Ye Yu''s fingers. She looks a little uncomfortable. She realizes something in her heart. In fact, is Ye Yu talking to her now? It seems that he has been speaking these words very openly, but she always thinks that he is playing a hooligan?!


    She tilted her head, a soft long hair, fell on the back of Ye Yu''s hand, he gently rubbed the hair, still with that hand to hold Su Su''s cheek, leaning, head a tilt, hot lips will stick Su Su slightly cool lips, rolling.


    "Come with me, baby."


    Ye Yu sat close to Su Su again, another idle hand, holding Su Su Su''s thick waist, eyes slightly closed, while trampling Su Su''s lips, while hoarse voice, just like a big gray wolf abducting Little Red Riding Hood, coaxed:


    "This place can''t stay long. Let''s go to the end of the world. As long as you are willing to follow me, I will protect you all your life. If I have a stutter, I will have a stutter. I will never let you die in front of me. Oh, honey, I really like you."


    "I also have parents and friends."


    Su Su hides behind, avoids Ye Yu''s entangled lips, and puts her hands on Ye Yu, who keeps moving forward, to stop him from moving forward. Under her palm, even through the thick fabric of camouflage clothes, she can clearly feel Ye Yu''s heartbeat.


    This let Su Su''s heart also lightly beat up, her voice, unconsciously some low, listen to Ye Yu''s ears, unexpectedly full of provocative meaning.


    "Take them with us. We''ll find a good place to make our own decisions and support ourselves. Without base protection, we can protect you all."


    "Why? Isn''t it good to live in the base? "


    Su Su is a little puzzled. Although she thinks it''s all done, it''s boring to stay here, but ye Yu''s mind to leave is too determined, which makes Su Su Su curious.


    ************************The author has something to say******************


    Happy new year, all the best. Congratulations on Facai, red envelope! 55-5 = 50, ha ha Da!

 Chapter 160

    Ye Yu''s action pauses. There is a little red light in his eyes. He drops his eyes and hears the words. The whole person''s breath is not very good. He just hears him say: "the scholar knows LV Yin. He says that LV Yin worked in the German city before. When the accident happened in the German city, LV Yin was promoted to Xiangcheng. He sent us to the German city to kill Wu amnesty, There is the signature of LV Yin. "


    What this means is that LV Yin plays a crucial role in why Ye Yu and other 20 people were fooled into engaging in bloody suppression at the center for Disease Control and prevention in Dezhou?


    Su Su frowned. It sounds that the situation is very complicated. No matter how many conspiracies there are, the order almost killed Ye Yu and others, and made Ye Yu''s heart cold and hurt. This is a fact. In this way, Ye Yu and others can''t say anything to LV Yin.


    She twisted her eyebrows and thought deeply. Ye Yu''s lips came up again and gnawed down her cheek. Su Su was surprised, reacted and quickly backed back.


    Seeing Su Su hiding from him, Ye Yu climbed onto the bed with both hands and feet. As she spoke, she covered Su Su''s body. Su Su couldn''t turn over and was ready to climb out of the bed, but it was too late. Ye Yu''s action was not slow, and soon covered her under him like a wild animal. As she was waiting for her mouth, Su Su lay flat and protected her stomach, Looking at Ye Yu above, he said:


    "Ye Yu, don''t touch me. I''ll ask you something."


    "Ask quickly, elder brother thinks you these days in the heart flustered, at the moment just want to do you!"


    "You said, that night, you and I... Did you take any safety measures?"


    "No, it''s uncomfortable."


    Ye Yu shakes his head and grins out his tusks. He answers this matter easily and is not embarrassed. He and Su Su have been holding each other for a long time in that night, and they have been rolling again and again without wearing a condom. How can they drop it?!


    "Well, if you don''t take safety measures, a man and a woman are healthy, and there''s no serious problem, they won''t be killed?"


    "What life?" Ye Yu, standing on Su Su''s body, looks impatient. I haven''t seen her for many days. What does Su Su want to say¡° You''re fine. I haven''t seen you killed or maimed by your brother. "


    Not yet?! Su Su closes her eyes and protects her abdomen with both hands. She is afraid that Ye Yu will suddenly go crazy and hurt her little love in her stomach. She thinks she can''t drag it tonight. After all, her stomach is so big that Ye Yu looks like a devil in color.


    She thinks her parents are right. She still wants to tell Ye Yu about it. If ye Yu is willing to be responsible, she will follow Ye Yu with her family. If ye Yu is not willing to be responsible, or shows even a little dislike for Xiao AI, Su Su and Ye Yu will go their separate ways today.


    From now on, Ye Yu leads his team and goes her own way. Su Su leads her family and friends and never gets any more benefits from Ye Yu.


    "I don''t mean me, I mean... Like..."


    She thought about how to better organize the language and tell Ye Yu the existence of Xiao AI. Su Su was lying on the bed with a head of green silk spread like seaweed. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Ye Yu carefully. She was obviously a little nervous.


    But ye Yu, smelling the words, pursed his lips, and looked down at her. He blinked his glasses, frowned slightly, thought seriously for a while, and asked:


    "What do you mean? Honey, to be frank, I understand that you have something to do with me. "


    "I..."


    Su Su takes a deep breath and wants to open Ye Yu''s brain to see how many brain circuits this person has, or none of them? You have to go straight to the end?!


    She raised her finger and stabbed Ye Yu''s eyebrow. Just as she wanted to be frank, she said that someone was making a big noise outside the window.


    It seems that someone is making trouble. Su Su and Ye Yu look at each other. Ye Yu gets up quickly and doesn''t pester Su Su Su here. She quickly goes back to the balcony and turns over. Su Su Su puts on her jacket, looks for her slippers and opens the door.


    Outside, the lights on the path are very bright at night because they are equipped with solar panels. Su Fu''s newly built small flat, close to the medical building, is surrounded by a large group of survivors. They are all noisy and feel very busy.


    Ye Yu quickly out of the wall, hand a move, pulled the team, armed with guns, and soon surrounded the group of survivors of the trouble, the baby building near the medical building, because of this noisy crying, originally in a quiet state of 9 babies were disturbed, pigo is taking his old confused kids, holding a baby in preparation to transfer the building.


    Su Su and Su Su''s parents walk out of the wall of their villa one after another. Su Su falls at the end. She touches her tight stomach and looks at the noisy survivors not far away. From the corner of her eye, she just sees the corner. A military jeep slowly comes over and stops not far away. Li Ying walks down gracefully from the car.


    "Why not? Aren''t you angels in white who are known as healing and saving people? Why don''t you be saved? "


    "Help my husband, please, please help my husband..."


    "When you open this hospital, my eldest brother has also invested in human, material and financial resources. Now the ordinary people here are in trouble. Shouldn''t you give us a helping hand?"


    Among a group of noisy survivors, Su Su suddenly heard Xie Qingyan''s voice. She suddenly became excited. She didn''t care what Li Ying came here for. She touched her belly and approached the survivors. She had a look through the cracks. It was like someone was standing in front of several medical staff of zhuoshijia, another woman was kneeling on the ground crying, and more people were standing a few steps away, He is pointing out and morally condemning several people in the turbid world.


    Vajra can''t see anyone pointing at zhuoshijia. He moves the gun in his hand, so he has to put a gun in the sky and stop it for Ye Yu. Su Su Su turns a white eye. In order to stop Vajra from shooting here, LV Yin''s soldiers ask. Next to Ye Yu, she walks up to zhuoshijia and looks at the man standing in front of several medical staff of zhuoshijia. Her heart is clear.


    This man, with deep eyes, listless eyes, haggard body and blue complexion, didn''t need to be examined by doctors and nurses. Su Su saw at a glance that this man was about to become a zombie.


    ****************The author has something to say*****************


    Are you going to see the Spring Festival Gala tonight? Or I won''t be more late after 7 o''clock. Let''s watch the Spring Festival Gala attentively!

 Chapter 161

    In the dark, the woman kneeling on the ground has been begging the doctor to save her husband. Liang Xiaoqi has been trying to explain in the face of public criticism that this person had better be isolated first. If you want to save someone, you need to observe for 24 hours.


    Zhuoshijia, junjiu, Dr. Hong and a group of nurses blocked the iron gate of the courtyard of the medical building to prevent the man who was about to become a zombie from entering.


    But the women on the ground, and the survivors with Xie Qingyan, don''t listen. They have to ask doctors and nurses to take the man who is about to become a zombie into the medical building. The women on the ground still cry and say anything, injection, medicine, operation, anything. As long as the doctors and nurses do something, they don''t block them at the door.


    The woman''s howling voice was very loud. With Xie Qingyan''s help, it seemed that the front of the medical building was in a mess. The street lights on the heads of the people were emitting a pale light. Some buzzing insects were flying through the white light. Somehow, the picture made Su Su Su feel inexplicably depressed. She always felt that something big was going to happen.


    She began to feel a little bad. She frowned and looked at Xie Qingyan, who was jumping up and down happily. After glancing at the noisy crowd, she saw the circle of special forces surrounded by guns. Behind the special forces, Li Ying came with two soldiers Shi Shiran. Further away, Xie Yaoshi came with his power team.


    In the building next to the medical building, pigo and others came out with the baby in their arms. The baby building where the baby was resting and playing was too close to the medical building. Looking at the posture of the survivors, it seemed that they were going to spend all their time here tonight. Under the guidance of Su''s mother, pigo and others took the baby to the wall of Su''s villa to avoid.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Su Su sniffed it. The smell of blood was blown away by the wind. She bowed her head and rubbed her nose. Looking at the zombied man standing in front of her, she felt that there was no vitality in him. She pointed to the man''s increasingly lax eyes and said to Zhuo Shijia:


    "It can''t be saved. Solve it as soon as possible."


    If you are not happy, for a while, the man suddenly jumps up and bites, which is not worth the loss.


    Zhuo Shijia nodded and explained to the wailing woman on the ground for the last time, "your husband''s situation really needs to be observed. We can''t let him in. We also hope that he won''t infect others. You should take people back first, tie them up, and bring them to us after 24 hours, or let us take people elsewhere and isolate them for 24 hours."


    "Why? He''s still alive. He''s not a zombie. He''s still alive. Why do you have to wait 24 hours? Why? Cherish the time, seize the time to rescue, he will not become a zombie


    "How do you become doctors and nurses?"


    "What''s the matter? We''re raising you, but we''re not letting you idle around and shirk your responsibility!"


    One of the survivors opens his throat and roars. Su Su stands beside Chou Shijia. Hearing this, he laughs. Inside the wall of Su''s house, pigo seems to have heard this man''s words. He holds his son and sticks out his head. His face is also very ironic.


    The doctors and nurses had been raised for a period of time before, but they also worked hard to take care of the nine babies. Sooner or later, they also took the blood pressure and temperature of Su Fu, Su Mu and Gu Huo Zai. Although ruiruirui was small, the doctors and nurses made a nutrition and healthy growth table, Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei, He also took care of Li Xiaoyu.


    So how can we say that these doctors and nurses are "supported"? They are trying to reflect their own value. So far, it can be said that every doctor and nurse here has become an indispensable part of Su Su''s team.


    Even if we insist that these doctors and nurses are "supported", it''s not the survivors under Xie Qingyan who "support" them. It''s Su Su and Ye Yu who solve all kinds of zombie crises for them. It''s pigo and his subordinates who carry materials for them like little ants. And these survivors who keep "supporting" doctors and nurses, What did you do?


    These survivors just caught Xie Yaoshi''s team of powers. When they had something to do, they came to see doctors and nurses. By the way, they sent some crystal nuclei and supplies, and they named themselves "supporting" doctors and nurses.


    Zhuo Shijia glared coldly at the survivors of the riot. Jun Jiu and Liang Xiaoqi, the younger doctors and nurses, were already trembling with anger. Jun Jiu roared back and pointed to the man who was about to become a zombie


    "It seems that this man will be zombied soon. We can''t let him in. There is a patient in it. You must isolate this man."


    With junjiu''s assertion, the survivors immediately made a fuss as if they were frying a pot. Especially the woman kneeling on the ground, when she heard that the doctor didn''t diagnose her and didn''t even do a blood test, she directly said that her husband was about to become a zombie. She immediately screamed, stood up and rushed to the iron fence. Looking at the posture, she seemed to hit the wall.


    As soon as Su Su saw it, he had already made a scene of crying, making trouble and hanging himself. There was nothing more to say. A wave of water rushed directly over him and overturned the zombie man in front of him. The man didn''t get up any more. He lay on the ground and began to twitch. When Xie Qingyan saw this, his face turned white with anger. He pointed to Su Su and roared:


    "Su Su, you are killing people, you know?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I killed a lot of people anyway." Su Su shrugged his shoulders and gave a faint smile. He looked at the man on the ground and stopped twitching. He looked up at Xie Qingyan. His eyes narrowed and threatened: "otherwise, I''ll kill you too. I won''t worry."


    "You..." in full view of the public, Xie Qingyan didn''t believe Su Su Su really dared to kill him. He looked back and saw that Xie Yaoshi had already stood behind the special forces, so he had a heart to rely on. Pointing to Ye Yu behind Su Su Su, he said angrily, "Su Su Su, how did you become like this now? Was he abetted by this beast? Look what you''ve become with him now! You haven''t been so cruel before! "


    ********************The author has something to say*****************


    The next chapter is the play. As you have been humming all the time, as the author, I strongly suggest that you do not jump to order, and watch it several times!!!

 Chapter 162

    Ye Yu, who is suddenly pointed out to have abetted Su Su, holds a gun innocently all over his face. Next to him stands a scholar. The scholar somehow takes out two quail eggs, peels them and is about to deliver them to his mouth. Ye Yu grabs one of them and looks at Xie Qingyan. He doesn''t refute Xie Qingyan''s words, but instead acquiesces and shoves them into his mouth.


    How did he instigate Su Su? And it''s crispy, isn''t it? Even if it''s crooked, it''s not him. Su Su is crooked. He''s more daring to kill and set fire than heaven. Ye Yu thinks that he''s all taken by Su Su Su. He''s a good young man and a pillar of the motherland. Now he''s more and more like a hooligan by Su Su Su.


    "Su Su, it''s not good for you."


    All of a sudden, a female voice came out from behind the crowd, and everyone was silent. Even Su Su gradually stopped smiling and stretched her neck. It was Li Ying who said this. She was wearing a female uniform that looked like a female spy of the Kuomintang. Under her narrow skirt, there were a pair of high boots. When she came forward, the crowd automatically gave her a way.


    They looked at her in a graceful manner and stood between Su Su and Xie Qingyan, and turned a beautiful eye liner into a beautiful eye. She made a slight glance at the man who was motionless on the ground. According to her experience, the man was indeed zombie. No accident, no possibility.


    But Li Ying doesn''t come to help Su Su today. She turns around and looks at Su Su''s stomach with a smile. She sighs in her heart that Su Su''s skeleton is too small and thin. It''s all this month. Just wearing a loose sweater, people can''t see whether she''s pregnant or not. Is it too early for her trump card.


    But it''s just the right time. Xie Qingyan, the father of Su Su''s baby, is here. Ye Yu, who likes to be a father, is also here. Xie Yaoshi is approaching here. All the burdens that follow Su Su are here. Now that everyone is here, how can Li Ying achieve the heart shaking effect without exposing this trump card?


    So, Li Ying said in a very comforting tone: "Su Su, after all, Xie Qingyan is the father of your baby. If you really kill Xie Qingyan, your baby will have no father in the future?"


    At first hearing Li Ying''s startling words, people were silent for a moment. Even pigo and others, who knew Su Su was pregnant from Su''s mother''s mouth, were silent. However, in the silence, suddenly two sounds came out, full of surprise and shock, and they couldn''t believe it,


    "Ah?"


    "Are you... Pregnant?"


    The first sentence is from Ye Yu, who has quail eggs in his mouth. The second sentence is from Xie Qingyan. At this moment, the expressions on Ye Yu''s and Xie Qingyan''s faces are almost the same, which makes Li Ying very satisfied. The expression on Xie Yaoshi''s face outside the crowd is also quite unexpected, which makes him want to enter the crowd, The action of stopping Xie Qingyan is slower.


    "Whose is this bastard? Whose is it Xie Qingyan reacted and trembled with anger. He pointed to Su Su''s nose and screamed wildly. Then he pointed to Su Su''s slightly raised abdomen. He seemed to think of something. His fingers trembled and pointed to Ye Yu behind Su Su and roared: "is it yours? Evil seed, evil seed, can''t stay! Knock it out, knock it out at once


    Ye Yu is still in a daze. Su Su takes a deep breath and climbs on her face. Facing Xie Qingyan, she shouts one by one. She can''t bear it. Even if she has something to say with Xie Yaoshi, she can''t bear Xie Qingyan!


    All of a sudden, Su Su turns her head and looks at Ye Yu. At the critical moment when the secret is revealed, she has to have a good look at Ye Yu''s reaction. When she can see clearly, she can kill Xie Qingyan.


    Ye Yu was in a daze all the time. His eyes moved and he opened his mouth. As soon as he was about to speak, the quail egg he forgot to chew in his mouth slipped down his throat and got stuck in his throat. He took a few steps in the same place. He slapped Xie Qingyan, who was coming up to fight Su Su Su, and then covered his throat and rolled his eyes. He turned his head hard and began to ask King Kong for help.


    He was scared to death by a quail egg because of Li Ying''s shaking!


    Li Ying was a little confused. She turned to see Xie Qingyan and asked in a loud voice, "the child in Su Su''s stomach is not yours?"


    "I haven''t even touched this bitch. How could it be mine?" Xie Qingyan looked disgusted and looked at Su Su as if he was looking at something dirty. With a posture of extreme injury, he yelled at Su Su: "kill, this child can''t stay, we must kill."


    "I''ll beat you to death!"


    Su Su doesn''t care to see Ye Yu''s reaction at the moment. No mother can bear to be called to her child by someone who opens her mouth and closes her mouth. She rushes up to kill Xie Qingyan.


    The scene was in a mess. She was crying about the woman who was going to hit the iron fence. Seeing that no one stopped her, she turned to Jun Jiu and zhuoshijia to tear her apart. Xie Qingyan was so angry that he lost his mind. With a swollen face, he got up and wanted to kill Su Su Su.


    He felt that he had been put on a big green hat by Su Su. Now he can''t take it off. Su Su has created a villain for him. This villain can''t be left, it must not be left.


    The scene is in chaos, Su Su and Xie Qingyan rush to each other, and they are about to kill each other.


    Li Ying and Xie Yaoshi are stunned by the reversal of the plot. Xie Yaoshi is a little lighter than Li Ying. After all, he knows Su Su and Ye Yu had such a night, but Li Ying doesn''t know.


    In the scene of chaos, she is hit by Xie Qingyan''s body, who rushes up to beat Su Su. Immediately, she reacts and pushes Xie Qingyan away, saving Xie Qingyan''s life. Then Li Ying subconsciously follows her set routine, runs to Ye Yu and comforts her


    "Don''t excite Ye Yu. It''s hard for men to accept it. Su Su doesn''t mean to hide it from you. Who is in the end of life and doesn''t want to find a strong team to rely on?"


    Since Xie Qingyan said that the child in Su Su''s stomach is not his, and he never touched Su Su, the child in Su Su''s stomach may be someone else''s, and it doesn''t matter if it''s someone else''s. as long as it''s not Ye Yu''s, Li Ying can achieve her goal. As long as she can make Ye Yu sad and then leave Su Su Su, she won''t fail. This hand is right.

 Chapter 163

    There is a quail egg stuck in Ye Yu''s throat. King Kong is doing Heimlich''s first aid for him. He puts his arms around Ye Yu''s waist, clenches his fist in one hand, and holds his fist in the other hand. He tries to lift Ye Yu up. Ye Yu points to Li Ying with difficulty in breathing. His eyes are wide open, his face is red, and he can''t say a word, The eyes were angry as if they were going to spit out fire.


    "Ye Yu, you... Calm down, don''t be angry..."


    I don''t know what ye Yu''s expression means. Li Ying looks at Ye Yu''s painful appearance and wonders if it''s the blow that makes Ye Yu want to kill Su Su Su? She immediately smiles in her heart, and is waiting to comfort ye Yu for a few more words. The scholar on one side blocks her posture. The scholar lowers his head and says to Li Ying with a smile


    "The meaning of Ye Pipi is to tell you to get out of here, or when he''s relieved for a while, even if you''re a woman, you''ll be full of teeth."


    "No!"


    Ye Yu, who was brought up by King Kong''s heimlik first aid method, nods painfully and gives a grateful look to the scholar. Although he is killed by the scholar''s brother''s egg, Ye Yu is still grateful to the scholar, because his brother knows him.


    "Damn it, don''t move, cooperate!"


    King Kong was so anxious that he was sweating all over his head that he was afraid that Ye Yu would be stuck in the moment by a quail egg. Piansheng Ye Yu was extremely uncooperative and had difficulty breathing. He wanted to climb in the direction of Su Su.


    Su Su, however, once again adjusts her route and grinds her fist to Xie Qingyan. It happens that Xie Qingyan thinks he has Xie Yaoshi behind him. Even if she is saved by Li Ying, she is still afraid of death and comes forward to beat Su Su Su.


    The survivors around him are also in a great disturbance. They all want to make trouble. They all want to grab something while they are in trouble. They want to rush to the medical building with the excuse of doctors and nurses'' inaction.


    Ye Yu''s brothers, where can let these people do what they wish, two or three times is the rhythm of beating. At this time, junjiu screams, her hair is grabbed by the first woman who wants to hit the wall. Liang Xiaoqi sees this and roars when he sees the injustice. He comes forward with two fists, and the three women fight together.


    In the hospital building behind him and the dimly lit ward, Xu Shaofeng, who has been lying unconscious on the bed, suddenly opens his eyes when junjiu screams. She is very conscious. But the woman who grabs junjiu''s hair outside is frozen by Lixia. She grabs her two wrists and pinches them. The woman screams and can''t bear the pain, Immediately released Jun wine''s hair.


    Lixia takes advantage of this opportunity to throw the woman out directly. In a hurry, junjiu has long hair. Originally, she has a neat horsetail. Now, her hair is just like a bird''s nest. She rubs her scalp and looks at Lixia''s back. As soon as she wants to say thank you to Lixia, Lixia looks back at junjiu. Without saying a word, she continues to leave behind a troublemaker.


    Let''s talk about Su Su and Xie Qingyan again. Xie Qingyan, taking advantage of his anger, was ready to run out and slap Su Su Su as hard as he could, but his route was interrupted many times by the survivors who ran around and the special forces who caught the survivors and threw them out. Xie Qingyan suddenly came back to himself.


    As soon as he came back to his senses, he became timid. As soon as he saw Su Su walking around with a murderous look on his face, Xie Qingyan had a cold war. He turned around and ran to the direction where Xie Yaoshi was standing. Su Su soon caught up with him. With a slightly raised stomach, he caught Xie Qingyan''s calf with one foot. Xie Qingyan jumped forward and fell to the ground.


    Su Su pounces on Xie Qingyan, one leg suppresses Xie Qingyan and doesn''t let him move. She holds Xie Qingyan''s neck with two hands and uses her arms to strangle him hard. Force, strangle!!! Dare to call her daughter Xiao''ai a villain, today Su Su is strangling Xie Qingyan in front of Xie Yaoshi! As a high-level psionic, why does she kill with her hand instead of a psionic? People who have experience in killing people will know that there is no way to kill people. They can feel the joy and excitement of killing people better than strangling a person with their own hands.


    She is a dead hand, but in a moment, Xie Qingyan''s whole face became purple, his eyes bulging, looking at Xie Yaoshi stretched out his hand, which means to ask Xie Yaoshi for help, Xie Yaoshi frowned, a flashlight thrown out, but very careful consideration, do not want to hurt Su Su, just to give Su a warning.


    Su Su raised his free hand and pushed it out. An ice wall blocked Xie Yaoshi''s little electric flower. He raised his head and yelled at Xie Yaoshi behind the ice wall


    "Xie Yaoshi, have I said it countless times? As long as Xie Qingyan doesn''t come to me to die, I can spare his life in the apple villa area. However, today he calls me son, a villain. If I don''t kill such sinister scum, heaven and earth won''t allow it! "


    Outside the ice wall, Xie Yaoshi closes his eyes. How can he not know that Xie Qingyan has been dying? Sometimes Xie Yaoshi himself would like to kill Xie Qingyan, but... Behind him, Xie''s mother screamed in horror.


    I don''t know what happened to Xie''s mother. She ran out of Xie''s villa. As soon as she arrived at Su Su, she saw Su Su behind a transparent ice wall and was about to strangle her son. So Xie''s mother ran to Xie''s side in panic and begged:


    "Yaoshi, Yaoshi, go to save Qingyan, go to save your brother, please, aunt, please."


    The cry was full of pain. With Xie''s mother''s grief, she knelt down at Xie Yaoshi''s feet. Xie Yaoshi moved in her heart and threw out a big electric flower in her hand, which smashed Su Su''s ice wall. The electric flower was cut down by the ice wall, turned into a small electric flower, and jumped directly on Su Su''s shoulder.


    Su Su gives way, flies up from Xie Qingyan''s back, covers her belly, and goes back all the time. She doesn''t let Xie Yaoshi''s electric flower hit her. Her hair is raised on her cheek, and her eyes glare at Xie Yaoshi angrily.


    This little electric flower doesn''t use much energy from Xie Yaoshi. Su Su also knows that even if she insists on inheriting this electric flower, her shoulder will only be numb by Xie Yaoshi. But with her body, she can''t get along with Xie Yaoshi. Even if Xie Yaoshi doesn''t want to hurt her, she doesn''t dare to meet Xie Yaoshi.


    Blunder, blunder, I knew today, why didn''t I kill Xie Yaoshi at the beginning???


    Su Su''s eyes were fixed on Xie Yaoshi, who was standing outside a pile of broken ice. On the broken ice, Xie Qingyan was lying like a dead pig. He didn''t know whether Xie Qingyan was dead or not. He didn''t move anyway.

 Chapter 164

    Xie Yaoshi stands outside the broken ice. His eyes are firm and he looks at Su Su with a little concern. His heart is not as complicated as Su Su. He just wants her to know that he wants to protect Xie Qingyan''s life, that''s all.


    "Ah


    In the distance, Ye Yu, who finally spits out the quail egg in his throat, yells angrily, and "whoosh" jumps out of King Kong''s hands. When he meets Li Ying, who is in front of him, he slaps her in the face without looking. He quickly steps forward, embraces Su Su Su Su Su, who is retreating, and turns around. The little electric flower belonging to Xie Yaoshi pounces on Ye Yu''s back.


    Ye Yu was shocked by the electric shock. Holding Su Su firmly, he turned around and a fire dragon came out of him. He only heard him scold: "the woman who beat me again, I will meet you a grandson today!"


    The fire dragon was so big that Xie Qingyan, who was dying on the ground, rolled away with a howl. Xie''s mother rushed forward to avoid the fire dragon and rolled back and forth on the ground with a hug. Xie Qingyan, whose face was red with hot, cried,


    "My son, my son, my son..."


    When Xie Yaoshi sees this, Rao doesn''t want to fight with Ye Yu, so he has to meet him at this time, because ye Yu is too horizontal. He was originally a fire dragon who came for Xie Yaoshi. He didn''t care how big he was. He didn''t care how big he was. He was afraid that Xie Qingyan would be hurt.


    So Xie Yaoshi has to stop Ye Yu. Just when ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi are fighting each other, Xie Yaoshi''s teammates also come up to help. However, Ye Yu also has brothers here. The two power teams are like this. You come and I go to fight each other for power. By the way, we have a fight.


    Su Su is standing in the small flat where the special effects are flying everywhere. Her soft and straight hair is slightly raised. She blinks her eyes and turns around. I don''t know why, she suddenly feels that this scene is like fireworks. It''s very beautiful.


    Not far away, Xie''s mother, holding Xie Qingyan in her arms, flew over her head with several flashes of lightning and thunder. She looked up at Su Su and cried and complained:


    "Susu, Susu, why are you doing this? Why do you want to hurt Xie Qingyan? Didn''t you two have a good relationship before? I can''t figure out why you have to kill Qingyan, or you can kill me. What''s the revenge? If you kill me, one life is worth one life! "


    Su Su coldly looks down at Xie''s mother, who is eager to protect her son. It''s very troublesome to explain some things. The scene is too complicated. Su Su Su doesn''t bother to talk about it. But she doesn''t say it. Someone else says it for her. Su Su Su''s mother jumps out of nowhere and protects Su Su Su Su Su, so that she won''t be hit by the flying power around her. Su Su''s mother is just as eager to protect her daughter, Su Su was not allowed to be blamed for half a cent. She only heard Su''s mother shout to Xie''s mother:


    "Look at your son''s madness today. If my daughter doesn''t kill your son, your son will come to kill my grandson. Even if he doesn''t kill me now, will he let my grandson go when he is prosperous? So there''s nothing to blame for my daughter''s killing your son. "


    "I... you..."


    Xie''s mother, holding the dying Xie Qingyan, sits on the ground with a look of amazement. She comes a little late, and naturally she doesn''t see the good play that Li Ying shakes out. So she looks at Su Su full of amazement, and then carefully looks at Su Su''s stomach. She''s a passer-by. As soon as she''s reminded, she can see that Su Su Su is already a little pregnant, so Xie''s mother closes her eyes, Another string of tears came down.


    According to the current situation, the child in Susu''s stomach is definitely not Xie Qingyan''s, otherwise, how could Xie Qingyan and Susu fight like this, and how could the powers of Xie family and Su family fight like this? She knows her son. Qing Yan once loved Su Su so much, but now how can she bear Su Su Su''s stomach with other people''s children?


    Just like Su''s mother said, even if Xie Qingyan could not bear it today and swallowed it, in the future, every year, as long as Su Su insists on her own way and insists on giving birth to her baby, Xie Qingyan will be determined to kill that child.


    Therefore, this is a situation that can not be solved, and this situation is frozen there.


    "Pa" "pa" "pa"


    After three shots of warning, the powers in a group stopped the fight one after another. All of them turned around and found that there were a lot of soldiers on the road in front of Xiaoping. Each soldier had a gun in his hand. On the road behind the soldiers, there was a military car with its lights on, The sky and earth are shining brightly.


    Everyone is quiet. Li Ying, who had been patted by Ye Yu before, stands up from the ground with a strong smile on her face and takes care of herself. Looking at the prince Joe coming out from behind the soldiers, she slowly greets him and stands behind him.


    It was Prince Joe who fired the gun. He was wearing a gray green uniform, a dark green military coat, and a pair of awe inspiring eyes full of justice. He swept Xie Yaoshi and looked at Ye Yu. He turned around each other one by one to see their embarrassment. He put away his pistols, tightened his brows and said:


    "Mankind is in a great calamity. As survivors, you don''t want to work together to tide over the difficulties. On the contrary, you are wasting your talents. Are you ashamed of the internal strife?"


    Ye Yu rubbed himself and was broken by Xie Shidian. He looked at the bloodstain on his finger and looked up at Wang ziqiao. He said with a smile: "what is that? We are full of energy. How can it be called infighting to practice how to kill zombies here? "


    Fight with him, fight the most fierce Xie Yaoshi, is also very embarrassed, but smell speech, and did not refute Ye Yu''s words, just cut the reason was Ye Yu burned a scalp hair, lips tightly pursed, looking at the prince Joe in front of the snow light.


    But Xie Yaoshi''s teammate, Zhang Anan, reached out and put his hand around King Kong''s shoulder. He didn''t have the same posture as King Kong just died. He said with a smile, "what''s shame? It''s our apple villa business. It''s not your turn to point out."


    King Kong nodded and put his backhand on Zhang''s safe shoulder to show that they were in a good mood.


    **************The author has something to say*******************


    Cool, cool, cool?!!! Ha ha ha, come on, hurt each other!

 Chapter 165

    Wang ziqiao''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he looked at the powers who were pointed at by the gun silently. The powers were too rebellious, which seemed to have become a law. The higher the powers, the more difficult it was to discipline, let alone be tamed.


    "With the recovery of human civilization and the establishment of bases, it''s a big trend. Now there is a lot of waste to be made. It''s the time for commander LV Yin to employ people, and you have such energy. Instead of fighting and training here, you''d better join the vanguard of the commander''s power team, give full play to your light and heat, and make a contribution to the construction of bases."


    Without entanglement with these powers, whether they are fighting or practicing is beyond the control of Prince Qiao. He tries to persuade these people to join the power vanguard, but ye Yu waves and greets his brothers and Su Su Su,


    "What are you looking at? Go home to take a bath and sleep. Oh, I''m so tired today. I have... "


    Originally, Ye Yu wanted to say to Su Su, "Lao Tzu has something to ask you", but before this sentence was complete, he saw Su Su''s mother standing beside her. He immediately responded. Facing Su Su Su''s bad face, he scratched his head and did not dare to call himself "Lao Tzu" in front of her.


    "Meeting, meeting, we have to have a meeting! Don''t go to sleep. Let''s discuss how to kill zombies better. "


    Zhang An''an suddenly screams at this time. Facing Wang ziqiao''s fierce attack, he blinks at King Kong and Ye Yu desperately. Today, Prince Qiao leads the soldiers to surround them. He just wants the Su family and Xie family to join the army, so they have a common enemy. We have to sit down and have a good discussion, How to deal with this common enemy.


    "Kaimao, I''m very busy."


    Ye Yu didn''t hear the meaning of Zhang''s words. He was trying to have a simple chat with Su Su, but he didn''t analyze the meaning of Zhang''s words carefully.


    But he didn''t hear it, but the scholar did. The scholar with blue and purple face immediately stood up, touched Ye Yu''s arm, and said to Zhang An''an, "it''s time to discuss how to be harmonious and friendly together and strengthen the cooperation between our two power teams."


    Looking at the prince Joe, without saying a word, he let these powers play. Seeing these powers, he didn''t pay attention to the soldiers who surrounded them with guns. In twos and threes, he had to go. Prince Joe was angry and yelled at Ye Yu''s back,


    "Ye Yu, as a soldier, it''s my bounden duty to obey orders. Now I order you to take your death squads back to the army quickly."


    Ye Yu hooked the scholar''s shoulder and took a look at Su Su. His eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion. Then he turned his head and looked back at Wang ziqiao. He grinned sarcastically


    "What''s wrong with you? The lives of Laozi and his brothers have long been sold out in the center for Disease Control and prevention in Deshi. Now this woman has given them


    He pointed to Su Su standing in front of him and walked away with the scholar on his shoulder. Everyone scattered in twos and threes. Prince Joe was standing in front of the bright lamp, his face was covered with a black shadow under the lamp. After thinking about Ye Yu''s words carefully, his expression changed obviously.


    But he is still calm and doesn''t go to Ye Yu to continue to discuss the suspicion. He just turns his head and looks at the old and weak women and children who stay in the same place. After sweeping around, he stops his eyes on Su Su.


    "Your name is Su Su!"


    Prince Qiao Ming asked, looking up and down at Su Su''s pale face carefully. As soon as he was about to speak again, Li Ying said:


    "Yes, she is Su Su, but..."


    Without waiting for Li Ying to finish, Prince Qiao stepped forward and shook out a piece of paper to Su Su, which indicated the benefits of the power vanguard. "Su Su, the commander thinks you have excellent ability. I hope you can join the power vanguard of the army! Make a contribution to the construction of the base. "


    Ye Yu, who had just gone away, found that Wang ziqiao didn''t come to them today. They ignored him. He turned to harass Su Su, so he was furious and scolded, "Mom, I''m forcing you to get away from me. If you don''t beat me, you''ll get an inch, right?"


    He rushed up, with a hot wave, burning the whole body of the light has changed shape, he really can''t help beating this man called Wang ziqiao, actually dare to hit Su Su''s body, now this Su Su, must hold, hold, hold!!! Everyone has to give him ye Yu to hold!!!


    Su Su reaches out his hand and pulls Ye Yu. Prince Qiao steps back. It seems that he doesn''t understand how ye Yu''s reaction is so excited. Last time they surrounded Ye Yu and put a gun on Ye Yu''s head for an hour, they didn''t see Ye Yu so dispassionate.


    Wang ziqiao felt something unusual. With the paper about the preferential policy of the vanguard in his hand, he unconsciously fell down, floating and falling to the ground, in front of Xie''s mother holding Xie Qingyan.


    Now no one will care about that piece of paper. At the moment when Su Su grabs Ye Yu, Li Ying takes Prince Qiao to the back and says in a low voice, "it''s not suitable for these people''s collection work tonight. Let''s withdraw first."


    "When you go to your meeting, you don''t have to be in a hurry to make trouble."


    At the same time, she grabs Ye Yu''s Su Su and twists her eyebrows to stop Ye Yu''s violent figure. Naturally, she can''t go to work for LV Yin with a big stomach, so there''s no need to be angry because of Wang ziqiao''s words. Since they all have the idea to leave, why fight for these useful and useless people at home?


    It''s easy to kill Wang ziqiao now, and it''s not difficult to even kill LV Yin. It''s just that for ordinary people, the establishment of the base is beneficial but not harmful. Who will build the Xiangcheng base after killing Wang ziqiao and LV yin?


    We all know this truth. We can''t build a base just because we are a wizard. The foundation of the base is to take the life of the wizard vanguard to build the wall and reject the benefits of the base. Some people are willing to work for LV Yin''s base for those generous preferential policies. Some people don''t want to. They think it''s important to cherish their lives. This has nothing to do with right or wrong.


    As for whether LV Yin is strong or not, and whether she wants to use means to coerce and lure the powers to work for him, at least in Su Su''s opinion, Ye Yu is surrounded by LV Yin''s soldiers with guns once, and has not gained the upper hand. Now LV Yin has her mind on her, and what will happen in the future? Anyway, Su Su Su has already moved her mind to leave, so she has no intention of fighting for the time.

 Chapter 166

    Ye Yu was pulled by Su Su, who could break away from him. But when Su Su Su pulled him, his head trembled and his head became dizzy. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to rush forward. He was afraid that he would move too much and turn Su Su Su over, so he turned back and said with a smile


    "OK, OK, I''ll go to the meeting. We''ll talk about it later."


    Looking at Ye Yu''s more cautious posture like holding a piece of tofu, Li Ying is puzzled physically and mentally. Is Ye Yu mad? Or is there something else? For a woman with other men and children in her stomach, how could Ye Yu be so careful?


    No matter how many questions you have, it''s not suitable for you to ask tonight. Li Ying takes Prince Qiao and leaves in a hurry. Ye Yu, his brother and Xie Yaoshi have a meeting together. Su Su takes a glance at Xie Qingyan, who is dying on the ground, and Xie''s mother, who is closely protecting Xie Qingyan. She is still thinking about whether to kill Xie Qingyan.


    But Xie Yaoshi was standing beside them, and Su Su''s father and mother were standing beside Su Su Su and silently urged her to go back. Su Su just looked at Xie Yaoshi. She was angry, but her face was not very good. She waited, waiting for the day when Xie Qingyan killed Xie Yaoshi. She was sure to ask him when Xie Yaoshi was still breathing, Have you ever regretted protecting Xie Qingyan again and again today.


    With Xie Yaoshi, Su Su follows her father and mother to leave the medical building and return to the villa. Doctors and nurses also begin to clean up the mess.


    The survivors of the previous disturbance had already disappeared when the powers started to fight. Dr. Hong was very interested in the cold corpse lying on the ground. Before the corpse became a zombie, Dr. Hong called two nurses and three of them found a rope to tie up the corpse, Drag to an idle villa to do research for Dr. Hong.


    Only Xie Qingyan''s mother and son were left in the same place. Xie Qingyan was still dazed and frowned, unwilling to wake up. Xie''s mother held Xie Qingyan in her arms and looked down at the paper full of preferential policies in her hand. It clearly listed the preferential policies that she could enjoy as long as she joined the vanguard of military powers, One of them is that the base army can protect the family members of the vanguard for life.


    The noise of the night passed like this. When Su Su returned to the villa, pigo met her and talked with Su''s father and mother for a while. Then he took his Guhuo son and the baby in his arms and walked out of Su''s villa. Su Su waved to Su''s father and mother. They were all tired now. Before dawn, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    But Su Su tossed and turned in bed. Because of the inexplicable depression in her heart, she didn''t sleep very well. Her five senses were very sensitive, and her intuition was that something big would happen. After meeting Prince Joe today, she found that the depression didn''t come from Prince Joe and LV Yin behind him.


    What''s that?


    She was a little anxious. For a while, she felt that it was not suitable for her to stay here for a long time, so she had to leave as soon as possible. For a while, she felt whether she really had some symptoms of prenatal anxiety, as Zhuo Shijia said. So she was thinking wildly, and her consciousness gradually entered a state of shallow sleep.


    In the medical building over there, the doctors and nurses cleaned up all night, and managed to sort out the medical supplies lying in the yard. They were afraid that the survivors would make trouble next time, and they would mess up the medical supplies again. Then they took advantage of the dawn to do what they should do.


    Dr. Hong took two nurses to take the temperature of the nine babies. Zhuoshijia, Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei went to see Li Xiaoyu in another villa. Junjiu went back to the medical building for routine rounds.


    In fact, there is nothing to check about ward rounds. This is called a hospital. In fact, it''s just a hospital room in a hospital building converted from a villa building. There is a patient named Xu Shaofeng lying in the room. Xu Shaofeng''s current situation is steadily improving with the help of junjiu and zhuoshijia. As long as there is no big fluctuation, it will rarely worsen.


    Jun Jiu turns on the light in the corridor and opens the door of the ward. In the faint ward, on a single bed with white sheets, Xu Shaofeng, who was supposed to be asleep, is missing. Jun Jiu is stunned for a moment and opens the door quickly. He just wants to call the people outside for help, but he is by the window, I saw Xu Shaofeng''s thin figure.


    He seems to have heard the movement, wearing a blue and white striped hospital uniform, looking back, the twilight behind his head, with a smile in his eyes, looking at the stunned Jun wine, a smile, "Hello, my name is Xu Shaofeng, are you?"


    "Hello, you! I''m your bed doctor. " Jun wine didn''t react, and then he suddenly woke up. He stepped forward, held Xu Shaofeng''s unsteady body, twisted his eyebrows and scolded: "who let you stand here? Your injury is only a little better. Don''t move. Don''t get out of bed. If you have something to do, call the doctor and nurse. "


    With the support of junjiu, Xu Shaofeng was very obedient and smiling. He slowly walked back to the hospital bed. He thought that this female doctor was the one who had been talking to him when he was in a crisis of life and death. He remembered junjiu''s voice. She was young, like a girl who had just graduated from university. She was very young and beautiful, It''s very energetic and exciting


    The story in the medical building has just begun. In Su''s villa, Su Su''s father and mother are still sleeping. On the second floor, Su Su turns over and suddenly feels that the water molecules in the air are not fluctuating properly. She suddenly opens her eyes and sits up. As soon as she gets out of bed, a pair of hot hands hold her shoulder. Su Su Su looks up, her hair falls on those hands and sees the person sitting opposite, It''s Ye Yu.


    "You...!"


    Su Su spits out a word. Before he finishes his words, Ye Yu moves his butt and sits close to Su Su. He hugs Su Su. The whole person feels trembling. He seems to be scared and asks in a low voice:


    "Su ah, Su ah, you hold brother, hold brother, brother''s heart is full of ups and downs. I''m always in a panic."


    Su Su didn''t speak, and there was no other reaction. She just opened her eyes. For a while, she didn''t wake up. She couldn''t know what ye Yu meant now.


    ***********************The author has something to say******************


    Hey, hey, it''s a little hurt. Wait for me to rest for a few days. Don''t worry.

 Chapter 167

    "Is what Li Ying said true? Do you have children in your stomach? "


    Ye Yu, holding Su Su Su in his arms, leans his face on Su Su''s head. In the dim light, his eyes are filled with extreme fear. His hands are even harder to close Su Su''s body, and he talks nonsense


    "In my mind, I can''t calm down. They all said something in the meeting, but I can''t listen to it at all. Su, just tell me the truth, aren''t you really pregnant?"


    "Well."


    Su Su hummed a word from his throat and twisted his brow. This matter has not been poked out by Li Ying for a long time. How long is Ye Yu''s Reflection Arc? It took almost a night to come and confirm with her?! In fact, she wanted to see Ye Yu''s face now, and wanted to know what reaction Ye Yu had, but ye Yu held her more tightly, and then he buried his face on her shoulder, motionless.


    "Brother''s?"


    "It''s not yours. Whose is it?"


    Su Su''s voice is a little sharp, and asks Ye Yu. If ye Yu is the same as Li Ying and thinks that Xiao AI is not his, Su Su can kick this man in the next second. Is that interesting? When she went to bed with Ye Yu, there were still bright red blood stains on the bed. Just now, Xie Qingyan denied that Xiao AI was not Ye Yu''s, but the third man''s?


    Ye Yu didn''t speak, and Su Su began to get angry again. She moved her struggling body and suddenly stopped. She only felt that her shoulder fell into two hot tears, which made her neck ache. Su Su Su was surprised and asked:


    "Ye, Ye Yu? Ye Yu, are you crying? "


    "Don''t cry..." Ye Yu''s voice floated, and suddenly sank again. Her face was still buried in Su Su''s shoulder socket. Hun hun scolded: "you smelly woman, you''ve been hiding so hard from me. It''s been four months since I was born. You don''t tell me. If it''s not for Li Ying today, when are you going to confess to me?"


    It''s too hateful. Ye Yu thinks that he wants to strangle Su Su now. It''s too much. This kind of big thing is killing people. Su Su doesn''t tell him. It''s not from Li Ying''s mouth today. He will be kept in the dark all the time!!!


    Realizing this, Ye Yu starts to shake again. He scolds Su Su in his mouth, but his hands hold her tighter. He just wants to crush her and put her into his own blood. Suddenly, he chokes his throat again and sobs like a beast.


    Su Su is a little hurt by Ye Yu''s strength. She just wants to rise up and fight. She raises her hand to slap Ye Yu, but she is stunned at the moment. She listens to Ye Yu''s cry, low and oppressive, echoing in her ears. She feels soft in her heart and sighs:


    "Why are you crying? I''m not going to ask you to be responsible again. Don''t cry. How old is a man? Do you think you are still young when you cry for such a little thing? "


    "I''m not responsible anymore!"


    Ye Yu''s head straightened with anger and roared at Su Su''s ears. His five features carved like a blade were all angry. His eyes were full of grievances. Could he not be wronged? These days, thinking that he is throwing and throwing at Su Su, he has nothing to press and tease. Recalling the past days of Su Su''s bouncing and rummaging, Ye Yu can''t help shaking.


    He is such a jerk!!!


    After roaring Su Su, Ye Yu''s eyes are sharp. Looking at Su Su, he can''t bear his loud voice. He frowns and turns his head. Ye Yu''s anger is gone again. He holds Su Su Su back and says softly:


    "Su ah, I didn''t say I''m not responsible. It''s my fault. All the time, I''ve been confessing to you. No, you hate your brother. There''s no need to use this way. Let''s change it. Or you can take a knife now and stab your brother. Stab him wherever you like


    After a while, he paused and said, "you shouldn''t have kept it from me. If I hadn''t discovered it earlier today, would you have planned not to let me know?"


    The more Ye Yu said, the more angry he was, and his voice began to get louder. "I''m sorry for you. You said you didn''t hate it yourself. I said, why don''t you hate it? I''m still wondering. You''re waiting for me here. Do you want to revenge me like this? You can''t get back at me like this ~ ~ ~ sister, I really feel bad. "


    Su Su coldly listen, feel Ye Yu now this state, how a bit like a nervous disorder, can''t stand the blow in crazy? Otherwise, how can you be angry, scared, hugged and yelled at her?


    Sure enough, Ye Yu scolded and scolded, and then realized that he was out of control. He quickly lowered the volume and said in a soft voice, "I can see clearly. In our life, we can''t leave each other. This is also good. I thought that if you hate me and don''t want to see me, I''ll go with my brothers, I''m far away from you. This time the child comes. You''ll be the mother of my child. You can''t live without us, and we can''t live without you. "


    The more you say it, the more ridiculous it is. Xiao AI is still in Su Su''s stomach, and Ye Yu has made Xiao AI his. Su Su frowns and can''t help interrupting Ye Yu''s madness


    "So now, are you going to be responsible or not? Don''t you think this child is a burden to you? "


    "Look at you, what are you talking about?" Ye Yu screamed. He looked down at Su Su and asked in a loud voice, "when do I think this child is a burden?"


    "You said it yourself?"


    "When? Which year, which month, which day? You''ve made it clear to me. If I said that, I''ll cut off my head and use it as a toilet for you! "


    "Don''t you admit it yet?"?! You said that you don''t know when you will die, so you don''t want to have a child to be a burden. "


    "No, I didn''t! I can''t remember saying that he is inhuman and heartless! "


    Ye Yu straightened his neck. I don''t know if he really didn''t remember saying this or pretending not to. Anyway, the expression on his face is very aggrieved, which makes people feel that Su Su Su is wronging him. It''s just snow in June!


    ************************The author has something to say**********************


    Ha ha, violence is not that you want to have it. You can have it if you want to~~~~

 Chapter 168

    Su Su took a deep breath, forced her to open, holding her Ye Yu, hands into a fist, against Ye Yu to fight, airway: "you haven''t said, you haven''t said, how can you be such a rascal? Think about what you said at the garage. "


    "Think, I think, I think! Don''t move, auntie. I beg you not to fight! " Su Su beat her too hard and hurt her hand. Ye Yu quickly rolled out of bed. Seeing Su Su Su jump up and hit him again, Ye Yu''s heart trembled and was so scared that her head was full of sweat. She rushed back, hugged Su Su Su and trapped her on the bed.


    "It''s impossible for me to say this from my mouth. If you say" brother "and make you feel relieved, I''ll recognize it if I can, but it''s not in line with my most basic principle of being a man. Even if you kill me today, I can''t recognize it!"


    Ye Yu had no impression at all. He thought he had said "the child in Su Su''s stomach is a burden". He pressed Su Su on the bed, put his hands around Su Su Su''s arms, and put one leg on Su Su''s knees. He was very careful not to suppress Su Su Su''s stomach.


    But ye Yu''s facial expression, is indeed in diligently ponders earnestly, then shakes head again, "did not say! Laozi''s child, how can it be a burden? You just hate me, so you deliberately want to charge me with such an irresponsible charge, right? "


    Su Su, who was forced to lie on the bed, took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and felt a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart. Facing a rogue whose power was slightly stronger than her, she felt that she was entangled with him and wanted to kill herself.


    So she tilted her head, closed her eyes, showed a beautiful arc on her white neck, and stopped talking.


    Above Ye Yu, bent down to see Su Su for a long time, in the heart when the first don''t understand, just still alive a person, now how so clever? He lowered his head, put his lips close to Su Su''s neck and rubbed them. When he wanted to say something, Su Su suddenly opened his mouth and closed his eyes


    "Ye Yu, I didn''t hate you, and I never wanted to hide the existence of Xiao AI and use her to revenge you."


    "Little love?"


    "Well, her name is Xiao AI. She''s a daughter." Su Su turned his head, slightly faint light, eyes bright looking at the top of Ye Yu, hands stroking his slightly raised abdomen, suddenly, a smile: "do you want to touch?"


    "I..."


    Ye Yu opens his mouth and looks at Su Su''s face. He is not aware of what he wants to say. Su Su takes one of his hands and covers her stomach. Through the thin sweater, Ye Yu''s hand shakes slightly. He feels Su Su Su''s belly is hard and says unconsciously:


    "I thought you were fat yesterday, ah ~ ~ ~ what is it?"


    All of a sudden, Ye Yu felt that under Su Su''s belly, what gently stirred his palm, very weak, but he was still scared and quickly retracted his hand, his eyes were full of surprise, sat up straight, looked at Su Su''s belly, and looked at his palm, a face of incredible.


    "Little love is saying hello to you." Su Su half sat up, retreated on the bed, looked for the pillow behind her and leaned up. She touched her abdomen with one hand. The gentleness of her expression was obvious. She pinched her voice and said to Ye Yu, "she''s saying hi, Dad, Hello!"


    "No, no, no, no, no!" Ye Yu flurried up, walked around the bed, put his hands, also don''t know what he refused? Is it difficult to say hello to Xiao AI? Su Su''s face gradually cooled down, just about to get angry, but heard Ye Yu incoherent said: "little love? Ye Xiaoai? What''s the name? "


    "Su Xiaoai!"


    Su Su corrects Ye Yu, her child, two life pregnant in October, has been called Su Xiaoai, why Ye Yu came out, will give Su Xiaoai changed name?!


    "Ye Xiaoai!"


    Ye Yu insists on the question of whose surname he is with and doesn''t tangle with Su Su. It''s time to call the child "Xiao AI". He sits back at Su Su Su''s bedside again. This time, he doesn''t need Su Su Su to hold his hand. He covers Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s stomach with his hot hand. He stares at his hand, shakes the other hand and says in a soft voice:


    "Hi, ye Xiaoai!"


    Su Su''s belly is bulging again. Ye Yu pulls back her hand and looks at her palm. Somehow, she tears. Two strings of tears are hanging on her face. Half of them are surprised and half of them are surprised to see Su Su, "she can hear me."


    "Make a fuss!" Looking at the tears on Ye Yu''s face, Su Su sighed, stretched out her hand, wiped away the tears on Ye Yu''s face, and asked, "didn''t you just say you didn''t cry? What''s this? "


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    He looks extremely embarrassed to smile, lowers his head, sits close to Su Su, reaches out his hand and touches Su Su Su''s stomach. This time, ye Xiaoai doesn''t kick his palm, so Ye Yu is a little anxious and asks:


    "Why doesn''t my girl move?"


    "She''s too young to move twice. She has to go to bed."


    "Oh, you sleep too. You make her sleep well." Ye Yu quickly helped Su Su lie down, and then he, like a child, shrunk and shrunk to Su Su''s small stomach, and whispered: "girl, you sleep well, hehe hehe."


    I don''t know why, looking at Ye Yu''s happy appearance, Su Su''s eyes are suddenly red, and her heart is very sad. Before today, Xiao AI was in her stomach, and she never moved. When ye Yu touched her hand, Xiao AI was happy. It seems that the child still needs a father to exist.


    That little love of last life, how lonely to live?


    Slanting her head, Su Su closes her eyes and doesn''t want to teach Ye Yu to see the expression on her face, so as to avoid the side effects. Su Su really sleeps down.


    In a daze, she felt that Ye Yu had been around her for a long time. When she woke up, it was almost dark, but ye Yu was not around.


    Su Su felt better, so she went into the bathroom to wash, put on a piece of clothes, went out of the bedroom, went downstairs and walked around the kitchen. When she saw a pot of rotten porridge stewed on the dining table and some shredded ginger meat paste added to the porridge, Su Su Su laughed, found a pair of chopsticks and sat at the dining table ready to drink porridge.


    She thought that the frozen meat in the refrigerator was about to be finished. Su Mu had no choice but to stew a shredded ginger meat porridge for her?!


    **********************The author has something to say*****************


    Happy new year, happy new year, baobaozi, happy new year to all readers! I wish you a happy new year, good luck and good health. We will be together in 2017!

 Chapter 169

    But Su Su just scooped out a spoonful of porridge with a spoon. She suddenly felt a little strange. Today, her parents are not in the villa, and it''s quiet outside the wall. It seems that there is no trace of people''s activities. Her heart suddenly sank, and yesterday''s feeling of depression came back.


    Su Su refuses to drink the porridge on the table. After a long time in the end of life, if she is a little bit agitated, she is easy to be paranoid, say she has delusion of being killed, or say she is too nervous. Anyway, in this situation, Xie Qingyan is greedy for Xiao AI, and LV Yin is not a good person. Su Su Su can''t be so big hearted, The environment was obviously not right. She did not dare to put the food on the table into her mouth.


    Aware that the environment is too quiet, Su Su immediately went back to her room and changed her sweater. She put on a woollen coat outside, went out to change her shoes, took Ye Yu''s two sabres on the shoe cabinet of the entrance, and went out of the villa.


    Su''s villa was originally surrounded by a high wall, but recently, Su''s father began to make trouble again. He wanted to circle all the villas nearby, so he started to build a new wall next to their house''s wall.


    Su Mu still has six vegetable fields in the greenhouse, and she dare not expand any more, because the rice and vegetables are growing vigorously, and the faster they grow. Originally, they could grow one crop a day and one night. Now the seeds sown in the morning can be harvested in the evening. If she expands a few more vegetable fields, Su Mu is worried that the food and vegetables will be flooded.


    In fact, in Su Su''s opinion, Su Mu''s worry is totally superfluous, because Su Mu now has less land to grow. If she only grows six small plots of land, the amount of food and vegetables she will produce will be less. Su Mu''s power energy has nowhere to go, so she has to accelerate the growth of food and vegetables.


    If there were more fields in the future and more food and vegetables, the growth rate would not be as fast as it is now.


    But with regard to these, Su Su does not say that she only thinks Su Mu is an ordinary person, and Su Mu thinks she is just an ordinary person. Since she thinks she is an ordinary person, the rest of the people are brainwashed by Su Su and Su mu, and she thinks Su Mu is just an ordinary person.


    This is undoubtedly a protective color for Su mu, so that the outside world only focuses on the Feifei around Xie Qingyan, so that they don''t put doubt on Su Mu at all.


    Taking a look at the heavy wheat ears in Su''s vegetable field, Su Su looks at the gate of her enclosure. The gate is locked by Su''s mother from the outside. It''s obvious that Su Su, who is sleeping in the house, was locked up on purpose when she left. Su Su Su feels her little love in her stomach, steps back, runs up, turns over the enclosure and runs out.


    As soon as she landed, she heard a thin voice coming from Li Xiaoyu''s villa building. Su Su took two steps, one carrying a military knife, and walked into Li Xiaoyu''s villa yard. However, she saw Dr. Hong, Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei taking the silk wool from a large white cocoon.


    In this huge white cocoon, lie Li Xiaoyu. I don''t know what power Li Xiaoyu is. He has white silk all over his body, and then wrapped himself into a big cocoon. Look at this, it''s very similar to those insects that turned into butterflies before the end of the world.


    Su Su went in. Liang Xiaoqi was holding a tray with a wisp of white silk wadding in it. Seeing Su Su Su coming in, she laughed and said, "Su Su, you wake up."


    "What about them? Where are my parents? Where have they all gone? "


    As she approached Liang Xiaoqi, Su Su looked down at the tray in her hand. She only felt that in the silver tray, the wisp of white silk floc looked white and bright. Under the sun outside the window, it even reflected a touch of orange light. Suddenly, Su Su Su felt that these silk flocs were a little unusual.


    "There''s a trading house outside, where you can exchange materials and crystal nuclei for what you need, so a few people are left to patrol around, and the rest are all carrying unnecessary materials to exchange things."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Su Su nodded her head and looked at the silk thread in Liang Xiaoqi''s hand. She frowned at Liang Xiaoqi''s words. There were so many people left behind. According to Liang Xiaoqi, there were still a few people on patrol, but they were too careless. Today is different from the past because of her inner depression, Is it right to tell PI Ge Ye Yu that at least enough armed forces will be left in the future.


    As for whether her parents run out and will be taken hostage by LV Yin, Su Su is not too worried. At least before she and Ye Yu completely tear their faces with LV Yin, LV Yin will not do such stupid things as self destructing the great wall and forcibly binding hostages, which lead to Su Su Su and Ye Yu''s strong rebound.


    Immediately, Su Su tilted his head, looked at Dr. Hong and asked, "what''s the use of Li Xiaoyu''s silk wadding?"


    Dr. Hong was wearing a white mask, a white uniform, and a pair of tweezers. He was carefully holding a piece of white silk wadding. He was watching the sunlight outside the window. After hearing this, he tilted his head and thought about it. Then he looked at Su Su and replied:


    "For the time being, we only found that these flocs are very resistant to high temperature, tough and not easy to break."


    "So..." Su Su took back her eyes and said to Dr. Hong, "then study slowly! The research is thorough. "


    Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon has the function of high temperature resistance and tenacity. Su Su has some inspiration. She seems to remember that in the pile of rubbish that pigo dragged back, there was a hand-made loom, as if she had got it from a shop that made Xiang embroidery works of art.


    At that time, no one expected that this weaving machine would have any effect. Su Su asked pigo to pick up these embroidery and weaving machines and so on. They were all thrown into a villa, so that they could easily enter and leave the safe area in the future.


    Now it seems that I haven''t turned it in. Now I''m using this loom?


    But she is scheming to take Li Xiaoyu to do cocoon silk wadding weaving, I don''t know if Li Xiaoyu has psychological shadow?!


    Su Su thinks that she still has to wait for Li Xiaoyu to wake up and ask if these cocoons can be used for weaving. She will find out the loom first and study how to operate it. If Li Xiaoyu does not agree with others to move her cocoons, Su Su Su can also find mutant silkworms. As long as she can use the loom, anyone can spin silk.


    **********************The author has something to say**********************


    Xuanxia group, see someone asking: 281871081

 Chapter 170

    In fact, it''s too early for Su Su to raise silkworms and weave cloth. After all, before the end of the world, mankind was in an era of rich material development. What kind of clothes do you want? Why do you have to go back to ancient times, cutting, sewing, spinning and weaving?


    Su Su is actually a sudden inspiration. After all, the silk of variant silkworm is different from ordinary silk. After being disinfected, the silk of variant silkworm has a series of advantages, such as fireproof, waterproof, cool, breathable, tough and durable. How good is the cloth made of variant silkworm to make some clothes for Xiao AI?!


    "Susu, will you go out later?"


    Beside her, Liang Xiaoqi interrupts Su Su''s thoughts. She can''t help but feel excited. She is also full of yearning for the excitement outside. She chirps to Su Su Su


    "It''s said that it''s very busy outside today. There are a lot of things waiting to be changed in the trading house. The army has also made a special wall, on which there are all notices to find people."


    Young nurses of Liang Xiaoqi''s age naturally have their parents and relatives. However, on the last day, several of their nurses, Jun Jiu and Dr. Hong were on duty. They were not allowed to bring mobile phones into the blue light room and neonatal intensive care unit. Crawling would interfere with the operation of the instrument.


    So until they were rescued by Su Su Ye Yu and others, Liang Xiaoqi junjiu and their parents and relatives did not contact each other. Later, they were safe and had a mobile phone at hand. But the end of the world has passed so many days, and the mobile phone signal sometimes did not exist. When the mobile phone signal was good, their parents and relatives did not receive the phone.


    So this wall full of search notices is very attractive to Liang Xiaoqi. She can''t wait to run to see if there is any news about her parents.


    "Oh, yes, you can go and have a look."


    In the face of Liang Xiaoqi''s excited expectations, Su Su is not very interested. Her parents are here, and her daughter is in her stomach now. So Su Su has no one to look for. Moreover, the rudiment of this base is still a newly established safe area. The so-called wall full of search notices is just an information wall, Compared with the information center of the future base, this wall is actually a small one.


    But it''s very exciting for these survivors to have such a wall. Survivors who want to know the whereabouts of their relatives must also be full of hope for this wall.


    The reason why Su Su wants to see it is because she thinks that it doesn''t matter if she looks at it. She doesn''t know if the trading house is in the same place as her previous life. Besides, her parents and friends all went to see it. Su Su Su''s heart is heavy and she doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s good to go out and have a rest.


    She made an appointment with Liang Xiaoqi. Half an hour later, they met in front of the wall and went to work separately. Liang Xiaoqi and Wu Daomei went to deliver the silk wadding in the tray to Dr. Hong, while Su Su went to the villa where the materials were stored to find the loom.


    As soon as she entered the villa, she was frightened by all kinds of furniture and electrical appliances. Pigo was going out for a walk every day. Under Su Su''s instruction, all kinds of messy things were taken back. As a result, the villa was full of stuff. In which corner of the villa was the so-called loom, I can''t make it clear for a while.


    She decided to let pigo take time to clean up the mountain like materials. Then she turned around and went back to the wall of her villa, waiting for Liang Xiaoqi to come out.


    After a while, Liang Xiaoqi came out in casual clothes. In fact, Liang Xiaoqi was not very old. At the beginning of spring, she took off her monotonous nurse dress, put on a denim dress and a black bag with rivets. She was very young and beautiful, just like an ordinary girl before the end of the world.


    "Su Su, let''s go!"


    Liang Xiaoqi came forward and took Susu''s arm with her excited hand. She was not used to such intimacy with people, and her face was stiff. However, Liang Xiaoqi had no estrangement. She took Susu''s hand and walked forward, saying as she walked along:


    "Pigo knows that he opened a trading business today, so he paid us in advance. This month, I took 3000 ordinary nuclei. Today, I invite you to tell me what you like. I''ll give you a present."


    Pigo is now in charge of the whole hospital. Although he used to be a gangster, he is good at management and accounting. Not long after the hospital opened, he moved a set of previous management methods into the hospital. He divided the income of the hospital into three parts, one for Su Su Su, one for pigo himself, and one for Ye Yu.


    In addition, every doctor and nurse, and Qin yuerui, who helps with the chores in the hospital, have a monthly salary. But Liang Xiaoqi''s monthly salary, less than a month, has divided her 3000 cores, which is comparable to LV Yin''s power vanguard.


    "There''s something wrong with your salary of 3000 crystal nucleus. Compared with doctor Zhuo, Dr. Jun''s and Dr. Hong''s salary are not bad. At the current price, you can rent 100 houses!"


    Su Su, who is holding hands, purses her lips and smiles. It takes her a short time to adapt to Liang Xiaoqi''s intimacy. She can''t help but tease the little nurse. Liang Xiaoqi is Nunu''s lips and her eyes are bent into two small crescent moon, explaining:


    "Originally, I didn''t have such a high salary, and there were only more than 1000 crystal nuclei on the payroll, but pigo said that I had worked hard to take care of Xu Lei, and I was given more than 1000 crystal nuclei in my own name, so there are 3000 crystal nuclei in total. WOW, now the price is so cheap, and 30 crystal nuclei can rent a house, so I''m not a high wage class before the end of the world?"


    She is happy with herself and has got on the bus with Su Su. Because she is four months pregnant now, Liang Xiaoqi runs to the driver''s seat to drive. Su Su sits in the co driver''s seat and drives not the military jeep belonging to Ye Yu, but an urban SUV that Su Su Su casually looks for next to pigo''s villa.


    There are troops outside. People in the army drive military jeeps when they come and go on business. Su Su doesn''t want to confuse himself with LV Yin''s people, so naturally he doesn''t want to drive military jeeps to show off.


    *********************The author has something to say*********************


    Wish all my readers a happy new year and all the best. Congratulations on Facai and good health!!! I love you, I hope you love me as well!!

 Chapter 171

    They were talking and laughing. Before it got dark, they drove out of the apple villa. Liang Xiaoqi was very interested in playing. After Wu Daomei had just gone out for a walk, she knew about the situation outside. So she said to Su Su in the co driver''s seat while driving


    "The commander named LV Yin set up the command post just opposite the apple villa area, which was the pre apocalyptic police station, while the trading house was two or three blocks away from us. It''s said that it''s quite big. Hey, Susu, look, there are many survivors on the road. Tut tut, it''s said that the safety zone is going to pull the wire mesh again, We are recruiting a large number of ordinary people to pull the wire mesh... "


    Liang Xiaoqi in the driver''s seat, like a little sparrow, has been talking about what Su Su knew in her last life. She has no answer. Soon, Liang Xiaoqi drove the car outside the trading house.


    Lu Yin''s barbed wire is pulled very fast, and it will be pulled again in two days, because his territory is expanding very fiercely, the scope of the safe area is expanding every day, and people die every day in the power vanguard. Correspondingly, ordinary people who pull the barbed wire also die more.


    There are not many people outside the trading house, but there are a lot of people. Many survivors take unnecessary materials to exchange for what they need. If they don''t want to exchange, they can also sell the materials to the trading house. The trading house will give the survivors the corresponding nucleus according to the value and the needs of the safe area.


    In the suburb of Xiangcheng, which is only a safe area now, there are not many survivors. A large number of survivors are isolated from the safe area because they can''t pay or don''t want to pay for materials and crystal nucleus. The rudiment of the base becomes more and more like a scale, and the management of the safe area becomes more and more strict.


    It is estimated that today, because of the opening of a trading house, all the survivors in this area ran out. Su Su sat in the car and looked out. There were two groups of soldiers carrying machine guns outside the trading house, and some survivors jostling outside the trading house. In addition, there was a space surrounded by soldiers, It''s some survivors squatting on the ground.


    "Yes, yes, Susu. Look at them over there."


    Liang Xiaoqi stops the car, lowers the window and waves in a certain direction outside. Su Su looks in the direction of Liang Xiaoqi''s wave and finds that a group of people, including Ye Yu, PI Ge, her parents, Qin yuerui and Zhuoshi Jiajun, are all gathered together and standing on the top of Jiaoyi.


    The place where the trading bank opened was not elsewhere. It was the place where Su Su met Qin Yue before the end of the world. Before the end of the world, it was the commercial center with the square above and the supermarket below. The trading bank opened in the supermarket.


    She observed from the outside and found that there were a lot of people in the trading industry, and some survivors were standing or sitting in groups on the square, just like Ye Yupi.


    The survivors who are surrounded by soldiers and squatting on the ground don''t have to guess much. They are afraid that some people who are making trouble in the trading industry will be caught and surrounded one by one.


    This order is still a little standardized, so Su Su is very comfortable. After Liang Xiaoqi jumped out of the car, Su Su also got out of the car, helped his waist and walked slowly to Ye Yu and others.


    After walking on one side of the stone steps to the square, she found that there were many survivors setting up stalls here, and the information wall touted by Liang Xiaoqi was on the billboard on one side of the square. The billboard was very big, but it was just one day''s work, and it was full of looking for people notices.


    Su Fu and Su Mu moved some useless materials, some old clothes and so on, and set up a stall in the square. There are countless people who set up a stall like them, because if they sell these materials directly to the trading house, they can only exchange some crystal cores, and a lot of materials can not exchange a few crystal cores. If time is not urgent, they will put them on the square to barter, In exchange for what you need.


    Zhuoshi jiahejun liquor is taking a few pieces of bread and squatting on a nearby stall to change medical supplies. There are a lot of band aids on that stall. There are all kinds of brands, such as Haichuang brand, Yunnan black medicine brand. There are all kinds of band aids of various brands and prices before the end of the world. The stall owner set up a brand to change some food.


    Ye Yu and his brothers stand in twos and threes, but they don''t have any food and clothes in their hands. They just come to watch the fun. They are looking for all kinds of goods and materials, and they don''t lack anything. On the contrary, the brothers of pigo are a little hi. They casually take some control knives they found earlier, change some cigarettes, and then they are ready to go back to take care of the babies.


    Most of the people ran out. On the other side of the Su''s villa, there were only Dr. Hong, four little nurses and the patrol people left behind. So pigo didn''t plan to stay outside for long. He took the group of confused kids out for a turn, and planned to go back to the shift, and then let the patrol people go out again.


    A group of people just turned around, pigo sharp eyed, saw Liang Xiaoqi carrying a bag ran up, followed by the slow Su Su, pigo is called, "why don''t you look after the children at home?"


    "Xu Lei has fallen asleep and can''t wake up in three hours. Dao Mei and they are watching."


    Liang Xiaoqi, with short hair, answers to brother PI. Ye Yu listens to the voice and glances in the direction of Liang Xiaoqi. She just sees Su Su protruding her stomach to the last step. She meets a person in a hurry. She is about to bump into Su Su Su by accident. Su Su Su turns half of her body and walks up the top step, Even jumped down a few levels, lying on the side of the armrest did not move.


    Ye Yu''s face suddenly changed, rushed to the past, Su Su still did not move, she turned a body, originally nothing serious, but lying on the armrest of this moment, just saw a familiar figure under the stairs, this just did not move lying, continue to see.


    Below the stairs was the side door of the trading house. The person Su Su saw, no one else, was Xie''s mother, who was wearing a proper self-cultivation woollen clothes and a colorful scarf. At this time, Xie''s mother was standing there, talking to a man in a military uniform.


    The man in military uniform reached out and led Xie''s mother to the side door of the trading house. However, Xie''s mother hesitated a little and asked anxiously, "as long as I listen to you and be your hostage, will you really protect my son all his life?"

 Chapter 172

    "Ha ha, this shouldn''t be called a hostage. You should think so. You are going to have a good time." The uniform man is not Prince Joe, and his face is also pleasant. He is less rigid than Prince Joe. When he laughs, he feels like a fox. He goes on: "as long as Xie Yaoshi lives, the preferential policies he brings you will always exist. So, aunt, it''s better for you to take your son and enjoy happiness, I hope Xie Yaoshi will live forever


    Su Su knows this man with a fox smile. He is one of LV Yin''s think tanks. His name is Chu Xuan! In fact, no matter Wang ziqiao or Chu Xuan, no matter how these people tramp in the end, Xiangcheng has existed for two or three years, which is very short. With the collapse of Xiangcheng base, these people either disperse or die, which is nothing to say.


    Su Su lies here and continues to watch because she is more interested in Xie Mu''s practice this time. Looking at that, Xie Mu probably knows that the army wants to hold her, so as to control Xie Yaoshi, a lightning power. Does Xie Mu take the initiative to send her to the door or take the initiative to send her to the door?


    "Su Su!"


    Behind, Su Su is watching with relish, and is suddenly yelled by Ye Yu. She is startled. She turns her head and just sees Ye Yu rushing over from a distance. Su Su raises her hand and says hello to Ye Yu. By the way, she glances at Ye Yu helplessly, and then looks down at Xie Mu and Chu Xuan. They have entered the side door of the trading house.


    At this time, Ye Yu has rushed to Su Su''s side, nervously holding Su Su Su''s waist, and asked: "is it OK? My girl hasn''t been damaged, has she


    "Sick!"


    Su Su reaches out to open Ye Yu''s hand. Have you ever seen such a man? The first sentence is not to ask if she has been hit or not, but to ask if her daughter has been hit or not. This pregnant woman is pregnant with a child. Of course, if the pregnant woman is injured first, the child will be injured. The pregnant woman is standing here well. How can the child in her stomach be in trouble?


    Su''s mother, who follows Ye Yu, sees that there is a satisfied look on her face.


    "Ma."


    Su Su ignores her and comes up to help her Yeyu. She calls her mother behind Yeyu, bypasses Yeyu, takes the initiative to go to her and asks:


    "What are you doing here? I''ll call you if you need anything


    "Oh, please stop." Su''s mother waved her hand to Su Su. She was holding a big bag in her hand, and the other hand blocked Su Su''s hands when she wanted to come up to carry the plastic bag for her. She walked down the steps and said, "you go back. Now we don''t want you to do anything. You can stay and give birth to my grandson, as long as the child is born, Mom, it''s up to you whether you want to go to heaven or go to earth. "


    The implication is that Su Su''s mother has nothing to ask for now. She just wants Su Su to stop fooling around. As long as Su Su gives birth to Xiao AI safely, Su''s mother will no longer care about Su Su.


    Ye Yu keeps up with Su Su and nods to Su Su''s words. Su Su walks behind Su Su Su. At the corner of her eye, she sees Ye Yu supporting Su Su Su with both hands and feet on her side. Ye Yu immediately gives Ye Yu a look and immediately raises a very flattering smile to su Su Su.


    Behind Ye Yu are Lixia and Wandashan. King Kong stays with Su''s father and protects zhuoshijia by the way. Brother PI originally planned to go back with Ye Yu. But since Liang Xiaoqi came out and wanted to go out for a walk, brother PI stayed and only sent a few old people back to the villa to tow supplies.


    There are too many materials for them to put in their villas. They can only see, eat and use the Xiang embroidery works, art paintings and all kinds of decorative ornaments. It''s better to drag them out and replace them with crystal core.


    This time, the group also drove out several cars. Su Su was grabbed by Su''s mother and got into one of them. Naturally, Ye Yu was the driver of that car. Su Su Su sat in the back seat of the car and sat with Su''s mother. Looking out of the window, she felt that she would be pulled back soon after she came out of the car. It seemed that she was a little unwilling, so she struggled to death


    "Mom, let''s wait for Dad, who is still setting up a stall."


    "No, mom will cook for you. Your father is protected. Don''t worry about him."


    Su Su''s mother lowered her head and was tidying up the plastic bag on her knee. She flipped it over and over with a loud voice. Su Su pulled her eyes back from the window and looked at the plastic bag on Su''s knee. She found that it was all fresh-keeping film inside. One roll after another, it had not been opened. She knew it was taken out in batches from the supermarket.


    "Mom, where did you get so much plastic wrap?"


    "Just now I took an old coat and exchanged it with someone else." Su''s mother''s face was a little happy, like holding a big bag of baby. After a while, she saw that there was no one else in the car except ye Yu, so she said to Su Su, "daughter, do you know, Ma just looked at the price of vegetables in their trading house. The purchase price of a white vegetable is 10 ordinary nuclei, 10 here!"


    "This is a time when vegetables are more expensive than meat."


    Su Su picks up her eyebrows and looks at Su Mu''s face. In the end of the world, it''s not hard to get meat. Although animals will mutate, it''s hard to kill mutated animals. After some mutated animals are killed, the meat can''t be eaten. As long as you overcome psychological barriers, the meat of mutated animals is more nutritious than that of ordinary animals, It contains more energy.


    But meat is easy to get, but vegetables are hard to get. In this era, the people who can eat vegetables and rice are all the upper class in the base, because the base has mastered all the wood powers that can give birth to plants. Such resources will certainly be given priority to the upper class in the base. A vegetable on the market is sold so expensive that there is no market for it.


    "So, recently, our family''s cabbage is a bit rampant, even the pigs are fed up with it. My mother wants to wrap those cabbage with plastic wrap, pretending that Ye Yu found them from the supermarket freezer outside, and sell them to the trading house to earn some crystal."


    Su''s mother thought in her heart that all the vegetables in her family could not be sold out. If LV Yin''s people could see that their land was a treasure land of geomantic omen, which was rich in vegetables and rice, what would they do? So just go outside a little bit.


    Just sell some vegetables that are left over from pigs and pigs don''t like to eat, so that Su Su can earn some crystal nuclei to absorb them, so that Su Su won''t lament that crystal nuclei are not enough all day long and always want to run out with a big stomach.

 Chapter 173

    "That''s OK, mom. I can''t see that you still have the business mind. Don''t sell too many vegetables, but you can sell as much water as you want. Anyway, I''m in the business. I''m willing to make a high profile of myself!"


    Su Su frowned and wondered if it would be too eye-catching for her mother to do so. But she immediately laughed and didn''t intend to stop her. Su Su herself said that she would wrap them in plastic wrap and pretend that Ye Yu had found these vegetables from the freezer outside. Now that Su Su has come up with such a "good idea" to earn crystal nuclei, Su Su shouldn''t hurt her enthusiasm.


    Moreover, the current situation is that Lu Yin can only walk around for two or three years at most. This is the first year. Even if some people suspect that the vegetables sold by shangsu are self-produced and self-selling, and they are led by Su Su Su and Su mu in the wrong direction, they just doubt the land and seeds. They don''t think that it is Su Mu who actually mutates.


    When we find out that Su Su is actually a wood power, I''m afraid Xiangcheng base is almost finished, but before that, is Su Su still in Xiangcheng base?


    Su''s mother needs protective colors because she''s too old to stand the pressure of LV Yin. But Su Su is different. Anyway, LV Yin already knows that she''s a high-level water system power, so why does she hide it? Naturally, she will sell as much water as she wants. As long as LV Yin has crystal nucleus, she will have water!


    Sell to LV Yin bankrupt, all have!


    "The price of water is not as high as that of vegetables. Just like before the end of the world, a bucket of 7.5L purified water has only 5 crystal nuclei. The decorations sold by pigo are cheaper. Only one ordinary crystal nucleus can be packed in 10 pictures!"


    Su''s mother sighed that in the society before the end of the world, a pair of Hunan embroidery could sell for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of yuan. A cabbage can be packaged for two yuan. The cabbage sold in the freezer of the supermarket is less than 10 yuan. A bucket of 7.5L mineral water costs 12 yuan at most, and the cheapest brand only costs 6 yuan.


    At the end of the world, the whole society feels a little chaotic. Many things have overturned Su Mu''s cognition. Suddenly, she feels that her land is like a mountain made of crystal nuclei. How precious it is, how precious it is.


    Su Su laughs. She is not surprised at Su Mu''s words. She just talks with Su Mu about how to make LV Yin''s crystal nucleus by pounding cabbage and purifying water. The car has already arrived at the gate of Apple villa.


    When she came out, it was not completely dark. When she came in again, it was already dark. Su Su was still talking to Su mu, but her eyes glanced at the apple villa. She felt that there was a dark area ahead, like drilling a bottomless black hole, which made Su Su Su''s relaxed and comfortable mood suddenly heavy again.


    She began to feel that something was wrong. Su Su couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong, but the apple villa always made her feel depressed. When she saw the gate, there was a voice in her heart telling her that it was not safe, it was not safe, it was not safe.


    Under the dim street lights, the car gradually approached the gate of Apple villa. Several military vehicles were parked at the gate, and several soldiers were standing outside, talking to the survivors on the side of the roadblock.


    This roadblock was set up by Xie Qingyan in order to collect the materials of the survivors. Now the safe area has been built by LV Yin. Naturally, it will not be allowed to set up private roadblocks in the safe area. If the survivors want to collect the materials, they can''t go to Xie Qingyan''s place, but directly give them to LV Yin''s troops.


    Having lost the right to collect materials, Xie Qingyan''s survivors are not happy. They are fighting with the soldiers and block the way to the apple villa.


    Ye Yu thinks that Su Su may not have had dinner yet. He wants to send Su Su''s mother back to cook for Su Su quickly, so he gets out of the car and steps forward to mediate. As soon as he leaves, the door of a military car next to him opens. Li Ying steps down in high boots and knocks on Su Su Su''s rear seat window.


    Su Su opened the car window, looked at Li Ying and asked, "do you have something to say?"


    "There''s one thing I have a little doubt about." Li Ying bent her red lips and gave Su Su a smile. She nodded her head to Su''s mother to say hello. Then she asked directly, "whose child is in your stomach?"


    It''s something that Li Ying can''t understand all the time. It''s reasonable to say that she thinks she has grasped a big handle of Su Su. She can use this handle to separate Su Su and Ye Yu, but she doesn''t know that after throwing out the trump card, the relationship between Su Su Su and Ye Yu is getting tighter, so Li Ying can''t understand why?


    She went back to think for a night, and felt that the problem was still the child in Su Su''s stomach, which should be Xie Qingyan''s, but Xie denied that it was another man''s, but if the child was another man''s, why was Ye Yu so nervous about this child?


    Is this child Ye Yu''s own? But it shouldn''t be. Ye Yu and Su Su have only known each other for 4 months. The child in Su Su''s stomach has been there for 4 months now. How could Ye Yu be her?


    "Before I tell you who the child is, I want to ask you a question." Su Su''s eyes, with a touch of cold light, looked at Li Ying outside the car window and asked, "what''s your hatred for me? So I''m going to die in the power vanguard with a big stomach? "


    "This..." Li Ying tilted her head, twisted her eyebrows, thought about it carefully, shook her head, and told the truth, "I didn''t make this association, I instigated Xie Qingyan to persuade you, and the commander asked you to join the power vanguard, but I didn''t have the idea that you would agree, but if you really join the army, I have no loss, as for..."


    As for whether Su Su is pregnant with a child and whether she can control the super intensive work of the power vanguard, it''s beyond Li Ying''s concern.


    "You are more and more honest."


    Su Su in the car looks at Li Ying and sneers twice. At this moment, she doesn''t know what to say about Li Ying. When she first formed a team with them, she was close to her in disguise. Now she may feel that the relationship between her and Li Ying has been frank, and she doesn''t even bother to do the least decoration. On the contrary, her posture is very magnanimous.


    More and more like a real villain!


    "So whose child is in your stomach?"


    Ignoring Su Su''s sarcasm, Li Ying insists that she only wants to know this. Su Su blinks her eyes and says with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if I tell you. Anyway, if you don''t know from me, you will find out from other places that this child belongs to Ye Yu."

 Chapter 174

    "How can it be? You and Ye Yu have only known each other for four months! "


    Li Ying wiped a layer of BB cream on her face, and she looked very pale under the street lamp. Her eyes were fixed on Su Su, and she didn''t want to let go of any small details on Su Su''s face. Then she said:


    "The timing doesn''t match."


    "Ye Yu and I went to bed when we didn''t know each other."


    Su Su smiles and looks at Li Ying''s face with a strange expression. She is very happy, so she says a few more words to Li Ying in a good mood,


    "As for you, you are too pragmatic to be realistic. You are too emotional for realistic people. Before the end of the world, it''s not bad for women to be realistic. But after the end of the world, if you are too realistic, you can''t make sincere friends. There''s nothing wrong with struggling upstream. Just because you''ve tried too hard, you''ll be a lot more heartless."


    Li Ying''s face became whiter and whiter. Before she recovered from Su Su''s words, she was scolded by Su Su for a while. She just heard Su Su Su continue to say:


    "This person has his own way of life, you will live a long time, but in his life, he has no family, no friends, no one who you are willing to give your life to, you need to protect, no one who makes you love so much that you can''t extricate yourself, and who has to pursue your whereabouts all your life, you just climb up with an empty heart, In the end, money has power, power and power. However, it doesn''t mean much to live to that level. I''ll give it all. Goodbye, Li Ying. "


    As soon as Su Su''s voice fell, Ye Yu opened the car door and sat in. He looked back from the car, glanced at Li Ying standing outside the window, stepped on the accelerator, and drove into the apple villa area when Li Ying didn''t exist.


    Leaving Li Ying standing in the same place, her face turns blue and white. She feels like a monkey these days. She thinks she can dominate the monkey mountain with a banana. In fact, Su Su Su is just standing outside the monkey mountain of the zoo to watch her play.


    In the face of Su Su said this, Li Ying regret it? Are you aware of your mistakes? No, she didn''t. She just felt that Su Su was pregnant, which was still a good hand, but she was thrown by herself. If she had known that the child belonged to Ye Yu, it didn''t matter. She could make smoke bombs to make ye yu think that the child belonged to Xie Qingyan.


    But now assuming that it''s too late, Ye Yu and Su Su are increasingly inseparable. Xie Qingyan also denied on the spot that it''s too late for her to jump out to make this smoke bomb


    Originally, the road block at the entrance of the villa area should not exist after the safety zone is established. However, Xie Qingyan''s group of survivors still want to set up this road block privately, continue to collect materials from the survivors, and live a life of getting something for nothing.


    Some time ago, these people enjoyed themselves so much that they would not give in when the army came. After the fight between Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi, the security zone issued an order forbidding private fighting in the security zone, so those soldiers just came to persuade them.


    Persuade the survivors at the gate of Apple villa to put away the roadblocks. This civilized way can''t achieve any effect. Ye Yu walks over with a black face. As soon as several fireballs are thrown, the survivors give way quickly.


    All the way back to Su''s villa, Su''s mother came down and said to Ye Yu, who was getting out of the car: "Xiao Ye, my aunt is going to make dinner now. You''ll come to eat later. It''s all a family. You''ll come to eat later. Don''t be polite."


    "Thank you, auntie. OK, I''ll be right back. Thank you."


    Ye Yu, who closes the car door, looks like an animal in the clothes of a promising young man in the motherland. He smiles on his face, thanks and nods. I don''t know whether Ye Yu and Su''s father and Su''s mother have talked about it, or what they have talked about. Anyway, Ye Yu''s attitude towards Su''s mother is good, and Su''s mother''s attitude towards Ye Yu is also good, and Ye Yu is included in the category of "one family".


    Originally, Su''s mother was responsible for the food management of Ye Yu''s team, but later, a team of pigo came. Su''s mother couldn''t cook so many people''s meals on her own, so she just gave them water and vegetables, just as the two teams of Ye Yu and pigo did, Su Mu only needs to manage her own fields and the food of her family.


    Having said that, let Ye Yu come to dinner for a while, Su''s mother went into the gate of the wall and went to prepare dinner. Ye Yu quickly slipped to the back seat, bent down into the carriage, grabbed Su Su Su with two hands and wanted to help her out of the car.


    "Oh, go away, don''t help me, I''m not so delicate! Go away, go away


    As soon as Su''s mother left, Su Su showed her true shape and waved at Ye Yu''s hand. She was a little annoyed by Ye Yu''s gesture of holding her like tofu. She is only four months old now, only four months old. She has already done this to her. There are still six months to come. How can she live this life?!


    "OK, OK, I won''t help you. Please be careful when you get out of the car. Don''t jump. It''s over..."


    Ye Yu shakes his heart, closes his eyes, and stands a few steps away from Su Su. He watches Su Su deliberately jump in place. The expression on his face can be described as "life without love". After confirming that Su Su Su is OK, Ye Yu just has to kneel down for Su Su,


    "Ancestor, are you my ancestor? I beg you, my heart is weak, I can''t stand your fright! "


    "I said it''s OK. I know it in my heart. If it wasn''t for Xiaoai, I could fly today!"


    Su Su waved his hand, pointed to the sky with a finger, and made a flying gesture across the sky. Then he helped his waist and walked forward. Ye Yu immediately bowed his waist and, like a eunuch, put his hands on Su Su''s side and ran with him. He was just about to say something, but Su Su Su suddenly stopped and stood on the edge of the wall, Under the bright moonlight, the roots of her house''s wall had already grown a variety of shrubs.


    This bush is very strange. It grows around the root of the wall, and it doesn''t spread to other places. When you notice someone approaching, they will automatically grow sharp thorns. The thorns are green in the moonlight, and they look very human.


    On the leaves of the Bush, there were several shriveled insect corpses. The corpse was like a long earthworm, white and flat. It seemed that it accidentally bumped into the Bush and pricked the thorns on the bush. Then it was sucked dry by the mutated bush, leaving only a layer of shriveled skin, People can''t tell what kind of insect it is.

 Chapter 175

    This bush has such effect?!


    Su Su thinks it''s very useful. He wants to talk to pigo''s people and ask them to cultivate these shrubs. In the future, he will change places and dig these shrubs away. When the time comes, they will plant a circle outside their house to guard against theft!


    "Be careful, there are thorns."


    Ye Yu reaches out his hand and sees Su Su''s thoughtful appearance. He is looking down at the bushes. He holds Su Su''s arm and takes her back. His strong and powerful posture shows that he doesn''t want Su Su Su to take the risk.


    Su Su nods, lets Ye Yu take her back a few steps, turns around, and is held in her arms by Ye Yu. She frowns and thinks of a very important event. It''s rare for her to ask seriously:


    "Ye Yu, what did you say at the meeting with Xie Yaoshi yesterday?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like I got to know each other."


    Ye Yu was a little confused. He had a meeting with Xie Yaoshi last night, and his mind was wandering all the time. He only vaguely remembered what he had said and didn''t remember. He only remembered that each side had made a self introduction, and then Xie Yaoshi came out one by one to talk.


    "You go back and ask them to see what Xie Yaoshi''s plan is."


    A cool wind blows, and the temperature in early spring is still a little cold at night. Su Su shrinks her neck. Ye Yu raises her hand, takes Su Su in her arms, and protects her tightly. He just hears "um" in his mouth and holds her, but he doesn''t speak.


    Su Su, however, thinks that when she sees Xie''s mother coming to Chu Xuan on her own initiative today, she probably knows that Xie Yaoshi is afraid that he will work for Lu Yin, but if he wants to work for him, Su Su has to make plans for his family.


    "Ye Yu, I think for a moment, I think we still have to make plans as soon as possible. Now LV Yin is aiming at you and me, and the future will certainly not let us live in peace. The so-called cunning rabbit is three caves. I want to find a safe and secret place outside and store some materials for a rainy day."


    Now, there are not many kinds of materials to be preserved. We just want to save food, vegetables and water. But as long as Su Mu and Su Su are present, they can be produced at any time and never become a problem.


    Su Su wanted to save some solar panels, gasoline, pots and pans, as well as baby diapers, diapers, milk powder and some medical supplies for production.


    In recent days, she always felt that something was going to happen. She felt a heavy sense of depression. Just now, she deliberately followed Liang Xiaoqi around. Strangely, as long as she stood outside the apple villa, the sense of depression would be gone. After she came back, she felt extremely depressed. So Su Su was thinking, anyway, she had to reserve another nest.


    If it''s just in case, that is to say, if something really happens, the apple villa area can''t live any more, and LV Yin is really annoying, then when they leave this safe area in a hurry, they can also have a place to stay, so they don''t have to be in a hurry.


    Ye Yu tilted his head to think about it, looked down at Su Su in his arms, and said: "originally, I was going to take you to leave immediately, not to stay for half a moment under LV Yin''s eyes, but now it''s four months. The plan has to change. I still think that you can give birth to my girl in a safe and stable place, and then we can go."


    "It''s too late." Su Su frowned, shook her head, and took a few deep breaths. It seemed like she was out of breath. Ye Yu quickly relaxed her hand, for fear that she would tie Su Su Su tightly. But Su Su laughed and continued: "I can''t wait six months. I''ll go out with you tomorrow to see the place. This nest has to be prepared in advance, We''ll leave whenever we can


    "Yes, I will." Smell speech, Ye Yu has to promise, immediately shake his head again, "I go to go, you don''t go."


    "What a sight you have Su Su opened his mouth and rolled his eyes, "can you see a good place even with your dull five senses?"


    "What does this have to do with the five senses?"


    "Of course, it does. What''s the time? In the end, do you know what''s buried in the land? Mutant plants, what else? Snakes, insects, rats and ants all nest in the land. Although the house looks beautiful, you have to feel whether this place is a threat to you. If you stand here, you will feel comfortable or not. "


    Looking at Ye Yu''s muddled face, Su Su feels that she is playing the lute to a cow. Anyway, she just leaves Ye Yu and turns to enter the villa.


    Ye Yu touched his head, but he still didn''t understand. Looking for a new residence, can you feel safe just by feeling it??? He turned around and felt it carefully. He only felt that the wind was strong and he was hungry. Besides, he didn''t feel anything.


    As a team, they judge and deal with danger by hearing, seeing, judging the speed of danger and their skills. No one ever depends on feeling. If feeling is so magical, they won''t die two people when they are in Germany.


    Just as ye Yu was standing outside the wall, thinking about what this "feeling" was, Su''s mother was already busy in the villa. She fried green peppers, fried meat with beans and fried Shanghai green with garlic. Seeing Su Su Su coming in, she asked,


    "Why didn''t you eat the porridge I cooked for you?"


    "No, the environment is not right. You and dad are not here. I''m afraid of being poisoned."


    Hearing this, Su''s mother turned around with a wooden spatula in her hand and looked at Su Su, who was already sitting on the sofa in the living room


    "Su Su, has it become so serious?"


    Although Su Su Su''s father and mother are held in the apple villa area by Su Su, they don''t know anything about the outside world. They probably know that Xie Qingyan hates their grandson so much that he makes LV Yin commander in the safe area and asks Su Su Su, Ye Yu and others to join the power vanguard.


    But even so, is it serious enough to be on guard against eating?


    On the sofa, Su Su nodded and looked back at Su mu with a dignified face. "Mom, the world is far more complicated than you think. Zombies and mutant animals and plants are not terrible. What''s terrible is always people."


    "Oh" Su''s mother looked at Su Su''s dignified face, and she immediately felt that it was really necessary to take precautions. For example, today''s villa without a person can never happen again, so she nodded and said to Su Su Su, "then your father and I will always leave a person to look after the house. In terms of food and clothing, we are all careful."

 Chapter 176

    At this time, opposite the apple villa, in Xie Yaoshi''s villa, Xie Qingyan was lying on the bed of his bedroom to heal his wounds. His eyes were staring straight at the ceiling above his head. After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly sat up. He couldn''t and couldn''t swallow it. Su Su Su''s baby was the biggest and most painful humiliation to him, This is better than Su Su now directly following Ye Yu, which is hard for Xie Qingyan to accept.


    Just then, Xie''s mother opened the door and came in. Seeing Xie Qingyan''s appearance, she immediately came to the bedside with tears in her eyes and asked with concern: "son, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mom, I feel sick."


    "Don''t feel bad, Qingyan. My mother knows you are suffering, but... But there is no way to do it. Su Su, please don''t provoke her."


    Xie''s mother doesn''t know what to advise Xie Qingyan. She and Xie Qingyan are just ordinary people with low ability. But Su Su and Ye Yu are both powerful people with lofty status now. Xie Qingyan still wants Su Su Su to listen to him like that, which doesn''t work in reality.


    She knows better than Xie Qingyan, and she also knows that the status of mother and son in this villa area is just two accessories of Xie Yaoshi. Only Xie Qingyan can''t see this clearly, and she doesn''t want to wake up from the dream of her beloved son that day, and she also arranges some messy survivors to beg for Xie Yaoshi''s suspicion.


    Today''s top priority is to protect your life. How can you allow yourself to be sad?


    Looking at Xie Qingyan, who looks like she will never grow up, Xie''s mother is worried. She looks at the door and lowers her voice to Xie Qingyan


    "Son, mom went to see the commander of Chu Xuan in the safe area today. He said that as long as I go to their side as a hostage, let your elder brother listen to their arrangement and go to the power vanguard, they can protect you in the name of the army, and then you will not be afraid of Su Su Su and Ye Yu coming to kill you."


    "Really?" Xie Qingyan seems to have heard the best news in recent days. His eyes are bright. He reaches out his hand, hugs his mother''s neck, and smiles like before the end of the day. "That''s great, mom. It''s very kind of you. As long as I''m safe, I''ll get revenge sooner or later. By the way, I have to find Feifei. They say that as long as Feifei goes to the power team, I can also be an official in the army. I must try to persuade her again. "


    As long as he has a firm foothold in LV Yin''s army, can''t he kill the evil son in Su Su''s stomach? It''s OK, it''s OK, it''s a long time! One day, Xie Qingyan will lift the green hat off his head.


    At this time, Xie Qingyan, who is determined to get rid of the green hat, has never worried about whether his mother is right or wrong. All he knows is that if LV Yin wants to take charge of Xie Yaoshi, she will not suffer too much. When Xie Yaoshi comes to LV Yin, she follows her to eat spicy food. When Xie Yaoshi turns over to LV Yin, they are all LV Yin''s family.


    Xie Qingyan is anxious to present Feifei. In fact, he is also anxious to make contributions to his new master and make some achievements. He wants to get LV Yin''s reuse!


    So Xie Qingyan got up in a hurry, left her mother sitting by the bed, raised her hand and opened her mouth to stop Xie Qingyan. Before she said anything, Xie Qingyan, who was injured, had already run out. Xie''s mother''s heart was a bit tight. It was her own son. Facing Xie''s eagerness for quick success and poor means, she could not bear to blame him or see him so depressed.


    I''m sorry for Xie Yaoshi


    Opposite the trading house in the safe area, LV Yin, sitting in a high-rise building, points his finger at the desk. The eagle on his shoulder stands quietly, one person and one eagle with three eyes. He looks at Li Ying and Prince Qiao standing in front of him. Behind him, outside the French window, a red sun is rising. LV Yin hums coldly,


    "Xie Yaoshi''s relatives have been mastered. What about Ye Yu?"


    "Commander, Ye Yu has no relatives." Wang ziqiao bowed his head and explained the fact that not only Ye Yu had no relatives, but also the whole Death Squadron had no relatives. Before the end of the world, when he formed the Death Squadron, he was afraid that there would be some other forces who would take advantage of his relatives to control the Death Squadron, so they were all orphans.


    "No, no, No LV Yin smiles. There is a sense of meaning in his smile. The eagle on his shoulder looks at Li Ying with his eyes. He only hears LV Yin say: "Ye Yu has no relatives, but there are women and children. That is Su Su, and the child in his stomach is Ye Yu''s


    Li Ying, standing opposite him, has no expression on her face, but she is surprised. The child in Su Su''s stomach belongs to Ye Yu. This is not what she disclosed to LV Yin. Where did LV Yin know? This is really a great character.


    Immediately, Li Ying thought again, LV Yin is not powerful, can he be a commander? She immediately felt relieved, looked up at LV Yin and asked:


    "Commander, do you need to arrest Su Su?"


    "Don''t you think it''s cruel to take a pregnant woman hostage?" Lu Yin looked at Li Ying, his only eye flashed a cold light, but his face was smiling, and said: "after Su Su''s birth, it''s much easier to master a baby than a high-level power."


    Lu Yin means that Su Su is still useful. It''s estimated that the water system ability will force them to support the whole army, so it''s a more risky way for them to control Su Su.


    But it''s no problem to control a baby. The baby has no resistance, and it affects the parents'' heart all the time. Since Su Su''s baby will be born in six months, LV Yin will wait for six months. At that time, as long as he holds the baby, Su Su Su and ye Yu can''t escape from him.


    Sure enough! Li Ying looks at LV Yin and her heart beats uncontrollably. It''s not the beating of heart, but a feeling of fear. For some reason, four words appear in Li Ying''s mind: seeking skin from a tiger.


    Then she bowed her head and a smile flashed in her eyes. What was she afraid of? The more such a leader, the more she can take her to the sky. Didn''t she always look down on this team and that team? I always feel that these teams are too burdensome, too considerate and too soft hearted. Now I''m following people like LV Yin, which is exactly what she wants. So what is she afraid of?!


    ****************The author has something to say******************


    Fierce-browed, I coolly defy a thousand pointing fingers; head-bowed, like a willing ox I serve the children.

 Chapter 177

    Thinking of Xie Qingyan in Apple villa, who was only about to be skinned, Li Ying suddenly felt that Su Su''s baby was pitiful. Before he was born, he had been thought about by all kinds of people and forces. If he could give birth safely in the future, he didn''t know how to drag his parents down.


    It''s Su Su who can''t do great things. If it''s Li Ying, she would have fallen the baby on the first day when she knew she was pregnant. In such a society, she still wanted to have a baby?! Funny or not?!


    After listening to LV Yin''s admonition with Wang ziqiao, Li Ying walks out of the high-rise building and suddenly comes across a woman with unknown panic. Her clothes are messy and her mouth is shouting,


    "There are insects, there are insects eating people, there are insects eating people, so terrible, help, help..."


    It seems that the direction of the crazy woman running out is just near the apple villa area. As soon as she ran closer to Li Ying, she was stopped by two soldiers with long guns, one on the left and the other on the right. Li Ying looked up and looked around. Everyone was walking orderly in the street. There was no riot in the direction of the apple villa area. Where did the insects eat people?!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang ziqiao came out from behind Li Ying and frowned at the crazy woman who was put up by two soldiers. The crazy woman was still yelling, as if she had been stimulated. She couldn''t calm down at all. What she said was illogical.


    So Li Ying can only turn her head and say to Wang ziqiao, "she seems to say that there are insects eating people."


    "Insects eat people?" Wang ziqiao repeated Li Ying''s words and looked around. He didn''t find any disturbance. He had to look at the crazy woman and told the soldiers, "keep her away, don''t disturb the public order."


    "Yes


    The two soldiers driving the crazy woman nodded and took orders. They put the gun on the woman''s head and took the man down. Far away, the crazy woman could still be heard shouting:


    "That bug is so big, so big, so big. There are many of them, as big as the child''s arm. One bite, one bite, one bite, bites my husband''s head away. They hide in the ground, in the stinky ditch, in the toilet cesspit, everywhere. Ha ha ha, they are waiting to grow up. Let''s run, run


    "Lunatic..."


    Wang ziqiao listened to the crazy woman''s words and spat. If it''s true that the woman said that there are insects everywhere underground, can they still live safely on the ground? In their safe area, they have never found a dead person before, even a dead bone. Insects eat people, but they can''t eat even bones, can they?


    What else is waiting to grow up? It seems that insects also know how to plot. There is some bullshit.


    But anything, don''t be afraid of ten thousand just in case, Prince Joe casually pointed to a soldier standing beside him and said: "you go to call a few survivors, go to check the sewer, see if there are any insects in it, pay attention to safety, report at any time."


    "Yes


    With the sonorous response of the soldiers, Su Su suddenly woke up to the sunrise like drowning in the apple villa area. She gasped for breath and felt that the tailbone was about to crack. Then she leaned over, lay on the bed and rubbed the tailbone. She reluctantly sat up, looked down at her stomach, touched her little love with a bitter smile, and sighed


    "Baby, mom''s butt is a little sore today. Can you rub it in mom''s stomach?"


    Her belly gently bulged, slightly invisible, as if in response to Su Su''s words, let her immediately in a good mood, even if the early tailbone pain cracked, also can''t stop her good mood, so cheer up, get up, get dressed, go downstairs to have breakfast.


    In the dining room downstairs, Su''s mother has already arranged steamed buns and porridge. Su''s father is busy in the yard. Ye Yu has already eaten them at the dining table. Seeing Su Su coming downstairs, he quickly swallows the steamed buns in his hand, gets up and runs to the side of the stairs to help Su Su.


    "Go away, go away!"


    Su Su waves to open Ye Yu and helps her. Before she can help her, Su Su''s mother turns around and pokes her head out of the kitchen door. Su Su immediately grabs Ye Yu, holds Ye Yu''s hand and slowly goes down the last two stairs like a emperor.


    Don''t let her mother see her jump down the stairs, or it''s a good meal.


    "Mom, I agreed with Ye Yu yesterday. Let''s go out for a while to see if we can find some children''s clothes."


    Holding Ye Yu''s hand, Su Su walks into the kitchen and sits at the dining table. Ye Yu hears the words and sits down beside her. She looks strange and just wants to ask, when did they say yes yesterday? Su Su tilts her head and stares at Ye Yu. Ye Yu blinks her glasses, but she still doesn''t understand. Su Su lowers her voice and warns:


    "Shut up and say one more word


    Ye Yu hands to make a zipper action, to his mouth a pull, successfully shut up, swallow all the questions in the heart.


    "You go out with Ye Yu, I''m a little relieved, but I can''t go out of the safe area, I can''t go to dangerous places, I can''t jump, I can''t climb up and down, I can''t lift up, I can''t..."


    In the face of Su''s mother''s a series of don''t, Su Su lowers her head to drink porridge. Ye Yu nods her head again and again. She looks serious and wants to take a notebook to write down the "don''t want" and "don''t want".


    Su Su''s left ear goes in and right ear goes out. After drinking the porridge, he and Su''s mother say a few words of love, and quickly slip out of the door. In the courtyard outside, Su Su''s father is building a wall by himself. Su Su Su says hello to Su''s father, "Dad, why didn''t you see erhu help you build the wall today?"


    "He? Huh? " Su Fu''s expression is a little irritated. He turns his head and looks at Su Su, and Ye Yu, who follows Su Su step by step behind him. "That erhu is very good now. He''s gone with Chu Xuan. Where can he build a wall for me here?"


    "This... Ha ha, it''s quite normal for people to leave and stay. I''ll see if there are any people who can''t repay their debts over there by doctor Zhuo tomorrow. Let me get some to work as coolies for you."


    Su Su laughs and persuades her father, who is a little uncomfortable. She also understands that Su''s father thinks that erhu is too determined to go. He doesn''t have a little nostalgia and says that he will go. But everyone has his own aspirations. Some people don''t want to live such a plain and simple life as clay workers, so they want to be a civil servant in the future base, so they have to choose by themselves?


    It''s just that erhu''s surrender to LV Yin. It''s estimated that LV Yin should know about all the affairs of Su''s villa.

 Chapter 178

    Thinking of the honest looking erhu, Su Su''s mood sank after eating a lot of Su''s food in recent months. He only felt that in the end of the world, nothing was terrible except the people''s heart. The most terrible thing about the people''s heart was that when they would be sold clean by the people around them.


    Su Su''s father said something again, but Su Su wasn''t listening. She looked at Ye Yu and said nothing to her father. Then she gathered up her woollen coat, opened the gate of the wall and went out.


    To the south of the Yangtze River, the weather in March is already sunny. In addition to wearing thicker clothes in the morning and evening, you can take off the outer layer of clothes and wear only one long sleeve at noon.


    Outside the wall, the villa is more lively than Su''s. Zhuoshi Jiahe junjiu is leading pigo to exchange materials with a man who drove a van. Su Su has a closer look. The man who drove the van set up a stall to sell band aids yesterday.


    The man was wearing a sheepskin felt hat. From the perspective of dress, he looked like the kind of horse riding herdsman in the past movies. He was also wearing a wool jacket. His dark face and smile, especially when he saw pigo''s subordinates carrying out a large basket of bread, turned into excitement.


    These breads are from a bakery that pigo and his subordinates washed more than half a month ago. All the breads in the bakery are stored in sealed bags, so they can be kept for a longer time.


    But Su Su doesn''t eat this kind of bread which has been stored for a long time, nor does he eat it in the medical building, so the babies can''t eat it any more. Pigo can only eat it with his 19 old puzzlers. After a few days, the old puzzlers can''t bear to eat rice and vegetables instead.


    As a result, the bread was put aside, and the weather was getting hotter. If the bread was not disposed of, it would be spoiled. Just by chance, Zhuoshi Jiahe junjiu found the man who sold a large number of band aids, so he exchanged all the bread for a truck of medical supplies.


    The van opened, and the medical supplies were moved out of the car. They almost covered the whole Xiaoping. The three little nurses with them cleaned up a little. In addition to band aids, these medical supplies also included disposable injection supplies, blood clotting tubes, unopened cotton swabs, medical adhesive tapes and so on.


    "Wow, where did you get so many medical supplies? The production date is December 31, the latest one."


    Liang Xiaoqi holds a bag of medical cotton swabs, points to the date on it, and looks at the man wearing a felt hat. The man is about 30 years old, and his face is black and red. He is carrying the box of bread into the van. Hearing the words, he turns back and explains to Liang Xiaoqi:


    "Before the end of the world, I was a representative of medicine."


    Then the man took down the felt hat on his head and walked to zhuoshijia. After a pause, he said, "doctor Zhuo, I didn''t have the face to recognize you, but I just looked at it. You have a hospital here."


    "Yes." Zhuo Shijia, holding a large box of mercury thermometer in his hand, turned to look at the man talking to him, twisted his brow and asked, "do you know me?"


    "This..." the man bowed his head and laughed. Not far away, Vajra saw that he was going to drive people. Su Su blocked Vajra''s eagerness to drive people.


    The man who said he was a medical representative before the end of the world bowed his head and said, "you don''t remember me. Before the end of the world, I tripped you because you refused to introduce the medical gauze in my hand."


    "Oh, I don''t remember."


    She refused to blindly introduce medical supplies from medical representatives. She has done this kind of thing more than once or twice. She often does this kind of thing, so she can''t remember who this man is or what his name is.


    To say why she always does such things to offend people, it is because in the past society, too many unqualified Medical Representatives took some non-standard medical supplies, pulled relationships, went through the back door, stuffed red envelopes for doctors... And sent some cheap unqualified medical supplies to the hospital through these channels.


    Zhuo Shijia believes that as a doctor, her job is to treat the sick and save the people, collect red envelopes indiscriminately, use non-standard cheap medical consumables to cover for the medical representatives, which is a serious blasphemy to the doctor''s profession. Naturally, she sees one report, meets one, and refuses one.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. I have no face for you to remember." A look of pleading appeared on the man''s face. He suddenly bent down, picked up a bag of cotton wool placed on the ground, put it into the arms of zhuoshijia, and said in a hurry: "doctor Zhuo, my medical supplies, this quality is really good. You can see that I still have a lot of them. I can send them all to your hospital."


    "This..."


    Chou Shijia stepped back two steps, took the big bag of cotton which was stuffed by the man, and looked at the package of cotton, which was very tight and regular. Through the transparent aseptic packaging bag, she saw that the quality of cotton was also good, so she just wanted to talk to the man, and then she heard the man say:


    "Well, doctor Zhuo, I know your medical skills very well before the end of the day. I give you all the medical products I have. I don''t want to eat or drink. I just hope you can take my wife. My wife is going to have a baby soon. I don''t want her to have any accident. I only have her as a relative."


    With that, the medical representative actually wanted to kneel down for zhuoshijia, with a faint cry on his face. Zhuoshijia quickly stepped back and turned aside, refusing to accept the man kneeling down. By the way, he took a look at Su Su Su, and asked Su Su Su what to do with his eyes.


    "Take it! If you''re sure, take it. "


    Su Su nods and absolutely supports zhuoshijia. Before delivering Xiaoai, she is familiar with zhuoshijia''s delivery business. Although zhuoshijia is known as the "master of Obstetrics and Gynecology", there is also a saying that he is proficient in work and short of playing. He does not deliver children for a long time. Su Su Su is afraid that zhuoshijia will give birth at that time.


    After Su Su, King Kong immediately raised his hands, encouraged zhuoshijia in his behavior, and said: "doctor Zhuo, I believe you, you are the best doctor!"


    One side of Jun wine, boring Chong King Kong rolled a white eye, although she just graduated from University, but medical skills are not bad, OK!

 Chapter 179

    Then, Jun wine looks like a meal. Looking not far away, Li Xia, a big man like ice, is helping the old godmother out to bask in the sun. He is no longer entangled with King Kong, but put all his mind on Li Xia.


    The old godmother was still wearing a black robe like coat, wrapped with a cloth around her head, and holding a string of black Buddhist beads in her hand. She was helped by Lixia and walked slowly around Xiaoping. Behind them, pigo was moving some large pieces of furniture to the urban SUV. Su Su Su saw that zhuoshijia had talked with the medical representative about the treatment of puerpera, He turned around and went to another city SUV.


    "Su Su, what are you doing?" Ye Yu quickly followed up, saw Su Su had opened the door and got into the driver''s seat, so he quickly got into the co driver''s seat and said to Su Su Su, "your mother told you not to drive!"


    She glanced at Ye Yu and asked, "do you know where we are going now?"


    Ye Yu seriously shook his head, see Su Su bent on going his own way, or to drive out, is helpless way: "OK, where do you want to go, brother to drive, you sit in the co driver''s seat."


    "Good!"


    Su Su in the driver''s seat smiles at him, gets out of the car and changes position with Ye Yu. When PI Ge is loaded with three large pieces of off-road vehicles, she puts her hand out of the window and says hello to PI Ge. Ye Yu steps on the accelerator and takes the lead in driving the car out.


    "Go west, all the way west!"


    Su Su points to the opposite direction of the trading house. Ye Yu is fully armed and sitting in a tight seat. He turns to Su Su and frowns and says, "don''t you go to clean my girl''s clothes? The trading house is not here. "


    "I know. You go west and get out of the safe area."


    "Your mother said she wouldn''t let you out of the safe area."


    "Do you listen to my mother or to me?"


    "Your mother says you''re pregnant and can''t listen to everything."


    "Let me out of the car and I''ll walk on my own!"


    Su Su is a little angry. She has known Ye Yu for so long. It''s the first time that she sees Ye Yu so obedient. She doesn''t know what virtue he used to have. She thinks Ye Yu is a Ma Bao man. Everything is "your mother says, your mother says...".


    Before, Ye Yu didn''t know how to treat her when she was pregnant? I wish I could fly around with her. Now I know she''s pregnant, but all kinds of timid women get up. The difference between before and after makes Su Su too difficult to accept.


    Glancing at Su Su''s angry face, Ye Yu has a good temper. He gently steps on the accelerator and tries to drive the car smoothly. He holds the steering wheel with one hand and touches Su Su Su''s head with the other


    "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Smile. It''s less than ten years. It''s unrealistic to walk. I''ll accompany you. Smile, smile."


    Then he moved his big hand down and touched Su Su''s belly. Looking at Ye Yu''s appearance, he seemed to pacify the big one and the small one. He worked hard to make the two women happy. He gently touched the hard belly, and his mouth was very childish,


    "Oh~~ Oh ~ ~ ~ mom''s angry! Oh ~ ~ ~ no, no, no! "


    Then, Ye Yu shrinks his hand back and continues to drive his car to the west, which is the direction Su Su points to.


    As he looks now, Su Su is really the first two big, really, completely speechless, this is the man who can be excited to jump up in two or three words at the beginning? Where''s the man who threw her around like a sandbag???


    She stares at Ye Yu, looking at Ye Yu or going west, just think about it, there is nothing to be angry about. In the future, I''m afraid that because of little love, I still have a long time to tangle with this man. Now I start to get angry for some trivial things. How can I live such a long life in the future.


    Apple villas, originally located in the suburbs of Xiangcheng, the more westward you go, the more desolate the scenery will be. The trees will gradually increase and the number of people will gradually decrease. Not far away, you will see a toll station that can get on the highway. Now the toll station has been guarded by soldiers.


    Near the toll station, you can see many ordinary survivors working hard. Some are digging, some are carrying rolls of barbed wire, and some are carrying two loads of soil.


    On the main road where Su Su and his family walked, they were also set up with roadblocks. The soldiers built a long row of mobile houses behind the roadblocks. Soldiers with guns walked up and down the houses, looking at the distance from a high place and observing whether zombies moved at any time.


    Living in the wild is not as simple as taking for granted. Su Su had been in the last world for 12 years. He knew what kind of terrible situation the world outside the human base was. Among other things, the endless variety of animals and plants was dazzling.


    Why else do people choose to build safe areas in cities? Because in the city, only zombies need to be dealt with, but in the wild, there are mutated animals and plants everywhere


    Su Su wanted to go east to the city to have a look, but now there are zombies everywhere outside the safe area. A little delay would be a day or two. She just told Su Mu to go out to the trading shop, but she didn''t tell Su mu the truth. Besides, LV Yin''s power development direction is also to fight back in the city. If she could easily set up a nest outside the safe area, After a while, the area around the nest was occupied by Lu Yin and put into a safe area. What''s the point?


    So why don''t you just go west and have a look in the wild? Maybe you can find out what''s the surprise while the animals and plants haven''t mutated so many species of five flowers and eight gates?


    When ye Yu drove out, he stopped at the back of the barrier, and pigo led a team of ten cars to follow him. This group of people came out of the city from the west without much effort. The soldiers behind the barrier just registered their number and the vehicles in the team and let them go.


    Xiangcheng was originally built in a relatively flat area, so after going out from the West and driving a long way, there will be no mountains and rivers to block it. Except for some developers who have built half of the buildings, they have been shoveled off and are ready to build the flat ground.


    They killed a few zombies wandering on the road, and then opened a section of road, which was a small double-storey building in twos and threes. There were several fields near the building, all within this range. Even in the capital city of Hunan, there were differences between rural cities. What Su Su saw now was the kind of rural villas built by rural farmers.


    ********************The author has something to say***************


    Well, I admit, in fact, when I was in junior high school, I got 100 marks in math, but after I gave birth to a child, I can''t add, subtract, multiply or divide at all. What''s the matter?!

 Chapter 180

    "Ye Yu, how about we move the hospital and my parents here?"


    As the car was driving forward, Su Su was lying on the window, looking at the double decker villas passing by. He could not help but look forward to them


    "There are houses and fields that have already been reclaimed. My mother can plant her land any way she wants. Let my father build a fence and clean up the mutated animals and plants carefully and diligently. I think it''s very good."


    "Go ahead, walk a few paths, and there''s a manor. If you''re going to move here, you might as well live in that manor."


    As ye Yu drives, he looks left and right, as if for fear that someone might eavesdrop on what he is going to say next. The whole person seems mysterious. Then he suddenly remembers that this is the end of the world, and no one can control him any more. He says to Su Su generously:


    "Under the courtyard, there is a treasury. Before the end of the world, all the reserves of the whole city of Hunan were put there. There are gold bars and beautiful knives. There are so many layers of metal walls for the Treasury!"


    As he said this, Ye Yu made a gesture of "eight" to Su Su. He turned his head, with obvious elation on his face, as if he were great himself. He showed off to Su Su Su and said, "your brother, I went in before the end of the world. At that time, I bet several carts of gold bars, all of which were brought by ordinary buses. We disguised ourselves as tourists and stepped on gold bars under our feet, It''s going through the whole city of Hunan. It''s amazing. "


    "Wow, legend!"


    Su Su picks her eyebrows and is not interested in listening to Ye Yu''s boasting, but Xiao AI seems to like listening to Ye Yu. While Ye Yu is showing off, Xiao AI in Su Su Su''s stomach moves several times, but she doesn''t tell Ye Yu, so that Ye Yu won''t feel her stomach again.


    However, she still told Ye Yu that the Treasury was a little bit of a snack. After the end of the world, all the money was outside the body, and only the crystal nucleus was the only currency in circulation. What she wanted was what ye Yu said, the Treasury with eight metal walls, eight floors! It''s solid when you think about it.


    She decided to step on the spot with Ye Yu and search for the materials of the surrounding farmers. In fact, for Su Su, there is no material to search for. Many foods that can''t be preserved for a long time have gone moldy and deteriorated after a few months. For the sake of her little love, she never eats moldy and deteriorated food.


    There are fresh water and vegetables in her family, and the only thing she lacks is meat. This time Susu plans to find a nest, but she also goes back with some mutated meat. The thousands of Yuan frozen meat that she hoarded before the end of the world is almost finished. Pigo and they follow up with this idea. By the way, we can see if there are any small clinics in the countryside.


    The motorcade drove for more than 40 minutes. In the open landscape, villas in the countryside became more and more crowded. At the same time, there were more zombies. Ye Yu slowed down his speed and set fire to zombies at will, explaining to Su Su Su:


    "This village is called Bafang village. The manor is called Bafang villa. It was built after the Qing Dynasty''s princes'' residences. It usually receives some tourists. There is also a VIP area, which has been reserved by some rich people for a long time, so ordinary tourists can''t get in."


    After burning the zombie, Ye Yu got out of the car, walked around the front of the car, went to Su Su''s front passenger door, opened the door, Su Su untied the seat belt, held Ye Yu''s hand and came out, and heard Ye Yu laughing and said: "but it''s all superficial phenomena, the truth is underground! Only a few people in Xiangcheng know about it. "


    "Do you think LV Yin will know?"


    Su Su walked forward and looked around. The concrete road into the village was very smooth and broad. On both sides of the road, except for the country villas, there were rice fields. There were yellow grass in the fields. The wind was blowing slowly, with the smell of trees. It was very gentle and comfortable. In some villas, there was a faint cry of zombies.


    There is no human cry for help. It''s been months since the end of the day. Some survivors have gone to the safe area of Xiangcheng.


    "He?" Ye Yu''s mouth, overflowing with a scorn, holding Su Su as if walking forward, at the same time, he said: "he either lives in the highest position in a province, or as low as us, such as LV Yin, even if he knows where the money is, he will not know how to get in."


    "Well, it''s a good place. I like it."


    Su Su takes a step forward and looks at PI Ge. They stop the car, take the zombie crystal nucleus and give it to Ye Yu. Then they walk up the path and cross the deserted paddy field, ready to pry the nearest country villa.


    There are zombies howling in the villa, so Su Su stands in the same place and waits. Ye Yu follows her and reaches for her. There are few zombies in this place, and pigo is not the first day to mix in the last world. It''s more than enough to deal with this number of zombies.


    But after a while, pigo and others cleaned up the zombies in the building, and found several bags of millet, some bacon, and a few bottles of mineral water. Su Su was not very interested in these things.


    She looked at the way to the village ahead and instructed Ye Yu to say, "go in and see if there are any chickens, ducks, fish and pigs that are still alive. Kill some of them and we''ll stew them."


    "Can you eat it?"


    Ye Yu hesitates on his face. To tell you the truth, he and his brothers who are not happy with meat don''t eat less, and they don''t see anything wrong with it, but they want to give it to Su Su Su... Ye Yu thinks it''s a bit risky, and he doesn''t dare to give it to Su Su Su Su, for fear that something wrong will happen to his girl.


    "It''s OK. I''ve eaten it. It''s very delicious. I haven''t seen it poison me!"


    Su Su encourages Ye Yu. The mutated animals are classified according to the degree of ferocity and ability. It''s just some mutated ordinary chickens, ducks, fish and pigs. Besides being hard to kill, the meat is not poisonous and can supplement the energy of the psionic. Of course, the mutated animals with high level can''t eat anything as long as they are killed and handled properly.


    In fact, it will not be long before the researchers from LV Yin come to the conclusion that which mutant animals can eat and which ones need to be observed and studied will be published one after another, and the first one to be published is the mutant common chicken, duck, fish and pig.


    Ye Yu didn''t believe Su Su Su''s words. He didn''t want to go to those mutated chickens, ducks, fish and pigs to come back for adventure, so he stood still and hesitated. "Isn''t there another pig at home? If you want to eat fresh meat, go back and kill the pig. Don''t worry ~ ~ ~ alas!! Don''t look at me with those eyes. Go and see if there is anything alive. "

 Chapter 181

    Originally Ye Yu thought, he resolutely did not listen to Su Su, a pregnant woman eat what mutation meat ah?! Can not be so used to, but Su Su so full of grievances to see a look, Ye Yu immediately softhearted, immediately turned to go, hard to find those variations of the chicken, duck, fish and pig.


    As soon as he left, Su Su went to kill the zombies in the villa with three water men. She strode forward, followed the water man, and entered the villa to search for materials.


    All the villas she went into were zombies. There were no survivors in the village villas with zombies, so all the things in the villas were still in good condition. Su Su drove the water people up and down. After the zombies were killed, she took the crystal nucleus again. Just as she was about to leave the villa, Su Su Su had a sharp eye and glanced at a bedroom on the second floor, A new set of picture books was found in it.


    So Su Su stepped on her soft flat bottomed boots and went into the bedroom. From the shelf of the small desk, she took out a book and turned it over. It was a story about a little girl who didn''t want to go with strangers. She thought it was very useful. She took out several books and turned them over. One was to educate the little girl, which parts of her body can''t be touched, the other was to educate the little girl, How to refuse unreasonable requests from others.


    This set of books is wonderful. Su Su immediately picked up this set of story books, which are a large pile. She decided to keep it for Xiao AI. After eight months, she would read this set of story books to her everyday as a bedtime story.


    Then Su Su turned over the bedroom again. Now she can basically judge that the former owner of the bedroom was also a little girl, about 5678 years old. There were a lot of dolls at the head of the bed, a lot of little princess skirts in the wardrobe, and several calligraphy practice books on the bookshelf of the bedroom. They were all new and untouched.


    On the desk, there was a set of used crayons and some coloring books. Su Su planned to put them all away. Then she went up and down in the country villa and found two large plastic bags. She put all the books, crayons, Princess skirts and calligraphy books into the plastic bags.


    At this time, pigo and others had already prized several villas. The direction of these big men looking for materials was in a mess. When Su Su came out with two large plastic bags, he glanced at pigo''s cars. They were all grain, bacon, and baskets of peas and sweet potatoes


    The so-called rural people before the end of the world were close to the provincial capital city of Hunan. In fact, they were much richer than the city people. They did not have to pay for water. The water was pumped from the well by their own family, and they did not have to pay the rent. The land was handed down by their ancestors, and the houses were built by themselves.


    The annual electricity bill may need a little money, but now many villas in the countryside have solar panels on their roofs. Some people don''t need money for electricity. The electricity produced by solar panels can be sold into the power grid, and the power bureau has to pay these people electricity bills.


    In addition, there are few families not far from the provincial capital city without cars. With cars, it''s much more convenient to get in and out. Living here is much happier than living in the city. You can easily pry a family and find a large amount of grain in the granary, as well as coarse cereals that have been preserved for a long time.


    Su Su has the heart to let pigo not move so much back. Anyway, soon, she will bring all the people to live here. But at the thought of them coming out, if they don''t drag some things back to the safe area, LV Yin is afraid that she will have to doubt something, so she let pigo move.


    Put the two plastic bags into the trunk of the car. Su Su looks down at the special forces watch on her wrist. Just now, she has been tossing about for an hour, but ye Yu hasn''t come back yet. She tells pigo that she has gone to the village alone to find Ye Yu on foot.


    Not long after driving into the village, Su Su saw Ye Yu''s shadow outside a small gas station on the side of the road. He found a pickup truck and was moving gasoline back and forth to the truck body. His camouflage clothes were taken off and tied to his waist at will. Under the sun, he was so busy that he was sweating all over his body. His bare muscles were shining with sweat.


    Su Su didn''t say a word. He didn''t call Ye Yu. He just looked at Ye Yu from a distance for a while. He walked around the gas station half a circle and found two ordinary mutant chickens in a family''s yard.


    It''s just an ordinary mutated chicken. In fact, it''s not much different from the chicken before the end of the world. Eating millet also eats insects. It''s just that the head of the mutated chicken may be bigger, about one-third larger than that of the non mutated chicken. The claws and beaks of the chicken shine sharp in the sun. As soon as the head is lowered, the beak smashes into the mud and makes a deep hole, An earthworm was pecked out of the pit and began to eat.


    This is a mutant rooster, and next to it is a mutant hen. The degree of variation is only ordinary variation, so it still retains the docility of pre apocalyptic poultry. If human beings do not attack them, they will not be aggressive to human beings. When Su Su Su appeared, these two chickens raised their heads and gave Su Su Su a very alert glance, as if Su Su Su was standing there, They can''t detect the danger, so they still peck their earthworms to eat.


    Good! Su Su kept still. Behind him, two water men came out and approached the fence made of iron wire. The water man quietly walked into the yard and pounced on the two mutant chickens who were eating earthworms happily. The mutant chicken instantly opened its wings and raised its head to shout. The two water men turned into two water cages and covered the two mutant chickens in the cage, Then it cools rapidly and forms ice crystals.


    If the mutated chickens are solved in this way, they will not be called mutated chickens. The two chickens begin to peck the cage made of ice with their sharp beaks, one by one, one by one. Soon the Su Su''s ice cage will not look like it.


    As soon as she raised her finger, two strands of water rope flew out of her fingertips and tied up the two chickens who were about to escape from the cage. Just like before the end of the world, she just tied up the wings, feet and beaks of the chickens to teach the two mutated chickens that they could not move and could not easily peck the water rope on their feet.


    Then Su Su looked at the two mutant chickens. After a few strokes on the ground, she did not move. She did not know how to fight back with the chicken''s mouth tied up. Her IQ was very limited. Su Su looked at the two chickens and couldn''t help laughing. Then she took the two water ropes in her hand, dragged the two chickens to the ground and walked around the vegetable garden behind the family.

 Chapter 182

    The vegetable garden was bigger than Su Mu''s. no one came to take care of it, but there were a lot of green vegetables. Su Su stood up and went to the garden to have a look. There were cabbage, green onion and Chinese onion, which were suitable for growing in cold weather.


    Another piece of land is planted with coriander, but it may not be very mature because of the weather. Anyway, if these vegetables are sold in the base, they will make a lot of money. In Bafang village, every family has such a garden.


    Su Su thought that LV Yin was a fool. He was still looking for the wood powers in the safe area to produce vegetables. Why didn''t he mobilize a few people to come to the countryside to look for them, or open up some fields for ordinary people to farm? With such a slow development, we should not always focus on how to expand the safe area, so the Xiangcheng base will not only survive for two or three years.


    Thinking of this, Su Su patted her brain. Could she harvest all these vegetables and send them to LV Yin''s safe area with plastic wrap to roll some crystal nuclei?! But it''s a big project. She can''t do it alone. She has to ask for help.


    Thinking about this, Su Su turns around and drags two mutated chickens tied by water ropes back to the motorcade.


    When she went back, Ye Yu didn''t come back. Su Su wanted to put the two chickens into the trunk of her car, but she thought for a moment, and put the two chickens into the trunk of pigo''s car, and then sat in the car to have a rest, waiting for Ye Yu to come back.


    After a while, Ye Yu drives his pickup truck and comes back sweating. He drags a truck of gasoline and doesn''t see any living things in the truck body. He stops the pickup truck full of gasoline on the side of the road and runs to Su Su Su''s window. He wipes his sweat and spreads his hands, but says:


    "I turned around a lot, but I didn''t find any live chickens or ducks, fish or pigs, or even a shadow. I only found a car full of gasoline, and I brought it back."


    "Oh." Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat, looked up at Ye Yu with a smile, looked at his face that straight over the head expression, also did not expose him, only said: "that you are hard."


    "Haha, it should be, it should be!"


    Ye Yu put aside his eyes and felt a little weak. Laughing, he quickly walked around the front of the car and got into the driver''s seat. PI Ge, who was standing on one side, covered his mouth and smirked. He also called his subordinates and planned to go back.


    This time they came out, in addition to Su Su and Ye Yu driving a car, pigo brought out eight Gu Huo kids. They all drove a car for one person, but now ye Yu gave the whole car a car of gasoline. Naturally, he had to abandon a car and drive it back.


    Fortunately, this time, pigo had been called by Su Su for a long time, but he didn''t plan to go back with a lot of materials. In the 10 cars, three of them were loaded with garbage from the apple villa area, such as small furniture, clothes racks, and all kinds of high-quality ornaments... Just to pay for them when they passed the customs.


    On the outskirts of the village, after stepping on the spot, Su Su decided to set the future direction of nesting in the village. Next time he was ready, he would bring a few more powers. After fully understanding the situation, he would go to the village to explore the Bafang villa mentioned by Ye Yu.


    They didn''t bring enough people out this time. Although the external environment of Bafang village seems to be relatively stable, Su Su now has little love and refuses to take any risks. Seeing that it''s almost lunch time, she decides to go back to the safe area.


    At the time of passing the customs, he was asked to hand in the supplies of three vehicles. Pigo cheerfully called the old man and moved the decorations that he could not eat or drink out of the vehicle. Looking at the soldiers who had collected the supplies, their faces turned green. It was hard to say anything there. Su Su Su and others were very happy.


    Next, get out of the car to take your temperature, and do some identification problems. It''s like testing color blindness. Give some pictures for survivors who want to enter the safe area to identify. This is to test whether the survivors react normally.


    "There are more and more rules in this safe area. Are they over?"


    Looking at the medic in front of him, holding several pictures for him to identify, Ye Yu is very upset. He was a prick before the end of the world, and he has a very big opinion on LV Yin. When he comes into a safe area, he is still dawdling, and his temper comes up.


    Pigo and others, of course, is not a fuel-efficient lamp, should be with Ye Yu, is also you make a I make a endless.


    Su Su, who was at the front of the line, finished measuring her temperature with great cooperation. While recognizing the card taken by the medical soldiers, she turned her head and looked at the group of people behind her, sighing:


    "You have to get used to it. In the future, it will be more and more troublesome to enter the safe area, and there will be more and more procedures. For example, in the past, when you pull the materials back, you will take a temperature and then release them directly. It will never happen again."


    If LV Yin wants to build a base, there must be a lot of relevant equipment, such as researchers. It also needs a few experts to study the doomsday. As these experts and researchers study the Doomsday in a simple way, they should slowly come to the conclusion that 24 hours is the observation period of human beings. If human beings want to become zombies, 24 hours is enough. After 24 hours, they have not changed, It won''t be a zombie.


    Therefore, those who enter the safe area from the outside must stay in another area outside the safe area for 24 hours.


    As for the current means of making pictures for players to identify, they are also useful. People who will become zombies will gradually lose consciousness, can''t see the identification map clearly, and react more slowly than ordinary people. However, if a person is injured or is in an uncomfortable state, he will also be unable to see the identification map clearly, and react more slowly.


    Therefore, this kind of procedure of observing and identifying the map can only prevail for a short time at the beginning of the establishment of the base, and the really troublesome procedure is still behind.


    After listening to Su Su''s advice, Ye Yu was impatient to cooperate with LV Yin''s people to deal with these things, but he was still angry. With a black face, he reluctantly took a look at the pictures held by the medical soldiers in front of him. In a bad tone, he cooperated with the medical soldiers to identify the pictures.


    The medical soldiers were scared, obviously scared by Ye Yu''s momentum. As soon as ye Yu finished identifying, he quickly put a tick on the form in his hand and turned around to run.


    It took another hour or two to pass the customs. When Su Su, Ye Yu and PI Ge returned to Apple villa, it was already 1:00 noon.

 Chapter 183

    Su Su''s mother teaches Su Su Su and gives her hot food while her father doesn''t say anything. He talks with PI Ge for a while, and then he hides with PI Ge to do something. Ye Yu takes Su Su Su out of safety for a while because of her guilty heart. She is guilty of Su Su Su and tells a lie in front of her, So lunch was not eaten in Su''s villa at all, but went back to the villa where his brothers lived.


    After lunch, Su Su went back to her bedroom for a nap. At about four o''clock in the afternoon, she was woken up by the noise outside the window. She rubbed her eyes, covered her stomach for more than four months, and got out of bed. Looking at the sky outside the window, the sun was just right, so she turned out a white fur coat, a pair of pregnant women''s trousers, and put them on.


    In the small flat outside the wall, Su Fu and pigo are drying millet together. On the path outside the small flat, there is a big truck. A pregnant woman with a big belly is dirty, her hair is disheveled, and she is carrying a big bag. She is standing timidly beside the big truck. She is talking with Dai Chun, a medical representative wearing a felt hat.


    Su Su walked around the millet covered in the small flat to the side of the truck and was about to ask what was in the truck. However, the pregnant woman with a big belly had a bright eye. Looking at Su Su Su''s stomach, she seemed to find a bosom friend at last. She came to su Su Su''s side very friendly and said:


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Xiaolin. How many months have you been here?"


    "More than four months." Su Su smelled that there was a strong sour smell on Zhou Xiaolin''s body. She turned to look at Zhou Xiaolin''s stomach and asked, "how many months have you been?"


    "I''m going to have a baby, right now, about these days." When she said that, Zhou Xiaolin was very anxious. She frowned and touched her big stomach. She felt something in her heart and said, "this is the world. I don''t know how to give birth to this child. After she was born, she didn''t know how to raise it."


    Then turning her head, Zhou Xiaolin looked at the surrounding environment with envy on her face and said, "it''s so nice here. Everything is good. I''m sure I won''t worry about eating and drinking."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Su Su looks at Zhou Xiaolin and seems to be thinking about staying. She doesn''t say anything. She casually deals with Zhou Xiaolin and turns to Li Xiaoyu''s villa.


    Because pigo and others were told by Su Su to straighten out their supplies, so many things were put out and put in the sun to dry. Some of the supplies Su Su specially told her to find out were piled up in Li Xiaoyu''s yard, like the loom in Xiang embroidery shop.


    This loom was originally displayed as a work of art of Xiang embroidery shop. There are several looms on display. With the development of human history, the oldest and the latest looms have been put on the display platform. However, due to the limited space of pigo''s car, only a few small looms have been moved.


    Su Su looked at the looms in Li Xiaoyu''s yard, but she didn''t know what kind of cloth to use. She didn''t care about it, and her mother probably couldn''t use such an old weaving tool.


    For the idea of taking Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon and weaving for Xiao''ai, Su Su thinks she is too simple. She can''t understand the complex structure, and she still weaves?!!! Su Su stood on the side of one of the wooden looms and shook the upper shelf in boredom. The loom also made a "creak" sound in boredom.


    It''s something that only high-tech talents can use, and she doesn''t know how to operate all kinds of parts. After a while''s study, Su Su feels that her IQ is really not suitable for manipulating this thing, so she puts aside the loom and turns to the villa to have a look at Li Xiaoyu.


    Unlike last time, she sat beside Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon and closed her eyes to feel li Xiaoyu''s energy.


    It''s a bit like a wood system, but it''s definitely a wood system of secondary variation. The powers of secondary variation are more elusive, unlike the five element system, which is just gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    After sitting with Li Xiaoyu for a while, Su Su walks out of the villa door. The sky is getting dim. Brother PI and Su Fu are making arrangements for the millet on the harvest terrace. The scholar is taking the special forces and Gu Huo Zi to help unload the medical supplies from the medical building. What he is unloading is the medical supplies from the truck that Dai Chun drove.


    She looked at it casually. Among the people who helped unload the goods, she didn''t see Ye Yu or King Kong. She felt a little strange. She caught a special soldier and asked:


    "Where is ye paipi?"


    "As soon as I came back at noon, I picked up two bites and took people out. I told them that I was going to fix some frozen meat with King Kong. It''s a long way to the freezer. Maybe I can''t come back until tomorrow morning."


    After the special forces finished, they carried a box of medical supplies to the medical building. Su Su listened and stood in the same place for a moment. She didn''t know what the mood was. She had a sour taste in her mouth.


    During the day, she just wanted to eat variant meat. At that time, Ye Yu didn''t agree. When she came back, she took the team and ran out to search the freezer. Isn''t it because she wanted to eat meat? Ye Yu can''t do such intimate things!


    Su Su unconsciously rubs her heart and goes back to her kitchen to eat. Soon, her father comes back with a piece of drawing, thinking about making a hammer and container for pounding rice. Su Su Su thinks that Ye Yu is going out to look for meat, but she has no mind to listen to Su Su Su''s nagging.


    A family of four, sitting at the kitchen table, began to eat. It was already dark. Before the Su family had eaten half of their meal, a shrill female voice suddenly sounded in the sky. Then, outside the wall of the Su family, the voices began to float. The atmosphere suddenly changed, and even the air became tense and disordered.


    Su Su quickly put down the bowl in her hand, hurried into the living room, went to the porch to change her shoes, took Ye Yu''s two knives, and walked out of the wall. She had a look. The lights were bright and the shadows were moving. The doctors and nurses were busy going in and out. With the screams of women, pigo and the special forces ran out of the nearby villas, Su''s mother also ran forward quickly and explained to Su Su standing in the same place:


    "You go back, take good care of yourself, finish the meal, the new Zhou Xiaolin is going to give birth, don''t scare you."


    "Ah? About to have a baby? "


    Su Su is a little surprised. He looks at Dai Chun nervously walking around the yard. He thinks that it''s no wonder that this man is so anxious to kneel down to Chou Shijia in the morning. It seems that Zhou Xiaolin''s production is just around the corner. It''s no good not to kneel down.

 Chapter 184

    The screams of pain reverberate in the night sky. The special forces and the confused old men standing outside the medical building all look like counsels. It seems that they all know for the first time that a woman has a child, and how can it hurt like this?! It''s so sad to shout that people can''t bear it.


    It''s not surprising that these big men make a fuss. Before the end of the world, women gave birth to children in the delivery room. Where is the delivery room? It''s surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside. The parturient''s throat is broken inside. People outside the delivery room may not be able to hear it.


    There are scenes of women giving birth to children in TV dramas, but it''s only TV dramas after all. No matter how painful a woman is, there will be a few "ah ah" sounds. Once the scenes are over, the child will be born. How can there be such a toss in reality? Zhou Xiaolin has been shouting all the time. Seeing that all the men here are numb, they just want to rush in and do something for Zhou Xiaolin.


    Su Su stood at the same place and took a breath. She felt the little love in her stomach. In Zhou Xiaolin''s painful cry, she turned and walked back to her villa. She finished her meal in silence and took a walk in the yard. Listening to the call from the medical building, she felt sleepless and went back to her room, Find out the crystal nucleus of these days and start to cultivate her spirit.


    The higher the level of a psionic, the more difficult it is to advance. It may take only a short time from level one to level three, but it is much more difficult from level three to level Four. For example, she has lived for 12 years in her last life, absorbing energy and releasing the psionic cycle almost every day, but only to level five.


    At the end of the last life, the fifth level powers are already the top powers. The instruments used to measure the power level of the powers in the base can only reach the fifth level. No one has ever seen a power above the fifth level, so they naturally think that there can be no sixth level or higher level powers in the world.


    Many people say that Xie Yaoshi''s lightning power may have reached level 6, but Su Su has never played against him, and she doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. She only knows that she was hard to meet an opponent at that time. She was chased and killed several years ago, and then she chased and killed others in the next few years. This kind of hunting never stops.


    The last time she entered the white tiger base, Su Su remembered that she had measured the power level, and the energy column representing the fifth level was full. She felt that if she input more energy, the instrument would explode, so she stopped trying. So whether she reached the sixth level or not, Su Su Su didn''t know.


    At the moment, she sits cross legged on the bed, like practicing yoga for pregnant women. Her feet protect her bulging stomach, so she practices her spirit in the middle of the night. After the middle of the night, Zhou Xiaolin still doesn''t give birth to her baby. Everyone is in a hurry. Dai Chun, who is guarding the courtyard of the medical building, sees Liang Xiaoqi carrying a basin of blood out and splashing it into the soil outside the courtyard, Dai Chun goes forward and catches Liang Xiaoqi and asks urgently:


    "Why hasn''t my wife given birth yet? She, is she all right? "


    "What''s the rush? You think it''s so easy to have a baby? Wait, the entrance of the palace has only opened a finger. Later in the night... "


    Liang Xiaoqi shakes off Dai Chun''s hand and goes in again with the basin. Dai Chun is so silly that he shouts like this. It''s not over yet. He has to wait until the middle of the night. What can this woman do when she gives birth?


    Everyone who heard Liang Xiaoqi''s words was very surprised. No one found out. Just on the mud floor where Liang Xiaoqi had just spilled blood, white maggots sprang out. They were not big enough. They were the size of earthworms. They were not noticeable. With scarlet mouthparts, they were planning to go to the most bloody medical building. Not far away, they came out with two mutant chickens, one male and one female, Cackle, will be rolling in the field of mutant maggots to eat.


    At noon yesterday, as soon as pigo finished unloading the millet, he was pulled aside by Su''s father to talk. He didn''t have time to ask Su Su about how to deal with the two big chickens in his trunk. Later, as soon as there were many things, he completely forgot about it. Up to now, the two mutant chickens don''t know how to escape from pigo''s trunk, and they haven''t caused any trouble, Instead, he lowered his head to find the insects in the field.


    Su Su''s crisis has been temporarily suppressed in the process of miscalculation. However, there are people missing every day in the Xie family. They are just comforting themselves. Maybe it''s because the army is recruiting people. When they have a better place, they don''t want to stay here any more.


    In this era of self-care, no one will really care about the fate of the people around him. Feifei, the only one who is a little concerned about the survivors in Apple villa, has never been heard of by Xie Qingyan. He has been planning how to send Feifei to Li Ying recently.


    In fact, Xie Qingyan told Feifei a long time ago that she wanted to go to the army, but Feifei refused. She always refused because she felt tired. Now she has to feed all the survivors on their side with food, vegetables and fruits. These people still blame her for not having enough to eat. Feifei has a tired mentality for a long time.


    Now Xie Qingyan wants her to join the army. How can she support so many people in the army? She was afraid that she would overdraw her powers and die. Xie Qingyan was not a power man. He never knew what kind of pain she would suffer when a power man overdraw his powers too thoroughly.


    Hunger, you know? The power overdraft is too thorough, the feeling is even worse than hunger, the whole body is like there are countless gadfly like the size of fine needles stabbing her, as much pain as pain.


    However, no matter what Feifei said, Xie Qingyan insisted that she go to the army. He said that he loved her, and he would go to the army to make a living. If they were both in the army, they would take care of each other in the future, and their official career would go more smoothly.


    It is said that the base will be built, and society will gradually return to what it was before the end of time. Xie Qingyan said that he wanted to do well in the army, and let her do well too. They saved some crystal cores, arranged a nest for them, and gave birth to a large group of children in the future


    Women are hearing animals. Some women can really live by sweet words. Feifei can''t stand Xie Qingyan''s sugar coated bullets. Finally, under Xie Qingyan''s persuasion, she hesitates and agrees to serve in the army.


    Not long after she agreed to come down, Xie Qingyan prepared the car and took Feifei to Li Ying''s residence overnight. Li Ying lives not far away. It is said that she lives in a business community next to Apple villa, where a circle of soldiers stand guard.

 Chapter 185

    The soldier in charge of the guard, after listening to Xie Qingyan''s intention, looks behind Xie Qingyan, pale as Feifei who has no spirit. He turns back into the iron gate of the community and goes to inform Li Ying that Feifei is in place. Soon, another soldier comes out, stands in the cold wind and says to Feifei:


    "You can go in."


    "Well, thank you. Thank you."


    Xie Qingyan nodded and bowed his thanks. He turned back and grabbed Feifei''s hand. He was about to bypass the soldier blocking the door in front of him. However, the soldier extended his hand and stopped Xie Qingyan. The expression on the soldier''s face was contemptuous. He looked down at Xie Qingyan and said in a blunt tone:


    "Leader Li only said to let Miss Feifei in, not to let others in."


    "But, but..." Xie Qingyan was so anxious that she held on to Feifei''s hand. She was afraid that after Feifei went in, Li Ying would not be able to fulfill her promise. So she shook her head and said, "no, no, no, I sent Feifei here. I just want to see that she will live a good life here. If I can''t see her live a good life, I won''t let Feifei come here to work."


    "That''s not right. People are here. Do you think it''s a joke? If you want to leave, or if you want to stay? "


    As soon as the expression on the soldier''s face changed, a few people behind him took the guns. There were about five or six guns. Each muzzle was dark, and they all aimed at Xie Qingyan''s eyebrows. Those who held the guns also opened the safety bolt on the gun, and made it clear that if Feifei didn''t go in, Xie Qingyan would disobey his orders and kill him.


    Xie Qingyan was so scared that he almost knelt down for these people on the spot. He quickly released his hand. His face was blue and white, and Feifei, who was dead on the other side, said:


    "Then, then, you go in, take good care of yourself, come out to see me when you have time, and remember to come out to see me."


    "No, no, I don''t want to go in. Qingyan, I''m afraid..."


    Feifei was shaking all over. She was a little girl who had only been to university for one year. Even though she had experienced the end of life, where had she seen such a big scene? Suddenly, she felt that behind the iron door of the building, covered by the lush trees, were all unimaginable and unpredictable terrors.


    She shakes her head, hoping that Xie Qingyan can take her away from here, or give her some courage, so that she can resist and get out of the range of these guns. Her face is filled with tears of fear, and she has a heavy sense of imbalance in her heart. She always feels that if she is left here today by Xie Qingyan, she will not live like death.


    Xie Qingyan steps back. He looks at Feifei shaking all over and his legs shaking. It''s not his expectation that the scene is so out of control. It''s said that the glory and wealth didn''t have to separate from Feifei because he turned in Feifei. Xie Qingyan secretly scolds Feifei for miscalculation, turns around and runs faster than rabbit.


    Feifei catches up, shouting "Qingyan, Qingyan, I''m afraid, don''t leave me, don''t leave me...", crying bitterly. The soldiers behind him take back the gun, come forward, hold Feifei''s waist, laugh and drag Feifei into the iron gate. Feifei struggles and shouts:


    "You let me go, you let me go. What the hell is this place? I don''t want to stay here. I want to go back. I know nothing about you. Please let me go..."


    No one took care of her. She gradually disappeared into the iron gate. When she entered the iron gate, Feifei was the granary of the army. Naturally, no one would bully her body. You can rest assured that a little bit of occupation is a waste of time in granary production!


    As the night passed by, Su Su finished practicing all the crystal nuclei she had in her hands, touched her swollen stomach, and listened to the intensive screams coming from the medical building. She sighed, went into the bathroom to wash, changed into a looser set of pregnant women''s pajamas, and walked downstairs. As soon as she put on her shoes and got out of the wall, she heard a very miserable woman shouting, The sound of thick ink and heavy color, accompanied by a baby''s loud cry, she was relieved.


    Everyone was relieved. Dai Chun knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times to the medical building. Gu Huo Zi and the special forces were all smiling, as if they had seen something beautiful. They were even in a good mood.


    After a while, Liang Xiaoqi appears in the door of the villa with a wrinkled baby that has been cleaned up in her hand. Dai Chun immediately pours on it, his face full of tears. While looking at the baby in Liang Xiaoqi''s arms, Dai Chun expresses his gratitude to Liang Xiaoqi,


    "Thank you, thank you. Dai is very grateful for your great kindness today. In the future, he will be able to use the place where Dai can be used. He will die in pieces."


    "Don''t mention that. On March 31, 2017, she was born at 6:27 a.m. with a baby girl weighing 5 kg. She needs to be cleaned, sutured and cut laterally. She can come out half an hour later."


    Put the wrapped baby girl in Dai Chun''s arms. Liang Xiaoqi directs Dai Chun, holds the baby, sits on the leather sofa in the living room of the medical building, and then turns back to help Zhuo Shijia and junjiu deal with Zhou Xiaolin.


    Su Su leans against the iron gate of her enclosure and looks at the direction of the medical building with a smile on her face.


    This life, even if it is dark and obscure, as long as there is a small life coming, it is like lighting up a star in the dark, and can turn the darkness into a poem and a distant place. Children represent hope. After experiencing the birth of a child, you will find that the world is not so desperate.


    However, she did not understand why many people did not understand this from the beginning of the last life. They regarded these babies and pregnant women as a burden and preferred to live on their own rather than give them a living.


    What do you mean, if you take these children with you, you will be the Virgin Mary. You may not ignore the life and death of these babies. If you do not take the Virgin Mary with you, you will have three correct views, and that is the right way in the world?


    Su Su is not a virgin. With these children, she can still kill, plunder, and be selfish. She can live as she pleases. What is the conflict between giving these children a way to live and living in the end?


    It''s just a little trouble when she wants to transfer. She can''t open her eyes and run when she wants to. But she is not the one who wants to run when she opens her eyes. She has parents on her side and little love on her side. How can she come and go as dashing as before?


    For a moment, Su Su stood by the iron gate and looked at the brightly lit medical building. He thought a lot. His thoughts came and went, went and came, and the sky turned white bit by bit. In such an early morning, the darkness seemed to disperse very quickly, and soon it was bright.

 Chapter 186

    Su Su has been leaning on the iron door to think about life. Suddenly, the sound of vehicles came from the distance. The city SUV came from the end of the road and stopped on Su Su Su''s flat.


    She raised her eyes, looked at the driver''s seat of the first car. Ye Yu, whose face was covered with blood, opened the door and jumped down. There were several new blood holes on his face. His camouflage clothes were also broken in several places, and his whole body was covered with mud and blood. As soon as she got out of the car, she called the brothers under his hands to help carry the frozen meat in the car.


    "Oh, my mother!"


    Ye Yu turns around and finds that Su Su is wearing a wide coral cashmere Pajama, quietly leaning against the iron door. Her long straight hair is covered like this. Even if there is wind, her long hair doesn''t move at all. With Su Su Su''s delicate white face and the gray sky, Ye Yu stares and scolds:


    "You think you''re playing ghost movies! I''ll be surprised. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Su straightened up, helped his waist, touched his slightly raised stomach with his other hand, and came forward. He glanced at Ye Yu, who was full of blood. He also looked at King Kong and others. They were not as clean and tidy as ye Yu. They were all like retreating from the front line of gunfire.


    Ye Yu chuckles at Su Su, with a ruffian look on his face. Looking at Su Su''s stomach, his face becomes soft again. He says without any care: "go and give my girl some meat. Hehe, although the meat is not fresh, it''s all frozen meat, but it''s harmless to eat. I''ll get you all the basement. You can put some ice on it and eat it slowly with my girl."


    She said that she wanted to eat meat. If she didn''t eat meat, Xiao AI would have no nutrition. In fact, it was just a casual remark. It''s good to eat meat, but it doesn''t matter if she can''t eat it. In her last life, she could give birth to Xiao AI just by eating junk snacks. In this life, there''s really no need to pay so much attention to nutrition.


    But ye Yu became a real girl, and worried about the harm she would do if she ate the meat of the mutant animal. Just after she came back from the countryside, she picked up two meals in a hurry, and then a group of people went to the freezer to look for the meat. Xiangcheng outside the safe area is not going to the suburbs, where is it so flat? One afternoon plus one night is a round trip, such a man... Alas!


    Su Su looked down and did not speak. She suddenly turned around and walked into her villa. She went upstairs, entered the bedroom, closed the door, lay on her side on the bed, bent her legs, touched her little love in her stomach, and said softly:


    "Baby, Dad seems to like you very much. You also like dad very much, right? Shall we stay with dad all the time in the future, just like a family? Shall we stay together all the time?"


    She had never thought of such a problem before. She always thought that Ye Yu would live one day after another. Maybe one day in the future, when Xiao AI was born, Ye Yu would find a better person and have a better way out, and he would go his separate ways with them. Su Su was still floating and sinking in this last life with Xiao AI and her parents.


    Will want to be with Ye Yu all the time, this idea just came out, see Ye Yu that look embarrassed, just for his daughter can more nutrition, Su Su thought, maybe she and Xiaoai''s life, there is such a man is also good, she can''t do, inconvenient to deal with, he can deal with, this is not good?


    He would stand outside the delivery room and walk around when she was giving birth. In fact, it''s nice to feel worried.


    Just thinking about it, Ye Yu pushed open her bedroom door and came in from the outside, with a set of clean clothes in her hand, lying on the opposite side of the bed with her back to him, Su Su said:


    "Su, I''d like to borrow your place to take a bath. My brother is occupied by King Kong."


    "Go by yourself!"


    Su Su didn''t look at him, pointed to the direction of the bathroom, pulled the quilt on the bed, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Her ears listened to Ye Yu, quietly entered the bathroom door, the water in the shower gushed out, and suddenly a picture came out of her mind.


    Ye Yu is naked all over. The warm water drips down from the shower and hits him on his strong back. His arms and muscles are agitating. He lifts her legs and presses her on the wall of the bathroom. He tries to get her.


    Su Su Meng opens her eyes, props up and stares at the closed bathroom door. She remembers. It seems that there was such an action that night. She and Ye Yu did it on the bed several times, and in the bathroom several times... Su Su Su''s face is a little red. Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, she quickly lies back on the bed, pulls on the quilt and covers herself from head to foot.


    After a while, Ye Yu came out of the bathroom, naked upper body, wearing only a cotton light gray autumn pants, holding a dry towel in his hand, taking out the water in his ears. Seeing Su Su Su lying on the bed with her head covered, she frowned and said:


    "Su, are you comfortable sleeping with your head covered? Watch out for the lack of oxygen. "


    Su Su ignores him, turns over with her head covered, and lies on her side on the bed. Ye Yu sees that, hey, this girl turns a deaf ear to his words, so she goes to the bedside and slaps Su Su Su''s buttocks with a slap. Her tone is slightly raised and she emphasizes:


    "Don''t sleep with your head covered! Hypoxia! "


    "You don''t care about me!"


    Su Su, who was slapped in the butt, flushed with a face, pulled down the quilt on her head, raised her foot, and kicked Ye Yu on his waist. Ye Yu was afraid that her action would hurt ye Xiaoai too much. Standing beside the bed, she took Su Su Su''s foot.


    With a snort, he stooped down and fell at Su Su''s feet. He put a "big" shape on the bed, staring at the ceiling without saying a word.


    Su Su kicked that foot, originally thought Ye Yu would fight with her, but ye Yu fell on the bed motionless, she was a little curious, holding up the bed and sitting up to have a look, Ye Yu''s eyes staring straight, looking at the ceiling, some open blood holes on her face, because she didn''t pay attention when taking a bath, there were some blisters.


    She took a breath, got up lightly, went out of the bedroom door, went to Su Mu and asked for some iodine, cotton swabs and band aids. She sat on the bed, dipped some iodine with cotton swabs, and gently applied medicine for the blood on Ye Yu''s face.


    Ye Yu''s eyes staring at the ceiling moved, looking a little lazy. She raised her hand and touched Su Su Su''s stomach. She knelt down beside him, within reach. Ye Yu turned over and put his face on Su Su''s belly, and her head on Su Su''s thigh.

 Chapter 187

    On this action, Ye Yu kept for a long time, motionless, breathing stable and peaceful, as if there is no usual impetuous, Su Su Leng Leng, bow, some not used to Ye Yu and her so close, so hands have no place to put, had to continue for his back wound on the medicine, soft hair will follow her action, gently stroking Ye Yu''s cheek.


    Suddenly, Ye Yu opened his mouth and said slowly, "it''s a good feeling. Holding your mother, it''s like holding the whole world. My heart is full."


    On his back, Su Su''s hand with a cotton swab stopped. She looked down at Ye Yu, who was lying on her leg and close to her bulging stomach. Ye Yu''s eyes had been closed. In a moment, her breathing was stable, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Su Su''s eyes became hot. Somehow, he felt that Ye Yu was like a poor man. He had no family, no family, no one to love. He didn''t know what love was. He just felt responsible for her, so he went over the mountains to find her, but he didn''t expect to find a whole world.


    Just holding her and her baby in her stomach, Ye Yu feels satisfied. The capacity of his heart is really small enough. It''s so small that he can''t hold her and Xiao AI. It will be better if he can hold her and Xiao AI.


    To Ye Yu''s back on the medicine, Su Su put the cotton swab in his hand into the garbage can, and put the iodine and the rest of the cotton swab on the bedside table, gently move Ye Yu''s head from her legs, and then Su Su covered him with a quilt, lay down beside him, and fell asleep.


    A good dreamless sleep, sleep deep and warm, stay Su Su wake up, have arrived in the afternoon, the sun just outside the curtain, and Ye Yu has already got up.


    Su Su pushed aside the quilt and sat up. She felt that the caudal vertebrae was the same as the needle pricking. She showed her teeth in pain. For a long time, she didn''t slow down. She was almost five months pregnant. It''s time for her to have a pain in the caudal vertebrae. Today, she had to go to Chou Shijia to have a check-up, and then she talked with the others about the transfer of the position.


    Yesterday stepped on a good point, the next day, it is necessary to arrange people to clean up the field, ready to move in.


    Kneading the tail vertebrae, Su Su dressed, ate in the kitchen, and walked out of the wall. Outside the wall, Su Fu and PI Ge found a small rice beater, which was only a little big. After the electricity was turned on, they were surrounded by the rice beater, and they were busy making millet. There were some powers from the medical building, I''m busy treating those powers.


    Su Su greets Su Su''s mother, Su''s father and others. As soon as she goes to the medical building to find Chou Shijia, she hears the sound of a car behind her. When she looks back, several military cars come and stop in Xiaoping. From the military car, she jumps off Wang ziqiao, Chu Xuan, Li Ying and a group of accompanying soldiers.


    "Uncle, it''s beating rice!"


    Although Chu Xuan has never dealt with Su Su, he still warmly greets Su Fu. Su Fu nods, saying that he does not smile. He also greets Chu Xuan


    "Yes, we have a large population. It''s not enough to eat without rice."


    "Ha ha, you will live a life."


    Chu Xuan nodded, dressed in a military uniform, stopped down, grabbed a handful of scattered chaff on the small flat, and looked at Su Su standing outside the courtyard of the medical building. The smile on his face became more and more like a fox. He raised his hand and waved to Su Su Su in a friendly way


    "It''s five months since I had such a big stomach?"


    "Soon."


    Su Su''s heart alarm bell, chuxuan this look, in so many people, a look to see her, and asked her stomach, what does this mean? Her family Su Xiaoai has entered the eyes of LV yin?


    If other people ask her about her stomach, she doesn''t feel anything. When Chu Xuan asks, Su Su suddenly feels that it''s very bad. She thinks it''s dangerous. She squints her eyes and stares at Chu Xuan fiercely. It looks like a wolf protecting her cubs. If she wants to be more ferocious, she will be more ferocious.


    Chu Xuan is stunned, just about to say something, Ye Yu is wearing a green T-shirt, wearing a camouflage suit, holding a belt in his hand, with a few people, walking out of the slope.


    He stood in front of Su Su, blocked Su Su Su, put his hands on his hip bone, and chewed betel nut in his mouth. He looked at Chu Xuan dangerously, "poof", spat out betel nut in his mouth, and asked impolitely:


    "What are you doing here today? What about trouble? "


    "Where is trouble?"


    Chuxuan smiles. His thin face smiles, and several folds bend out of his mouth. As Wang ziqiao around him has something to say, he takes two steps in front of Ye Yu. Chuxuan reaches out his hand and pulls Prince Qiao, who is not very good-natured. At the same time, he signals him to step back. Chuxuan comes forward with a document in his hand and says to Ye Yu with a smile


    "This morning, you dragged a few cars of frozen meat into the safe area, but you didn''t pay one-third of the materials according to the regulations. It''s not in line with the rules. Ye Yu, you are also a soldier. You know that military orders are like mountains, and everyone lives together. It''s an individual who can''t break the rules and break into the safe area. It''s not enough to do it again, But people''s patience is limited. Do you think you will be given a third chance? "


    According to the meaning of Chu Xuan''s words, Ye Yu and his family fought all day and night to ransack the frozen meat. This morning, they were detained when they entered the safe area. As a result, they must have caused another unhappiness. Anyway, Ye Yu didn''t turn in any materials and swaggered in, which attracted several of LV Yin''s followers to come here in such a big way.


    Su Su stands behind Ye Yu and pokes his waist with a finger. Ye Yu grabs Su Su Su''s finger with his backhand and says to Chu Xuan:


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to fight with me? I''m afraid of you! "


    "Ha ha ha, this is certainly the worst situation." Chu Xuan is laughing again, he is always laughing, "with you this group of special ability soldiers hard, that is, we have tens of thousands of people, are afraid of nothing good."


    After a pause, Chu Xuan looks at Ye Yu''s back, but he doesn''t see Su Su. He only sees the medical building and the villa next to it, where babies cry. Chu Xuan laughs more kindly and continues:


    "But you also have a heavy burden. It''s the child''s and the pregnant woman''s. It''s right that we can''t hurt you special forces, but if you''re not careful... A shell just falls on the head of the pregnant woman and the baby, bam!!" This situation must be what captain Ye does not want to see

 Chapter 188

    Ye Yu''s face, a little bit become iron green, not only his face turned blue, all listen to Chu Xuan words, the face also turned blue, Chu Xuan words, it is clear that Su Su Su and the children are doing a threat, the war is merciless, no eyes, in case of a fight on both sides, a careless, can call Ye Yu regret yo.


    Now what ye Yu is most afraid of is Su Su and ye Xiaoai''s weakness. Threatening him with Su Su and ye Xiaoai completely works. He''s a little counselled in an instant. His arrogance is about to disappear. Behind his back, Su Su pokes his waist hard. Ye Yu immediately returns to her senses and throws a betel nut into her mouth. She looks at Chu Xuan and does not lose the battle, Grinning and shouting:


    "That is, if at that time, my women and children hurt half of their hair, you, you, and you, and all of you, don''t want to live. If I don''t kill your family, I''m not a man with a handle!"


    He held up a finger and nodded his head one by one. Chu Xuan, Wang ziqiao and Li Ying could not live. At the end of the world, Ye Yu wanted to catch up with them and kill them. He would not die until he died!


    "Yes, well said!"


    King Kong clapped, and everyone clapped. It seemed that Ye Yu had made a wonderful speech, which made chuxuan''s face look a little ugly. He also knew that anyone who could become a king of soldiers in the army was a prickly head. Ye Yu''s team was a prickly head camp, and other people vomited blood every day, which was nothing new.


    Chuxuan soon adjusted his mood and stopped Wang ziqiao, who was about to challenge him. Chuxuan said with a smile:


    "Of course, of course, we all don''t want to see this situation. Well, let''s not talk about it. We''re here to convey the instructions for base construction to you."


    With that, Chu Xuan handed out the document in his hand. When no one answered his document, he laughed again. He didn''t feel that he had been rebuffed. He just comforted himself


    "Oh, since you''re all busy, I''ll read it to you. I''ll cut down my gossips. I won''t read those benevolent things to you. I know you don''t like to hear them either. I''ll cut off those branches and leaves and simplify the purpose for you."


    He opened the folder he had been holding, cleared his throat, and read: "first, ordinary survivors need to pay one-third of the holding materials when they enter the safe area, and psionic powers need to pay one-half of the holding materials when they enter the safe area; Article 2: all emergency agencies set up in the safety zone have the right to cooperate with the dispatch of troops, such as hospitals and welfare homes; Third, all the powers in the safe area need to complete one or two tasks issued by the safe area every week


    "Poof Pooh."


    In the strange silence of everyone, Su Su, hiding behind Ye Yu, can''t help laughing. She thinks that Chu Xuan is also a wonderful person. If it''s not for the wrong position of both sides, Chu Xuan still threatens Ye Yu with her and Su Xiaoai. Su Su really wants to get to know Chu Xuan.


    According to the purpose of Chu Xuan''s hand, all the things in the safe area are owned by LV Yin, including the medical building behind Su Su and all the powers. The powers take the task and go out to work hard. They have to hand in half of the materials they get back.


    I haven''t heard that LV Yin has issued such a regulation in my previous life. Not only LV Yin has not issued such a regulation, but all the bases established later have never issued such harsh regulations. How can I know that the regulation is too harsh? It''s just too much! What is the concept of half material? This is disguised to let all the powers in the safe area do white work for LV Yin.


    The powers naturally don''t obey the discipline of the base, and they don''t like to be bound by the base. What''s the rule? In fact, the base is written for those who want to live a good life in the base, but the powers who don''t want to live a good life can also get rid of the base and go around in the waves.


    What if the psionic powers prepare more nests outside and collect the materials they find in those nests, and then simply carry a burden into the base?


    But now, the common thinking of human beings is that they have to live together in order to live better. Lu Yin also thinks that Su Su and Ye Yu will not leave the base alone, so he specially set such rules to suppress them.


    Everyone''s face was not very good. They didn''t say a word. The atmosphere was very quiet. Except for some elated Li Ying, including Ye Yupi and the idle powers in the medical building who came to seek treatment, they all glared at Chu Xuan angrily. They just thought that the base was deceiving people too much, but Chu Xuan laughed and said to Zhuo Shijia who came out


    "Oh, doctor Zhuo, I''ve heard so much about you


    Chuo Shijia was all about going to the baby''s building, but she didn''t notice the storm in Xiaoping. Suddenly she was called. She stood in the yard and looked at the person who called her name for no reason. Just as she was about to ask who this person was, chuxuan said:


    "As for our commander, we hope to build the hospital recently. Of course, it will be bigger than your small clinic, and there is also a lack of manpower in this area. I wonder if doctor Zhuo is interested in coming to our hospital to preside over the overall situation?"


    "Fuck, you''re here to dig the wall?"


    As soon as Chu Xuan hears that he wants to dig Zhuo Shijia to go to the wild hospital, before Su Su can speak, King Kong jumps up, rolls up his sleeves and points out that Chu Xuan is going to fight. But Chu Xuan immediately jumps into the military jeep behind him, shakes his hands and laughs


    "We agreed to live in peace, not fight, not fight."


    Then he put his head out of the window and drove far away, faster than a rabbit. He looked at zhuoshijia in the yard, saluted him and cried out with great enthusiasm: "doctor Zhuo, we are waiting for you! Do come. "


    It looked as if Zhuo Shijia was a great man, and how thirsty the wild hospital was for talents. Su Su could not help but sneer. Wild hospital?! If you go there to take charge of the overall situation, you will be annoyed by all kinds of black scenes and black box operations inside!


    However, Su Su frowned again, thinking that in case zhuoshijia was inspired by chuxuan, she really planned to "take charge of the overall situation" in the past. She wanted to produce. Without zhuoshijia, she could have junjiu. Otherwise, Liang Xiaoqi and other nurses would be OK. But since chuxuan could poach zhuoshijia, she could poach junjiu and other nurses. If there were no doctors and nurses around Su Su Su Su Su, she would not have any, How does she produce?

 Chapter 189

    According to the thinking inertia of normal people, if you don''t have doctors and nurses around you, you will go to the wild Hospital of LV YINKAI if you don''t live in your own home. At that time, the little love will fall into LV Yin''s hands directly?


    Think of here, Su Su''s heart a burst of anger, she is absolutely impossible to put little love in such a dangerous situation, if LV Yin really hit the idea to little love


    Su Su in the eyes of a burst of murderous drift, tightly hold Ye Yu''s fingers, slant head, she immediately made a decision in the heart, want to start first for strong!


    No matter whether it disturbs history or not, her rebirth will make history chaotic. What''s more, she still cares about a LV Yin who only allowed the Xiangcheng base to survive for two or three years? Lu Yin is dead, isn''t there Wang ziqiao and Chu Xuan? This also happens to be cheap for Li Ying. Doesn''t Li Ying always want to climb up?


    Just give them a chance to shuffle!


    With this thought, Su Su became more and more determined. She grabbed Ye Yu''s hand and hurried to one side. She asked in a low voice:


    "Ye Yu, have you ever been assassinated before?"


    "What for?" Ye Yu a face "you are insulting me" expression, disdain a way: "don''t ask elder brother to do not have done, you just say want to assassinate who?"


    "Lu Yin!"


    "Who?"


    "Lu Yin!"


    Ye Yu looks down at Su Su in silence, purses her lips without saying a word, and looks at the expression on Su Su''s face. It seems that she is not joking, so she rarely asks seriously:


    "But have you thought about it?"


    "Well, I think so." Su Su touched her stomach. Her bottom line is here. No one can move. Whoever moves will die! Xie Qingyan is an exception, because Xie Yaoshi is in the lead, but Xie Qingyan will die sooner or later. LV Yin can''t be special.


    "Well, if you think about it, we''ll kill him."


    Ye Yu can''t bear this LV Yin for a long time. At the beginning, he knew that LV Yin was the person who took them to Deshi. Ye Yu couldn''t bear it. He was ready to leave at that time, but he suddenly knew that Su Su Su was pregnant, so the plan changed.


    This period of time, want to come to Ye Yu in and out of the safe area, that is all kinds of don''t cooperate, he is holding a bad breath in his heart, don''t vent out, not happy at all, both want to let Su Su Su in a relatively stable environment, give birth to his daughter, and impatient with LV Yin, it''s really hard for him.


    Now, Su Su gives him some advice. He assassinates LV Yin, which not only solves his hatred, but also protects Su Su and Xiao AI. Ye Yu thinks it''s a good plan, nods, and goes to gather his 18 subordinates to discuss how to assassinate LV Yin secretly.


    According to Su Su''s idea, the best way to kill LV Yin is to assassinate LV Yin without disturbing the overall situation. Of course, once LV Yin dies, the safe area will be in chaos for a while. But Wang ziqiao and Chu Xuan are both here, so there will be no chaos. The safe area is fragmented. That''s impossible, but it''s hard to say whether the base can be built.


    Since it is necessary to assassinate, there will be more preparatory work in the early stage. It takes time and manpower to find out the whereabouts of LV Yin, master LV Yin''s travel rules, and plan a more detailed assassin plan. Su Su Su is not in a hurry. Since she has given it to Ye Yu, she can wait for Ye Yu to bring LV Yin''s head to her.


    Moreover, Lu Yin is not so easy to be assassinated. Since people dare to send people to the apple villa to read out such harsh instructions to the base, as a future base commander who wants to do great things, will he easily appear and be assassinated? If it''s so easy to assassinate a big man, it won''t be called a big man.


    And at this time, the end of the communication, chuxuan has already communicated, Li Ying and Wang ziqiao and others, have long followed chuxuan to run together.


    In Xiaoping, a group of people who have been conveyed their will are left behind. In addition to being surprised by the new "instructions to the base", they also feel extremely depressed and angry. What is the basis for LV Yin to come up with such a harsh new regulation for the base?


    Is it because he thinks that no one with any powers dares to walk in the last world, or is Su Su''s stomach big now, and Ye Yu never dares to let Su Su produce outside the safe area?


    But he didn''t expect that Su Su, the rabbit, was trampled on the bottom line and would bite people, but ye Yu was not the king of the army who only had military orders.


    On the side of the health care building, several new powers have been temporarily diagnosed. They are small sutures that Liang Xiaoqi and other nurses can do now. Although they may not do as well as zhuoshijia and junjiu, they are slowly learning.


    Those powers were not from Xie Yaoshi, but from word of mouth. They said that there was a small hospital with good environment and medical ethics in the apple villa area. They happened to be injured again, so they came to have a look at the injury. Now they saw such a play, but the people in Su Su Su didn''t have time to say anything, The powers were discussed in the medical building.


    "What''s the matter? We have to turn over half of the materials we''re looking for to this ghost safe area? Why? "


    "That''s to say, when we get supplies, we don''t have to work hard to get them?"


    "If it wasn''t for the bustle of this safe area, I would be able to live just as well if I bought a home outside."


    People are all group animals. That''s right. A person who wanders outside for a long time always wants to return to a place where there are a lot of people and get popular. But if he wants to get popular, he has to hand over half of his materials to the base, and the powers are not satisfied. This is forcing them to stay outside.


    On Su Su''s side, when everyone was talking about these new regulations, Chu Xuan put a small amount of soil in a sterile plastic bag taken out by a member of his entourage in the car


    "Take it back for testing, and see if the land occupied by the Su family is really a piece of mutated land as the erhu said."


    This small rub of soil was picked up by Chu Xuan just now. Now the researchers of Lu Yin have given a research report. Not only human beings can produce variation, but also animals and plants can produce variation. If the soil has changed, it is not uncommon.


    Some doomsday viruses mixed into the soil will make some changes in the composition of the soil and promote the rapid growth of plants, which is also a precedent.


    According to erhu, the crops of the Su family grow very fast because they select some variant vegetables as seeds and cooperate with the particularity of the geology. The fact that the Su family get so many cabbage from the trading house these days seems to confirm erhu''s statement.

 Chapter 190

    Today Chu Xuan came here to convey the new regulations to the powers in the apple villa area. The second is to explore whether the Su family''s land has changed as Erhu said. If the soil has changed, the Su family will have to move.


    In order to survive and develop the base, food and water are the most important rear areas. In order to make the whole base survive, it is also necessary to do something to seize.


    Chu Xuan doesn''t think his idea is wrong. Some of them have guns, encircle the safe area, keep the peace of this side, bear the life and death of so many people, and exchange the grievances of a small number of people for the livelihood of a large number of people. This account is worth it anyway.


    Of course, in fact, his practice is the same as Xie Qingyan''s, except that Xie Qingyan''s practice is petty and has no force value, and he tries to ride on the head of the strong, and he doesn''t realize that this has actually become a world where the strong are respected.


    Su Su and Ye Yu are better than them, but Chu Xuan doesn''t think Su Su and Ye Yu can afford it. Su Su''s baby has not been born, but it has become their weakness. In order to make the baby born safely and smoothly, they must not dare to compete with the whole safe area.


    This point, Lu Yin and his idea is the same, for the sake of children, of course, everything is for the sake of children!


    In the small flat in front of Su''s villa, Ye Yu whistled. All the 17 special forces went to a villa for a meeting. He left King Kong standing outside. He didn''t know what to worry about. He turned his head and looked at the turbid world in the courtyard,


    All the people turned their heads and looked at zhuoshijia in the yard. However, zhuoshijia frowned and walked out of the yard. He went to the baby building without any feeling.


    King Kong immediately turns around and follows zhuoshijia''s buttocks. Junjiu, who comes out of the medical building, stares at Lixia, looks at Lixia''s back, blushes for a moment, and then goes out of the yard to the baby room.


    The powers who came to treat the injured were still cursing and complaining about LV Yin in the medical building. It was getting late, but King Kong followed zhuoshijia and nagged, "doctor Zhuo, doctor Zhuo, do you really want to go to LV Yin''s hospital? Ah, I''ll tell you, that LV Yin is not a good man. If you go to his hospital, it doesn''t mean that you send sheep into tiger''s mouth? How nice we are here... Balabalabalabala. "


    Chou Shijia walked all the way, took out the stethoscope in her white coat, and went into the baby building. She stood at the door and listened. It seemed that the baby building was very quiet. She didn''t hear any baby crying except for a few baby babbling. She turned and raised her hand to stop King Kong''s words of persuasion


    "Your voice is too loud. Don''t talk. It will scare the babies."


    "No, you have to tell me the bottom, or I''m not sure." King Kong stepped back and stood outside the door. His face was very persistent. It seemed that if Zhuo Shijia didn''t give him an answer, he would make trouble with her all night.


    Chou Shijia stood in the shadow of the door and frowned at King Kong. He straightened his back and waited. So Chou Shijia waved, put the stethoscope in his pocket, went out and took King Kong to the quiet place in the backyard.


    In the backyard of this villa, there are some wooden wine barrels full of wine. I don''t know where pigo got them. Originally, they wanted to send them to the trading house to change the crystal nucleus, but they were stopped by Ye Yu and others. They thought that they could drink the wine when they set the table in the future, so they have been piling up in the backyard of the baby building, and no one has moved.


    Zhuo Shijia took the hoodwinked King Kong and sat down in the backyard. She sat down in a shadow. Looking at the King Kong sitting on the wine bucket, she thought a little and then asked:


    "King Kong, do you like me?"


    "I..." King Kong was embarrassed. He lowered his head, raised his hand, scratched his ears and scratched his cheek. He thought that it would be a long time before Chou Shijia knew. He didn''t expect to ask him so directly, so he didn''t give advice. He straightened his chest and admitted it honestly. He said in a thick voice: "yes, that''s right. I like you. What''s the matter?"


    Chou Shijia, who was sitting under the eaves, frowned slightly because of Vajra''s admission, and looked a little annoyed. Seeing that, his heart suddenly cooled. He suddenly got up, blushed and looked at Chou Shijia, and said:


    "I, I know, I didn''t study hard, so I got a diploma from primary school. But I went to junior high school, but I didn''t graduate from junior high school. You are a top student. You are smart and beautiful, but this society is different from before. I dare not talk about you before. Now it''s the end of the world. I have the ability, not afraid of death, and still have a heart for you ~ ~"


    The more he said, the more his heart beat. At last, he couldn''t even speak quickly. He went on, only to find that the tighter his brow was, the more he stuttered. He was afraid that he and zhuoshijia would not even be friends.


    "Turbid, turbid doctor, you, you don''t hate me."


    The expression on Vajra''s face was a little ugly. Her fists were squeezed tightly, and her eyes were staring at zhuoshija. She felt an indescribable pain inside. However, she only saw zhuoshija wring her eyebrows and shaking her head, as if she had come back from some kind of memory. She focused her eyes on Vajra again and said:


    "No, I don''t. I just think of my husband."


    "You, you, you..."


    King Kong''s eyes widened, and his face looked deadly. He was a rude man. How could he think that zhuoshijia was a woman with a husband who came and went alone every day? In fact, it''s true that Chou Shijia is not ugly. He''s 30 years old. How can he not be married?


    "Now let''s go back to the question of whether to go to Lvyin." It seems that he didn''t see the ugly face of King Kong. Chou Shijia said to him, "you don''t have to worry about this problem. I don''t have any advantages, but I''m still lack of interest in the pleasure of changing the workplace. Since I''ve done Su Su Su''s job, I don''t have the reason to give up halfway."


    *********************The author has something to say**************


    Friendship tweet: Yao Yingyi, author of the spring breeze, it''s better to sleep with you!

 Chapter 191

    When she was in a big hospital, she was too upright and beaten by the personnel many times. Sometimes she was expected to be promoted, but because she offended too many people, she forcibly detained her files. At that time, there was more than one private hospital that gave her olive branch.


    But she didn''t move, not because she had feelings for the hospital, but because she felt that people like her, even if they went to other places, would still offend a large number of people. Why do they have to change places to start again, adapt to an environment, and repeat the cycle of offending everyone around?


    She is a doctor. She always thinks that as a doctor, what she is interested in is only medical skills and interpersonal relationships. She really can''t handle it.


    Anyway, she thinks that it''s more meaningful to study medicine, improve herself, and overcome the difficulties of surgery than to change her job or environment. Life is too short. She should spend her limited time on meaningful things. It''s really a waste of time trying to improve her interpersonal relationship.


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good, then I''m relieved."


    Although King Kong was in a state of disorder when he learned that zhuoshijia had a husband, and his brain was like a lump of paste, he could not find any suitable words to say, but when he heard that zhuoshijia did not plan to leave here to go to LV Yin, he let go 120 times. He could not explain why. In short, he just felt that it would be better if zhuoshijia did not leave.


    Vajra''s expression was strange, sometimes happy, sometimes depressed. After getting the promise from zhuoshijia, he didn''t want to be in front of zhuoshijia. He raised his hand, scratched his scalp and said with a smile:


    "Well, doctor, you''re busy. I''ll go first."


    With that, King Kong ran away. Zhuoshijia opened her mouth. Originally, she wanted to talk to King Kong about her husband and the relationship between her and King Kong. But King Kong ran too fast, and there was no chance for zhuoshijia to stay. She bowed her head and gave a wry smile. Forget it, maybe King Kong just wanted to be good with a yellow flower girl and didn''t like a woman who had a husband?!


    In this way, Zhuo Shijia was relieved about King Kong''s attitude. She sat in the same place, adjusted her mood, got up and went back. After entering the baby building, she found that junjiu had finished the routine examination of 10 babies, so she discussed with junjiu about the health of 10 babies. They didn''t say anything else.


    At this time, Ye Yu''s group of people had already started a heated discussion. King Kong went into the gate dejectedly. He heard the scholar yelling at the fortune teller:


    "You''re selling your ass!"


    The fortune teller was picky. He glanced at the scholar and said, "that''s OK. You can find a woman to send it to him and poison him secretly."


    The scholar immediately stood up, pointed to the fortune teller and rolled up his sleeve to prepare for the fight. King Kong heard that he was in a cloud and pulled Li Xia, who was sitting by the door, and asked:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Ye Pipi decided to kill LV Yin. Let''s discuss an assassination plan."


    It''s difficult to assassinate a person who never shows up in the safe area. They don''t even know where LV Yin''s people are at the moment, so they can''t grasp LV Yin''s whereabouts. Therefore, it''s a bit pointless for us to discuss the assassination plan.


    When King Kong asked, the reason why the fortune teller and the scholar got into trouble was that the scholar said that they wanted to use a beauty trick against LV Yin. As a result, the fortune teller said that there was no beauty on their side, but the scholar, who was the beautiful man, asked the beautiful man to sell. So they began to fight.


    Anyway, this group of people, all day long, either you beat me or I beat you. If they don''t fight several times a day, it''s like they have no place to put their extra energy.


    "First of all, I think we should know the whereabouts of LV Yin first!" Someone finally put forward a reliable opinion. When everyone nodded, someone said, "how can we master the whereabouts of LV yin? No one knows what he looks like or where he lives."


    "We can find Li Ying and plot against her."


    I don''t know which Joker said this. They all gave the man a glance. Of course, this plan won''t work. If Li Ying could be rebelled, why did she leave at the beginning?


    "Lu Yin can hide too much."


    "First of all, we must plot against Li Ying."


    "Let Li Yingce fight against Wang ziqiao."


    "..." some people couldn''t see it any more. They talked about when to go, so they said in a loud voice: "what''s the purpose of plotting against Wang ziqiao? Gather people to revolt? "


    The crowd was silent for a moment.


    And then we start talking again.


    "It''s said that there is a bird in Lvyin who flies above the safe area all the year round."


    "The eagle that''s always quacking?"


    "Why does an eagle quack? That''s a duck


    "Can ducks fly?"


    "People can become zombies. Ducks can fly one day."


    A few minutes later


    "Yes, kill the duck first."


    "It''s impossible. You killed that duck. It has something to do with assassinating LV yin?"


    "That duck is too noisy. I''ve been unhappy with it for a long time."


    "It''s not your personal grudge with the duck. It''s our discussion about how to assassinate LV Yin."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m crooked again."


    The plan to kill the eagle first was also rejected, and the crowd was silent for a while.


    And then we start again.


    "Why don''t you let Xie Yaoshi cooperate with others?"


    "It''s said that Xie Yaoshi has joined the power vanguard."


    "No, Xie Yaoshi is driven out by LV Yin to do the task. I don''t know when to come back."


    "So first of all, we need to find out when Xie Yaoshi will return to the safe area."


    "Did you assassinate Xie Yaoshi or LV yin?"


    The plan to find out when Xie Yaoshi would return to the safe area was also rejected, and people began to fall into a long silence.


    Or King Kong, with a sense of sadness, stood up and said, "it''s not easy to find out the whereabouts of LV yin? Get a few people and observe the eagle in the sky 24 hours. It will always go back to its nest when it is tired. "


    "Four people, one for six hours a day, stare at the eagle for me!"


    Ye Yu, who has never spoken, sits on the sofa and nails a sharp knife in his hand to the tea table with a "bang". Even if it''s settled, 18 people, each of them takes out a human weapon and stares at the eagle in the sky for six hours a day. It''s not a big deal. It''s simple!


    "Isn''t it a duck?"


    "Eagle


    "Is it an eagle or a duck?"


    "I feel like a duck!"


    People whispered about whether the species hovering from time to time in the sky was an eagle or a duck. In such a discussion, they soon decided which four people would stare at the eagle. When they patted their buttocks, they scattered. Ye Yu also turned over the wall and went back to Su Su Su, telling Su Su Su about their plan to stare at the eagle.

 Chapter 192

    It''s just dark outside the window. Su Su has finished washing. She changes into a pregnant woman''s nightgown and lies on the bed. Looking at Ye Yu sitting at the head of the bed, she thinks that to find out the whereabouts of LV Yin, she can drive out alone. She can sense the energy fluctuation of the powers everywhere in the safe area. But now there are many powers in the safe area, and the energy fluctuation is too complex, It''s not as easy as staring at an eagle.


    "Since the plan to assassinate LV Yin can''t be completed in a day or two, let''s not be idle these days. We should buy the nest that we should set up outside."


    Su Su frowned and tilted her head. Her eyes moved away from Ye Yu''s face and looked out of the window. The bright full moon was hanging in the dark sky, like a silver disk, shining on the land forgotten by God.


    "I''ll arrange it. Don''t worry. Go to bed early!"


    Don''t want Susu pregnant, but also hard-working, Ye Yu came forward, helped Susu''s body, put her down to sleep well, turned and pulled the French window and curtain, then turned back, lay down beside Susu, hugged her from behind, and said softly:


    "Your task now is to have a good rest and take care of the baby. Let men worry about these annoying things..."


    "Come on, come on, just like my mother."


    Impatiently interrupting Ye Yu''s chattering, Su Su yawns and lies on her left side, letting Ye Yu just hold her. Chou Shijia says that as her stomach grows bigger, it''s better to lie on her left side, so as to maintain the normal blood flow of uterine artery, ensure the blood supply of placenta, and provide the fetus with nutrients for growth and development, So Su Su can only keep this uncomfortable posture, although it makes her breathing a little difficult, but still can only listen to the doctor.


    So uncomfortable, Su Su also fell asleep. When he opened his eyes, it was early the next morning. Ye Yu had already gone out for a morning run.


    She was a little sober, but she felt her memory was blank, like a short amnesia. After a while, she remembered what ye Yu said to her last night. She didn''t know whether the four people who were staring at the eagle had watched the eagle return to the nest, so she got up to wash up, thought about the problem, went downstairs, had breakfast with Su''s father and mother, and went out of the fence.


    Ye Yu had just finished running in the morning, and his sweat made him smile at Susu. He came to touch Susu''s stomach and said with a smile, "just got up? I''ll give you a walk. "


    "Good!" So Su Su was helped by Ye Yu to go for a walk. After a long time, she remembered and asked, "did you stare at the eagle yesterday?"


    "Not yet. They went out of the safe area yesterday to find a commanding point so that they could keep an eye on the eagles."


    The terrain of Apple villa area is relatively flat. It belongs to the villa area. There are no high-rise buildings here. There are many high-rise buildings in the safe area, but most of them are equipped with survivors or soldiers. If four well-equipped special forces appear rashly, it will attract people''s attention. Since it is an assassination, of course, no mistakes can be made.


    So after the meeting last night, the four special forces who were assigned to stare at the eagles went out of the safe area overnight to find a suitable commanding point to stare at the eagles.


    Naturally, the news didn''t get back to Apple villa in the safe area so quickly.


    Su Su nodded, which made sense. She just wanted to tell Ye Yu that she was going to go out of the safe area with Ye Yu and set up a nest in Bafang village. By the way, she went to clean up Bafang villa, so that she could move her parents to live there first. In the nearby medical building, five disabled people came out. These disabled people had finished their treatment yesterday, but they were still reluctant to go, One of them seemed to be waiting for Su Su to come out. When he saw Su Su, he raised his hand and said hello.


    Su Su, supported by Ye Yu, is walking. When she hears someone saying hello to her, she stops and nods in response. The one who says hello to her has led the other four to come over and says to Su Su Su:


    "Why? Do you have any plans to get out of the safe area today? I''m a gold power. Can you let me join you and go out with you to find some supplies? "


    "I''m a native. Count me in."


    "I''m fire department, ha ha, but my fire department is not as powerful as captain Ye."


    ......


    With just a few words, Su Su suddenly accepted five powers. She glanced at Ye Yu. Ye Yu didn''t speak. She didn''t know why, but looked back at her. Obviously, she didn''t realize that their power was expanding. She didn''t like to be angry and didn''t care about her.


    So Su Su cleared her throat, turned her head and looked at the wounded, but after the stitching of the little nurses, she was able to run and jump


    "Of course, it''s no problem, but we''re not going to downtown areas with rich materials today. We''re going to some clinics in remote areas to look for medicine. There are not many kinds of materials for you to choose from. Of course, if you don''t want to give up, you can first take care of the injured here. After the injury is healed, there are plenty of opportunities to cooperate with us."


    This is very true. Su Su obviously doesn''t want to expose the nest she stepped on to these strange powers, but it''s also a big truth. When these powers go to the Bafang village outside the Bafang villa, maybe they can only find some millet. They are injured and can''t dry the grain. There''s no need to go with them.


    She doesn''t refuse to have fresh powers blood to join in, but that also points to the actual situation. If Su Su blindly asks for the wounded powers to come into use, she will have to take care of them. So, let''s wait until the wounded ones are healed.


    Now that Su Su has said that, the powers now decide to live in a villa in the apple villa area. Although they very much hope to join Su Su''s team and go out with Ye Yu to find some supplies, Su Su Su is very reasonable. They are hurt, and Su Su Su is not going to a place rich in supplies, Then there''s no need for them to rush forward to show.


    In fact, after living in the apple villa area yesterday, they found that living in the apple villa area is actually quite good. Here, Su mu can spend more than half of the price of crystal nuclei cheaper than the trading house to buy pure water, rice and vegetables. She is also very easy to talk about. She happily talks with her about the price, even if she has two crystal nuclei.


    And most of the villas have not cut off the power and natural gas. They cook and fry their own food. The hot smell of cooking oil and the leisurely attitude towards life make these five disabled people who are tired of running in the last life almost cry with excitement.


    So these five powers, after listening to Su Su''s advice, willingly returned to their bodies and stayed in the apple villa area to recover.

 Chapter 193

    Since Su Su inexplicably accepted five powers in front of the medical building, after lunch, Su Su can''t help but drag Ye Yu onto the RV. He also invites brother PI and zhuoshijia to tell them what he plans to do.


    Her reason is that in the future, LV Yin''s people will definitely come and have nothing to look for. In the future, they will have to hand in half of the materials when they go in and out of the base, so they want to build a nest outside and put the materials they find in that nest.


    Su Su didn''t mention a word about the rest of LV Yin''s idea of playing Xiaoai. There was a dangerous and depressing atmosphere in the apple villa area, and Ye Yu''s plan to assassinate LV Yin. She thought these things were too complicated. After talking with PI Ge, PI Ge might understand them, but zhuoshijia didn''t necessarily understand them.


    Sure enough, pigo didn''t have any opinions. After thinking about it, Chou Shijia shook his head without any opinions. Then he glanced at Su Su''s bulging stomach like a small ball and asked:


    "Do you want Ye Yu and PI Ge to do it again, or do you want to do it together?"


    "Of course, I want to go with you. If I don''t go out for a walk, I think I''ll be bored."


    For fear that zhuoshijia would raise any objection just like her mother, Su Su quickly stressed her depression. As a doctor, zhuoshijia knew that it was important for pregnant women to keep a good mood, so she frowned and didn''t say anything to stop her. She just reminded Su Su Su,


    "It''s OK for you to go out for a walk. You can''t run, you can''t jump, you can''t lift high, you can''t lift weight, you can always stay in my sight, and you can figure out how to tell your parents."


    "It''s natural."


    Su Su breathed a sigh. She only felt that in the current situation, if even zhuoshija, who knows the most about pregnant women, would not let her go out, then she would have no love for her life. How about her health? She is the most clear. It might be a little dangerous to fight with other people to fight with the power of Biao, but it''s as easy to deal with the zombies outside.


    After talking about today''s plan to go out, Su Su explained to pigo that the spot he stepped on last time was good, so this time he planned to take some people to settle down there. The things that can be dealt with in the villa area still have to be dealt with first, such as those famous people''s calligraphy and paintings, gold and silver jewelry, art sculptures, etc., so he can pour them into the transaction, If you can make a few crystal nuclei, you can make a few crystal nuclei. Anyway, these things are not worth a few money.


    These days, Su Mu and Qinyue will use transparent plastic wrap to wrap up the vegetables that can''t be eaten up. They ask several Ye Yu''s teammates to drag these vegetables to the trading house to sell, but they also sell a lot of crystal nuclei. Su Su Su has all these crystal nuclei to cultivate her spirit.


    Before making sure that Bafang villa is absolutely safe, Su Su doesn''t want to move the less aggressive people like Qin yueruirui, the doctor and nurse of Su Fu and Su Mu''s old godmother. Therefore, an armed force has to be put on the other side of Bafang village to clean up the site.


    It is necessary to move some food supplies to the armed forces to provide them with enough food to survive. Vegetables are not needed. Every family in Bafang village has vegetable fields behind their houses. A lot of vegetables are growing in a mess, waiting for people to harvest. They only need to drag some rice and frozen meat.


    If you can''t finish eating vegetables, you need a few old people to go over and collect them from the vegetable garden and drag them to the safe area to sell them. It''s estimated that this will be a huge income.


    In fact, Su Su estimates that there are a lot of millet in the house of Bafang village. If the rice is finished, Su''s father and mother may be in place. At that time, let Su''s father beat some more rice, so you don''t need to take a lot of rice. It will be enough for more than ten days.


    In addition, while the safety zone established by LV Yin still has a life span of one or two years, Su Su thinks that she needs to exchange more crystal nuclei. Otherwise, when the base fails, the crystal nuclei in the trading house will fall into someone''s hands. It''s better for her to exchange them.


    So in the apple villa area, if you can''t eat enough vegetables and rice, you can sell them. There are so many vegetable gardens in Bafang village, and you can plant them again after you have picked them. When Su Mu goes to Bafang villa, she won''t worry about eating vegetables and rice any more.


    And to transport rice and frozen meat out of the apple base, it can''t be carried out in a big way, otherwise everyone knows Su Su''s nest outside. Fortunately, there''s no need to hand in materials out of the safe area. Now the management of the safe area is far less strict than that of the future base, and even the head out of the safe area doesn''t need to be registered.


    After determining how to act, Ye Yu makes a simple connection with zhuoshijia and pigo. Ye Yu originally has 18 people here, but has 4 people to stare at the eagle. There are still 14 left. Six special forces, including Lixia and fortune teller, will be responsible for developing several safe country villas for temporary rest in Bafang village.


    Jun Jiu and Wu Daomei are accompanied by two medical staff, who are responsible for everyone''s medical care. Pigo has five Gu Huo kids who can cook, who are responsible for logistics, material collection and vegetable harvesting.


    There will be 8 special psionic soldiers, 5 wounded psionic soldiers and 14 ancient confused soldiers in the villa area to protect the old and weak women and children


    But when they go out, Ye Yu, Su Su, Chou Shijia, pigo, King Kong and the scholar, who are not in the establishment, and 10 old people, still plan to go out with them. They just don''t stay in Bafang village. Otherwise, when they go out, only Ye Yu, Su Su Su, Chou Shijia and pigo will come back, which is more or less suspicious.


    The Bafang villa that Ye Yu refers to and the country villas around are all well built by the invisible rural rich. Before the end of the world, the government focused on the development of new rural construction. What kind of solar streetlights have been paved every other section of the road, with a windmill on it. In the case of insufficient sunlight, wind energy can make up for it.


    Solar panels are installed on the roofs of every household, so there is no need to worry about the basic power consumption. However, because they are in the countryside, some mutant plants and animals have to be considered.


    Last time Su Su roughly stepped on the spot, except for the mutated poultry, the plants there had not started to mutate, so she estimated that the task of Lixia and others was not too arduous. She just needed to focus on cleaning up the zombies and the mutated animals.


    *****************The author has something to say**************


    Thank you for your Majesty Queen Yaya''s piece of heshibi, 53 + 1 = 54.


    Today''s Lantern Festival, has promised you, today will add more, so today I decided to storm more!!!

 Chapter 194

    After confirming the trip in the afternoon, pigo gets out of the RV and greets his subordinates to start moving things to the truck. Su Su spreads a layer of ice on the inner layer of the truck to freeze meat. Su Mu''s vegetables wrapped in plastic wrap are still loaded today, and several of Ye Yu''s teammates take them to the trading shop to sell them.


    In addition, the rice from pigo and Su Fu were all loaded into the truck, and then some medical equipment that could not be used temporarily and common emergency medical supplies were also loaded.


    After nearly half an afternoon''s work, it was dark. After dinner, Su Su called her father and mother together and told them about the current situation and the idea of setting up a new shelter outside. Su Su''s father and mother had seen the outrageous new regulations of the safety zone announced by Chu Xuan. Now that Su Su Su has discussed with everyone, they are two old people, I have no other opinions.


    So under Ye Yu''s repeated guarantee, he let Su Su go out with the army.


    In fact, Ye Yu doesn''t agree to let Su Su go out to take risks, but Su Su analyzes with him that it''s no safer in the safe area now than outside. As long as LV Yin doesn''t die for a day, maybe he will come to the door and kidnap her and Xiao AI in her stomach to threaten Ye Yu. What will he do then?


    So after Su Su''s analysis, Ye Yu thinks that in this case, it''s better to take Su Su and her children with him. At least he can guarantee Su Su and Xiao AI''s personal safety, so he agrees with Su Su and goes to her father and mother to protect her.


    Soon, a group of people drove more than 20 empty cars and a large truck full of goods and materials. Before it was dark, they came out from the West. Along the way, Su Su Su, sitting in a RV, found that the safe area of Xiangcheng had expanded. Many blocks that had been blocked before were being demolished, Demolished and ready to expand tens of meters forward to build.


    Su Su''s motorcade was going west. The west side was sparsely populated. On the surface, it seemed that there was a shortage of materials. There were abandoned paddy fields everywhere. Lu Yin didn''t have much intention to expand there, so the wire fence in the West was still in the original place.


    Su Su didn''t have any trouble. When they got out of the safe area, they went straight to the Bafang village where the Bafang villa was located.


    In fact, Bafang villa is not far away from Xiangcheng, but its geographical location is quite strange. Although the village where it is located is very modern, it is not on the national road. Instead, it needs to get off the National Road, walk on a long bifurcated path, and then bifurcate and bifurcate again. Only in this way can we get to the location of Bafang village.


    There are still few people around. There are several hills on a large area of barren fields. If you look down from the sky in summer, you can easily get around and lose your goal. But when you drive on the ground, it''s a straight road to the village.


    There is a forest in the East and a forest in the west of the village. In fact, from the appearance, it is difficult to see the whole village clearly because of the shelter of leaves. Moreover, due to the geographical location, half of the Bafang villa is embedded in the hills, and the exposed half is blocked here and there. You can''t see where it is from the air.


    Of course, Ye Yu boasted about it. He said that the Treasury should be more mysterious. It is said that he also integrated some Feng Shui things to avoid being detected.


    The villas at the entrance of the village had been cleaned up by pigo and others before, so they stopped the motorcade. As soon as ye Yu got out of the car, he took 10 people of King Kong Lixia to drive around. Tonight, their task is to clean up all the dead bodies in the villas in Bafang village.


    Bafang village is also very big. After the end of the world, many survivors who can run away, and the zombies in many places are not cleaned up. The more you go to the village, the more zombies there are, especially near some supermarkets in the village. Sometimes you can meet a small group of zombies.


    It''s easy to clean up the zombies outside. What''s difficult to clean up is that the zombies locked in villas have to be pried one by one. Some villas don''t have them, and some villas have so many. Or one family has to take a few steps to clean up another after cleaning up. Even cars don''t have to take a few steps, but countless "take a few steps", It took all night.


    So this is what ye Yu and his family are most impatient with, but since they are setting up a nest for themselves, they have to be patient and look for zombies from family to family, which is very grinding.


    Su Su, however, chose a small building at the entrance of the village, and pigo took people to clear the things inside. During this period, Su Su went back to the RV to have a rest.


    Because it was the first night to spend the night in Bafang village, for the sake of safety, except for Ye Yu and others who went out to clean up the zombies and pigo and others who cleaned up the small building, the rest drove into the courtyard of a small country villa with walls.


    The yard was quite large. Before the end of the world, the owner of the yard was also a rich man. There were three or four luxury cars in the self-study garage, and the wall was quite high, which belonged to the height where zombies could not jump in.


    The rest of the people drove a few cars, together with the RV that Su Su specially brought out. After a squeeze, the yard was full. Then pigo arranged the night watchmen, and everyone locked the iron door of the yard and slept in their cars all night.


    Until late at night, counting pigo, they have cleaned up the house. Susu gets off the RV and goes out of the yard. Taking advantage of the night, she goes to pigo''s cleaned house and starts to repair her part.


    Time is running out, but now it''s in the dangerous wild. It''s no better than when we are in the safe area. Except Su Su, a pregnant woman, everyone dares not close their eyes and dare to sleep deeply. Naturally, Su Su Su in the RV can''t sleep too deeply and comfortably, so she doesn''t need to knock on the door, so Su Su takes the initiative to work.


    She put a lot of effort into putting a thick layer of ice on the walls and floors of the building. Rice and meat were stored in the freezer, and all the food she found in the future could also be stored in the freezer.


    As Li Xiajun wine and other 17 people are going to stay here from now on, Su Su specially put a whole room of small ice cubes into the freezer. The ice cubes are only the size of bricks. If the 17 people are thirsty, they just need to take out the small ice cubes and heat them to become water.

 Chapter 195

    Although the conditions in Bafang village are more difficult now, as long as the environment is safe, Su Fu will naturally want to rebuild the water tank of the villa. Before Su Fu comes, he can only aggrieve Lixia junjiu and others for a few days.


    After the freezer was finished, it was early in the morning. In order to celebrate a good start in the new site, pigo''s cookers made a simple meal for everyone to celebrate. Then they began to have a rest and make a brief arrangement, in case of unexpected events.


    The first night in Bafang village, no one had a good sleep. Ye Yu and his family didn''t close their eyelids. They came back in a hurry to have breakfast and drove out again.


    After another day''s cleaning up, the front half of Bafang village was finally searched. It was estimated that if you went further, you would be Bafang villa. Ye Yu took advantage of the night and planned to explore the Bafang villa the next day.


    After a night''s rest, on the second day, Ye Yu''s people continued to patrol in the second half of Bafang village to find zombies, while Su Su had nothing to do after finishing the frozen warehouse, so he took the saber and drove with Ye Yu to see Bafang villa.


    It''s naive to walk from the entrance of the village to the Bafang villa. The Bafang villa is located in the center of the village, on the only hill of the village.


    Looking up from a distance, a high walled manor is in the midst of lush trees. That is Bafang villa. There are two ways to go to the villa, one is to climb the steps directly, the other is to drive around the hill to reach the parking lot behind Bafang villa.


    Su Su decided to take a walk to exercise her feet, so she asked Ye Yu to park her car on the parking lot under the steps and walk up the Bafang villa step by step with a small ball like stomach. By the way, she had a good observation of the surrounding environment of the Bafang villa.


    After a while, Ye Yu locked the car door, took out a backpack of materials from the trunk with his two sabres on his back, stepped up the steps two or three steps to catch up with Su Su. He reached out and just about to help Su Su up the steps, Su Su waved his hand and refused Ye Yu''s kindness. His face was not red and he said breathlessly:


    "More climbing is good for natural childbirth. Don''t help me. Let me do it myself."


    "OK, OK, slow down. I can''t climb any more. I''ll take you up."


    Ye Yu has been guarding Su Su''s side, carefully afraid of Su Su''s carelessness, so he rolls down the higher steps. Su Su''s head is slanting. Looking at the pious expression on Ye Yu''s face, he smiles and says:


    "Ye Yu, I begin to think that you should be a good father."


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Like being praised, Ye Yu grabs her head and laughs with embarrassment. It looks like a good young man who is just in love. She is very pure.


    As they were about to finish climbing the steps and standing in the shade of dark green trees, they could see the open door of the villa. The simple and riveted door of the villa was covered with blood.


    This gloomy and depressing atmosphere is like a ghost movie with horror music. Su Su is extremely depressed. She just wants to remind Ye Yu that there are high-level zombies or other mutant animals and plants here


    Suddenly, a green, white, skinny, dirty hand with black and red nails appeared on the crack of the door. With a creak, the heavy door was pulled open and a zombie crawled out.


    "Be careful. It''s a zombie of level 2. The fingernails are poisonous."


    Su Su said in a low voice and stopped climbing the steps. She and Ye Yu had already prepared for this. On the surface, Bafang villa is a tourist attraction. There can''t be no tourists in it. Where there are tourists, there are zombies. But Su Su looked at the zombie climbing on the ground. It seemed that it was a level 2 zombie with poor mobility.


    The level 2 zombie looks disgusting, with long hair on the ground and a strong smell. His eyes are like a hunting dog staring at two prey. Although his face is much damaged, he can see his personal appearance. He is wearing a dirty clothes with a lot of blood stains on it, which looks like a last version of Zhenzi.


    Because it has been upgraded to level 2 zombie, its head is a little too big to look like, bulging like a steamed bun that broke when it was fermented. When it climbed out of the door, it lay on the ground and did not move, its hands bent on the ground in a strange shape.


    Ye Yu blocks Su Su behind him, and a round wall of fire rises around them. Just as the wall of fire rises, the head of the level 2 zombie lifts up, spits out a bunch of white ice cones from his mouth and shoots directly at Ye Yu.


    "With powers!"


    Ye Yu sneered, but he was not surprised. He had seen the level 2 zombie with powers in the corpse tide of Dechi, so he turned around, took Su Su Su in his arms, moved two steps away from the ice cone, turned back and threw a fire at the level 2 zombie.


    At the same time, Su Su''s palm pushed in the direction of the level 2 zombie, and a bunch of ice cones flew out of her palm and went directly to the level 2 zombie.


    Because the action is not very good, the level 2 Zombie''s legs may not be very convenient before the end of the world, so there is no time to hide the fire and ice. Ye Yu''s fireball and Su Su''s ice cone are thrown on him one after another, and his whole body turns red and white. Then, like nothing, he continues to spit ice cones on Su Su and Ye Yu.


    "Oh, this level 2 Zombie''s defense is pretty good!"


    With Ye Yu''s rambling words, Su Su laughs behind Ye Yu. She looks up and seems to hear an irregular sound of footsteps. She looks up and sees that the level 2 zombie with good defense is running out behind him, and a series of level 1 zombies come out. Each of them has the same mobility as an adult, and the speed is not slow.


    As soon as she raised her eyebrows, her hair rose in the temperature of the fire, and a road made of ice thorns spread to the gate. Ye Yu stopped her original intention of releasing the signal to call her teammates. A fire dragon released it from the air. The first level zombies, together with the second level Zombies hiding behind the first level zombies, were burned beyond recognition and almost became African zombies.


    *************************The author has something to say************************


    Happy Lantern Festival, have you eaten Tangyuan today, ha ha ha!!!

 Chapter 196

    Rao is so, everyone has become black African zombies, these level 1 zombies are not dead, level 2 zombies are not dead at all, everyone open mouth "Ho Ho" cry, still the route does not change, to Su Su and Ye Yu, Su Su raised some ice thorns on the ground, those level 1 Zombies just like string, stuck in the ice thorns do not move.


    She stretched out her hand, and several thin water snakes flew out, wearing ice awls on their heads. The awls whirled and went straight to the level 1 zombies on the ice thorns, drilling their brains, trying to get the nuclei in the brain of these level 1 zombies.


    Ye Yu then released his hand and focused on dealing with the level 2 zombie. He thought Su Su Su''s ice stab was in his way. He walked around and drew out two sabres behind him. With a hot wind on the sabres, he directly fought with the level 2 zombie.


    In fact, although the level 2 zombie has powers and defense is very good, its action power is not good. If you waste this power, you can see Ye Yu''s action power is swift and violent. With a hot wind, he keeps jumping around, causing a lot of damage to the level 2 zombie in two or three times.


    But instead of waiting for Su Su to remove all the crystal nuclei in the brains of the level 1 zombies stuck in the ice thorn, from the simple and heavy gate, a large area of ordinary zombies came out. Maybe those ordinary zombies were slow, so the level 2 zombies and level 1 zombies had been fighting for a long time, and then they slowly swayed to the gate.


    Ye Yu jumps into the air and draws a flower out of his sabre. As he cuts down the head of the level 2 zombie, he puts a piece of fire in the door. He learns Su Su Su''s icy road and paves a road made of fire for ordinary zombies.


    Those ordinary zombies were burned directly by Ye Yu before they went out of the gate. The bodies fell in the fire and were gradually charred and turned into ashes. As soon as ye Yu''s flame was extinguished, he came forward with a sabre and directly pulled up the crystals in the black ash.


    Su Su also took the crystal nucleus of the first level zombie at this time. He held the washed crystal nucleus in his hand and looked at it in the warm sunshine. They all had the same size as marbles and were full of crystal luster. It was really beautiful.


    According to the energy contained, such a first-order crystal nucleus can be converted into 100 ordinary crystal nuclei, while the second-order crystal nucleus dug up by Ye Yu from the brain of the second-order zombie can be converted into 1000 ordinary crystal nuclei.


    Crystal nucleus is the common currency in the future base. It can also be directly absorbed by the psionic and used as a blue medicine to supplement the consumed powers. At present, in LV Yin''s safe area, although there is a conversion table for all levels of crystal nucleus, the table only states how to convert level 1 crystal nucleus and ordinary crystal nucleus, and does not write how many ordinary crystal nuclei can be converted by level 2 crystal nucleus.


    Think about it, LV Yin''s second-order crystal nucleus is not much.


    "So big!" Ye Yu threw the rhombic second-order crystal nucleus about thumb length and width in his hand, turned around, threw the second-order crystal nucleus to Su Su, and explained: "this brother can''t eat it. It''s too hard to chew. You can take it for me. I still have several second-order crystal nuclei. I''ll give them back to you. You can take all the crystal nuclei that I can''t eat later."


    "Where can I get it?"


    Su Su reaches out her hand, takes the second level crystal nucleus thrown by Ye Yu, turns her pockets up and down, frowns, and says to Ye Yu:


    "You haven''t learned how to absorb nuclei yet?"


    "It''s too much trouble. It''s easy to eat."


    Ye Yu waved and burned the first level zombies in front of Su Su. He turned around and went directly into the gate of Bafang villa. Looking at the ordinary zombies coming not far away, he also solved them.


    Su Su follows Ye Yu and holds the second-order crystal nucleus tightly in his palm. He really wants to ask Ye Yu that he treats ordinary crystal nucleus and first-order crystal nucleus like sugar beans. Does it really have no effect on his stomach? Now many powers don''t need to be taught at all. They will absorb the crystal nucleus if they feel about it. For example, Xie Yaoshi?! Why is Ye Yu still eating crystal nucleus?!


    In the future, everyone''s power level has been improved, and the powers and mutant animals and plants are no longer the level of the five dregs of the war. The energy in the ordinary crystal nucleus and level 1 crystal nucleus can''t meet the power recovery of the powers. It''s just like when playing a game, the player''s level has been improved, and little red and little blue are naturally dissatisfied with the red bar and blue bar.


    When it comes to the critical moment, ordinary crystal nucleus and level 1 crystal nucleus will eat a lot of them, and their mouths will be broken, and they may not be able to make up half of the power energy. What should we do then?


    Su Su thinks that after being busy for a while, he has to find a suitable time to explain to Ye Yu how to absorb the crystal nucleus. Otherwise, the gap between Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi will be bigger and bigger.


    When Su Su entered the Bafang villa, he found that the villa was not as antique as he had imagined, but rather like a parent-child paradise. The villa has a large area, with mountains, lakes, fields, squares, a small hotel, a courtyard, a corridor, a small pavilion, a small auditorium and so on.


    The supermarkets, chess and card rooms, billiards rooms, Internet cafes and KTVs are all set up in these small buildings. There is also a cooking camp and two rows of stoves are made for the tourists who play farmhouse.


    Opposite the cooking camp, there is a large vegetable garden, which provides food for the farmhouse. This vegetable garden is somewhat different from the vegetable garden planted by the villagers themselves. Because it is open to the public, the vegetable garden is very neat. The roads are all built with cement. Rectangular vegetable fields are built high and become concrete platforms, Inside the vegetables also grow very neat, one by one, like a good measure of the general distance planted.


    "Ye Yu, how many nuclei do you think these vegetables can be exchanged for when they are sold into the safe area of LV yin?"


    Su Su looked at the large vegetable garden in front of her and sighed. Her heart began to calculate that pigo''s people were already picking vegetables. The vegetables in Bafang village and the vegetables in Bafang villa, after the harvest of vegetables, she didn''t know how high the crystal nucleus could be piled.


    "I don''t know. There should be a lot of them!"


    Ye Yu doesn''t care much about this vegetable trade. He turns around Su Su and helps her to continue to visit Bafang villa. After they walk the whole villa, they can''t find a zombie. It''s almost noon, so they get out of the villa and drive towards the entrance of the village.

 Chapter 197

    Although the design of Bafang villa is very good, it is full of broken limbs and arms, and even human viscera can be seen everywhere. There is a lot of garbage floating in the lake, and there is a thick layer of ash everywhere in the hotel. It is estimated that such an environment will not be able to live in a few days.


    In addition, living in the countryside is also a little bad. There are too many disorderly mutant animals, which is too dangerous. The risk factor is much higher than living in the city. Although zombies are easy to clean up, the breeding capacity of mutant animals is too strong, and a large number of mutant animals are always rolling up, The reason why Su Su wants to station an armed force here and let this armed force clean up the site first is precisely because of the threat of this layer.


    When they drove to the village, pigo and others had already set up a pot and started cooking. Soy sauce, seasoning and vegetable oil were all collected from the nearby country villas. There was no need to worry about the materials for cooking in such a place. Vegetables were also pulled in the field. They melted a piece of ice casually, washed and tasted fresh.


    In the new nest at the entrance of the village, Su Su and others simply eat some food, and then walk around. In the evening, they find a clean farmer''s house and plan to have a rest. Because they have reported to Su Fu and Su Mu before, she doesn''t have to go back these days. It doesn''t matter that Ye Yu stays outside for a few more days.


    The bedroom is decorated in a high-end way. It can be seen that the owner''s house is a rich man who knows how to enjoy. The European style decoration also shows the luxury of the owner''s financial resources. But Su Su is lying on the bed in the bedroom and can''t sleep. She thinks that because she has changed the environment, she is not familiar with the environment, so she can''t even sleep?


    Then Su Su stopped sleeping, got up from the bed and began to cultivate her spirit. Just when she was doing well, outside the country villa, in the villa belonging to the special forces, King Kong was in the agony of being loveless.


    At this moment, he is pulling the scholar, fortune teller and Lixia to drink muggy wine. It''s dark. The tea table in front of King Kong is full of raw peanuts. The four are knocking peanuts while comforting King Kong.


    "King Kong, as the saying goes, there is no grass at the end of the world, so why love the turbid world alone, right?"


    After persuading him, the scholar opened a bottle of beer for King Kong. He packed these boxes of beer into the truck and brought them out. When he finished drinking, he didn''t have to drink any more. Next time he wanted to find another drink, he was afraid that he would have to brew it himself. He thought that when everyone came to be interested and sing a song about the wine, he would give it to King Kong this time.


    King Kong grabs the beer bottle handed over by the scholar, raises his head and drinks it. At the same time, Ye Yu walks into the villa door with a happy face. Seeing ye Yu''s face, King Kong thinks that his love is not going well, so he stands up with his sleeve rolled up and shouts at Ye Yu


    "Ye pipi, your grandfather is in a bad mood now. You are a beast with women and children. Get away from me and don''t get in my way."


    "Oh, so angry!" Ye Yu stood in the same place, with a face of provocation, pinched his fists and joints, and said without showing any weakness: "I can''t be sure that Zhuo Shijia will lose his temper with Laozi, right? Come on, let Laozi repair you, the whole skin!"


    This was an ordinary opening speech. At ordinary times, when King Kong heard Ye Yu''s words, he quickly lost his beer bottle and rushed to Ye Yu. But today, he was different. He looked at Ye Yu in a daze. He shook his head and said drunkenly:


    "Let you go, let you go, grandpa is not in the mood today."


    Look at this, you are really hurt by zhuoshijia.


    Ye Yu is at the moment when his life is perfect. Yes, he is full of relaxed energy. Seeing that King Kong has made it clear that he will not fight with him, Ye Yu walks over and sits beside him. The scholar opens a bottle of wine for him. Ye Yu reaches out to block it and says with a smile:


    "No, I''m going to accompany my women and girls in a moment. I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself after drinking wine!"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Just in the middle of being lovelorn, King Kong heard that his heart was sour, and he cried out strangely: "did you drink too much wine?!! Did Susu make you fool? You''ll have nothing to boast about. "


    "You don''t care if I can mess with you." Ye Yu, as a passer-by, raised his legs, put one hand around King Kong''s neck, went over, patted him sympathetically on the shoulder, and said, "King Kong, you said that you had something to do with zhuoshijia, how could it be so not simple? Does zhuoshijia like you or not?"


    "Doctor Zhuo said she had a husband."


    "Where''s her husband?"


    "..." King Kong suddenly froze. Yes, he has been sad here for a long time. What about his husband¡° This... Has not seen her husband where... Is not the end of the world, her husband and she separated? "


    "Then you all know that it''s the end of the world now. Who knows whether her husband is alive or dead or has become a zombie?" Ye Yu, with a clear expression, nodded and took back his hand on Vajra''s shoulder. With a fierce expression, he reached into the air and taught Vajra, "now that we are all in this world, it''s better to start first. In case the husband of zhuoshijia comes to the door in the future, you''ve cooked the raw rice. Zhuoshijia is your woman, and no one can take it away."


    Give King Kong this bad idea, Ye Yu also thinks that he has already had experience, he and Su Su Su rolled the bed sheet first? Now that he is a woman and has children, he can get one free. With such a happy life, he can naturally stand in the perspective of a life mentor to educate the younger generation with zero experience.


    King Kong dropped his eyes and felt thoughtful like being taught. He patted the door of his head. On his drunken face, he suddenly realized, "I was so sad just now. I didn''t expect that doctor Zhuo''s husband might have died or become a zombie. Brother, you''re right. Let''s cook the raw rice first, but I''m afraid her husband will rob people again?"


    Then he thought, patting his thigh, King Kong shook his head again and again, "no, no, doctor Zhuo doesn''t necessarily like me. It doesn''t work. If he doesn''t like me, I''ll call it Qiang x, ye Baopi. What''s your bad idea?! You can''t do me any harm. "


    ************************The author has something to say**********************


    What more? Are you tired of watching???

 Chapter 198

    "If you ask her, just ask her, do you like you or not?"


    Some of the scholars on one side couldn''t see it. He was dizzy by King Kong. He pointed to the sky with the bright moon hanging outside and said:


    "You see, it''s a good time for you to go out and ask Zhuo Shijia that she likes you, so don''t hesitate. No matter whether she has a husband or not, it''s ours to rob her. If you don''t like you, OK, there''s no grass in the world. Brothers can find a better one for you. I''ll see doctor Najun!"


    Speaking of junjiu, Lixia, who was sitting opposite the scholar, raised her eyelids. She just wanted to say that Xu Shaofeng might be a little interested in junjiu, but she didn''t know what she thought of, but she didn''t say it. The fortune teller agreed with the scholar''s suggestion, nodded and voted for junjiu,


    "I think Dr. Jun is not bad either. He is young, beautiful, lively and young enough."


    "I want to be good in the turbid world!" With a red face, King Kong stood up and shook. He yelled at his brothers, "what doctor? Laozi is going to be the best in the world! "


    "Then you go! Now go to ask Zhuo Shijia, do you like it or not, two words or three words? "


    Ye Yu raises his foot impatiently and shouts out. He kicks Vajra''s butt. Vajra rushes forward, turns over the coffee table and falls on the carpet. Ye Yu and others immediately laugh heartlessly. Vajra is excited by these brothers and beats the floor with hatred. He stands up and goes to find Chou Shijia.


    Zhuo Shijia is scrubbing a small clinic with junjiu and Wu Daomei. This small clinic is a building. The first floor is designed as a facade room by local people. The transparent floor glass is pasted with red words on the glass


    The first floor of the clinic is the place where medicine is sold. One wall is a traditional Chinese medicine cabinet, one wall is a western medicine cabinet, and another wall is full of veterinary drugs on the shelf!!!


    There are several rows of brand-new blue leather chairs on the second floor. It seems that they can lift water. Then there are rooms. The areas in those rooms are also very large. There are some hardware equipment that can be used for atomization. There are two or three beds. The third floor is the doctor''s Office and some routine blood test instruments.


    There is a label of "Gynecology" on the door of a doctor''s office, in which there is an operating table. Beside the operating table, there is a brand-new and most advanced color Doppler ultrasound machine. It goes along the "Gynecology", followed by "internal medicine", "surgery" and "physiotherapy", and then it''s gone.


    This small clinic is located at the entrance of the village. It is blocked by one or two villas in the countryside. It is estimated that the owner of this clinic does not want to open business. He just needs to deal with the common headache of Bafang village, and does not want to find a good geographical location. Moreover, it has not been open for a long time, and many things in it are new.


    And Zhuo Shijia three people are wiping the blood stains on the counter on the first floor, and counting the medicines on the first floor by the way.


    King Kong ran to the outside of the clinic and stood in a dim street lamp. Looking at the busy figure of zhuoshijia in the small clinic with bright lights, he tightened his throat and called out:


    "Doctor Zhuo, it''s urgent for you to come out."


    This is a bit urgent, as if something happened. Zhuo Shijia quickly put down the rag in his hand and went back to find her medicine box. Junjiu and Wu Daomei also ran out. Vajra quickly waved to drive the two light bulbs and said in a loud voice:


    "You two go back, go back, I''ll find zhuoshijia, don''t hinder me from confessing."


    "Advertising?!" Jun wine straightened the expression on his face. Wu Daomei, who was about to drive out from behind, stopped her. She nodded with a smile and said: "Oh, OK, ha ha ha."


    They quickly turned back. Zhuo Shijia just took her medicine box and ran out. After hearing what King Kong said, he stood in the same place. Junjiu took the medicine box back for her and said with a wink:


    "Doctor Zhuo, if someone wants to tell you, we won''t disturb you."


    With that, junjiu and Wu Daomei go back to the clinic happily. However, zhuoshijia is still standing at the door, frowning at the King Kong outside, as if thinking about something.


    King Kong, dressed in streetlights, turned and left. After two steps, he turned back and waved to Zhuo Shijia, "come here, I have something to ask you!"


    Turbid Shijia hesitated to move forward for a step or two, but his action was slow. King Kong was worried. He turned back and walked quickly towards turbid Shijia for two steps. He grabbed her hand and went to a dark country villa nearby.


    This building had been cleaned up by them in the daytime, and there were no zombies in it. King Kong took zhuoshijia to push the door quickly, pushed her into the sofa on the first floor, and then sat down in front of zhuoshijia and asked in the dark:


    "Doctor Zhuo, I''ll ask you a question. Do you like me? Would you like to be my wife and have a son for me? "


    The light outside the window, accompanied by the moonlight, flows gently into the living room. Zhuoshijia sits upright on the sofa and looks at King Kong sitting on the opposite coffee table without saying a word. She is silent for a long time, but King Kong can''t wait for so long. She is waiting to ask again, but she hears zhuoshijia say quietly:


    "Do you know how my husband died?"


    "Why? Your husband''s dead? "


    Smelling Yan, he didn''t notice the feeling of resentment in Chou Shijia''s tone. Vajra was very happy and groped forward to carry out what ye Yu said. He cooked the raw rice with Chou Shijia, but Chou Shijia stopped him and pushed Vajra and continued:


    "Pushed down the stairs by me, dead! Before the end of time. "


    "... why? Bad feelings? " King Kong began to feel that there was something wrong with Chou Shijia''s words. He sat back, patted his head, and suddenly realized, "no wonder the first time I saw you, you said you came out of the police station and got mixed up with pigo. Before the end of the world, you were arrested for killing your husband?"


    "Do you know why I killed him?"


    "Your husband''s having an affair?"


    "No


    Chou Shijia smiles and shakes her head. The smile on her face is bitter. She reaches out her hands and rubs her face. The color on her face is very pale under the street lamp outside the window. Seeing King Kong staring at her, she seems to be listening attentively. Chou Shijia shakes her head again, holding her thin arms in her hands, nests in the sofa and thinks carefully, How to organize this language, and talk about her and her husband''s problems with King Kong.

 Chapter 199

    "When I was 31 years old and 20 years old, I became a couple with my husband when I was still in college. They had a good relationship. In the years when I just got married, they were very close and enviable. However, with the growth of their age and the departure of their parents, we were both eager to have our own children. At first, they didn''t care about it, but gradually, because they couldn''t have children, There''s a lot more complaining and less communication between the two people. "


    In the dark, with the silver moonlight on her back, zhuoshijia gently talks about the problems that have happened to her. Children are tied by two people. If a family has no children, it will lose a lot of fun. After a long time, it will also cause poor communication between the two couples. Of course, this is only for those families who are eager for children.


    If you don''t want to have children, it''s not a big problem for the two DINK people to have children.


    It''s just a pity that turbid world Jia and her dead husband are not dinks.


    King Kong tilts his head and sits in the shadow. He listens to Zhuo Shijia carefully. He looks puzzled. Seeing that Zhuo Shijia has finished speaking, King Kong pats his thigh. Just as he is about to speak, Zhuo Shijia speaks again,


    "I''ve heard you say that in my life, I just want to get a wife and have a son, so I don''t think we are suitable for each other."


    She doesn''t know whether she can give birth to a child. Over the years, she has done a lot of tests. She has no problem, her husband has no problem, and both of them have taken a lot of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, but they have no children.


    So Chou Shijia feels that she and King Kong, who are determined to "marry a wife and have a son", seem to be unable to get together by nature, so why try? She has been married once, and she is more realistic about her feelings. Before she says whether she likes it or not, she has to consider whether it is appropriate.


    But King Kong patted his thigh again. With a wave of his hand, he said bravely: "it''s OK! It''s OK to have no children. Let''s adopt a few. Didn''t you pick up so many babies? I''ve adopted them all. You''re the mother and I''m the father. That''s the decision! "


    Now in the apple villa area, in addition to brother Kaipi''s son Xu Lei, Dai Chun and Zhou Xiaolin''s daughter, there are eight babies without father or mother, and King Kong is going to adopt them all?!!!


    Chuo Shijia laughed for no reason and shook his head. "Thank you for your kindness. Being a parent is not so easy. At present, for me, this kind of life is very good. I don''t want to make a fuss, and I don''t want to change anything."


    Who can''t say beautiful words? Before a man coaxes a woman to bed, he is willing to make any vows. Now King Kong says that he wants to adopt eight babies with her, but raising children is just a talk. Is that so simple? All kinds of excrement, urine, fart, all kinds of trouble, and all kinds of illness and fever of children.


    In addition, it''s the end of the world, and life is trivial and difficult. When he comes back, he has to deal with his children''s crying. Chou Shijia thinks that a careless man like King Kong can only live a new life for two days. When the freshness is gone, he is just like her husband, complaining and looking at her.


    After that, zhuoshijia got up and prepared to leave the dark villa. Vajra got up in a hurry, grabbed zhuoshijia''s wrist and said anxiously:


    "Doctor Zhuo, I know you don''t trust me. I think Lao Tzu is also one of those frivolous and casual people who make promises. It doesn''t matter. Time can prove everything. Let''s take our time."


    As soon as zhuoshijia turned around and began to speak, Vajra let go of her hand, strode forward, raised his head and swaggered out of the house. He had just made a life-long promise to zhuoshijia, which was easy to say, but Vajra knew that he would use his whole life to fulfill it.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s worth it!


    At the same time, Ye Yu also went back to Su Su and gently opened the door. Originally, she thought Su Su Su''s breath was so quiet, but she was sitting cross legged in the dark with her eyes closed quietly. It seemed that she was practicing some magic skill. There was a silver white breath around her body.


    Ye Yu is a little bit stunned, and doesn''t know when to make progress. It''s not all written in the novel. When masters are practicing some magical skills, they are most afraid of being disturbed. When they are disturbed, they will go crazy. Ye Yu is so afraid of being reckless that he makes Su Su Su crazy. What''s good about that?!


    "Come in!"


    Su Su''s eyes were closed. She had a deep look. Her feet were close to her bulging belly. She was in the posture of a pregnant woman''s Yoga. Her long black hair was entangled by two strands of energy of silver water and ice, and her roots were light.


    Ye Yu immediately got into the door and closed the door. He sat down beside Su Su and asked carefully:


    "Daxia, are you going to teach me my unique knowledge?"


    "You''ve read too many nutritious novels!"


    Su Su opens her eyes and looks at Ye Yu sitting beside her. Her face is full of seriousness. She raises her hand, pats Ye Yu''s forehead, smiles and says:


    "I''m training my spirit."


    "Practice? "Spirit and soul" Ye Yu tilted his head and didn''t understand what Su Su was saying.


    Su Su didn''t know how to explain to Ye Yu. She waved to let Ye Yu get closer. Then she put her palm on Ye Yu''s forehead and said:


    "Even the thing in the Zombie''s brain, the psionic has it. The Zombie''s is called crystal nucleus, and the psionic''s is called spirit. They are all carriers of energy."


    "What spirit is in the mind?"


    "Not necessarily. Some are in the head, some are not." Su Su took back the hand on Ye Yu''s forehead, propped up on his cheek, bit his lip, and continued: "you have to find it by yourself. After you find it, you can grow it by yourself."


    Many years after the end of the world, a research report came out from the base. It said that there was something called spirit in the body of the psionic. The so-called spirit was actually the crystal nucleus. However, in order to distinguish the psionic from the zombies and the mutant animals and plants, it seemed that the psionic was particularly different. The authorities called the energy carrier in the psionic as spirit.


    Generally speaking, the crystal nucleus of zombies and mutant animals is in the brain, and the crystal nucleus of mutant plants is in the root, but it''s hard to find the spirit of the psionic. The human body is so big that the spirit can be hidden everywhere, and can also swim everywhere. The capable can decide where to put their own spirit, and of course, they can also explore where the spirit of others is.

 Chapter 200

    Just now Su Su put her hand on Ye Yu''s forehead. She just wanted to find out if ye Yu''s brain has spirit. But at last she thought about it. She didn''t want to do it. She wanted to find out where his spirit is and what to do? I don''t want to absorb his spirit.


    After the end of the world, the behavior of exploring people''s spirit is extremely bad, provocative and impolite. It''s just like you insist on taking off people''s pants and observing other people''s little JJ. It''s a more private existence than little JJ. Su Su Su can''t go to explore Ye Yu''s privacy without asking Ye Yu.


    Looking at Ye Yu, who was sitting beside her and now sits on the bed with her legs crossed, she closed her eyes and frowned for a long time, shaking her head and sighing


    "I can''t find it."


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Su Su supported her cheek and sighed. Looking at the man in front of her who couldn''t absorb the crystal nucleus and couldn''t find his own spirit, he had such a great prophet as her, but he said to her that he was too stupid to use. He had a good hand in life, but he was in a mess. How could he get it.


    "If you can''t find it, don''t look for it, tired!"


    She yawned. When ye Yu came, the whole bedroom became warmer, and Su Su''s sleepiness came. With Ye Yu''s help, she lay on the bed, closed her eyes, and said:


    "What I''m telling you is the top secret of the state. No one can disclose it except you!"


    "Yes! Make sure you don''t vomit a word


    As soon as Su Su said "state top secret", Ye Yu, who was very sensitive to this word, immediately looked solemn and made a big cross to every word Su Su said tonight! He has been trained professionally. He can''t say anything. Even if he is caught and beaten to death, he will not say it!


    Then, another night passed, and the mutated animals did not come. It was estimated that there should be no mutated animals around the Bafang village that could cause serious trouble. So early the next morning, Su Su Su and Ye Yu went back to the safe area.


    Pigo is making breakfast. He looks at Su Su standing beside him. Su Su has a small ball like stomach and is holding a sea bowl. He is ready to eat


    "Su Su, yesterday I had several brothers who were accidentally smashed by a fallen cabinet when I was prizing the door. They were a little injured. They didn''t seem to be infected, and they were in good mental state. Would my injured brothers drag them back to the apple villa or stay here to recuperate?"


    "Oh ~ ~" Susu took the bowl, tilted his head and thought about it, and said: "now that safe area, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to enter if I''m injured, and I''m also afraid that there will be some mutant animals tonight. The injured people had better rest and recuperate here. It''s the most troublesome point to live in the countryside."


    "Yes, I think so too. If I''m injured, I won''t go into the safe area at all, so that I won''t have any problems when I pass the customs."


    PI Ge should be with, with a big spoon, to Su Su Sheng a bowl of bone soup, let her drink first, and then continue to do his rice.


    After people from all sides came together one after another, people from Ye Yu''s side and people from pigo''s side began to make a new distribution. Now that this is already such a situation, the injured can''t enter the safe area, and they can''t go without armed personnel to watch at night, so all the injured people should stay, send a few more people back, and drag some medical supplies from the safe area.


    After dinner, Ye Yu and PI Ge organized several strong people to continue picking vegetables in the last vegetable garden. After picking vegetables in several vegetable gardens, there were almost five or six cars. They left their own food. They loaded vegetables from five city off-road vehicles and various kinds of decoration garbage from five cars. There were 10 cars in total, Ten uninjured people, including Ye Yu, Su Su, King Kong, zhuoshijia and pigo, drove the 10 vehicles full of materials back to the safe area.


    Sure enough, when entering the safe area, there was another procedure, which was to check whether the body surface was injured. Originally, to check whether the body surface was injured, you had to take off your clothes and have it checked by professional personnel. However, many psionic people can''t accept this examination method, especially female psionic people, who resist very much.


    So the inspection was changed to the team entering the safe area, which was isolated for observation for two hours, while the ordinary team was isolated for observation for four hours.


    Of course, if you don''t want to be isolated and observed for such a long time, you can still walk into a small room, take off your clothes and let people check up and down, left and right, front and back, inside and out, and take a photo by the way, so that people with no problem can directly enter the safe area.


    Ye Yu swears. Naturally, he refuses to take off his clothes or wait for quarantine inspection. Seeing that he is going to break into the safe area again, Su Su pulls him and advises him:


    "It''s the same everywhere. Even if we go to other safe areas in the future, we still have to isolate and wait to see. You have to get used to it. Besides, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    She raised her eyes and pointed to the sky. It happened that the eagle flew over their heads. Su Su looked at Ye Yu''s character. Maybe he was the kind of person who enjoyed privileges before the end of the world. So after the end of the world, he was like a prick everywhere. Anyway, he was impatient to obey the rules. Su Su had no choice but to build a base himself, Otherwise, you can''t fit in anywhere.


    But if you build a base, you have to follow the rules of the base. Otherwise, if you make a mistake, you will bring the virus into your own base. It''s a pity to think about it.


    And to set up a base, which is in charge of the lives of tens of thousands of people, where can she and Ye Yu make the decision? To put it bluntly, neither of them was in the mood.


    But fortunately, Ye Yu still listened to Su Su''s words. She held Ye Yu, and Ye Yu stopped making trouble. She obediently stayed by Su Su''s side for two hours, handed in five carts of garbage materials, and took advantage of the good weather to drag five carts of vegetables back to Apple villa.


    When I got home, I was nagged by Su Su''s father and mother. Su Su was responsible for laughing, Ye Yu was responsible for nodding and saying yes. The old man was a little nagging, but it was a kind of happiness to have two old people nagging from time to time in life.


    So if you listen carefully, you can just listen to some places that disagree with them. It''s up to you to do it or not. Your parents are too old to supervise everything. In fact, your parents know that what they can do for their children now is nothing but nagging?

 Chapter 201

    After being nagged, Ye Yu goes to see his brothers to find out how the eagle watching plan is going. Su Su is at home and has a good meal with her parents. Then she tells about the situation in Bafang village. When she talks about the hidden danger of being harassed by mutated animals and plants in the wild, Su Su''s mother asks anxiously:


    "Since the world outside the safe area is so unsafe, we''d better listen to them and hand in half of the supplies. It''s safer to stay in the city. After all, there are only zombies in the city."


    "Not necessarily."


    Su Su leans on the sofa and looks at the luxurious villa. The decoration style here is obviously different from that of those country villas. She hesitates and doesn''t express her worries. She just says to her parents sitting on another sofa:


    "Lv Yin will not let go of the children in my stomach."


    In this apple villa area, does Su Su feel more and more uneasy about sleeping and eating day by day, or does Lu Yin only have two or three years to live even if he establishes the base, and they still have to leave at that time?


    It''s hard for her parents to understand either of these two worries. They say that she doesn''t feel right here. They ask why she is reborn. They know that the Xiangcheng base has only two or three years of life. They think that she has prenatal anxiety disorder, or is it very serious. Even if they have a conjecture, is it not serious?


    "Ah?"


    "Are you sure?"


    When it comes to grandson, Su''s father and Su''s mother are obviously nervous. When they look at Su Su, their faces become more serious. LV Yin has been thinking about this child before he was born? Su''s father and mother looked at each other again. Not only LV Yin was thinking about it, but also Xie Qingyan was thinking about it all the time?


    Su Su nodded and looked at Su''s father and mother''s face. Her face changed from hesitation to eagerness to leave immediately. She knew that what she said hit her parents'' soft spot, and then explained:


    "Although the environment outside is not very good, it''s relatively bad, and there''s nothing left, fortunately, those mutant animals and plants that are about to appear can cope with it. After we go there, it''s better to knock and repair, make some walls, plant some mutant shrubs, and live on guard than to live in this safe area and be on guard against being harmed."


    After moving to Bafang village, it will be much harder than staying here at first, but in the long run, they will not be able to earn LV Yin''s crystal nucleus without leaving the safe area. Bafang village is not far away from the base that LV Yin will build in the future. At that time, they will be able to produce a variety of dishes and bring water and vegetables into the base to sell.


    Oh, LV Yin will be assassinated at that time. I don''t know if the base can be set up.


    Su Su''s father and mother were so agitated by Su Su that they got up and began to discuss which things to take out. Su Su''s mother cherished her mutated field most, and wanted to take the soil out in a whole car. Su Fu was the most important of his drawings. In addition, all the dry goods, frozen meat, and baby supplies in the basement should be taken away!


    Su Su watched them busy. She sat on the sofa, smiling and not interfering. When she was going to have a rest and drink a bowl of soup, there was a sound of beating the iron gate outside the wall.


    So Su Su got up, walked out of the living room, walked through several greenhouses and vegetable fields in the yard, and came to the iron gate. Dai Chun and Zhou Xiaolin were embarrassed. Zhou Xiaolin was wearing ordinary clothes, wrinkled and smelling of sweat, but he was also wearing a hat on his head symbolically, although he was reluctant to be a child, But she still didn''t want to have any serious problems in the confinement.


    Su Su opened the iron door, stood by the door, looked at the two men and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I, we..." Dai Chun lowered his head. He didn''t know where to start what he was about to say. Zhou Xiaolin took his words, laughed awkwardly, and said to Su Su: "well, Su Su, we want to stay with you, can we?"


    "Oh Su Su picks her eyebrows. She looks at Dai Chun and Zhou Xiaolin''s worried and sallow complexion. When you look at them, they look like you don''t know how to speak. It''s estimated that they want to stay.


    She didn''t say she could stay or not, just because Su Su knew that she was about to leave here, but the two people just saw the stable life in the apple villa area now, and felt that they would be able to enjoy the cool by relying on the big tree with her.


    If these two people don''t want to go to the wild life with her, why should they stay in Apple villa now?


    "We don''t eat and drink for nothing, my husband. He knows the addresses of many pharmaceutical factories. There are thousands of varieties of drugs in them. I can wash clothes and cook, and help take care of the children. I... I..."


    Zhou Xiaolin said, her face suddenly turned red, as if she had been forced by Su Su''s irresistible hesitation. She choked her neck and suddenly said aloud:


    "I also have milk, really, I have a lot of milk, I can help to milk the baby, the nine babies can milk!"


    "Poof!"


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing at Zhou Xiaolin''s words. Her eyes were bent like two crescent moons. She tilted her head and looked at Zhou Xiaolin''s huge chest because of the need of breast-feeding. She nodded and laughed so that her teeth couldn''t hide


    "Yes, you can. Then you can stay."


    In fact, the baby''s milk powder is enough to eat. According to Liang Xiaoqi, recently, several babies have grown up to more than 6 months and can add complementary food. As the nine babies grow up, they will drink less and less milk, but they don''t drink milk at all.


    Chuoshija also said that the international breast milk Association said that milk or breast milk can be drunk until the age of 2 or even longer, so pigo would not stop collecting milk powder until the doctors and nurses said that babies could not drink milk.


    However, everything in the world is not absolute. What if one day, the milk powder will not be available? Don''t you just need Zhou Xiaolin, who claims to be able to nurse nine babies, to come in handy?


    Think of here, Su Su unconsciously looked at her chest, she was pregnant for 5 months, chest is still so small, little love''s breast milk also don''t know enough to eat!


    So Dai Chun and Zhou Xiaolin are so happy to be left by Su Su. That night, Zhou Xiaolin, who was eager to show her performance, really ran to the baby building and grabbed 10 babies, including her own daughter, all of whom had been sucking, and all of them hiccupped.

 Chapter 202

    The next morning, Su Su, who had enough to eat, drink and rest, put on her thin clothes for five months and was accompanied by Ye Yu to take a walk in Xiaoping to bask in the sun. Last night, she had already agreed with pigo that she would first move some baby products into the car, and the "variant soil" that Su''s mother forced her to move into the car, and then transport the baby products out.


    Su''s father is going out today. There is still a need for someone like Su to concentrate on how to build the fence. Otherwise, there will be mutant animals to harass every night in the future, and people will not have a good sleep.


    When Zhuo Shijia walks out of the baby building, he just sees Ye Yu supporting Su Su to walk around Xiaoping. A special soldier is supporting Lao Ganma, walking slowly in front of Ye Yu and Su Su.


    Chou Shijia Shuer was so stunned. Looking at the villa area of Su''s family, Su''s father worked hard all day and produced a small rudiment of the city wall. In addition to the path leading to the gate of the villa area, the medical building, the baby building, the buildings where pigo and Gu Huo Zi lived, the buildings where ye Yu and special forces lived, the building where Li Xiaoyu cocooned, the building where he lived, the building where he lived, the building where he lived, the building where he lived, the special forces lived, the building where Li Xiaoyu cocooned, and the building where he lived Qinyue, Ruirui and Lao Ganma live in the building, as well as the Su villa, are surrounded by a wall.


    It''s just a little bit short of the end, and their area has become one of its own.


    Su''s father has long had a plan to circle the villas where all the people live in the Su family into the small city wall. When the king''s army is around, Su''s father discusses with Wang''s army. Without the king''s army, Su''s father works slowly on his own. No one cares when he works like this. When people pay attention to it, the city wall stands tall.


    Su Su and Ye Yu are walking around the small flat surrounded by several villas. Chuoshija''s eyes also follow them. When they walk past the place where Su Fu and pigo are drying millet, chuoshija finds that the place where Su Fu is standing is originally a small forest, but now it is also leveled by him and pigo, creating a small open space, I don''t know when I repaired a grape trellis. There is a round table under the grape trellis and a pot of tea beside the table.


    Su Fu''s drawings are laid on the round table and pressed under the teapot. Ruirui holds a ball in his hand and runs around in the open space with Qinyue''s call. Qinyue is at the kitchen table in the back, turning over the dishes with a big spatula. Under the kitchen table, he is burning chopped firewood.


    Is Qinyue making breakfast for special forces? Since Su''s mother gave up cooking for the special forces, Qin Yue took charge of the meal for 18 special forces every day.


    In the early morning, a group of soldiers in short sleeve army green T-shirts were running in a neat line along the root of the city wall. However, they didn''t run far away. Two little nurses took out a washbasin sheet, and one nurse took the sheet that was drying in the yard, Another nurse began to attach the newly washed sheets to the rope.


    In the corner, I don''t know when I raised two chickens. The size of the chickens was too big. However, it still made zhuoshijia see that they were chickens. Maybe the two chickens didn''t hurt people, so no one cared. They were just wandering around in the corner looking for insects to eat.


    Seeing this picture, Zhuo Shijia felt warm in his heart. He felt that in this small world, although everyone was busy doing their own things, the pictures interwoven with each other made people feel so peaceful and peaceful.


    It''s a pity to leave like this.


    She went to the bottom of the grape trellis and looked at Su Fu''s drawings. The paper was full of the building materials he needed, the number of packages of cement and the number of tons of steel bars. It seemed that Su Fu wanted to expand the city wall. At this time, Su Su Su had already entered the grape trellis, helped her stomach like a small ball, and looked at zhuoshijia with a smile, As she moved her eyes to the table, Su Su couldn''t help laughing. She pointed to the construction materials on the paper and asked Su Fu, who was standing nearby,


    "Dad, are you addicted to building houses now?"


    "It''s not a joke."


    Su Fu lost a dustpan in his hand and asked pigo to clean up the rest of the mess. With a serious face, he went into the grape trellis, picked up the teapot from a newly built earth table and sat down on his reclining chair. His eyes were looking at the distance, and he was very sad


    "I always feel that the outside world is not safe enough. You are so tired outside. When you come back, if you can''t even rest at home, you are too poor."


    "Dad, don''t think so much. It''s too tired."


    Su Su shakes her head and feels a little disappointed. They have been staying in the apple villa for a long time. It''s like a small safe area inside and outside. Now they''re going to move. It''s human nature that everyone is reluctant to move.


    She thinks that if the chance of assassinating LV Yin is successful, the apple villa area may come back in the future. She just doesn''t know if anyone will occupy their nest at that time. Su''s father took so long to build it and spent so much effort to make it so cheap for others... She really can''t think about this possibility. Even Su Su Su''s heart is uncomfortable when she thinks about this possibility.


    But when you think about it, it''s also common that other people occupy their nests, and they also occupy other people''s nests. It''s very common to see who doesn''t occupy them in the last days. Otherwise, how can we call it rush? In the last days, people can''t have a sense of belonging to a certain place. Once they have this sense of belonging, it''s over. They can''t move. When the tide of corpses comes, they have to die in this place. It''s really a pity.


    Su Su has the heart to talk with her father about how to build a nest in the future. He should build it as strong as he can, but he should never put any feelings into it. If he still has feelings for his own nest, as in the apple villa area, it''s better not to build it, just don''t do anything and let others build it.


    However, looking at Su Fu''s melancholy, but no longer saying anything, Su Su was also relieved that Su Fu might not have lived at such an old age, which was almost the same age as her two lives. Would he not understand? Everyone who has experienced the end of the world must understand it in his heart, only to understand it, melancholy or to continue to melancholy.


    This is human nature. People like Fei Su, who have been struggling for 12 years in the last world, have already consumed most of the normal human emotions.

 Chapter 203

    So Su Su also left her father to toss. She was supported by Ye Yu. Just as she was about to walk out of the grape trellis, she looked up at Su Su''s stomach and said:


    "After a while, you go to Dr. Hong to draw blood, check the blood routine and trace elements, and Ye Yu. Since you are the father of the baby, you should draw blood together. You two should do a Tang screen. After drawing blood, go to find Li Mingzhi to do a B-ultrasound."


    Li Mingzhi is one of the five little nurses. Recently, he is learning the knowledge of Obstetrics and gynecology with Zhuo Shijia. Before the end of his life, he also worked in the B-ultrasound room for several years. He has no problem with the operation of the B-ultrasound machine.


    "Oh, good!"


    Ye Yu bows and bows to zhuoshijia with great respect. He has no usual arrogance at all. Now the health of his women and children depends on these doctors. Naturally, he should have a better attitude towards zhuoshijia.


    Su Su also nodded her head and looked back at Chou Shijia. She looked at the expression on Chou Shijia''s face. She didn''t seem to want to feel melancholy, so she breathed a sigh. I''m afraid everyone would be too reluctant to leave like Su''s father.


    If other people don''t want to leave, let them go to the safe area to find something to support themselves. If Zhuo Shijia doesn''t want to leave the safe area and doesn''t want to go out with Su Su, what should he do?


    Think about it, Su Su has never asked Chou Shijia whether she is willing to follow her out of the safe area and live in the precarious days? On the day of leaving, we still have to call the big guys together. Those who are willing to go will get on the bus with her. Those who are not willing to go will forget it.


    It''s Su Su''s ability to take people away. If LV Yin dies, she doesn''t want to take people who can''t leave without these conspiracies. She doesn''t want to force them to go to the safe area to find another job. She doesn''t want to ask them not to leave?


    But only Chou Shijia, if she doesn''t want to go with her, Su Su will be reluctant. After all, Chou Shijia has excellent medical skills. He was the little love of Chou Shijia in his last life, and he doesn''t want to change people in this life.


    She is supported by Ye Yu and goes to the medical building step by step. At this moment, she really feels that she has some symptoms of prenatal anxiety. She still feels that she has to go out for activities and breathe the fresh air. It''s not a good way to provide at home.


    "Sigh what? Doctor Zhuo and your mother have said that you should be happy and laugh often. Otherwise, ye Xiaoai will be born later and will not be lively. "


    On the way to the birth inspection with Susu, Ye Yu obviously frowned, but after hearing Susu''s sigh, she began to educate Susu. Susu gave Ye Yu a glance and worried:


    "I''m just thinking that LV Yin is digging people everywhere. They want these doctors and nurses to really take a fancy to the hospital established in the safe area. They think that only when they go there can they have a brilliant future and a stable life. How can little love be born when they are poached?"


    "Really?"


    Ye Yu didn''t have the concept of this aspect. As soon as Su Su talked about this worry, he began to worry. LV Yin would die, but the hospital in the safe area was said to be in preparation. Before she died, LV Yin would prepare a hospital called "Yedi".


    But he is a man. He has to solve the problems that his own woman can''t solve. So he glances at the sky and comes up with a good idea. With a smile on his face, he lowers his head to Su Su and says:


    "It''s OK. You can take care of the baby and give it to your brother. I promise that you will see zhuoshijia to death. Even if she wants to leave, I will keep her in prison. I won''t let her go until our little love is born."


    "Don''t mess about."


    Seeing the bandit like expression on Ye Yu''s face, Su Su felt a little bad. She was afraid that Ye Yu might cause some trouble at this point. In fact, when Su Su Su saw the first face of Chou Shijia, she also wanted to tie Chou Shijia to her side to help her give birth smoothly.


    But at that time, Su Su had just come back from her rebirth, and her mind was still abnormal. After spending so long with these doctors and nurses, Su Su''s state of mind was a little calmer, and her brain circuit finally recovered the feeling of a normal person. She felt that this thing was still reluctant. If she tied someone up, she would have a resentful state of mind in zhuoshijia''s heart, which was not good for Xiaoai.


    She still hopes that zhuoshijian will follow her sincerely. Although her temporary life may be a bit of a vagabond, if zhuoshijian chooses to stand in the right team, Su Su Su will surely give zhuoshijian a bright and bright future.


    On the other hand, a really responsible medical staff, in fact, will not leave easily for the sake of those so-called great prospects. For this, Su Su is good to the turbid world, and can do it and look at it.


    So Su Su told Ye Yu and told him not to act rashly, so as to do the kind of forced binding. They went all the way to the second floor of the medical building and found Dr. Hong to draw blood.


    Today, the second floor of the medical building is entirely under Dr. Hong''s control. It is full of all kinds of research instruments. Each room is filled with all kinds of research instruments. Su Su Su can''t understand what each instrument is used for. But Dr. Hong is immersed in these instruments all day long and can''t get down to the second floor.


    Wearing a mask on his face and a very clean white coat on his body, he greets Su Su Su and Ye Yu into a room. The room has been decorated like a research room. Su Su Su sits on the edge of the table, rolls up her sleeves and waits for blood drawing.


    However, after a while, Dr. Hong came up with the blood clotting tube, tied Su Su Su''s tender arm with a leather rope, and tied the needle into Su Su''s blood vessel. Ye Yu, who was standing behind Su Su, shook his body and felt a little dizzy. He held his head in a hurry, covered his eyes and did not dare to look again.


    That appearance, teach Su Su Su can''t help but smile, partial head asks a way: "you are not a forest of bullets, bloodbath see much?"? It''s just a blood draw. You''ve been counselled like this. "


    "Counselled, counselled, I just dare not look, heartache."


    Covering his eyes, Ye Yu leans against the door, waiting for Su Su to say yes. Then he dares to open his eyes and stare at the tube of blood in Dr. Hong''s hand. Some flesh hurts and says:


    "Ouch, after so much blood, brother huitou killed the pig to make up for you."


    "Hypocritical, such a little blood to kill pigs to fill, then when I give birth to a child, will be a river of blood, what do you want to kill to fill for me?"


    White Ye Yu one eye, Su Su holding waist to go out, waiting for Ye Yu blood, but did not see Ye Yu that originally black face, suddenly become white than paper, what? Su Su will be a river of blood!!!


    His mind, immediately flashed a pair of Su Su lying in the sea of blood, the picture is too beautiful, Ye Yu did not dare to see.

 Chapter 204

    When it''s Ye Yu''s turn to draw blood, the man doesn''t blink, but he has been looking for Li Mingzhi with a white face. Su Su has been waiting on the second floor until ye Yu finds Li Mingzhi to do B-ultrasound for her.


    Occasionally, seeing Dr. Hong busy in his room, he asked, "Dr. Hong, what''s the result of your vaccine research?"


    Dr. Hong, who is analyzing Su Su''s blood trace elements, looks back at Su Su in annoyance. He seems to feel that Su Su''s words disturb him. There is something unpleasant in his eyes. Su Su Su lowers her head and touches her nose, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    As long as she is talented, she has a strange temper. Isn''t she also a strange one? Ha ha ha ha.


    Li Mingzhi and Ye Yu came back when they were looking for their own steps. She took Su Su and Ye Yu to supermarket B. she let Su lie on the bed, opened the clothes on her belly, turned on the B-mode ultrasound machine, applied some developer on Su Su''s bulging belly, held an instrument, and rolled around Su Su Su''s belly.


    Ye Yu has been sitting beside Su Su Su''s bed, his face white, because Su Su''s "blood flows into a river", his mood is very low, always can''t get up high, at this moment, he saw a peanut like thing moving on the color Doppler ultrasound screen, and asked:


    "What is this?"


    "Fetus!"


    Li Mingzhi''s eyes were fixed on the screen with a faint expression. He pressed his finger on the keyboard. When he answered Ye Yu, he didn''t look at Ye Yu. However, when ye Yu heard the words, his face became silly and stammered


    "Foetus?! My girl, girl


    "Well, eh? How do you know it''s a daughter? "


    Li Mingzhi turns his head and looks at Ye Yu strangely. Ye Yu laughs. It''s Su Su who says it''s a girl, but Su Su raises her foot and kicks Ye Yu


    "Let Dr. Li take a good look. Don''t talk too much. Be careful if you miss it."


    Because Li Mingzhi is studying with Zhuo Shijia, in order to express his politeness, we don''t call Li Mingzhi nurse Li now, but doctor Li!


    Nearly five months old, the fetus can see the gender. Before, zhuoshijia didn''t tell Su Su that it was a daughter, neither did Li Mingzhi. Su Su knew that it was a daughter, and she was pregnant with her daughter. Su Su Su told Ye Yu in advance, but in order to prevent Ye Yu from confessing her and causing Li Mingzhi''s questions, Su Su quickly interrupted Ye Yu.


    "Take a good look, Dr. Li. Don''t miss it for me." The expression on Ye Yu''s face is cute, and her eyes are all smiling. Looking at the peanut like ye Xiaoai on the screen, she can''t help asking: "how can''t you see this clearly?"


    "Where can''t you see clearly? Here, this is the hand, this is the foot, this is her head. "


    Li Mingzhi points his finger to Ye Yu and points to Xiao AI on the screen. Ye Yu nods and responds with "Oh Oh" in her mouth. That looks more serious than reading and listening to the teacher in class.


    "Unfortunately, there is no four-dimensional color Doppler ultrasound machine here, otherwise you can see more clearly."


    After pointing out Xiao AI''s hands, feet and head to Ye Yu, Li Mingzhi takes back the rolling instrument on Su Su''s belly, turns his head, prints a picture of Xiao AI, and tells Su Su Su and Ye Yu:


    "The fetus is well developed and healthy. In a moment, you will go to Dr. Hong to get the blood report and see if you need to supplement some trace elements. Do you have any discomfort recently?"


    "Well, the caudal vertebra is very painful. It''s like a needle prick."


    Said, Su Su crumpled his tail vertebra, she thought that this life is still better than the previous life, but from this time on, calf began to cramp, maybe this life she is eating, or more considerate of nutrition.


    "Ah??? Why didn''t you tell me about the pain in your tailvertebra? "


    Li Mingzhi didn''t say anything. Ye Yu, sitting beside him, began to make a fuss. He quickly got up and rubbed Su Su''s buttocks. Su Su Su felt a little embarrassed. She glanced at Li Mingzhi, who was pursing her lips and snickering. With a backhand, he opened the hand Ye Yu was helping to rub her buttocks and lowered her voice


    "I''m fine. Don''t rub it. It''s useless."


    "Kneading can relieve some pain symptoms a little bit."


    Li Mingzhi smiles at Ye Yu''s tense appearance. Although she has been working for several years, she deeply understands the cold and warm of human feelings in the last life. She thinks that although there is sadness everywhere in the last life, Li Mingzhi still likes to see the interaction between Ye Yu and Su Su Su. She explains to Ye Yu:


    "If the fetus in the belly of a pregnant woman wants to grow up, it will oppress the mother''s spine and cause the burden on the caudal vertebrae to be too heavy. Therefore, it''s really not easy for a woman to have a child. As a father of a child, you should be more considerate and take care of the mother of the child. After all, if the father of the child can''t understand the pain of having a child for you, That woman''s life is a little too sad. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, you are right!"


    Ye Yu nods like a pound of garlic, and Li Mingzhi answers whatever she says. In fact, these women''s affairs of giving birth to a child are nothing to him. But Su Su Su told me that she would be bleeding when she gave birth to a child, and Su Su Su told me that she had a stabbing pain in her tail vertebrae. Now Li Mingzhi has taught her so much.


    At this moment, Ye Yu felt that Su Su, who was pregnant with a child for himself, was so great. He gradually paid homage to Su Su for no reason. So he accompanied Su Su Su for the birth examination, and he was more attentive.


    But Su Su frowned, thinking that when she was pregnant this month in her last life, she didn''t seem to have had any pain in the caudal vertebra, so she asked:


    "But I heard from my mother that when she was pregnant with me, she didn''t feel pain until she was about to give birth."


    "It''s all different from person to person. Some pregnant women will vomit a few months before pregnancy, some pregnant women won''t vomit during the whole process, some pregnant women are pregnant in October and suffer a lot, and some pregnant women don''t feel at all. They don''t know that they are pregnant until the day they are born. It''s all different from person to person. It can''t be just what the textbook says! Pregnancy knowledge is very important, but not everyone can be pregnant according to pregnancy knowledge


    "Yes, you''re right, su. Listen to the doctor."


    Su Su needs to ask again. Ye Yu just interrupts her. Now he''s a doctor. He doesn''t have any doubt about what Su''s mother says.


    So Su Su no longer asked. She thanks Li Ming. Ye Yu helps her out of the B-mode ultrasound room without Su Su''s command. Ye Yu takes the initiative to go to doctor Hong to get the blood test results.

 Chapter 205

    Tang Shai''s results didn''t come out so quickly, but Su Su''s trace elements came out. Dr. Hong gave Ye Yu the test sheets full of dense data, saying:


    "Lack of calcium, lack of iron, lack of zinc!"


    "Ah? What''s missing? "


    Su Su holds his waist and comes out of Ye Yu''s back in surprise. He takes the test sheet in Ye Yu''s hand, but some of them don''t understand. He looks at Dr. Hong and asks:


    "I feel very good. Why do I lack so many trace elements?"


    "These are just low values, which remind you that you should supplement calcium, iron and zinc. If you don''t supplement them, it will cause all kinds of maternal and fetal health."


    Dr. Hong glanced at Su Su and looked back at her microscope. Su Su was very busy and concise. She was waiting to ask whether the lack of calcium, iron and zinc would cause her calf cramps. Ye Yu immediately jumped out, nodded and chopped the railway


    "Make up, make up, calcium, iron and zinc, right? I''ll make up for her right away. Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor."


    Then, Ye Yu carefully helped Su Su Su down the stairs and asked Liang Xiaoqi for the medicine to supplement calcium, iron, zinc and other trace elements. Who knew Liang Xiaoqi had a hand in hand and said directly:


    "Eloway doesn''t have calcium, iron and zinc, which are suitable for pregnant women."


    "Ah? How can there be no?! What kind of hospital are you in? "


    Ye Yu''s voice is a little loud when she is in a hurry. Su Su sits on the sofa of the medical building and looks at Ye Yu as if she is going to lose her temper. She stretches her head and shouts,


    "You come here, Ye Yu, you come here."


    Ye Yu frowns and stares at Liang Xiaoqi. It seems that Liang Xiaoqi has no medicine for pregnant women to supplement trace elements in this hospital. This is a kind of extreme dereliction of duty. But due to Su Su sitting on the sofa and calling him all the time, he can''t continue to find Liang Xiaoqi''s trouble. He just turns back in a hurry and trots back to Su Su''s side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why are you angry with Liang Xiaoqi? It''s the end of the world, and you don''t know that medicine is scarce. " Su Su stretched out her hand and put her head down in front of her. It seemed that Ye Yu, who was standing in the penalty station, sat down and gave her advice with a smile on her face. "You organize a few people, and we''ll go out and find some medicine tomorrow morning."


    "OK, I''ll find it for you, so don''t go."


    "Why don''t I go? Are you pregnant or am I? "


    "OK..."


    Ye Yu doesn''t argue with Su Su either. He can see that Su Su actually wants to go out to the waves with all kinds of excuses. Whether it''s going out to buy a nest or go out to find medicine, Su Su will go out whenever he has a chance.


    But this time, the situation is a little different. The calcium, iron and zinc he was looking for had to go into the downtown area before the end of the world. With Su Su''s big belly, the process was too slow. Ye Yu might as well hurry up and go back and forth in one night.


    So he ostensibly said that he would take Su Su out, but in the middle of the night, he quickly ordered a few heads and ran away.


    When Su Su gets up the next day, she knows that Ye Yu ran away in the middle of the night last night. Suddenly, she is a little sad. She is only five months pregnant, and she becomes a burden? Run even if, unexpectedly still secretly run!!! If he doesn''t take her out, she may not have to go out with her?!


    But since Ye Yu has taken people out to look for medicine, Su Su is also at ease in the apple villa area to stay down, do not want to toss out more things.


    According to the schedule, she put water in the water tank on the top floor, and then walked around Xiaoping alone.


    At this time, in Xiaoping, pigo is instructing some old people to move things to the car. On the path at the gap of the city wall, a black jeep car comes and stops at the edge of the path. After a while, Xie Yaoshi gets out of the car wearing a black short sleeve T-shirt and black casual pants.


    Along with him, there are Zhang An''an with a smile on his face, and Xu Shaofeng. Because Xu Shaofeng is a psychic, he can recover faster than ordinary people. After such a serious injury, even his intestines fell out of the abdominal cavity, but it took only a week to recover and leave the hospital.


    The three walked into the city wall with long legs. Xie Yaoshi''s eyes frowned. His dark eyes looked up and down at Su Su. He only thought that even if she was pregnant, she was pretty and clean.


    Su Su was wearing a light blue half sleeve baby shirt, white pregnant women''s thin leg pants, and a pair of canvas shoes. Her long hair was braided and hung over her shoulders. Her skin was delicate and white, her neck was slender, and her radian was just right. There was no unkempt face of those women in the last days.


    Zhang An''an, who is behind Xie Yaoshi, raises his hand and greets Su Su Su. Su Su nods in response and looks at Xu Shaofeng. Xu Shaofeng seems a little out of shape. Her eyes are always glancing at the medical building.


    "Su Su." At this time, Xie Yaoshi had come to Su Su''s front, his brow did not loosen, as if there were many things hidden, looking at Su Su called. When Su Su got back to Xie Yaoshi, he said, "I have something to ask you."


    "You said


    "My aunt was hidden by LV Yin. Xie Qingyan also went to his army and became a clerk."


    "Oh, you didn''t go?"


    Su Su has long known that Xie''s mother was taken hostage by LV Yin. She also knows that Xie Qingyan went to the safe area a few days ago. It''s said that Li Ying arranged it. Liang Xiaoqi is a big gossip who loves to inquire about it. According to Liang Xiaoqi, the reason why Xie Qingyan can get an official from LV Yin is that he sold Feifei to Li Ying.


    To Su Su Su''s surprise, why does Xie Yaoshi appear in front of her? She''s busy buying a nest outside recently. She doesn''t know that Xie Yaoshi has entered LV Yin''s power vanguard, so Su Su still thinks that Xie Yaoshi has not been threatened by LV Yin to go to that power vanguard? Or are you going to give up Xie Mu, no matter she''s dead or alive?


    At this time, Xie Yaoshi''s eyes projected an indescribable profit-making. On his handsome face, a cold smile appeared, and he said to Su Su:


    "I''m looking for you to discuss this."


    "Talk to me!"


    Is it a matter of Su Su''s hammer whether Xie Yaoshi will go or not? Why do you want to discuss with her?!


    "Yes, I''ll talk to you." Xie Yaoshi tilted his head, a wisp of short hair on his forehead swayed. In his deep eyes, there was an indescribable stubbornness, as well as a hidden anger that he was not willing to get involved in. "I joined LV Yin''s power vanguard. It has been several days. I want to discuss with you about a cooperation. I want to monopolize all the food, vegetables and purified water you produce here."

 Chapter 206

    Without joining LV Yin''s power vanguard, Xie Yaoshi would not have known that the living environment of the so-called brilliant power vanguard was appalling. Since the moment he joined the power vanguard, he was assigned by LV Yin to kill all kinds of people outside every day. He didn''t even have a rest time. Today, he returned to the safe area for the first time.


    According to Xie Yaoshi''s understanding, before him, the 300 man power vanguard would die every day. Since its establishment, nearly 100 powers have been killed by LV Yin. For the zombies who walk slower than the tortoise, they can kill nearly 100 powers. It can be seen that LV Yin has used the power vanguard so much.


    Of course, as we said before, after joining the power vanguard, all kinds of enviable preferential policies still exist. However, people in the power vanguard have to go back to the safe area when they have time. If they have no time to go back to the safe area, they will not enjoy those preferential policies.


    This meaning... Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi and thinks carefully, what is Xie Yaoshi doing? His power team can''t consume all the food, vegetables and purified water produced by her side, but he still wants to monopolize it?!


    "Lu Yin has pissed you off?"


    "It''s true."


    Xie Yaoshi doesn''t deny his feelings at the moment. When he returns to the safe area after completing the weekly task issued by the base and learns that Xie Mu is now in the hands of LV Yin, his resentment still can''t be calmed down for a long time. Yes, he has never been the kind of master who can be manipulated. LV Yin wants to be manipulated, so he can go to the power vanguard for Xie Mu.


    Can enter the power vanguard, the power vanguard is that kind of survival situation, then don''t blame him to seize the opportunity, in which to make a demon.


    Looking at Xie Yaoshi with some calculation in her eyes, Su Su nods. She doesn''t care who she sells her materials to. Anyway, selling to LV Yin is to earn crystal nucleus, and selling to Xie Yaoshi is also to earn crystal nucleus. Maybe selling to Xie Yaoshi is a little safer. After all, LV Yin is not very easy to deal with.


    She turned around and planned to continue to take her walk, but she took two steps. She turned around, half sideways, looked at Xie Yaoshi and said with a smile:


    "Who do you think I met in the trading house the other day? Your aunt and chuxuan, standing in front of the side door of the trading house, talked very speculatively. How come after a few days, your aunt was taken hostage by LV yin? "


    Su Su said this on purpose. Looking at Xie Yaoshi''s handsome face, she couldn''t help but feel happy. She asked Xie Yaoshi to protect Xie Qingyan, and then protect her, and then protect her. What''s it like to be betrayed by her family members? Ha ha ha ha ha~~~


    With a smile and a happy face, she turned her head and went on to take her walk. Xie Yaoshi was cold all over her body. She was standing in the warm sun. Before Zhang can ask why, Xie Yaoshi suddenly turned around and left the place with purple light around her body.


    Zhang An''an stands in the same place and thinks about it a little. Then he figures out what Su Su''s words mean. Would you like to have a good talk with Chu Xuan? Chu Xuan is Lu Yin''s think tank. Chu Xuan is responsible for arranging the families of many powers. If Xie''s mother sends them to Chu Xuan automatically, can she not talk and laugh?


    Did Xie''s mother happen to meet Chu Xuan? Now in this situation, who doesn''t know that Xie Yaoshi and Su Su, the two power teams, don''t want to join LV Yin at all and don''t want to listen to LV Yin''s instructions. But Xie''s mother happens to meet Chu Xuan, and she can talk to Chu Xuan about speculation. If she''s not stabbing Xie Yaoshi in the back, how much heart does she have?


    So Zhang safety''s face turned black, turned around and went out with Xie Yaoshi. When passing by Xu Shaofeng, he pulled Xu Shaofeng, who had been staring at the medical building, and pulled Xu Shaofeng away.


    Su Su took a walk for a while. She felt a little tired, so she sat down under the grape trellis to rest, covered her stomach, and wanted to bend down and knead some tight legs, but she couldn''t bend down. She straightened up and kneaded her stomach, which was as stiff as a small ball. She sighed and gave up the idea of kneading her legs.


    At this time, pigo had already installed several baby products for cars. At Su''s mother''s request, he shoveled the "mutated soil" of the five cars in Su''s wall. Then he said hello to Su Su, took Su Fu out of the wall, and planned to send these materials and Su Fu to Bafang village in advance.


    After a short walk, Xu Shaofeng, who was not long away, drove more than 10 pick-up trucks and came back with a large plastic bag.


    With a bright smile on his face, he stopped the car on the small flat and went to the grape trellis with the crystal core. He put the large bag of ordinary crystal core on the stone table and said simply:


    "Susu, count. This is the crystal core for buying your vegetables, rice and purified water. More is stored in your store, less is replenished next time."


    "I''ll let my mother back. I''m tired." Su Su pushed the bag of crystal nucleus, got up and went to Su Fu''s rocking chair, half lying down with his stomach in his hand, but his eyes were glancing at Xu Shaofeng, and asked: "Xie Yaoshi or did he decide to stay in the vanguard?"


    "Stay, why not? Isn''t Lu Yin going to use us to do something for him? We''re going to make him useless! "


    Xu Shaofeng''s young face, flashing a bad smile, they asked Su Su buy these materials, it is to buy the power vanguard of those powers.


    The powers who will join the power vanguard are the desperado who are attracted by the various interests of LV Yin. Since they can fight for the interests of LV Yin, they will be bribed by Xie Yaoshi. They want LV Yin to become a naked commander!


    "It''s Xie Yaoshi who is fit to do great things."


    Su Su on the rocking chair shakes gently. If there is a sigh in her mouth, Su Su won''t be able to deal with these conspiracies in her last life. If her ambition is not here in this life, it''s not suitable for her.


    "Ha ha ~ ~" Xu Shaofeng''s modest smile, the front of the conversation turned and asked: "eh, I''ve been here for so long, why don''t I see doctor Jun?"


    "Out on a mission."


    "Oh, with whom? Is it dangerous? "


    "It''s not dangerous. Stay with them." Su Su tilted his head and looked directly at Xu Shaofeng sitting on the stone chair. Looking at the expression on Xu Shaofeng''s face, he joked with a smile: "are you going to see doctor Jun for a follow-up visit? Or don''t ask for anything? "


    "This, this, ha ha ~ ~"


    Xu Shaofeng laughs again. The intention of the words is obvious. Su Su also laughs and doesn''t tease Xu Shaofeng.

 Chapter 207

    After a long time, the subordinates brought by Xu Shaofeng entered the wall of Su''s house and began to move vegetables to the trunk of the leather truck. Su''s mother looked after her with a smile on her face. As soon as Xie Yaoshi''s people monopolized the vegetables in her yard, Su''s mother felt less pressure.


    Because Xie Yaoshi wants a lot of vegetables, any pick-up truck can empty some of Su''s yard. Otherwise, those vegetables are piled up in the yard, and they don''t dare to dump too much into LV Yin''s trading house, so they have to stay here and wait for them to break down. Xie Yaoshi''s more than 10 small pick-up trucks have bought all Su''s inventory at one time. Can su''t be happy?


    Moreover, they are going to move away soon. The vegetables in the yard are really a burden. If you don''t sell all of them, and then transport the mutated soil out of the safe area, you''ll save a lot of time to toss the vegetables back and forth.


    After filling the car body behind more than 10 pickup trucks, the people Xu Shaofeng brought along pulled out a oilcloth and covered the vegetables. From the appearance, no one could find the vegetables under the oilcloth without lifting the oilcloth. At that time, it would be more difficult for people to notice if they put some miscellaneous materials on the oilcloth.


    After waiting for more than 10 pick-up trucks to drive out, Xu Shaofeng politely takes a seat and leaves. Su Su sleeps in a rocking chair for a while. When it''s time for lunch, she carries the big bag of crystal cores on the table and goes into the wall of Su''s house to let Su''s mother count them, so as to make an account for Xie Yaoshi.


    I don''t know what the situation of Bafang village is like now. Pigo has been driving for several hours. He is estimated to have arrived at Bafang village by now. Is Su Fu used to the living environment outside the safe area? Did Ye Yu find the medicine? Are you being held in a safe area for two hours?


    With a faint worry in her heart, Su Su and Su''s mother went to continue sorting out materials after lunch. Su Su plans to go back to her bedroom for a nap because of the heavy burden of little love on her tail vertebrae.


    I don''t know what''s wrong today. Su Su hasn''t gone up the stairs yet. In her small world, there are several more cars. They stop on the small flat outside the wall of Su''s house and honk their horns to ask if there is anyone?


    In April, the temperature in the south is warm and comfortable. No one is walking around in Xiaoping. Except for a few people who squat in the secret corner arranged by Ye Yu, everyone goes back to their villas to have a rest and get ready for a nap. Even the noisy Xiaobao are sleepy now.


    Hearing the sound of the car horn, Su Su protected her small ball like stomach down the stairs, walked into the bright sun, and walked out of the wall. At a glance, she saw Wang ziqiao and Li Ying walking out of the car. In the cars behind her, there were also several soldiers. Following those soldiers, there were three or four people in white coats, like researchers.


    "Su Su?"


    Wang ziqiao, dressed in a stiff military uniform, turned around in a standard posture and saw Su Su come out of the iron gate. He saluted Su Su solemnly, pointed to the four researchers and said to Su Su Su:


    "This is our researchers. They want to test the soil in the safe area, so as to check if there is any virus. It''s better to take some of the soil in the wall of your house."


    Su Su gave a smile and shrugged for no reason. She looked at the four researchers and the soldiers who were responsible for protecting them. She only felt that every soldier''s face looked like a good play, especially Li Ying''s smile was not too pleasant.


    Just as Su Su was busy finding a nest outside and setting up a family, the researchers from LV Yin''s side had thoroughly analyzed the soil Chu Xuan had brought back. There were some doomsday viruses that caused human mutation, but such a small amount of doomsday virus, just like the doomsday virus in our daily breathing air, was very low, It''s not enough to support Su''s theory that vegetables grow faster than others.


    Some researchers have suggested that in addition to building a wall, the Su family also built a wall around their villa, probably to protect the mutated soil in the wall and prevent others from coveting their soil. Therefore, if you want to confirm whether the vegetables of the Su family grow very fast and are caused by the soil, the best way is to enter the wall, Take some soil for testing.


    "No!"


    Su Su shakes her head, eyebrows pick, light blue clothes, with a breeze blowing, more highlights her stomach now.


    Today, no matter what, she can''t let Wang ziqiao take people into the wall of her villa. Others think that there is a ghost in her soil. She is so easy to let people go in and take soil test. Isn''t that a brain pit?


    "Su Su, please cooperate!"


    Seeing Su Su''s refusal, Prince Joe stepped forward in high boots with an invisible power of gold, trying to put pressure on Su Su.


    After Su Su, the special forces left by Ye Yu, Gu Huo Zi left by PI Ge, and the five powers who had decided to stay in Su Su in the name of recuperation, rushed up in an instant. In an instant, the soldiers behind Prince Qiao and Li Ying all raised their guns and aimed at Su Su Su''s stomach.


    "Su Su, you can try as much as you can. Is your ability fast or bullet fast?" Li Ying stood behind Wang ziqiao''s side and looked at Su Su with a smile. She said thoughtfully, "of course, we can''t live. At the same time, I''m afraid you''ll lose the baby in your stomach. So why do we have to be obedient? We''ll take the soil sample and go. What do we do?"


    If we say that in the past, all the threats made by LV Yin and Chu Xuan are just stepping on Su Su''s bottom line, then today, these people''s behavior of raising their guns to her stomach is forcing her to become a devil. As a mother, it''s too easy to become a devil. Who dares to move her children, she can become a devil!


    Su''s mother in the wall, angry and trembling, rushed out to protect Su Su, but she heard Su Su''s Willow eyebrows stand up and asked in a sharp voice:


    "So now you''ve decided that you can handle me with my unborn child?"


    Before the words were heard, the four ice arrows came out of the air and floated in the air. At the same time, the four ice arrows had appeared on the wrists of the four soldiers. They were turned into four sharp bracelets and tied the four soldiers'' hands with guns. With a slight sound, the four soldiers'' hands with guns were cut off together with their wrists.

 Chapter 208

    People don''t seem to find anything strange. Li Ying''s face is still smiling. Prince Joe is still releasing his gold power to cause some kind of pressure on Su Su. Special forces, Gu Huo Zi and the wounded power also show a confrontation. Su Su''s mother is still rushing in the direction of Su Su Su, trying to protect Su Su Su.


    Four soldiers who had their wrists cut off were unaware of the pain.


    After a while, the gun fell to the ground with warm palms. Li Ying and Wang ziqiao listened to the sound of the landing. As they slowly turned back, the four soldiers raised their arms and began to howl. In an instant, the four blood streams gushed out like a tap, It''s all over the ground.


    "You...!"


    Li Ying turns back in amazement. She just wants to ask Su Su, so she can break the peaceful confrontation between the two sides, OK? Su Su is a whip to throw up, draw a bloodstain on Li Ying''s face, Prince Qiao Dang is about to move, Ye Yu left one of the special forces, will push out a golden wall, Prince Qiao surrounded in the wall.


    "I don''t want to make it big!" Su Su protects her stomach. She steps forward and blocks Su''s mother behind her. She looks straight at Li Ying, who is full of horror. "But you come up again and again and try to test my bottom line again and again. Today, I understand. Where is my bottom line?"


    Trapped in a circle of golden walls, Prince Joe begins to beat the golden wall desperately. There are n uneven marks on the smooth wall. Su Su takes a look at Li Ying. She steps forward and looks at Li Ying. Her clear eyes reflect Li Ying''s step-by-step retrogression and continues to say:


    "It''s true that as you expected, I''m a high-level water system psionic, but I''m also very timid. I can''t do anything big and I don''t have any ambition. But you all understand that I''m timid because I want to protect my baby. Once I find that it''s white protection, you will understand that I''m against a high-level psionic, and I''m still a crazy one, It''s a terrible thing to be a mortal high-level psionic


    Ten years of searching, ten years of madness, ten years of bloodbath, Su Su is walking on the bones of every day, she is famous in the end of life, not to die, but also because of a clue about little love, bloody washed a whole safe area, that safe area, but bigger than LV Yin''s today.


    For a crazy person, there is no reason at all. If there is no reason, will he care about the lives of innocent people?


    It''s also in this life that little love comes back to her stomach. Su Su finally finds her humanity. She is willing to care about the lives of those innocent people and doesn''t want to kill them any more. However, her premise is that little love is still there, her life is carefree, healthy and happy.


    If this is the only premise, can''t do, Su Su live so good what meaning? She is a human being or a devil. It depends on LV Yin''s rules.


    Li Ying step by step back, pale complexion, forehead Qin out of a layer of sweat, not warm weather, but Su Su''s whole body of water energy, like a mountain sweeping towards her suppression, Li Ying felt that she was about to drown, she reluctantly leaned against the military jeep behind, eyes drooping, screen breathing, do not dare to stare at Su Su.


    Su Su has already approached Li Ying, ignoring the wailing soldiers with broken arms on the ground and the four researchers who are scared to death. She reaches out her hand, pinches Li Ying''s chin and tries to crush Li Ying''s jaw. She asks quietly:


    "Li Ying, I know you always know current affairs. Why don''t you tell me the truth? What''s the plan of LV yin?"


    "He... He plans to... Wait for you to give birth to a child... Control a child and contain you and Ye Yu."


    "Oh


    As she expected, Su Su sneered, her eyes were full of silver light, her fingers fell down, and she squeezed Li Ying''s neck and hissed:


    "Well, it''s going to be a battle sooner or later. I''ll take you two to sacrifice the flag first!"


    People who can''t wait for Ye Yu, whether the eagle staring plan is successful or not, Su Su is very angry because he was pointed at his stomach with a gun today. He just thinks that if he doesn''t kill one or two people, he won''t be able to calm down his anger. Prince Qiao is going to die, so is Li Ying!


    "Let me go, please!" Li Ying''s eyes turned up, her breathing was abnormal, and she was very difficult to pronounce. She pleaded: "I won''t make any more mistakes, su... Right..."


    If I''m sorry and useful, Xiao AI won''t be missing for ten years and can''t be found. Su Su doesn''t want to make trouble in her life. She really doesn''t want to. She just wants to live her own life and keep her parents and children safe. But these individuals just want to come to her door and force her to kill her.


    It doesn''t matter. If you want to kill someone, you can kill them. She did it very well!!!


    In the golden bell, Prince Qiao seems to realize that Li Ying is in danger outside, and increases the strength of breaking the bell. The special powers soldier outside laughs and plays like a mouse. When Wang ziqiao is about to break the bell, he adds a thicker and bigger cover.


    Li Ying''s face began to become like the color of purplish pork liver. Her eyes turned up, and she was about to suffocate. In the distance, two cocks and hens clucked, full of joy. They ran into the small flat and lowered their heads to eat the blood on the ground.


    Su Su pinches Li Ying''s neck with one hand and protects her stomach with the other. Listening to her, she only feels that the two ordinary mutant chickens outside, which she never managed after she tied them back, are barking strangely now?


    He looked down and saw the white worms in the two chickens'' mouths. It was very strange that the two chickens ate the worm sized body two or three times. The key was, how could Susu see a scarlet spot in the blink of an eye? That scarlet dot, with that white body, looks strange and familiar.


    Su Su''s mind was so interrupted that he let go of Li Ying''s neck, took back the water energy all over his body, turned around expressionless and went to get close to the two chickens who were eating worms, intending to see what happened. However, the chicken seemed to think Su Su Su was not easy to be provoked, and ran away with the instinct of pursuing good fortune and avoiding evil.


    ***********************The author has something to say*********************************


    The temperature is always a few days high a few days low, really afraid of cold!!!

 Chapter 209

    After Su Su, Li Ying doesn''t know whether she is dead or not. She slides down by the military jeep and sits on the ground with a soft face. Her face is crimson and she breathes for a while. It''s just like she''s on the shore. Suddenly she gasps.


    "Go back. I''ll find some doctors with better skills to pick them up. I can still pick them up."


    Su Su walks forward and sees off the guests in a loud voice. She is in a hurry. It''s like she has discovered something very important. She only thinks that the insects in the mouth of the two chickens are like the mutant maggots she saw in the depths of the villa a few months ago. If she kills Li Ying and Prince Qiao and leaves two corpses, and they don''t burn, or they just burn, and they can''t fly, it will be a nuisance.


    Along the way, Su Su grabs Su''s mother''s hand and takes her back to the villa. The special soldier who trapped Wang ziqiao sees that Su Su doesn''t plan to sacrifice the flag? Then she takes back her golden bell cover. When Prince Joe comes out, Li Ying steps forward with both hands and feet. She gets up and hugs Prince Joe, who is going to fight. She whispers:


    "Go back and leave her alone. She''s a lunatic."


    Li Ying saw it. She did see it just now. Although it was hard to explain, Li Ying understood Su Su completely in such a moment. Under Su Su Su''s pure and elegant appearance, she lived a demon who had lost human nature. The child in her stomach was the one who kept the demon from making trouble. This was a person who could not be provoked more than Ye Yu.


    No matter how crazy, arrogant and rebellious Ye Yu is, that''s his nature. There are always human relations in his blood and bones. Maybe he is not willing to hand over materials and cooperate with the inspection of entering the safe area, but there are rules of order in his mind, knowing that innocent people are not involved.


    But Su Su didn''t. She was just a madman in a human skin for the sake of her children. Her order and rules were just based on the state of mind that she wanted to settle down. Don''t see that she was more obedient to the rules of the safe area than Ye Yu. Once she didn''t want to abide by them, the life of others would not be life to her.


    Li Ying grabs Prince Qiao and gets into the car. She comes to drive, turns around and drives out of the city wall. At this time, where does she care about the four researchers and the four soldiers with broken wrists who fall on the ground and cry? Li Ying is so scared that she frowns tightly and leaves the apple villa all the way. At this moment, she has an idea in her mind: she can''t go to the dark with LV Yin.


    She has always been aware of current affairs. Su Su is right in saying this. Today, when she saw Su Su''s true face, she forced LV Yin''s plan to reveal to Su Su Su. Then she knew that LV Yin would not be able to take shape if she wanted to control Su Su''s children and control Su Su Su Su''s and Ye Yu''s plans.


    So Li Ying naturally can''t mix with a person who is sure to lose.


    Around her, the prince Joe, who has not yet made clear what happened, has a firm face with a faint concern. Looking at Li Ying, who is driving all the way, he is still wondering what happened just now. Why is Li Ying afraid of this?


    Li Ying stopped the car and stopped in an alley with less traffic. Her eyes were staring at the front, her hands holding the steering wheel of the car, and her finger joints were blue and white.


    Just as she was thinking about which group of powers could be used for her to live in today''s safe area, a handkerchief was suddenly covered on her face. Li Ying looked back and saw Prince Joe holding the handkerchief. With a touch of unspeakable affection in her eyes, she was wiping her face carefully.


    "It''s bleeding. I''ll wipe it for you."


    Li Ying in the driver''s seat leans her face and looks into Wang ziqiao''s eyes. In a moment, she has a smile. She reaches out her hand and touches Wang ziqiao''s fingers with her cold fingers. She takes Wang ziqiao''s handkerchief. At the moment when she sees Wang ziqiao''s eyes, Li Ying has an idea in her heart.


    It''s no good following LV Yin, who is sure to lose. Fortunately, Prince Joe is LV Yin''s right arm. He can lead a lot of soldiers. It''s also a powerful guarantee to integrate them. If we don''t have a good relationship with Prince Joe now, in the future, if LV Yin can''t, she will pull Prince Joe to set up another door?!


    Thinking about this, Li Ying''s smile on Wang ziqiao is sweeter


    On this side, in the apple villa area, Su Su took Su Mu back to the villa quickly, and other people scattered in twos and threes, leaving behind those researchers and wailing soldiers with broken wrists. I don''t know what to do. A researcher got on the bus in a hurry and planned to leave. The world outside the research room is too dangerous, they are unarmed researchers, How to face it alone in such plunder and cruelty?


    So he didn''t care about the soldiers who had broken their wrists and drove around. The other three researchers saw that they also turned around and got into the car and ran away.


    Four soldiers who were left unattended were rolling around on the ground with blood all over the ground. Chou Shijia couldn''t see it anymore, so he asked Liang Xiaoqi and other nurses to deal with the broken wrists.


    Some simple surgical operations can be performed by zhuoshija, such as suturing a person''s belly, but the more complicated one is to take back the severed limb, which requires the cooperation of professional orthopedics doctors, vascular doctors and neurologists. She is not very OK.


    But now in such a world, it''s hard to find a living doctor or nurse. Where can we find a professional doctor who can pick up the amputated limb?


    She can only temporarily sharpen the knife to fight, clearly a gynecologist, just part-time become a general practitioner, frowning to help people pick up the broken limb.


    The blood on the ground was left. The sun was shining brightly. The smell of blood was very strong. In a short time, the ground was covered with white maggots like earthworms.


    In the villa, Su Su grabs Su Su''s mother and quickly tells her, "Mom, hurry to pack up. Take whatever you can, and don''t take what you can''t. maggot tide is coming."


    In fact, Su''s mother should have gone out with pigo''s car this morning, but Su''s mother still thinks that the things in the villa have not been cleaned up, and Su Su thinks that the other side of Bafang village is not very safe, so she plans to leave Su''s mother in the safe area for a few days.


    But just now, although she just blinked her eyes, looking at the earthworm in the mouth of the two chickens, she was very familiar. After a little thought, she thought of the mutant maggot after the end of the world. It was so abnormal that it didn''t burn the root by Ye Yu''s fire. It was so big!


    One of the most remarkable characteristics of mutated animals is that there are so many things that make people feel numb. They attack human beings in different levels. The first thing that comes out is the lowest level. The low-level mutated animals consume almost all of them, and those high-level mutated animals will come late.

 Chapter 210

    The two chickens of Su Su''s family are special cases. Maybe they are not interested in doing that, or maybe the rooster has been castrated. Anyway, the two chickens can''t breed, so they don''t have so many offspring to explode.


    Maggots are not the same. They all grow to the size of earthworms. It can be imagined that those high-level maggots hiding behind will have a bigger head, so when will Susu stay?


    Today''s situation, in front of Wang ziqiao and Li Ying, she has a great influence. She is afraid that in the future, there will be few days for her to live in safety in the safe area. Instead of being soft hearted and letting Li Ying go, she thinks that Ye Yu is no longer here today. She kills Li Ying and Prince Qiao, leaving these two bodies behind.


    If there are two more bodies, the maggots will have more food. At that time, the maggots will rush at the two bodies and all of them will come to her small flat, thanks to?!


    So she had better send Su Mu out as soon as possible. Although life in Bafang village is not as smooth as that in the safe area, there is no threat from LV Yin and maggots.


    After telling Su''s mother, Su Su turns around and goes out to protect her stomach.


    The two chickens came back clucking and clacking again. When they looked at each other from a distance, the two chickens were really pecking the blood on the ground. However, Su Su Su took a closer look, and was not surprised. In the pool of blood, the wriggling ones were as big as earthworms. They were really maggots, red and white, like wandering and rolling in the blood.


    "It''s really... It''s all coming to me!"


    Su Su stepped back and looked to the left and right. There were white maggots like earthworms creeping around outside the city wall. They seemed to be summoned by the smell of blood and rushed in regardless. Many of the larger maggots, like a snake, were about as thick as a baby''s arm. They were no longer satisfied with licking the blood on the ground, Straight toward the two chickens that bow to eat maggots.


    At that time, Su Su raised his hand, several thin ice skates fell down, and directly cut the snake like maggot in the front into several sections. But in a flash, the maggot that was cut into several sections was attacked by the earthworm like maggots around, and directly tore up and ate it.


    At the same time, the two chickens finally realized that they were outnumbered, and they could not eat so many maggots until they died. They just flapped their wings and found a safe area to hide.


    On the edge of Su''s fence, the circle of mutated shrubs planted in the garden excitedly grew sharp spines. From a distance, they looked like green hedgehogs, waiting for the mutated maggots with short eyes to rush to them to make food for them.


    "Oh, my mother, what''s going on?"


    After hearing the news, the special forces, pigo''s subordinates, and the wounded powers ran out of their respective villas. Su Su waved and a piece of white ice spread from her feet. With the clatter of the ice, she froze all the mutant maggots on the small flat, which made people feel that except for the two mutant chickens that were almost besieged by maggots, There are no living things on the small flat.


    Su Su looked at Xiaoping, and there were mutant maggots crawling over. He frowned and said to those who ran out:


    "To organize, there are mutant maggots in the apple villa area. Visual observation is between the initial mutation and the common mutation."


    "Yes


    The first ones to respond were the special forces left by Ye Yu. They stepped on the road paved with white ice and took the initiative to run to the mutant maggots that came along the path.


    Those maggots the size of an earthworm are still those that are about to mutate. There are no crystal nuclei in their bodies. The mutant maggots the size of a baby''s arm are ordinary mutant maggots. Although they are disgusting, Susu still holds a skate and digs out a crystal nucleus the size of a pomegranate seed from the frozen brain of the ordinary mutant maggot.


    "I''m not wrong. It''s just a common variation." Su Su twists the pomegranate seed sized crystal nucleus with two fingers and washes it with water. He tells the people behind him: "there is no crystal nucleus in my brain. You dig out the earthworm like maggots from the ice and feed them."


    Su Su turned back, pointed to the exposed spikes with a skate, grew a circle along the Su family''s wall, and then continued to grow along the wall, resulting in a circle of mutant Shrubs under the root of the wall.


    Coincidentally, this mutant Bush was transplanted by her from the place where maggots were found. Looking at these mutant bushes, it seems that she is waiting for this day!


    In this world, all things are complementary. The rise of a species must be the extinction of a species. When a species comes into being, there must be a species that is complementary to it. Such a thing is very common in the last world. When zombies appear, the powers are complementary to it, and mutant maggots appear. Where they exist, It''s not surprising that this kind of Bush is covered with spines.


    Pigo''s puzzle boy has already learned a good knife technique when digging the crystal nucleus in the Zombie''s brain. How to quickly dig the crystal nucleus to save time, how to make the hole in the brain beautiful and round, and how to reduce the degree of nausea have long been studied by these puzzle boys.


    So it''s not difficult for them to dig earthworm like maggots in the ice. There are a few old people with tool bags tied around their waist. They first take out a hammer to break the ice on the ground, and then take a special small metal shovel to shovel. On the shovel are some maggots with ice.


    The old fool threw the dead maggots on the Bush beside the fence at random, and the Bush was excited to grow more and more fine thorns, which directly pierced the ice layer on the maggots and absorbed the blood and flesh in the maggots. In a short time, there was an ice shell hanging on the Bush thorns.


    Su Su stood looking at the Bush for a while, turned around and entered Su''s villa.


    As soon as she went in, Su''s mother came out and said to Su Su, "Su Su, there are many gas tanks in the basement. How can I take those away?"


    "It''s ok if you can''t take it away. It doesn''t matter if you have those gas tanks or not. You should stay in this villa first. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Su Su changed a pair of breathable running shoes suitable for running and jumping at the entrance. She turned around and walked out of the door. Her mother stamped her feet behind her and yelled, "Su Su, don''t go. I saw a lot of insects on the balcony on the second floor just now. You stay in the villa and wait for Ye Yu to come and save us."

 Chapter 211

    "Mom..." Su Su''s step forward, stopped, she stood outside the door, behind her white neck, covered with a layer of white frost, Su Su looked back, looked at Su Su who was about to cry, and once again explained: "you stay at home, it''s very safe, waiting for Ye Yu to come to save you."


    She thought, she still can''t do that kind of thing waiting for others to save, although Ye Yu will certainly save her, but if people don''t spell it first, waiting for others to save from the beginning, it''s really not in line with the code of survival in the end.


    What''s more, it''s not the time to "fight", just a few low-level maggots. Although there are a lot of maggots, it''s far from enough to make her feel hard.


    "Su Su..."


    Seeing Su Su with a stomach, she has walked out of the iron gate of the wall. Su''s mother is so anxious to catch up with her. As soon as she gets out of the gate of the villa, she suddenly remembers what Su''s father said. In such a situation, she and Su''s father are the burden of Su Su, so don''t listen to the arrangement and make trouble for Su at will.


    So Su''s mother could only shrink back and waited anxiously for Su Su to come back.


    Su Su, who walked out with his stomach, took a look at the old people who were busy bending over and digging maggots from the ice in Xiaoping. He deliberately walked around the wall built by Su''s father. He found that although there were no maggots on the bushes under the wall, they grew more luxuriant than the bushes under Su''s wall.


    This is not right. When Su Su transplanted the first bush back, it was planted under the wall of her house. According to the truth, how could this first Bush grow more luxuriantly than the children and grandchildren behind it?


    Su Su thought, holding her hand in the air, a shovel made of ice appeared in her hand. She put the ice shovel to her side, and a crystal clear water man gathered and formed. She took her ice shovel and began to dig up the soil under her feet.


    Soon, the answer was revealed. I don''t know when, under the soil of the city wall, a layer of soil about half a foot thick, it was densely covered with fine roots of shrubs. In the soil that was dug up, there were still empty shells of maggots after they had been sucked up. The white shells were mixed in the black soil and corroded for a long time, It will soon become part of the soil.


    But Su Su was not surprised by this. She didn''t know when there were so many maggots in the apple villa area. Looking around her home, how many maggots had to be sucked to grow like this?


    Her heart, which had been repressed for a long time, was relieved when she saw these insect shells. She thought that the greatest fear of human beings was the unknown danger, which made her feel so depressed. When the root of the depression was found, she was completely relieved.


    Su Su was relieved. After judging the current situation, she turned around and walked quickly to the courtyard of the medical building. Facing the worried little nurse Liang Xiaoqi in the courtyard, she explained:


    "It''s very safe inside the city wall. If you get out of the city wall, you will die. Remember what I said, no one should go out and take risks. If you have nothing to do, gather the babies together. When ye Yu comes, you are ready to withdraw."


    "But... But doctor Zhuo is still operating on the four soldiers who broke their hands."


    Liang Xiaoqi was in a bit of a dilemma. She didn''t know whether she was right or wrong when she said this in front of Su Su. After all, Su Su cut off the hands of the four soldiers. Su Su cut off the hands and Chou Shijia took them back. How could it be a little... Like betraying Su Su Su Su?


    Who knows Su Su nodded. Although there was no expression on her delicate white face, she was still very reasonable and said, "take it, they just stood in the wrong team, and they didn''t do anything important. After taking it, they took the four soldiers to the car and sent them out, and let pigo take them to my father to repair the fence!"


    The two forces fight fiercely. The soldiers are the victims of no opinion. Zhuoshijia will save them if he wants to. But after saving them, Su Su, the four of them, doesn''t want to put them back. Now Bafang village sends coolies to Su Fu to be coolies.


    After telling Liang Xiaoqi, Su Su steps on the ground of broken ice and goes out of the city wall. At this time, the people left by Ye Yu and the powers who stay in the apple villa area to heal have already been killed. In the distance, in addition to the special effects of the powers, we can also hear some cries for help.


    It is estimated that the survivors around Xie Qingyan are asking for help, but Su Su takes a look and doesn''t see any survivors running to her side. He thinks that as soon as they run out of the house one by one, they are annihilated by maggot tide. Don''t doubt that the speed of this mutant animal eating people is absolutely unimaginable.


    Not far away, the wounded powers, they did not seem to have seen so many maggots, and they did not expect that there would be so many maggots, almost all over the ground, and from time to time they turned out from the mud on the side of the road.


    One by one, Su Su looks at them from a distance and thinks that they have not exerted the power that a power should have. On the contrary, they have almost died several times. If ye Yu had not left those powers to rescue from time to time, it is estimated that none of them would have been left.


    Su Su stood outside the fence and made a circle in the same place. He found that there were three roads in front of the cut left by Su Fu''s fence. The only place where there were no mutated bushes was this cut. Those endless white maggots almost filled the flower beds beside the path, wriggling to rush into the cut.


    Ye Yu''s people, and the injured powers, are scattered in these three openings, blocking these maggots. People and maggots are deadlocked here.


    Soon, on the main road leading to the gate of the villa area, several military trucks came, and those military trucks were full of soldiers with guns. It was estimated that the eagle in the sky saw the maggot tide, or LV Yin heard Wang ziqiao''s report that Su Su had injured the soldiers. LV Yin planned to come and find the field? Anyway, he specially sent four trucks of ordinary soldiers to come here. What''s the use?


    The four military trucks stopped only far away. They seemed to have noticed that there were so many mutant maggots in the apple villa area that it was hard to imagine. Someone on the truck yelled to retreat, but they hadn''t started to retreat yet. Around the last truck, they gathered a lot of mutant maggots.


    How many mutant maggots are there? Layer by layer, layer by layer, as if the land has been unable to live, hungry general, while eating their own kind, while rolling to the truck, slowly, so half of the truck''s tires to annihilation.

 Chapter 212

    LV Yin''s soldiers were ordinary people with no powers. Seeing the white maggots the size of earthworms, they were about to climb into the car. The soldiers who were sent by LV Yin and didn''t know what they were doing began to shoot.


    With the sound of "pa pa", a common mutant maggot, which has successfully mutated and is as thick as a baby''s arm, suddenly rolled out from the wave of maggots. Like a small snake, it swims up the cockpit of the truck with extremely fast speed. One of the two soldiers sitting in the cockpit is facing the maggot.


    He watched as the maggot got into the glass window, opened his scarlet mouthpiece towards him, bit his eyes, and then swayed his tail into his brain. In just two or three seconds, his brain burst out, like a small maggot that could not be squeezed into his brain, and finally reproduced, And it finally blew his little brain apart.


    There are a lot of white maggots, like earthworms, from the fracture of his neck constantly up, that fracture a little bit down, after a while, the whole person was eaten by maggots.


    The soldier sitting next to him didn''t know how to react at all. When he could react, he was surrounded by creeping maggots, which were the size of rice grains, and many of them climbed onto the soldier.


    The soldier yelled and patted the maggots on his body, pulled open the door, and was about to jump out of the cockpit full of maggots. However, many maggots had already got into his naked skin. The soldier yelled and fell from the open door, fell into the maggot sea, and disappeared in an instant.


    This scene happened to be seen by Su Su. She looked up at the sky. At this time, it''s nearly afternoon, and Ye Yu hasn''t come back. Maybe it wasn''t very smooth to go out looking for medicine last night? What happened to pigo? I don''t know if pigo and her father arrived at Bafang village safely?!


    With a sigh, Su Su bowed her head. She only felt that she was living in the end of the world, not left or right. It was dangerous for her parents to leave the apple villa! It''s dangerous for parents to stay in Apple villas!! There is no way to go to heaven and earth. How can this be done?


    Su Su can''t help but get angry. She raises her hands, her face is cold, her palms form claws and smashes them on the ground. Two streams of ice energy with silver light come out of her hands and smash them on the ground. With her feet as the center, the white ice spreads round in all directions.


    Soon, the maggots that surged over the entire tire of the military truck were frozen into ice sculptures. The flower beds and trees on the road and the roadside were frozen. This world instantly became a world of ice and snow. Looking around, there was a white ice layer everywhere.


    The temperature suddenly dropped several degrees, which made the people who had changed into single clothes beat several times. A large area of the ground was frozen by Su Su. The remaining maggots on the ground were also solved by the special forces powers and injured powers, including the remaining evils in the cockpit of military trucks.


    On the truck body, those soldiers who didn''t know what they were doing were finally saved. They just breathed a sigh of relief, and all of them just breathed a sigh of relief. However, they found that they were far away from the ice and began to turn out maggots again. Looking from a distance, the white maggots were like a wave, forming a line, covering the ice.


    Rao SHISU took a step back.


    No matter how powerful her power is, it''s only three levels. It''s impossible to freeze the whole road in the safe area. As long as the mutant maggot meets the flesh and blood, its breeding speed is simply appalling. According to Su Su Su''s experience, the maggot''s range of existence is already all over the safe area.


    Can''t Lu Yin even build a base in his life, or is it just a safe area that has to be folded here?


    As she was thinking about this, the soldiers on the truck climbed down from the truck body and rushed to Su Su. With a frown on her brow, she reached for one of the soldiers and said harshly:


    "What are you running for? Don''t you think of a way to inform luira of the withdrawal of the alert organizers? "


    The maggot tide in the apple villa area is more than Su Su imagined, but she has seen such a degree of variation of animal tide, and she doesn''t feel much flustered. According to her experience, the maggot tide in the apple villa area is by no means an individual phenomenon in an individual area. At this critical moment, the authorities should stop the unarmed survivors from withdrawing quickly.


    As soon as the voice fell, an eagle rang out in the sky. Su Su let go of the soldiers he was holding and hissed, "no, LV Yin already knows."


    She forgot that LV Yin''s eagle could see what he must have known. Did she send these four trucks of ordinary soldiers to solve the maggot problem? It''s still for Wang ziqiao and Li Ying. It''s unknown.


    What we can see is that all the soldiers of the four trucks ran behind Su Su. Su Su could not do it. They were all ordinary people. They could not deal with this kind of mutant maggots with extremely strong reproductive capacity and a large number of them. They forced these people to shoot them. They just sent food to these maggots.


    She can only guard these three roads with the special forces psionic and the injured five psionic, but the alarm in the sky hasn''t been sounded. Su Su frowns and releases the ice psionic for a long time, probably understanding LV Yin''s intention.


    He is consuming her and using her to deal with these maggots. To this extent, it seems that the mutant maggots are all coming to her, not spreading to the outside of Apple villa. Why? Is it because the apple villa area is the home of mutant maggots, which have eaten up all kinds of underground mice and cockroaches, and now they have nothing to eat, so they can only barely climb out to expose their whereabouts?


    In any case, Su Su and her powers can deal with these maggots that are about to mutate and common mutate. It''s OK to stick to them for a few days, but the ice layer is frozen layer by layer, and there''s no LV Yin''s power vanguard coming to help. It''s a bit frustrating.


    In the distance, in a high-rise building, there are many powers standing or sitting in the room. One of them is holding a high-power telescope and looking at the apple villa area by the window. Then he looks back and gives Xie Yaoshi a thumbs up and says:


    "Captain, they hold on. Su Su''s power has changed into ice power twice."

 Chapter 213

    Xie Yaoshi was walking around. Hearing Xu Shaofeng''s words, he immediately stopped and nodded coldly. He should have known that Su Su would not be knocked down by such a level of mutant maggots. Now he has been confirmed by Xu Shaofeng, and he is more and more relieved. He asks again:


    "Look at the safe area. Has Ye Yu come out yet?"


    "He has just entered the defence of the safety zone and it will take at least two hours to get out." Xu Shaofeng shakes his head, puts his eyes close to the high-power telescope, moves the lens to the west, and just sees Ye Yu in the West. He is holding his arms in his hands, carrying several special powers soldiers, standing in the defense line with a smelly face, waiting for the two-hour observation period to pass, so Xu Shaofeng laughs


    "Captain, I don''t think Su Su can hold on for another two hours. Ye Yu can''t make it. It''s the same for us to rush into Apple villa."


    "Have you forgotten the order just given by LV Yingang?" Zhang An''an passed behind Xu Shaofeng, lying on the window, looking at the direction of the apple villa area, with a gloomy face, "the power vanguard and anyone in the army are not allowed to interfere in the things in the apple villa area. We have to rush in to save people, but this will expose ourselves. It''s not so easy to kill LV Yin in the future."


    To tell you the truth, LV Yin''s practice really makes people feel more and more despised. From the discovery of maggots to the maggot tide that Su Su and others have killed for so long in Apple villa, LV Yin has never given any rescue orders.


    The soldiers of the four trucks were sent by LV Yin to retrieve the field because Wang ziqiao and Li Ying were almost killed by Su Su. But the field didn''t come back, so they met maggot tide. LV Yin simply gave up and turned a blind eye to the maggot tide to consume Su Su Su. In order not to disturb Ye Yu, who was far away in the defense line of the safe area, LV Yin deliberately didn''t sound the alarm.


    He is gambling that Ye Yu will be consumed by maggot tide in these two hours during the observation period. Then LV Yin will send someone to pretend to rescue Su Su and her baby!


    If two hours later, Su Su still insists, he gets a free labor force to help him eradicate the maggot tide in the safe area. Even if ye Yu comes out of the defense line, it doesn''t matter. LV Yin has another labor force to eradicate the maggot tide.


    He won''t send any more people to help.


    "So this LV Yin didn''t think that those mutant maggots would climb out of the apple villa?"


    Xu Shaofeng sneers coldly. He''s not interested in LV Yin''s small stomach, but it''s fast. He just wants to buy all the three hundred powers in the power vanguard, so they don''t have to listen to LV Yin''s instructions. At that time, he will take the three hundred powers and build another safety zone opposite LV Yin''s safety zone. It''s strange that LV Yin won''t be angry.


    "Before I asked you to inquire, where are the families of those powers collected by Chu Xuan? Have you found out? "


    It was Xie Yaoshi who said this. He stopped walking around and sat on the sofa in the room. He raised his long leg and supported his forehead with his slender fingers. He looked at Zhang Baoan standing by the glass window and asked.


    Zhang an Yin shook his head with a face, "chuxuan''s mouth is too tight to pry out, but people from the other side know where some unimportant hostages are put, where are these hostages taken out? It''s said that there are still four pregnant women. Let''s do something big. We can''t take pregnant women, old people and children with us, can we? "


    "Send it to Susu."


    Xu Shaofeng, who is still looking at the apple villa area with high-power binoculars, happens to see that inside the wall built by Su Fu, there are several little nurses, a man and a woman, carrying a baby from one building to another, so he laughs again


    "Su Su has everything. Ye Yu''s group of high-level powers serve as guards. It''s a sanatorium. We''ll take out the hostages one by one and send them to Su Su Su to watch."


    "It''s too eye-catching in the apple villa area." Zhang An''an shakes his head and rejects Xu Shaofeng''s proposal.


    Sitting on the sofa, Xie Yaoshi smiles and says, "don''t you find that they are moving things out recently? There are 18 powers, 19 Ancient puzzlers, one underworld boss, three doctors and five nurses, but there are only five powers, five ancient puzzlers, two doctors and four nurses left in the villa area. Most importantly, Su Su''s parents, her mother stay in the villa, but her father is sent out. "


    "This person all went out a big half" Zhang An''an suddenly nodded, suddenly said: "Su Fu is good at building walls?! Has he been sent out to build a wall? "


    This feeling is good. They are worried about where to send them after they steal out the families of the three hundred powers one after another. Su Su has put a new nest outside, which is just convenient for them to put hostages. But where is the nest they put? After all this time, have you ever been famous?


    On the other side of this group, another building is located outside the safe area. A special power soldier is fully armed and has a high-power telescope in front of him. However, compared with Xie Yaoshi''s, their telescope is smaller and more sophisticated, as if it could be disassembled into several parts and put them in his pocket.


    He stares at the sky above the safe area. The screeching Eagle suddenly says to the three people lying in the camp behind him, "come on, that eagle is a little abnormal today!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "MD, after staring at it for several days, the eagle is finally tired and going back to its nest?"


    The three people who had been lying in the tent and were ready to have a rest immediately jumped out and got close to the high-power telescope. One of them took a look and patted his thigh,


    "It''s not normal. It''s been flying up and down the apple villa. What do you want to do?"


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" Next to a person yelled, "hurry up, hurry up, notice leaf skin, Su Su accident."


    "I''ll send a wireless telegram right away!"


    A person immediately turned into the tent, opened the quilt, exposed a small and exquisite radio communication equipment terminal, began to launch a radio to Ye Yu. Now the mobile phone signal has been gone for a long time, and the only thing floating in the sky is their military wireless short and long wave.


    In an instant, the sound of "diddidi" telegraph sounded, and the rhythm was a bit disordered, but all of them revealed a sense of tension, which only made people feel that listening to such a sound, the whole person was tense.


    ********************************The author has something to say******************************


    Recently, the intraocular pressure is always very big!

 Chapter 214

    Meanwhile, outside the apple villa area, Wang Ziqiao and Li Ying were engaged in ambiguous Li Ying, sitting in the car, with a pair of Eyeliner eyes, looking at the gate of the apple villa area, with very obvious worries on their faces. After a while, a soldier trotted over and stood at the edge of Li Ying''s window, and salute Li Ying, a car in the car.


    Joe, the prince in the co driver''s seat, rolled down the window and said in a deep voice, "say it!"


    "There are too many mutant maggots in the apple villa area. Xie Qingyan''s survivors, who can run, can''t run away..."


    Those who can''t run away will naturally become the food of mutant maggots. The mutant maggots eat people too fast. After eating people, they go to the nearest place to choose the next target, and they all go to Susu. It''s because the breath of living people in Susu is closer, and it''s also because there have accumulated a lot of maggot corpses.


    But sooner or later, they will find that it''s easier to get food when they climb outside the apple villas?!


    "Ye Yu is still waiting in the security line of defense in the north?"


    Wang ziqiao tilted his head and looked at the soldier outside the window. He frowned after he got the soldier''s affirmation. Li Ying beside her asked with a smile


    "Ye Yu''s fire is useful. Burn the body of the mutant maggot to the root. Naturally, there is no food for the maggot. At that time, the number of the mutant maggot will be less and less."


    Although it is said that there are fire powers among the powers left in Su Su, they are useless. The fire will be overdrawn after a few times, and the speed of maggot burning is not as fast as maggot breeding. Therefore, only high-level fire powers like Ye Yu can deal with this large area of maggot tide.


    "It''s just a pity the commander didn''t think of this level."


    Don''t be surprised that Su Su''s ability didn''t know when it changed into ice power. Now, Su Su can freeze maggots that are about to mutate or have mutated into ordinary level, but in the apple villa area, the frozen layer is already one layer by one, and the higher the base is.


    Maggots can eat maggots. Many maggots can eat themselves while climbing in the direction of Susu. When small maggots eat big maggots, they will reproduce many smaller maggots. In short, when there is food to eat, they can reproduce a lot and quickly. When there is no food to eat, they can also reproduce and constantly evolve.


    Sooner or later, those maggots will climb out of the apple villas.


    Unfortunately, at such an urgent moment, LV Yin only wanted to consume Su Su. He ordered everyone to wait outside the apple villa area and hold still, regardless of the overall situation. He did not think that Su Su Su was consumed and these maggots ran out of the apple villa area, which would have a great impact on the whole safety area.


    "Our commander, I didn''t say that, but he was a little selfish."


    Li Ying, sitting in the driver''s seat, still turns a deaf ear to Prince Qiao. Wang ziqiao is different from LV Yin. Although he is as hard-hearted as LV Yin, he is still a man with a heart for the common people. As long as Li Ying points out the shortcomings of LV Yin in front of Wang ziqiao, it''s easy for Wang ziqiao to be centrifugal to LV Yin.


    Not far from Li Ying and Wang ziqiao, Chu Xuan frowns and stands on the street, looking at the gate of the empty Apple villa area. Behind him, before the end of the world, there was a police station. After the end of the world, it became the headquarters of this safe area. The headquarters is arranging people to retreat. Chu Xuan looks down at the watch on his wrist, raises his hand, and recruits a soldier


    "You go to the eastern defense line, let Ye Yu out, tell him the situation here, let him come as soon as possible."


    Lu Yin didn''t budge. All forces were anxious to get angry, but Chu Xuan was the only one who made the decision. He let Ye Yu out ahead of time to burn the mutant maggots. There were so many people in the safe area, he didn''t dare to wait and see, he didn''t dare to gamble, and he didn''t want to consume Su Su''s mind. He just cherished his life for fear that Su Su couldn''t keep it, Those maggots will spread out of Apple villas.


    In fact, according to Su Su''s current strength, even if she has a big stomach for more than five months, it won''t be a problem to keep it for three days and three nights, but she thinks that she should not be able to keep it for long. Even if ye Yu doesn''t come, someone should be in a hurry in such a small safety zone.


    In this way, time in the multi-party stalemate wait-and-see gambling, the past minute by second.


    In the apple villa area, Su Su, the special forces psionic and the injured psionic held on for only about an hour. The last wave of maggots, in the sea of fire of Ye Yu, announced a temporary truce.


    Xie Yaoshi, Li Ying, Wang ziqiao, Chu Xuan and other forces who watched the battle were all greatly relieved. They were afraid that Su Su would not be able to guard these mutant maggots. Finally, they let these maggots climb out of the apple villa. Fortunately, Ye Yu came and burned the last wave of maggots with a fire.


    Ye Yu took his brother with him last night and spent the whole night out of the safe area, because the drugs he wanted to find for Su Su were very targeted. They could only be taken during pregnancy, but they didn''t pass the expiration date, so he chose to be more specialized. He found a drugstore, instead of simply and rudely rolling away all the drugs on the shelf, he had to read the instructions bottle by bottle, It''s a waste of time.


    So it wasn''t until noon that Ye Yu came back with people. According to the radio sent by the brothers guarding Bafang village, in the morning, brother PI had already taken Su Fu to Bafang village. Ye Yu wanted to go back to the safe area to see Su Su. He gave Su Su Su the medicine and had to go to Bafang village to have a look.


    So the two hours in the defense line could kill him. He was thinking about whether to rush into the safe area, but several people came and said a few words to the soldiers who were guarding the defense line. The soldiers put Ye Yu into the safe area in advance.


    Ye Yu''s watch, at this time into a string of only he can understand the garbled code, it is at this time to know that there is an accident in the apple villa area, he took his brothers, rushed to the apple villa area, just saw a layer of maggots, slowly moving to the gate of the apple villa area.


    But more maggots are crawling in the direction of ice, because some of the ice is thin, so it''s easy to bite through the thin ice and eat the frozen maggots inside.


    Ye Yu was shocked. He felt very angry. He drove all the way to the wall of Su Su''s house and set fire all the way. All the way, there were burning flames everywhere. Soon, he came to Su Su Su like a god of fire in a camouflage suit.

 Chapter 215

    Su Su was wearing a light blue baby dress. Because she had been standing for too long, she could not bear the pressure at her waist. The pain in the place where her thigh connected to her pelvis made her uncomfortable. She sat on a chair made of ice. Originally, she wanted to put on a pleasant expression. Looking up at Ye Yu, she felt that it was suddenly difficult to breathe. She breathed a few times and gave Ye Yu an ugly smile,


    "You''re back?"


    The fetus grows up in the mother''s stomach, and the mother''s internal organs are all displaced in order to make room for the baby. So Su Su stands with backache and sits with poor breathing. She really feels uncomfortable. She only thinks that if ye Yu doesn''t come back again, she''s afraid to clean up and get out a reclining chair.


    Looking at Su Su''s ugly face, Ye Yu bent down and hugged her. His eyes were so angry that he was about to emit fire essence. He trembled and asked:


    "Are you all right? I''m here. I''m here. Don''t be afraid. "


    He thought that the so-called safe area was safer than Bafang village. He even took away most of the powers and left Su Su alone in this ghost place. Look at the quiet outside. Such a big event happened in Apple villa. None of them came in to help a pregnant woman.


    We can see that the world is cold and the human relationship is warm and cold.


    Although Ye Yu is a fire power, his heart is cold at the moment, and he doesn''t want to say anything more. He knew it when he was in Deshi. He held Su Su Su with trembling hands and walked back to the city wall. The other powers, regardless of the ice and snow outside, followed Ye Yu into the city wall.


    "Clean up and let''s get out of here."


    What''s the point of staying in such a broken safety zone?


    Ye Yu, holding Su Su Su, orders one of his brothers. His brother nods, and his face is also full of resentment. He turns around and goes to pick up his things. Not only he, but everyone''s face is not very good, including the four truck soldiers sent by LV Yin to get back the field.


    But at the moment, who is still in the mood to deal with these four trucks of soldiers? Naturally, what should we do? The four truck soldiers who had just been rescued looked at each other. They did not know whether to go or stay. They could only stand in a daze in the small flat.


    Su Su sighed at Ye Yu''s indignation. He felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe when he was held by Ye Yu. He struggled to jump out of Ye Yu''s arms and support his slightly bloated waist. He thought that it would be better. Although LV Yin may not be willing to let go of others, they were all tossed about like this when they met so many maggots today, and no one came to help them, If you don''t go any further, you will be very spineless.


    Just as I was thinking about it, I saw a military jeep coming in on the ice road at the other end of the city wall. Under the illumination of the solar street lamp, it seemed very lonely. The military jeep stopped behind the four frozen military trucks on the road from far away, and then came out of the car, Chu Xuan in military uniform.


    Chuxuan''s face was smiling, as if he had come to visit. When he stepped on the thick ice, the ice would make a "crunching" sound. The soldiers in the yard saw chuxuan enter the city wall, and they held their guns one after another, lowered their heads, and did not salute. But they gave chuxuan a way to Su Su Su and Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu is in a bad mood at the moment. He sees Chu Xuan coming. Although Chu Xuan''s face is smiling, he feels extremely irritable. He points to Chu Xuan and steps forward. He blocks Su Su Su behind him and roars, "go away!"!!! To find Ma Pi''s sense of existence? "


    "Look, look, is that how you treat your benefactor? I went through the back door for you and let you in ahead of time. Your attitude is not right. " Chuxuan laughs like a fox, with a look of gratitude. Then he spreads his hands and says to Ye Yu, "you see, I didn''t bring any weapons. I just came to greet Su Su. Su Su, are you ok? Is it not moving


    "If you have something, I''ll be fine!"


    Su Su, who is protected by Ye Yu, leans out of his head and turns his eyes to Chu Xuan. In front of her, she hears that Chu Xuan is the one who let him go into the safe area ahead of time. Ye Yu won''t let Chu Xuan go, but she still asks irritably:


    "If you have something to say, let it go! Don''t be empty. I''m still in a hurry. "


    "Hey, hey, are you on your way? Don''t worry. Where are you going


    Glancing at the special forces doctors and nurses who are moving things into the car, Chu Xuan sighs. He only thinks that LV Yin''s plan is wrong after all. He originally intended to consume Su Su Su in order to take it down. Now not only has Su Su Su not been consumed, but it has also made this powerful team centrifugal. He knew that before, he would not have sent some powers in, Sell Susu well.


    "It''s none of your business where to go. This place is inhuman. If you stay here, you will die sooner or later."


    "That is, officer Chu, look at what happened today. Can we not feel cold? If it comes out, there will be people with powers willing to stay in your safe area?"


    "That is, I can''t stay any longer. I''m going to get out of here!"


    Those who said these words were a few of the five powers who stayed in Su Su to heal. They had a great opinion on LV Yin''s request to collect 50% of the powers'' materials. Today, there was a plague of insects in Apple villa, but LV Yin didn''t send one of the powers to help. Everyone felt like a dead dog was cooking.


    Behind chuxuan, the soldiers of the four trucks, standing in the small flat, nodded and expressed their feelings at this moment.


    This kind of anger, then directly toward Chu Xuan vent and come, everyone babble, began to express dissatisfaction with this safe area, is really dissatisfied.


    Chu Xuan, who has been criticized by words, seldom smiles all the time. After listening to everyone''s vent patiently, he just raises his hands to signal everyone to be quiet and say to Su Su Su and Ye Yu with a pleasant face


    "You see, this evening, you are old people, pregnant women and children. It''s too difficult to transfer them. All of a sudden, they are all empty. Commander LV Yin will be suspicious. Why don''t you calm down and transfer them in batches?"


    He said this strangely. As a subordinate of LV Yin, did he support their transfer? Isn''t it weird enough? Su Su stretched out a head from behind Ye Yu, looked at the fox like smile on Chu Xuan''s face in the silver moonlight, blinked his glasses and asked:


    "Do you want to stabilize us so that we can be surrounded by snipers? One by one? "

 Chapter 216

    "Oh, can I be such a person?"


    Chu Xuan''s expression of "how can I be such a person, how can you say such words to misunderstand me" was full of resentment. He gave Su Su Su a look and said half true and half false:


    "I am a good man! I''m really a good man. Don''t misunderstand my heart. If I let you go, I just want to sell you a favor. Right? As the saying goes, if you''re wandering in the river and lake, you can''t get a knife. If I sell more favor, I can get a few knives less in the future, right? "


    No one believed Chu Xuan''s words. Even LV Yin''s four truck soldiers didn''t believe Chu Xuan''s words after experiencing maggots. Everyone opened their eyes and looked at Chu Xuan standing in the center of the crowd. Like countless X-rays, they analyzed Chu Xuan inch by inch 360 degrees without dead angle. So for a moment, it was rare to have a moment of silence in the originally bustling small flat.


    No one talks, Ye Yu originally wanted to tell chuxuan to get out of here, don''t play Baoqi here, but Su Su pulled off the corner of his clothes, and then tightly pursed his lips. He stared at chuxuan with anger, and didn''t speak.


    So Chu Xuan was very embarrassed and had to say, "well, if you really can''t trust me, tie me up. When you all move out, it''s not too late to let me go."


    "Well, that''s a good idea!" Su Su was inspired, eyes a bright, nodded, pushed Ye Yu a, and looked at the eyes Chu Xuan, "this is what you say, tie it!"


    A man next to Ye Yu said that he was late and fast, and instantly handed over a bundle of climbing ropes. Chu Xuan''s face was stiff. He saw that two powers came forward with ropes. If they really wanted to bind him, they yelled, "do you really want to bind him? I''m just saying it to show my sincerity. "


    "If I didn''t tie you up, it seems that we have no sincerity!"


    Su Su smiles behind Ye Yu. Although he thinks that according to LV Yin''s nature, if he really wants to tangle with them, he probably won''t care about Chu Xuan''s life. But with Chu Xuan in hand, it''s better to pass the test.


    After binding Chu Xuan, someone took a rag and tried to put it in Chu Xuan''s mouth. He shook his head, frowned and looked at the rag with disgust


    "No, I won''t shout. Just give me a bed to sleep on."


    "Where can a hostage get such a good treatment? Tie him to a post. When you go out for a while, when you meet someone who wants to stop you, you will hold his head as a hostage."


    Su Su waves to stop the man from stuffing a rag into Chu Xuan''s mouth, points to the pillar under the grape trellis, turns around and goes to the wall. It happens that she sees Ruirui Rui, who is nearly three years old, standing in the crowd. Su Su Su waves, moves Rui Rui Rui over, pinches his sensible face, and says in a soft voice:


    "You and mom, take good care of your younger brothers and sisters. We are going to be displaced again."


    "Well."


    Ruirui nods very hard. He is young and doesn''t know how to divide these forces in a small safe area. He just vaguely knows that they are going to change places and won''t live here in the future.


    Su Su''s words suddenly made those who heard them feel sad about leaving. The sad mood lingered in people''s hearts, but it was cut off by the anger brought by LV Yin, and everyone began to be busy again. Chu Xuan was tied under the grape shelf by five flowers, I had a chat with the soldiers of the four trucks.


    "So you''re down on the commander now?"


    Chu Xuan smiles at a soldier standing opposite, holding a gun and lowering his head. The soldier nods and tears are flashing in his eyes. However, he drops a drop of hot tears on his instep. He sucks his nose, raises his hand to wipe away the tears in his eyes, looks at Chu Xuan and says:


    "Officer Chu, we are all afraid. Really, we feel useless. I want to retire. Do you want to write an application?"


    "In this age, what else do you need to apply for when it comes to veterans?" In Chu Xuan''s eyes, there was some indescribable emotion. When he looked at the soldiers around him, the smile lines in the corner of his eyes faded, and he suddenly said, "if you want to go, just follow Su Su. These people just want to live a good life. Who''s life is it to make contributions and dominate the world? It''s your life. If you''ve filled it in, go away. Go away and don''t come back. "


    He was a little desolate, and the sigh in his words was so obvious. Although he was determined to make contributions to the world, it didn''t prevent Chu Xuan from seeing the soldiers'' haste and struggle. Whether he was successful or not, Lu Yin wanted to expand his territory with human life.


    Obviously, these soldiers who have been sacrificed once are no longer suitable to follow LV Yin. They are in a mood. Going back will affect the morale of the army. Chu Xuan might as well be a good man and let these people follow Su Su.


    At this moment, Su Su has gone back to her bedroom to pick up her things. The night is getting dark. She opens the wardrobe and looks at a cabinet of clothes. She feels distressed for no reason. The cold weather has just passed, and the winter down jacket is thick and heavy. It takes space to take it out. But if she doesn''t take it, she will have to go out again to collect winter clothes when the next winter comes.


    Forget it, I''d better take maternity clothes and underwear. I don''t want to leave next year.


    Su Suxin grabs some pregnant women''s skirts and breast-feeding underwear that she has to wear when she has a big stomach. She leaves her underwear on the bed and her head tilts. She just sees Ye Yu walking into her bedroom and asks:


    "Su, are you finished?"


    "No, you take out the clothes for Xiao Aidan under my cupboard."


    Su Su said, but she didn''t know where to push out a suitcase. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she folded her clothes and stuffed them into the suitcase. Ye Yu turned around and squatted in front of the open wardrobe. With a big hand, she grabbed a neatly folded small dress, unfolded it strangely and compared it with her chest, Two big hands pulled the shoulder of the little dress with two fingers, stood up and asked Su Su,


    "This one? It''s so small. "


    "How old do you think it is?"


    Looking at Ye Yu''s funny look, he looks like a big King Kong, holding a monk''s dress half the size of his chest. Su Su stands up from the edge of the bed, walks up to Ye Yu, reaches for Xiao AI''s clothes and spat:


    "Don''t toss about my daughter''s clothes. You should be careful that your hand is torn. Just move out."

 Chapter 217

    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Ye Yu laughs, iron man''s heart, now soft is a mess, hard to move small clothes for his daughter, from time to time also want to tear open a look, compare, imagine his daughter put on this small clothes is what look like.


    Su Su, watching Ye Yu tidy up a few clothes, can enjoy it. She shakes her head and doesn''t urge him. After collecting her clothes, she goes to the bathroom and begins to collect towel, toothbrush and toothpaste. These things should not have been necessary in the last days, but since there is water and electricity, and she doesn''t worry about the time to brush her teeth, she still tries to make herself clean and comfortable. Why not?


    Soon, all the 10 babies on the other side of the medical building have been carried in the medical vehicle. Every five babies are equipped with a medical vehicle. Su Su and his family drove two medical vehicles when they came back from the hospital last time. Each medical vehicle is also equipped with five adults holding babies. These adults include two doctors, four nurses, Zhou Xiaolin, Qin Yue and two ancient puzzlers.


    Dai Chun goes to Li Xiaoyu''s villa with the remaining three Gu Huo Zai. Four of them work together to lift Li Xiaoyu''s big cocoon out and plan to load it into a truck to carry it away. Li Xia''s old godmother is also arranged to sit in the co driver''s seat of the truck.


    But as soon as Li Xiaoyu''s big cocoon was lifted out, it was illuminated by the moonlight, and suddenly sent out a group of hazy beautiful light. Her silk flocculent suddenly streamed and sent out bursts of fragrance, which made Dai Chun and the three ancient puzzlers empty their heads and loose their hands, so the big cocoon fell down.


    At this time, Su Su just propped up and came out from behind the wall of the villa. What he saw was Dai Chun and the three old people with strange expressions on their faces. They were short of breath and ruddy. Their hands were not very regular. They gasped and felt their swollen crotch impatiently


    She quickly held her breath, stepped back, and yelled, "the fragrance of flowers has an aphrodisiac effect. Don''t smell it. Quickly carry the cocoon into the truck!"


    This is a hemp trouble. Li Xiaoyu has evolved for such a long time. After such a long evolutionary process, he has evolved a certain flavor with aphrodisiac function?! No wonder she always feels that Li Xiaoyu''s energy has something to do with wood. Isn''t the fragrance of flowers just wood?


    But what''s the use of this power?! Su Su''s head is two big. She throws out four water jets and pours Dai Chun and the three old people''s hearts. They suddenly wake up. They are all ashamed and embarrassed. They dare not tell Su Su Su any excuse. They quickly lift Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon and move to the truck.


    He also caught the two mutant cocks and hens who could eat worms, the pig in Su''s yard who was helping to consume vegetables, and the seedling of a mutant bush. All of them were thrown into the truck, and the door of the truck was locked tightly by the way.


    Dai Chun and three old people, who have been cheated by Li Xiaoyu''s fragrance of flowers, are involved in a farce. Four people discuss driving a car. Su Su, Su Mu and Ye Yu drive a car. There is a colorful Chu Xuan in the car, and the rest of them drive a car.


    Su Su ignored the rest of the four trucks, but when they saw that Su Su was ready, they also found several pickup trucks, city SUVs and ambulances in Xiaoping


    Before these soldiers'' military trucks, Su Su had long been frozen on the path in front of the city wall. Although Ye Yu''s fire was fierce and melted some ice, Su Su Su had frozen so many layers, and half of the four trucks were embedded in the ice.


    So the four trucks naturally can''t drive. Fortunately, pigo likes to have a whole car. These cars can''t be taken here, so it''s OK to drive them. The rest of the soldiers who can''t find the car quickly run out of the ice. They can find a lot of good cars in Pingguo Villa area, and a few of them are jammed down, With Su Su Ye Yu''s team, they went out of the apple villa.


    What''s more, there are a lot of big things that can''t be taken away. For example, the large medical equipment and so on are all left here because they are in a hurry. Fortunately, LV Yin is almost finished. When LV Yin is finished, they can go back to the safe area to drag these things.


    "Alas, those mutated soils are a pity."


    Looking at the far away Su family villa, Chu Xuan, tied up by all kinds of things, shakes his head and sighs. Beside him, Su''s mother looks depressed. It seems that she is in a bad mood because she didn''t load the soil in Su''s wall.


    Chu Xuan, who was tied, glanced at Su''s mother and found that Su''s mother was stepping on a very conspicuous big box. Although her face was gloomy, her eyes were clearly uncomfortable. Her hands were stained with a layer of putty before she could clean them. Under Chu Xuan''s measurement, she became more and more uncomfortable.


    Just now Chu Xuan suspected that when Su''s mother walked out of the wall of Su''s villa, she was carrying several boxes of luggage, but she put the rest of the boxes into the trunk of the car, but only put the big box at her feet.


    This makes Chu Xuan more and more sure that what he is stepping on at Su''s mother''s feet is nothing else. It''s the mutated soil in Su''s enclosure.


    Chu Xuan didn''t say a word, and didn''t expose Su mu. He just sighed a few times. He watched the motorcade out of the apple villa in the moonlight and said:


    "As I said, you have made too much noise this time, and the commander is not a good-natured man. He may not let you out. It''s better to listen to me and stay in the apple villa area and transfer in batches."


    "And you?" Su Su sat in the co pilot''s seat, turned back, and said with a smile to Chu Xuan: "if LV Yin doesn''t care about your life, I don''t think you need to stay here to work for him. It''s better to go with us and be happy."


    "This... This... Hehe."


    Chuxuan laughs awkwardly. He feels as if he has gone into Su Su''s pit. In the past, he was the only one who brainwashed others. This time, he was almost brainwashed by Su Su Su. In fact, Su Su Su seems to be right. Although he wants to follow LV Yin to do great things, if he is really the kind of person who can be sacrificed casually, it seems that it is meaningless to stay with LV Yin.


    But there is a "living ancestor" here. Whether chuxuan can prosper in the future depends on whether he can protect the "living ancestor". When he thinks about it, chuxuan thinks that even if LV Yin does not give up his life, he can never leave this safe area.

 Chapter 218

    In other words, when the night comes in this safe area, the streets are very quiet. In addition to the patrol motor vehicles, there are also one or two thin and exposed women standing under the Yellow solar street lights. Su Su Su sits in the fast-moving car and looks at the women standing under the street lights at will. This is the so-called Street women in the last days, with their faces drooping, A desolate appearance of being forced into prostitution.


    She did not feel the head, watching the car in the way of rapid progress, has gradually entered the Western defense line of the security zone, in front of that defense line, really surrounded a large number of soldiers, all armed, armed with submachine guns, ready.


    "Susu, sit down, there''s someone in front of you..."


    In the driver''s seat, Ye Yu opens her mouth and calls Su Su. Just about to tell her to sit down, he plans to rush out. Su Su fastens her seat belt and shouts,


    "It''s about this time. Don''t rush over and stop me!"


    After that, Su Su waved her hand and swung it back. A circle of water rope was tied around Chu Xuan''s neck. She was gradually closing up. Her eyes were cold, with a tyrannical and tyrannical air. She motioned to Ye Yu to open the window beside Chu Xuan, looked back at Chu Xuan and sneered


    "Officer Chu, I don''t think I need to tell you what to do."


    The bad tone and the tough way to treat Chu Xuan are not like Su Su who just talked and laughed with him in the car. He said that he would turn his face when he turned over. His momentum is also different. One is like a dodder flower who has nothing to do with the world. He can only attach himself to Ye Yu. The other is like a vicious gangster with a group of minions.


    Chu Xuan stares at Su Su. His face is red and his body is tied up. But the water rope around his neck makes it more and more difficult for him to breathe. Chu Xuan can''t help but stick his head out of the window and shout to the soldiers outside


    "I''m your officer, Chu Xuan. Get out of the way! Come on, get out of the way! I''m Chu Xuan. Get out of the way! "


    The soldiers looked at each other. Ye Yu''s car stopped in front of the soldiers for a moment, and the motorcade behind him slowed down. After a while, the soldiers under the searchlight gave way in the shouting of Chu Xuan, and let Ye Yu and his car go out.


    The eagle in the sky is still hovering, following Su Su and Ye Yu''s motorcade. Ye Yu looks up and looks up into the sky. One hand is holding the steering wheel of the car, and the other hand is rolling a fireball. When he throws it into the sky, the fireball is aimed at the eagle in the sky. However, before the fireball reaches the eagle, it falls down in mid air.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~!"


    Su Su in the co pilot''s seat can''t help but smile. The eagle flies in the sky and follows them. In order to master their whereabouts, Ye Yu is only a third-order fire power now. Naturally, he can''t reach such a high eagle.


    Ye Yu glanced at Su Su who was laughing. His face was angry. He changed one hand to hold the steering wheel, and the finger of the other hand pressed "diddiddidi, diddiddidi, diddiddidi" on the special forces watch on his wrist.


    Chu Xuan, who was tied to the back seat, asked: "Morse code? What do you want? "


    As soon as chuxuan''s voice fell, Ye Yu turned back and glared at him. Su Su in the co driver''s seat looked at Ye Yu''s watch and his own watch. She found that there were several bright green spots on the dial, which were clearly out of the way and had no sense of rhythm. She usually noticed these green spots, which were nothing special, So Su Su is also regarded as the decoration of these green dots?!


    After Ye Yu so pressed a few times, and listen to Chu Xuan so an explanation, Su Su instant feel that his wrist has been wearing this watch, as if very cow force, even can send Morse code?!!!


    Just thinking about it, a long-range bullet suddenly came out of the sky and shot directly at the eagle who was following them in the high altitude. The eagle quacked a few times, but was not killed by the sniper bullet, shaking off a few feathers and ran away.


    Su Su tilted his head and looked up at the direction of the eagle in the sky. The eagle''s defense was so high that it had to be a second-order mutant bird at least, so LV Yin had to be a third-order psionic?? Generally, the level of those who can manipulate the mutated beast must be higher than that of the mutated beast, otherwise they will easily get backfire.


    The outstanding performance is that when the mutant beast is injured, the damage it receives will be transferred to the powers that control the mutant beast in varying degrees. The ranks of the powers are higher than those controlled by the mutant beast, and the damage it receives will be less. If the level is similar or a little less, the powers that control the mutant beast will suffer more damage than the mutant beast.


    At this time, in the safe area, Lu Yin, who was writing calligraphy on the back of a desk, suddenly slapped the brush off his hand and covered it behind the eye cover on one eye. A line of blood and tears came out. Black ink splashed from the crooked tip of the pen and fell on the white paper. He was so angry that he yelled:


    "Come on, tell the power vanguard to get Su Su back! Dead or alive... "


    I just want to say, life or death! Lu Yin thinks it''s not right. In his current power vanguard, there are only 300 people with Xie Yaoshi. If these 300 people want to block Ye Yu and Su Su by force, they don''t know how many will be killed or injured. Now it''s more and more difficult for the powers to recruit. To die a power is to lose a piece of territory!


    blamed! LV Yin thinks of Su Su who was let go by Chu Xuan. He just has to sit outside the apple villa and wait for Su Su to be almost consumed by the maggots. Then he can use the help to protect Su Su and surround the Su family... But ye Yu''s appearance is bad.


    "Bang!"


    At the sound of the glottis, LV Yin raised his hand to wipe the blood from his face. Just as he was about to scold the soldier who came in, he saw the soldier shouting in a panic:


    "Commander, there''s something wrong. There are many maggots in the street. There are maggots everywhere. You, do something quickly."


    Lu Yin is suddenly a Leng, Leng Ling''s face, a shock, hurriedly want to drive his eagle to see the situation, but the eye covering his eyes, but it is in his body power at the same time, hot pain.


    "Ah


    Lu Yin couldn''t bear it. He cried out angrily and was sweating on the table. He felt that it was difficult to mobilize his eagle now. Before he could get over the pain, the sound of flapping wings came out of the slightly open window, and his eagle went back to its nest.

 Chapter 219

    "Move quickly!"


    After a casual glance, the eagle came in through the crack with wings flapping out of the window. LV Yin bent down and grabbed his eagle in his hand. The soldier standing opposite and waiting for his order said again:


    "Tell everyone to go up the building and take shelter for a while. The power vanguard will return to the safe area. All the people will be ready to kill maggots."


    Sure enough, he is a person who wants to do something big. He knows that the reason why his eagle is shot is that Ye Yu''s people must have watched his eagle. He doesn''t want his eagle to follow them, so that he can know where they are.


    Just why did Ye Yu''s people stare at his eagle? Is Ye Yu going to run, temporarily inform his teammates to shoot that shot, or has Ye Yu already sent someone to stare at his eagle?


    All of this, not busy with analysis, LV Yin is now angry that the maggots in the apple villa area, have not long been cut off by Ye Yu''s fire? Why is it more than before now? All over the street in the safety zone???


    His heart is surprised again, also quickly made a response, the top priority, is not to investigate Su Su Ye Yu go to, but first solve their own urgent.


    Soon, Xie Yaoshi received an order from LV Yin. Xu Shaofeng was still watching in front of the high-power telescope. He turned back and said to Xie Yaoshi sitting on the sofa:


    "Su Su, they were picked up by Ye Yu and went to the West!"


    "Well."


    With a map in his hand, Xie Yaoshi spread it out on the tea table, studying the geographical environment of the whole safe area. Hearing Xu Shaofeng''s words, he nodded.


    So Xu Shaofeng asked: "now there are maggots all over the street in the safe area. Everyone has moved upstairs. LV Yin has given us an order to go back to the safe area quickly. Do we want to go back?"


    "Back!" With a red marker, Xie Yaoshi drew a circle on a certain point on the map. His handsome face had a kind of resolute look, and his slender finger pointed the red circle. "It''s said that there are several hostages here. When LV Yin''s eagle was injured, we went back to the nest and divided into two groups. One group killed maggots and the other group got them out."


    "And after that?" Zhang An''an is already preparing to start. As he tidies up, he looks back at Xie Yaoshi and asks, "do you want to let these hostages and the family of the vanguard meet?"


    "Later." Xie Yaoshi shook his hand and refused, "send these hostages to Su Su and feed them with some crystal nuclei."


    All the hostages in Chu Xuan''s hands are not concentrated together. Instead, they are put here and there. The whole safe area is full of places where he hides hostages. These hostages live well. Instead of abusing these people, he gives them food and clothing and returns them to crystal nucleus, so that these hostages can live a carefree life.


    So Xie Yaoshi also took this into consideration. He was afraid that many hostages didn''t want to get away from Chu Xuan''s life of waiting for death, which brought this kind of emotion to the power pioneers. So when he got these hostages out, Xie Yaoshi decided not to let them meet with the power pioneers, lest the hostages would not want to leave, Infected the psionic pioneers.


    They nodded, took the map drawn by Xie Yaoshi, took a look at it respectively, and then went out of the door armed, ready to go back to the safe area to kill maggots and save hostages.


    But as soon as they walked out of the high-rise building, they were startled by the vast maggot tide in front of them. Looking at the maggots on the road with high-power binoculars, they didn''t feel as strong as the feeling from a close distance. At this moment, there were white maggots rolling everywhere. On the maggot tide opposite the high-rise building, there was a person carrying him, and he was still shouting for the last second, The next second it''s a maggot human, melting in the maggot ocean.


    Xu Shaofeng can''t help but turn around and vomit!


    At the front, Xie Yaoshi frowned, his hands flashed with purple electric flowers, woven a large net, and covered it under his feet. In an instant, the burnt protein paste, accompanied by the "Zizi" current, filled everyone''s eardrum and nasal cavity. After smelling the smell, everyone behind Xie Yaoshi could not help vomiting!!!


    But Su Su, not far from the safe area, throws Chu Xuan out of the car. He is not loyal and treacherous. He is scheming and unreliable. Su Su definitely won''t take Chu Xuan back to Bafang village.


    When she left the safe area, she only thought that in the last days, the mutant animals would not be so easy to kill. The terrible reproductive ability of the mutant animals was the most terrible thing, but she did not expect that soon after they left, the whole safe area almost fell into the sea of maggots.


    In fact, to survive in the end of the world is like this. No place is a permanent place to live. The bases that people spend countless thoughts and years building will be besieged by corpse tides from time to time. If one is not careful, one base will be destroyed. What''s more, if a small safe area survives in the end of the world for a long time, it will be found that it keeps moving and running, It''s too common for Sikong to make a fuss.


    An hour later, LV Yin''s safety zone is getting farther and farther away. Su Su and Ye Yu have arrived at Bafang village with a motorcade. After a short rest, they are busy again.


    First of all, the four truck soldiers brought out from the safe area, and the four disabled soldiers who had just been picked up by Zhuo Shijia casually. Su Su lost all of them to Su Fu. That night, one of them gave a big bowl of rice with a big mouthful of meat and vegetables, and then they started their hard work career, repairing the wall!


    Although there are three or four local powers on their side, it''s still a big project to encircle the whole Bafang village. It''s no better to survive in the wild than in a safe area. A large number of mutant animals will emerge at any time. The defense of the wall is essential, including the cement and building glue, The corresponding needs of coolie are also many.


    But in such a living situation, Su''s father suggested that everyone move to Bafang villa for a few days. Although there is blood and dirty smell everywhere, there is a wall around it, which is also the commanding height. There is also a five-star hotel in it. It''s no problem to stuff the old and weak women and children.


    The rest are young people like Ye Yu. They can''t stay in the hotel. They''ll have nothing to do for a few nights outside. It''s not too late to make arrangements after the walls are laid.

 Chapter 220

    The zombies in the hotel of Bafang villa were cleared by Su Su and Ye Yu last time. This time, if you want to live in it, you still need to clean up the environment. Since you haven''t lived for several months, you have been ruined by zombies. Not only the hotel is full of blood, but also the whole Bafang villa.


    Su Fu first ordered the soldiers of the four trucks to find some digging tools such as hoes in the farmers'' homes, and began to dig a trench at the entrance of the village. Then he took two special forces with him and drove to investigate the terrain of the whole Bafang village. By the way, he found out where there were building materials,


    Ye Yu''s people, except some people who are in charge of security, all hide in the car to sleep. They have to be on duty at night and have a good rest during the day to maintain their physical strength. Pigo automatically and spontaneously took people to clean the Bafang villa without any orders, while the babies were concentrated in the medical vehicle. Before they could clean up a clean environment, it would be better for these babies with weak resistance not to take them out of the medical vehicle.


    The hotel is just opposite to a fishing pond in Bafang villa. It is about three stories high. The first floor is the hall. There is an antique corridor behind the hall. Through the corridor is a big kitchen. The second and third floors are guest rooms. There are not many guest rooms. There are only about 10 rooms on each floor.


    Because it''s a parent-child manor, the decoration of each room is very high-grade and large. There is also a children''s play area in the room. Pigo and others look very good. While cleaning the hotel, they also tidy up these toys and floor mats. They plan to wash them. When the sun comes out the next day, they will be exposed to the sun for a few days.


    In the patio surrounded by the hall and kitchen, there is also a well with a simple shape. For fear that the children brought by the tourists will climb into the well, the well is very shallow. Although there is flowing water, it is not very deep. It is only about half a meter, so it can be used for viewing.


    Water wells are also found in the households of farmers in Bafang village, but most of the wellheads are sealed. Farmers need water. They use submersible pumps to pump water from the ground to the water tank on the roof, and the water tank is connected to the water pipe of the whole building.


    But now, no matter Bafang villa or Bafang village, all underground water can''t be used, and the water sources of the whole world are polluted. It''s unreasonable that such a small village would be an exception.


    Su Su used to be in front of the hotel, watching pigo and others search out more than a dozen barrels, and give them water to wash the barrels. After washing the barrels, she filled them with water. Later, she remembered that she could actually find the water tower at the highest place, and she could directly put water into the water tower.


    Thinking about this, she looked around, and then went to find the water tower. The highest building of Bafang villa is this three story Hotel, so it''s easy to find the water tower, but the submersible pump connecting the water tower has been running, and the water in the water tower is pumped up from the ground before and after the end of the world. She has to pump all the water in the water tower to let it in.


    The top floor of the hotel, the scenery is also very good, built a glass greenhouse, water tower on the edge of the greenhouse, decorated like a tree, the tree made a warning sign, forbid children to get close.


    When Desu opened the window of the glass greenhouse, he pumped all the water out of the water tower and turned it into a water dragon. He flew out of the glass window and threw it directly into the fishing pool in front of the hotel. Then he destroyed the pipe connecting the submersible pump and poured clean water into the water tower.


    After all this, it''s noon again. Pigo and others have set up a big pot in front of the hotel and started to cook. The big kitchen of the hotel is not well-organized and the conditions are limited, so we can only make do with solving the problem of lunch in the open air.


    As a matter of fact, it''s still lively to eat in the open world. Doctors, nurses, Gu Huo Zi holding a baby, soldiers of four trucks, Ye Yu, and five idle powers, Su Su Su, Su Fu, Su mu, Qin Yue, Zhou Xiaolin, Dai Chun, Ruirui Rui, are bustling like the Chinese new year, which will bring about such a bad environment, The atmosphere of Chinese new year was created abruptly.


    The conditions are limited, so there are no small dishes to fry. After all, there are so many people waiting to work after dinner. Pigo and others made five big stoves with five big pots on top. Two big pots steamed rice and three big pots filled with water.


    When the water boils, one pot cooks large pieces of meat, one pot loses vegetables, and the other pot burns some hot water symbolically. When eating, there are no tables, chairs or benches around the table. It''s too troublesome to move around like that. Everyone stands to eat. After eating, everyone needs to scoop a bowl of hot water in the pot to clean their own dishes and chopsticks.


    "Su Su, come on, Ma will wash it for you!"


    In the crowd, Su Su''s mother took the bowl and chopsticks in Su Su''s hand, protected Su Su, and went to the hot pot. Su Su supported her waist and watched her mother wash the dishes carefully. She was so happy that she said with a smile:


    "Mom, people wash it by themselves. In the future, I will wash it by myself."


    "Oh, your stomach, stop it. You can''t bend down."


    Su Su''s mother slapped Su Su''s hand to help him with the chopsticks. She took two bowls, her own one and Su Su''s one, and washed them again and again. Su''s father just came over with his bowl and wanted to wash it for su. But after washing the dishes, Su''s mother ignored Su''s father and took Su Su Su Su to the parking lot at the back of the villa, leaving Su''s father alone, Standing in place with a dirty bowl, I''m not embarrassed.


    As they walked together, Su''s mother was so mysterious that she was afraid of being heard. She asked, "Su Su, where do you think we should put our trucks of mutated soil?"


    Before there was a maggot tide in the safe area, Su''s mother asked pigo to transport a few cars of "mutated soil" to Bafang village. Now all the people are concentrated in Bafang villa to resettle. Su''s mother must find a place to place her "mutated soil" so that she can live a good life.


    But Su''s mother thought that since she could come out of the safe area once, she might go out from Bafang village for the second time, or the third time, or the fourth time. Who can say exactly what happened in the end? The next time you travel, you may not have such good luck this time. You will be the first to ask pigo to transport the "mutated soil".


    So Su Mu was in a bit of a dilemma. She didn''t know how to install the "mutated soil" of so many big cars.


    ****************The author has something to say****************


    There are three more shifts today, 45-1 = 44

 Chapter 221

    "It''s easy to do, Ma. I''ll give you an idea." Su Su walked forward and came out of a round copper arch to the parking lot behind the Bafang villa. Su Su''s mother continued to say, "you ask them to help you find a big truck, which is bigger than the truck carrying Li Xiaoyu. Put all the mutated soil into the truck. There are several lights in the truck. That''s a moving shed."


    In fact, according to Su Su''s idea, Su mu can grow rice and vegetables in Bafang villa. Isn''t there a vegetable garden opposite the cooking camp behind the hotel? Su mu can play her own role in the vegetable garden.


    But since Su Mu was just thinking about how to grow vegetables with "mutated soil", she would follow Su Mu''s thinking. She put "mutated soil" into the truck and planted vegetables and rice in the truck. It''s not bad. If she wants to run, she can run with the truck.


    Su''s mother thinks it''s a good idea. When she takes Su Su to the parking lot, she shouts some young men along the way to help the whole truck. Then she looks at Su Su''s return to the RV, and then she turns around to see her "mutated soil".


    These guys are all pigo''s subordinates. Among them, two soldiers are responsible for delivering food to the soldiers who dig trenches at the entrance of Bafang village. Because of Su Mu''s entrustment, when delivering the food, five more soldiers help to search for the truck, and a total of more than ten people wander around Bafang village.


    After looking for the nth yard, the old men and the five soldiers got a little familiar. Originally, they were about 10 people working together. Later, they felt that it was too slow for them to go on searching, so they divided into two groups and went on searching.


    In one of the cars, one of the soldiers was partnering with an old man. After a good conversation, the soldier asked strangely:


    "Brother Bao, what are we looking for?"


    The old fool, who is called brother Bao, has a funny split baby head. The top of his hair is yellow, and the new hair root is black. The reason why his hair can grow like this is because the end of the day is coming. He doesn''t have the leisure to dye the new hair root yellow. After a long time, he becomes so black and yellow. It''s also his personality.


    Baoge was sitting on the driver''s seat with a cigarette in his mouth and swung the steering wheel. Wen Yan glanced at the soldier in the co driver''s seat and said in a high tone:


    "What are you looking for? Look for the truck


    The soldier was smiling, his eyes turned in his eyes, gave brother Bao a cigarette and asked, "there are so many cars in our village, why do we have to look for trucks?"


    "Why are you looking for a truck?" Brother Bao waved back the smoke from the soldier. He laughed at the soldier very warmly. Suddenly, he had a fierce face and said: "what do you want to do with so many questions? Just be alert and look for it! "


    "Good, good, good!"


    Choked by brother Bao''s bad attitude, the soldier turned his head and looked out of the window. He seemed to be seriously looking at whether there was a truck on the side of the road, but no one knew what he thought


    At this time, outside Bafang villa, Su Su practiced yoga in the RV for a while, then lay down on the bed, ready to take a nap. Before lying down, he heard a burst of crowing of chickens and howling of pigs in the parking lot, as well as the sound of slapping on the truck compartment. Su Su Su thought that it was broken. Li Xiaoyu''s big cocoon, two chickens and a pig were still closed in the kejiaokele truck, Recently, her memory is getting worse and worse. She forgot the big things of the day.


    So Su Su got up in a hurry, accompanied by the shrill cry of chickens, walked out of her RV, bypassed several vehicles full of goods and materials, and came to the back of Li Xiaoyu''s truck. She reached for an ice skate to break the big lock on it.


    On the wall of the truck, the two ordinary mutant chickens had pecked holes everywhere. A strange smell floated out of those holes. Su Su was on her way, smelling a trace of it. She was shocked. She thought there would be an aphrodisiac phenomenon, but it didn''t happen. She wasn''t disturbed by the smell.


    So Li Xiaoyu''s love fragrance is invalid for pregnant women? Or not for women???


    She doesn''t know. For scientific research, it''s better to find Dr. Hong to study. Now she just releases the two chickens and a pig.


    As soon as the big lock hanging on the car door was opened, a big hen rushed out like running for her life. Su Su turned around and saw that the hair on the hen''s buttocks was almost gone. The bare buttocks were red and swollen, and the two holes on the buttocks seemed to ooze blood!!!


    Su Su looked more carefully, and suddenly felt that there was a strong wind coming behind her. She quickly protected her stomach, and then saw the rooster chasing out of the truck with its wings flapping, straight after the hen.


    What happened to the hair in the truck???


    Su Su, with a curious face, carefully poked his head from the door and looked into the dark car. In addition to the big cocoon lying in the innermost part, there was a sow and a mutant Bush that had finally been stopped. This was very normal. One person, one pig, one plant, and each of the three parties was in peace.


    What''s abnormal is that the chicken feather and bloodstain in that place, as well as the feather on the buttock are almost all gone, the hen, and the rooster that chased out!


    It seems that Li Xiaoyu''s love fragrance is not only ineffective for pregnant women, sows and plants, but also for cocks and men!


    Su Su can''t help shivering. It''s really thought-provoking about Li Xiaoyu''s big cocoon, which emits an aphrodisiac aroma. After thinking about it, she condenses out two water men, holding a popsicle in her hand, enters the carriage and drives the sow out.


    He moved out the mutated bush with soil and carefully planted it under the wall opposite the parking lot, expecting that the mutated Bush would grow along the wall of Bafang villa as it did in the apple villa area.


    At last, Su Su opened the driver''s door of the truck, holding his stomach for six months, and driving the truck, he still locked Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon in the truck. The truck went through the fire passage and was sent to the inside of Bafang villa. It was on the edge, which was the farthest from the hotel.


    Put so far away, is to avoid that day carelessly, all people inadvertently in the love of Li Xiaoyu, the hotel to turn into a fight chaos field, that can be a big embarrassment.

 Chapter 222

    After settling in Li Xiaoyu''s truck, Su Su goes back to the hotel on foot and finds the fortune teller, a gold power. He wants the fortune teller to build a thick metal wall on Li Xiaoyu''s truck so that Li Xiaoyu won''t be too far away from them. When he is in danger, he won''t worry about it.


    Of course, in view of the fortune teller''s gender, Su Su gave the fortune teller a preventive injection in advance and asked him to hold his breath. Otherwise, when he was in the mood of Li Xiaoyu, he couldn''t find a target in such a far place, so he had to comfort himself ~ ~ ~ that would be a little sad!


    After a busy afternoon, we finally had time to rest after dinner. The four brothers who Ye Yu sent out to stare at the eagle sent back the news that they had mastered several places where LV Yin stayed and painted a picture of Xiao of Zhang LV Yin.


    But at present, it is not suitable to go back to the safe area to plan an assassination, because the safe area is full of maggots of different sizes, which makes the whole safe area seem to fall into a sea of maggots. If they enter the safe area at this time, they are going to help LV Yin eliminate the maggots.


    To be reasonable, in the face of such a human catastrophe, Su Su thought it was nothing to help LV Yin deal with maggot tide by abandoning some human prejudices, thoughts and intrigues. After all, from a certain point of view, everyone is responsible for dealing with maggots.


    However, since LV Yin first wanted to plot against Su Su and use maggots to consume Su Su, Su Su then turned back to show benevolence and righteousness, to think about human welfare, to save society and so on. She was not a virgin. She would use her own resources to save the life of the enemy, although there were still many innocent survivors in the safe area.


    But since the safe area belongs to LV Yin, everyone who goes in and out of the safe area has to pay materials to LV Yin, then these innocent survivors are the responsibility of LV Yin. It''s not Su Su''s turn to worry about it!!!


    When the survivors give her money to seek shelter, she is duty bound to eliminate the maggots. As for now, it''s urgent for her to live a good life and build a good defense in her own territory!


    Little by little at night, Su Su is sitting in the RV, leaning on the bed, touching her stomach for six months, and looking at the picture of LV Yin that Ye Yu gave her in the afternoon.


    She can''t remember what LV Yinchang looked like. When she was in Xiangcheng base in her last life, she only looked at LV Yin from a distance on the day of the base''s completion. She only knew that she was a power that could drive the mutant beast without an eye. At that time, she didn''t know that she would assassinate LV Yin one day, so she didn''t look at LV Yin''s appearance carefully, It''s not in my heart.


    This time I look at the portrait of LV Yin. For a moment, Su Su has some doubts. With such simple two strokes, Ye Yu can successfully assassinate LV yin?!


    In May, Xiangcheng, even in the countryside, had a warm breath. Su Su sighed, put LV Yin''s portrait on the bedside table, got up and went out of the bedroom, went into the small bathroom, and planned to take a bath.


    It''s better to live in a RV than those people who live in a car outside. Because the hotel hasn''t been cleaned for a long time, all the supplies inside, including the bedding stored in the warehouse, have been turned out and cleaned by pigo and others.


    When everyone came out, because they were in such a hurry, those big bedclothes took up space, and they would not take them if they could. Now they are expected to stay in the maggot tide waiting to be arched by maggots.


    In order to prevent maggots from appearing in Bafang villa, Dr. Hong gave us a formula of disinfectant. Pigo and zhuoshijia are taking people to spray in every corner now. It''s estimated that it won''t take three or five days, but the hotel still can''t accommodate people,


    So we can only sleep in the car. The smell of disinfectant is everywhere in the hotel, which is not suitable for pregnant women, infants and the elderly. What''s more, we changed places. In addition to Su Su, there are not necessarily people who can sleep in this big night. For example, Su''s father and Su''s mother are busy outside all the time, and they don''t have time to go back to the RV to have a rest.


    The bathroom in the saloon car is too small. It''s good to barely hold Susu''s big belly. Recently, she doesn''t like to stay in such a narrow place for long. She always feels that her breathing is not smooth, standing is not smooth, sitting is not smooth, and when she sleeps, she will always wake up.


    So after washing, Su Su came out. She was wearing a colorful striped pregnant woman''s nightgown and kneading her long wet hair. When she came into the bedroom, she saw Ye Yu lying on the bed. Su Su pointed to the picture of Lu Yin on the bedside table beside her and asked:


    "Is there any news in the safe area recently?"


    "It''s said that the maggot tide has caused a lot of deaths!"


    Ye Yu gets up, takes the portrait of LV Yin, nails it on the wall, and sits back to Su Su''s bed. He finds a toy dart from somewhere. As soon as he shakes his hand at the portrait of LV Yin, the dart is inserted into LV Yin''s eyebrow.


    This wave of mutant maggots, however, makes people in the whole safe area fully understand the horror of mutant animals in the end of life. The speed of reproduction, the unspeakable terror, is far more terrifying than zombies. Often, the mutant maggots on that street will reproduce again when the vanguard of the power has just cleared a street and turns to go.


    So it''s totally unexpected. These two days, being blocked by maggots, LV Yin has no time to get into trouble with Su Su, let alone go out to expand the safe area. But as soon as the maggot tide is suppressed, LV Yin is going to rally again. Of course, if LV Yin is not stupid, it''s better not to think about Su Su Su''s little love any more.


    After all, doesn''t Lu Yin have so much to do? What''s more important than building a base or expanding territory?


    Su Su leans on the pillow and watches Ye Yu get up. She takes the dart from the middle of the eyebrow of LV Yin''s portrait back. She raises her hand and shoots the dart into LV Yin''s intact eye. Her face looks thoughtful. After thinking for a while, she raises her foot and kicks Ye Yu and asks:


    "What were you up to? I hear chickens crowing all the time outside. "


    "Those two mutant chickens?" Ye Yu got up, took back the dart from the portrait, stood beside Su Su, closed his eyes, and felt the distance of the dart in his hand. Before shooting the dart out again, he said casually: "I don''t know where I built a nest and gave birth to a large nest of mutant chicks. That chick was so big when it was born!"

 Chapter 223

    Ye Yu shoots his darts, opens his eyes and looks at them with satisfaction. His darts are hitting LV Yin''s eyebrows again. He turns back and rushes Su Su Su to compare the size of his fists, indicating that the chickens are as big as his fists


    "There are too many chicks. About a dozen of them are chirping everywhere. I caught a few with King Kong and plan to stew them."


    "Wow, it''s very nice. I''ve got chicken soup to drink!" Su Su''s stomach became hungry. He didn''t wait for Ye Yu to refuse. He asked strangely, "those two mutant chickens have been raised in Apple villa for so long, but they haven''t had chickens. How can they move to Bafang village and give birth to so many chickens all at once? There are still 10...!"


    The reproductive ability of the mutant animals is extreme. Either none of them can be born, or they live a whole life. If they haven''t given birth to chickens before, it can be explained that they can''t give birth. Or if the two chickens don''t want to give birth, they don''t have the idea of xxoo. Now they have the idea of xxoo to give birth to chickens?


    Oh, Su Su remembered that the two ordinary mutant chickens were locked in Li Xiaoyu''s truck, smelling the flowers for a long time!


    The speed of biological reproduction in the last days can not be seen from the perspective before the end of the world. The size of ordinary mutant chickens is one-third larger than that of non mutant chickens before the end of the world. It''s still less to lay 10 eggs at a time.


    Hatching chicks?!


    No, just look at the reproduction speed of maggots. The eggs laid by the mutant hens are afraid that once they fall to the ground, the chicks will break their shells and come out. If we still look at them from the perspective before the end of the world and think that there will always be a long incubation process, we will not call them mutant chicks!


    Ye Yu hears the speech and smiles badly. He sits beside Su Su, raises his hand, grabs Su Su who is sitting on the head of the bed, and stealthily says: "I saw the rooster riding on the hen this evening, and the hen is beside Li Xiaoyu''s truck, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Why do you sneak to Li Xiaoyu when you have nothing to do?" Su Su dodges the heat that Ye Yu sprays on her ears and looks at Ye Yu suspiciously.


    Ye Yu immediately raised his hand, very innocent way: "heaven and earth conscience, I just heard that two chickens are too noisy, run to see, where know that rooster is playing rogue?"


    "Bah, I''m a hooligan!" Su Su pushed away some Ye Yu, rolled his eyes, lay on his side on the bed, pulled the thin quilt to cover him up, "I won''t tell you, go to bed, get up early tomorrow morning, I will go to put water!"


    "I''ll sleep with you today!"


    Ye Yu got up and planned to take a bath in the bathroom. Su Su smelled the words, raised his head, frowned and asked, "what do you look like sleeping here? How can my parents explain when they come back in the evening? "


    He thinks he''s still in Apple villas? Su Su and her parents sleep in two bedrooms?! Ye Yu can turn over the wall and slip into her bedroom every night?!


    "Nothing, just say I''m protecting you!"


    Originally, Ye Yu just crowded in the RV to sleep with Su Su, that is to say, he was protecting Su Su instead of protecting Su Su. What did he do in her bed every night? Su Su has such a big stomach. He doesn''t dare to do anything even if he wants to! And this big night, it is in a new environment, Ye Yu is more careful, also can understand.


    Su Su, lying on the bed, closed her eyes and went with Ye Yu. Before she had time to think, if her parents caught Ye Yu sleeping with her in the same bed and watched Ye Yu take a bath, she would have fallen asleep on her left side as soon as her eyes closed.


    When ye Yu came out of the bathroom in a pair of underpants and steaming all over, he saw Su Su lying beside the bed with his wet hair on the pillow. Before he could get rid of the moisture, he soaked the pillows and sheets.


    He looked at Su Su''s tired appearance with some heartache. He walked forward and lay down behind Su Su. He grabbed Su Su''s long hair and baked it with high temperature. After a while, the wet green silk was dried by his big hands. Together with the moisture on the pillow and bed sheet, it was also dry.


    The next day, Su Su got up, and she was already at the end of the day. She frowned and rubbed her aching waist. Looking around, she didn''t know when she fell asleep. Ye Yu had already left, and she didn''t know whether her parents had come back last night. She yawned, washed and got off the RV. What she saw was a chicken fight of the century!


    The reason for this is that yesterday, just one afternoon, the ordinary mutant hen, according to Ye Yu, was killed by Rooster XO and laid a nest of eggs. There were at least 10 eggs in a nest, all of which were ordinary mutant chickens. At that time, Ye Yu and others didn''t pay much attention. They just caught a few chicks and killed them and put them in the freezer for the next day, That''s what we ate today.


    The rest of the chickens, who are docile and don''t mean to attack humans, don''t care about them. So they don''t know how many chickens are left, about eight? Or seven?, Anyway, the rest of the mutant chicks were completely released last night.


    They keep eating, earthworms in the fields, vegetables in the fields, and all kinds of things that can be digested by them. In one night, they grow to the size of two fists!


    This is nothing, to make a living in the countryside, which family does not raise a few chickens, do not take a group of chickens?! There are only seven or eight chickens. Su Su''s family has more food, vegetables and frozen meat, so they can''t afford to raise these mutant chickens.


    But the key problem is that the rooster is bad. It''s like eating Viagra. When it''s full and has nothing to do, it catches the hen XO. At the end of the day, the hen doesn''t know how many times to ask for XO. I''m sorry to see that~~


    Originally, the ordinary mutant hen lived in Apple villa for so long, but she didn''t lay half an egg. It was only one or two days when she was locked up with Li Xiaoyu. I don''t know what she ate, smelled or activated the egg laying function?


    Ordinary mutant hens had XO life again and began to lay eggs again and again. The next day, people woke up and found a nest of about 10 fist sized mutant chicks, following their elder brothers and sisters, looking for food in the kitchen of the hotel.


    **********************The author has something to say****************************


    Two more today! Don''t be too little, hehe, because it''s the weekend, I think you must go out to eat, drink and have fun!

 Chapter 224

    Seven or eight two fist size mutant chickens, led by about 10 one fist size mutant chickens, rushed into the hotel kitchen with bandits, and ate all kinds of rice. A big bag of rice was put in the corner, and was soon eaten up by nearly 20 mutant chickens. It was only a matter of time before several bags of rice were piled up and eaten up.


    Not to mention that, the two fist sized mutant chickens also flew onto the cooking table. They either knocked over this one or broke that one. The kitchen that they managed to sort out was like being robbed. There were potholes pecked by chicken beaks everywhere, and from time to time stinking chicken excrement~~~


    When Pipi got up early and went into the kitchen, he was rolling his sleeves to prepare food for the people. This was the scene of the chicken disaster.


    So, should we make people angry?!


    So pigo and his friends beat these ordinary mutant chicks out of the hotel. Su Su got out of the RV and saw the picture that pigo and the confused kids were chasing the mutant chicks flying around!


    Although the ordinary mutant chicken keeps the docility of the poultry, the rabbit will also go to the wall when it is forced to be urgent, and the chicken will fight back when it is faced with the crisis of being killed, so a human chicken war is staged in this Bafang villa.


    Su Su stands at the moment, staring at a chicken flying in front of her and Gu Huo Zi, who is chasing after the chicken and holding a pig knife. She can''t help but cover her pregnant belly and smile for a while. Then she seems to have finally recovered her intelligence. She realizes that there is a bad momentum in this matter.


    Maybe because of the influence of pregnancy, Su Su thinks that things are always absent-minded recently. She just listened to Ye Yu''s easy talk last night, but she didn''t think about the harm of the mutant cock and hen. She just thought that there were a group of little mutant chickens that could eat maggots in the Bafang villa.


    Not only that, but Su Su is also secretly happy, waiting for the maggot tide in the safe area to be out of control. If she comes to Bafang village one day, she holds a large group of mutant chickens, which will be a great help to deal with the maggot tide.


    But the breeding speed of the mutant animals is terrible. Not to mention the underage chickens who escaped to Bafang villa, there are two adult chickens in the villa. Because of Li Xiaoyu''s love, xxoo became addicted to the common mutant chickens.


    From time to time, the ancestors of the two common mutant chickens went to Li Xiaoyu''s truck and laid eggs all night. The eggs didn''t need to be hatched, and they would have chicks. The mutant animals grew very fast. In a few days, if the mutant chicks started to xxoo, they would also have a large nest of eggs... Chicks had eggs, chicks had chickens.


    If things continue to develop, it will be out of control.


    At that time, the speed of reproduction will not be like this! It''s going up exponentially!


    If there are ordinary mutant chickens everywhere, occupying the land of Bafang village, the risk level is the same as that of mutant maggots.


    "Ye Yu, Ye Yu!"


    Su Su thinks of this big problem. She turns around and walks into the hotel. She plans to find Ye Yu there and let Ye Yu lead the people to kill the two common mutant chicken ancestors. However, she is forced out by a stinking smell of chicken excrement.


    Just at this time, pigo knocked out a mutant chicken about the size of two fists with a stick, and walked up to Su Su with the chicken''s wings. Pigo looked at Su Su with a sad face and asked:


    "Susu, what shall we have this morning? The rice in the kitchen is full of chicken excrement. Except for a few rotten leaves, none of the vegetables are good. There are some frozen meat in the freezer. But besides us, there are four trucks of soldiers! "


    This morning, there is not enough time to pick vegetables in the vegetable garden and provide food for the coolies digging ditches. Su Mu''s truck has not been found yet, her mutated soil has no place to place, and the grain yield has not kept up. The bags of rice stored in the corner are pecked everywhere by nearly 20 mutated chickens.


    That''s OK, but those grains of rice are mixed with chicken excrement... Mutant chickens can eat and pull. If you want to know how much chicken excrement is in the kitchen, please refer to the pit. Although it''s not as deep as the excrement in the pit, it''s everywhere!


    It''s a pity that Ye Yu worked hard to get the frozen meat back to Su Su to mend her body and eat it for the soldiers of the four trucks. It''s not only a pity, but also a betrayal of Ye Yu''s love for Su Su. Besides, there are not many frozen meat. So many people eat it as vegetables, and it will be the bottom in two days.


    Su Su stood outside the door of the hotel, frowning, and walked two steps down the steps. He was a little far away from the smelly hotel. Then he glanced at the faint ordinary mutant chicken in brother Pi''s hand and said to brother PI:


    "Eat chicken today! You can find Ye Yu and ask him to take some powers to look in Bafang villa and Bafang village. You can certainly find more chickens. They are still under age and easy to kill. "


    Don''t you see that ordinary people can kill a mutant chicken with a stick? The beaks of these mutant chickens are not as hard as those of adults. They can''t run fast and fly high. They are just like ordinary poultry before the end of the world. They can be killed by individuals!


    After two steps, Su Su turned back and said to pigo, "drink chicken soup in the morning, eat chicken at noon, and eat chicken offal, chicken feet and chicken wings in the evening. If it''s too monotonous, fry a few vegetables with it."


    "This..." pigo looked down with some hesitation, looked at the mutant chicken in his hand, looked up and asked Su Su, "can you eat the mutant chicken?"


    "If you can eat it, don''t worry about it. I guarantee with my life that it will never kill anyone!" Su Su nodded cautiously, looking at brother Pi''s appearance of "I''m trustworthy.".


    Just about to leave, brother PI asked: "Su Su, the rice in the chicken excrement..."


    "Shovel it out directly, throw it into the field and use it as fertilizer. There''s so much chicken excrement that even a few tons of water can''t wash off the smell of chicken excrement on the rice. It''s cheaper for those mutated chickens, but it doesn''t matter. They eat rice and we eat chicken. It''s fair."


    Su Su, of course, uses exaggeration. With a few tons of water, the rice can be washed clean. But when you think of the rice that you want to eat in your mouth, it has been stirred in the chicken excrement and picked out one by one from the excrement. Does the person who eats it have no psychological shadow?


    After instructing brother PI, Su Su didn''t take charge of the battle of chasing chickens, running for their lives and pecking people. Instead, she went straight to Li Xiaoyu''s truck to find the two common mutant chicken ancestors. At the moment, she didn''t know where ye Yu had gone with his brother. She planned to fight in person and castrate the rooster first.

 Chapter 225

    It''s just that Su Su turns around the truck five or six times. The two ordinary mutant chickens seem to know that she''s coming. They don''t know where they''ve gone, so she can''t find them. Instead, they meet some new ordinary mutant chickens from the eggshell.


    She grabs a chicken and looks at its abdomen and buttocks. She doesn''t know how to castrate it because it''s so small. She also wants to make the chicken grow some meat. Good evening, she''ll kill it and eat it. She''s afraid that she will cut the fist size mutant chicken to death, so she can only let it go.


    After meeting a few bigger chickens, Su Su grabs them to observe their buttocks. As long as they are male, she castrates them mercilessly. After such a few chickens, Su Su Su feels that she has become a master of castration!


    After a while, Ye Yu got some big sacks of millet from the farmer''s house outside the villa and put them in the small flat in front of the hotel. But now the hotel is in a mess. There are several big pots in the small flat, with chicken feathers everywhere, so they can''t come out to dry the millet.


    Pigo and others were in a hurry. After cooking a large pot of chicken soup, a few old people put the chicken soup in a bucket and handed it out to the soldiers who dragged it to the village to dig ditches. After drinking the chicken soup, the people who stayed in the Bafang villa began the complicated and painstaking work of cleaning the battlefield.


    Pigo''s Gu Huo Zi and Su Su spent a whole day washing every corner of the hotel. The kitchen in the disaster area was filled with Su Su and washed again and again. The smell of chicken excrement gradually faded. However, in view of people''s serious psychological shadow, the kitchen was empty and useless, Pigo and others still set up a stove and a big pot in front of the hotel, and started stamping chicken to fry chicken.


    Ye Yu and his brother are looking for chickens in the villa, too small, fist size variation chickens, and there is not much meat on them. If you want to find them, you can find the variation chickens that grow to two or three fist sizes. This kind of chickens can only feed two people, and their wings are relatively large.


    Su''s father and Su''s mother set up a small clean site in Xiaoping, busy drying millet, and a special soldier was wandering around to protect millet in Xiaoping and chicken stewed in a big pot, so that some chicken thieves without eyes would rush out and rob them.


    After a day''s chicken soup, chicken, chicken, chicken, chicken feet and chicken wings, pigo and Ye Yu quickly split up into two groups. One group went to find chickens to kill chickens, and the other group went to the Bafang village outside the Bafang villa to pick vegetables.


    Why do you want to go outside Bafang villa to pick vegetables? Isn''t there a vegetable garden in Bafang villa? Because the vegetables in that vegetable garden have been eaten almost by the mutant chickens that come out from time to time!


    The villa is so big, and Su Su and others have so many people. Everyone is very busy. The mutant chicks are so small that no one can find out where to hide them. Now Su Mu is the only one in charge of farming. How can she take care of such a large vegetable field? What''s more, Su Mu''s mind has been on her variation soil, and she hasn''t paid much attention to the vegetable fields of Bafang villa.


    So before pigo and other people finish their work, the vegetable garden will be worse. The chickens will not eat all the food in the yard. The rest of the leaves and stems are all chicken excrement. Pigo and other people don''t go out to look for vegetables. They are afraid that they will eat the whole day''s chicken today.


    In fact, millet did not come out, their staple food is chicken, just a few pieces of vegetable leaves with, that taste more regulation, it is not so single..


    After two days, people repeatedly killed, scalded, plucked, looked for vegetables, cleaned up chicken excrement, and cleaned up the environment. The number of new chickens was controlled at about 30 a day, but Su Su Su never found the two common mutant chickens.


    Another day later, Su Su deeply felt that it was impossible to go on like this. Now there is a chicken disaster in Bafang villa, and their pace of development has been delayed on this chicken disaster. Now the people of PI Ge and Ye Yu can''t do anything every day. PI GE''s people can only keep killing chickens and plucking their hair. Ye Yu takes people all over the villa and village to look for the remaining evils of chickens left in the folk.


    Although the hotel was cleaned very clean, in order to disinfect it, Dr. Hong sprayed the self-made disinfectant on every corner of the hotel, and told everyone to wait at least three days before he could arrange for people to live in.


    So the doors and windows have to be open. Since the doors and windows need to be open, in order to prevent the mutant chicks from going into trouble again, they have to send people to guard outside the hotel day and night.


    It was the first time for Su Su to walk in the last days!


    In the evening, they ate chicken stewed cabbage. After eating, Su Su called together Ye Yu, PI Ge and zhuoshijia, and got on the RV for a meeting. She deeply felt that in terms of the current development trend of this kind of thing, they were completely led by the nose by the mutant chicken, and could not go on like this any more. In this human chicken war, Human beings must take back the initiative.


    "This is the truth, but how can we take back the initiative as human beings?"


    Sitting next to Su Su, Ye Yu seriously plays with his darts. While playing with them, he asks Su Su and PI Ge zhuoshijia. These two days, he and his team-mates take the mutated chicken in the grass as the object of practicing darts. They spend their days searching for the remaining evils of mutated chicken by playing with darts.


    PI Ge, sitting on the kitchen table, laughed and said to Ye Yu, "I don''t know, but just now my two little brothers said that the soldiers digging trenches at the entrance of Bafang village are very happy to eat chicken every meal. It''s said that in order to make us develop more dishes about chicken, we also handed in a few baskets of Taros on our own initiative! They dug it out when they dug the trench. They wanted to eat it privately, but now they think it''s good to stew taro with chicken. "


    "Then we''ll have chicken stewed taro tomorrow?"


    Chou Shijia''s eyebrows wrinkled. She sat opposite Su Su and looked back at pigo not far behind. These two days, she ate chicken or some dishes with chicken. Chou Shijia wanted to eat something light, such as stewed taro. Could you not add chicken?!

 Chapter 226

    "It''s called the combination of meat and vegetable, ha ha!!"


    Pigo is smiling, and his face is a bit far fetched. Recently, he seems to have a problem with plucking chicken feathers. In his spare time, there is always a word "chicken" spinning in his mind. When he looks at Zhuo Shijia, he can''t help but add another sentence,


    "Chicken stewed taro is also delicious!"


    On the sofa, Su Su opened his mouth. Just as he asked when today''s sun dried millet would come out, the door of the saloon car was knocked. Pigo jumped down from the cooking table, reciting "chicken" in his mind, and went to open the door.


    Outside the door stood Dr. Hong. Maybe he ate chicken all the time. Dr. Hong, who used to be as thin as a wire pole, was also glossy and plump. He was wearing a proper white coat with a document in his hand. He went into the car and asked Su Su Su how he could come here at leisure, Dr. Hong handed Su Su Su the documents in his hand and said solemnly


    "Look at this."


    "What?"


    Su Su took it over and looked at the document in his hand. On the red folder, there were several strong pen words, "analysis report on Li Xiaoyu''s catkins.".


    It is estimated that after the end of the world, Dr. Hong didn''t have a printer in his hand, and he didn''t have an assistant to help him sort out his research results, so his analysis report can only be handwritten by himself. Dr. Hong is still good at doing research, but people who do too much research are not suitable for writing reports.


    For example, Su Su Su''s "analysis report on Li Xiaoyu''s catkins" in her hand, after she opened it, she saw something like a few pieces of draft paper. Dr. Hong''s records were too loose, and the report was obscure. Su Su Su felt dizzy when she looked at it, so she turned to the back page to see Dr. Hong''s summary.


    "Well, it''s a lot of steroids. What do you mean?"


    Su Su looks at a paragraph in the summary, which probably says that Li Xiaoyu''s silk wadding is not only tough and durable, but also contains a lot of steroids. This summary is too professional for Su Su Su to understand.


    Su Su doesn''t understand. Ye Yu and PI Ge are even more confused. Instead, they lean forward and lift their arms to take the report from Su Su. After carefully reading the report given by Dr. Hong, they open their mouths to Su Su as if they were reciting textbooks


    "Steroids play a definite role in maintaining life and regulating sexual functions, as well as in body development, immune regulation, treatment of skin diseases and birth control. According to pharmacological effects, steroids on Li Xiaoyu''s catkins tend to be sex hormones, which have the functions of promoting maturity, development of side effects and maintaining sexual functions."


    "Not only that."


    Dr. Hong sat next to Chou Shijia and rubbed his nose. He seemed to be tired of dealing with people like Su Su who didn''t even have the most basic knowledge of popular science. He felt tired talking to these people. But now he has a stable environment for scientific research, which Su Su Su has provided for him. So when a research is successful, He also had to show his achievements to his gold owners, which is to continue to say:


    "The first two common variation chickens, the cock was castrated, the hen in the variation, the ovulation system is not mature."


    "So those two chickens, when they were locked up with Li Xiaoyu, ate her silk floc, so the castrated Rooster regained his dignity as a rooster, and the hen''s ovulation system matured?"


    Su Su incredibly understood Dr. Hong''s words. She thought that Li Xiaoyu''s power was going to heaven. Before the end of the world, it was a power of fighting for money every day. So many men couldn''t do it. Li Xiaoyu could make them do it. So many women were infertile. Li Xiaoyu could make them pregnant. Can''t God do it?


    "In other words, how do you know so well about the first two mutant chickens?"


    It''s Zhuo Shijia who raises this question. She looks at Dr. Hong with a suspicious look on her face. She even knows whether the cock has been castrated or whether the hen''s hair is mature?!


    But Dr. Hong was smiling, his face a little pale, said: "I dissected those two mutant chickens!"


    "Ancestor... Ancestor was dissected by you?" Su Su''s eyes widened, looking at Dr. Hong''s understatement, "when did it happen?"


    "Yesterday?"


    "You caught those two mutant chicken ancestors yesterday?"


    Su Su''s voice can''t help but raise eight degrees. She thinks that after wandering in Bafang villa for two days, she can''t find the two mutant chicken ancestors. Dr. Hong is lucky. He not only found the two ancestors, but also seized them for dissection. How did Dr. Hong catch the two mutant chickens? Su Su thought so, so she couldn''t help asking.


    Who knows that doctor Hong also looks at Su Su strangely and asks: "is this very difficult? Use a handful of millet and mix it with some anesthetics. Won''t it lead out? "


    Talent!


    Su Su, Ye Yu and PI Ge can''t help but give Dr. Hong a thumbs up. They sigh to themselves that the method of high intellectuals is different from those losers. Although Dr. Hong doesn''t have any powers, they can use anesthetics!


    "Where did the chickens come from today?"


    Su Su can''t help but have doubts. It''s said that the two ancestors were arrested by Dr. Hong yesterday. Today, there should be no more chickens to breed. However, compared with yesterday, the number of mutant chickens in Bafang villa today is only a lot more.


    Dr. Hong, who was asked, shrugged "it''s nothing to do with me" and said he didn''t know.


    Seeing this, Su Su busily patted her thigh, pulled Ye Yu''s arm, and said: "no, there are more than two mutant chicken ancestors in Bafang villa! The first chickens that were not killed were mature enough to reproduce normally. "


    "What are you waiting for?" Ye Yu immediately stood up, pinched the knuckles, a face of ferocious expression, "I''ll take people to search those hiding chickens."


    With that, Ye Yu immediately got out of the RV, pulled the brothers and went to practice darts.


    Su Su opens her mouth, looks at Ye Yu''s back, walks out of the door and into the night. After thinking about it, she looks at Dr. Hong again and asks:


    "It''s about the aroma emitted by Li Xiaoyu, which has the effect of making male estrus. Is there any way to restrain it?"


    "The most convenient and effective way is to use water!" Dr. Hong raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose again, and decided to make a long story short, "I need Li Xiaoyu''s serum and tissue cells, so that I can have an in-depth study."

 Chapter 227

    "Her serum and tissue cells?" Su Su looks at Dr. Hong in some embarrassment and can''t promise to get Li Xiaoyu''s serum and tissue cells for Dr. Hong to do research.


    Dr. Hong also took Li Xiaoyu''s blood before, but Li Xiaoyu didn''t have a cocoon at that time, and he just fainted. Dr. Hong took Li Xiaoyu''s blood just for the purpose of knowing whether Li Xiaoyu will be zombied. The purpose of taking blood is very normal, so that others can''t criticize him.


    However, from the perspective of a psionic, we should hate some scientific researchers very much. What kind of species do we regard as a psionic to study? Isn''t there a notorious alien research studio in Qinglong base? In those years, it is said that some methods were used to obtain a batch of serum and tissue cells of the psionic, and even at a great cost, the introduction of living sections of the psionic.


    Of course, behind such a cruel and unpleasant scientific research project, the medical value it has gained is immeasurable. Human''s cognition of the end of the world, self cognition, and the qualitative leap of human society are closely related to this heterogeneous research studio.


    In her last life, Su Su almost took the studio in a rage. At that time, it was because someone misled her that Xiao AI had been sold into the studio. Fortunately, this misunderstanding was clarified later. However, Su Su Su was quite disgusted with the alien research studio from then on.


    So Su Su thinks that it''s harmless for Dr. Hong to take one or two of Li Xiaoyu''s silk flocs for research, and it''s also the Department of health to take blood tests when Li Xiaoyu is dizzy. But now Li Xiaoyu has formed such a big cocoon, will it interfere with Li Xiaoyu''s evolution if he wants to break Li Xiaoyu''s cocoon and take Li Xiaoyu''s serum and tissue cells?


    If Dr. Hong wants to draw Su Su''s blood now, he says it''s to study why Su Su can exchange water and ice powers freely. Is Su Su dry? She must not like to be studied in this way.


    Of course, Dr. Hong used to draw Su Su''s blood. He had Su Su''s blood samples in his hand, not only Su Su''s, but also ye Yu''s. However, the purpose of Dr. Hong''s drawing two people''s blood at that time was to do Tang screening for Xiao AI. For this purpose, Su Su Su asked Dr. Hong to draw blood, which was happy.


    But Li Xiaoyu is now wrapped in a big cocoon, and she is still evolving. No one knows whether she is happy that her blood and tissue cells have been taken out for research, so doctor Hong had better wait for Li Xiaoyu to wake up and ask her for help. This is respect for Li Xiaoyu.


    Su Su doesn''t object to supporting Dr. Hong, who is engaged in scientific research, but she hopes that the researchers in her hands can obtain permission from the researchers before studying other people''s blood and tissue cells.


    She doesn''t expect Dr. Hong to develop anything against the heaven, so she never gives Dr. Hong too high expectations. As long as Dr. Hong respects others enough and doesn''t neglect others for the sake of scientific research, she can support him forever.


    Dr. Hong is really crazy for scientific research, but he also has a part-time job in the infant intensive care unit. Maybe it''s the job of taking care of infants and young children, so that he doesn''t lose his humanity. He does whatever it takes to take human blood and tissue cells, or to trick living people into slicing.


    Since Su Su doesn''t agree with him to take Li Xiaoyu''s blood and tissue cells, he will wait until Li Xiaoyu wakes up. Besides, he has a little eye on his latest research on doomsday vaccine. Li Xiaoyu''s scientific research road is impassable. He has many other scientific research roads to go. There is no need to hang him in a tree.


    Dr. Hong, who got the answer to the refusal, told Su Su several ways to make people wake up quickly from Li Xiaoyu''s obsession with love and fragrance. Then he got up and got off the RV to continue his study.


    Su Su sat on the sofa, looking at the remaining zhuoshijia and pigo. After thinking about it, she continued to say to pigo, "Yeyu, the millet they found from Bafang village, should be beaten as soon as possible. I''ll urge my mother to use her" mutated soil "as soon as possible."


    In addition, it seems that the topic of "how human beings get back the initiative" has nothing to talk about. After zhuoshijia measured Su Su''s blood pressure, pigo and zhuoshijia got off the RV and went on their own.


    Although the two mutant chickens were sliced by Dr. Hong, the generation after generation of mutant chickens rose, and Ye Yu''s team of people''s dart skills were perfected in just a few days, which could control the breeding number of mutant chickens to about 40 or 50 a day.


    Another day later, the sheets and quilt covers on the top floor of the hotel have been dried, and those that haven''t been dried have been dried by Ye Yu. After several hours of busyness, people have paved the second and third floors of the hotel, and they will be able to stay in the hotel rooms that night.


    Of course, the rooms in the hotel must be packed with babies, pregnant women and the elderly first, and then women and children like Qinyue, Zhou Xiaolin and Ruirui, not to mention the soldiers of the four trucks.


    For the four truck soldiers who dug trenches around Bafang village, pigo did not treat them badly. He ate and drank a lot of meat and wine. As long as he didn''t make trouble, he could take a rest in the villa of Bafang village at night, and there were special powers to protect them outside the villa. In a word, although the treatment was not absolutely safe, it was much more leisurely than that of LV Yin.


    And the meat is too much to speak of. There is only one meat dregs in the food sent by LV Yin. Sometimes even the meat dregs are invisible. Su Su is a whole roast chicken


    It''s just like this. In digging trenches, killing chickens, cleaning the Bafang villa, and so on, the days pass by. In such a tough battle between man and chicken, brother Bao, a subordinate of pigo, finally finds a big truck and asks Su muken to use her "mutated soil". The yield of food and vegetables is finally increased. People in Bafang village are very happy, In the chicken eat to vomit that day, finally ate the fragrant white rice!


    Because of the chain reaction of wantonly killing chickens and the people in Bafang village vowing not to eat chicken again in three or five years, Su Su added a thick layer of ice to the freezer equipped in the hotel. Pigo took people to pluck the mutated chickens that could not be consumed and frozen them in the freezer. He planned to keep these chickens. When people wanted to eat chicken again, Then take out the chicken from the freezer and eat it slowly.


    Then, at the end of May, the temperature south of the Yangtze River once reached a new high. Just as the weather was about to get hot, a group of guests came to the entrance of Bafang village.

 Chapter 228

    At the entrance of the village, when Su Fu sent troops to dig the trench, he did not forget to use the excavated soil to build two simple turrets, which were used as watchtowers on weekdays. The trench started along the entrance of the village and dug around the whole Bafang village, presenting a simple circle that surrounded the Bafang villa. The excavated soil formed the rudiment of a wall.


    When Su Su got the news, Xie Yaoshi had already taken Zhang An''an and Xu Shaofeng to the bottom of Bafang villa. They sat under the steps for nearly an hour, which made pigo and others lead into Bafang villa.


    Su Su is in the glass greenhouse of the hotel, watching Xie Yaoshi and others park their car in the parking lot of Bafang villa. From the car, a group of old, weak, sick and disabled people, as well as four pregnant women, walk into Bafang villa and stand by the fishing pool in front of the Hotel.


    She couldn''t help but sneer. She didn''t know how Xie Yaoshi found her or what Xie Yaoshi wanted to do with so many people? Is it difficult to regard her here as a welfare home?


    Su Su thought, then frowned, holding her six-and-a-half-month stomach down the stairs, went through the patio, entered the hall, and stood in the cool hall, looking at the faces of the elderly, pregnant women and teenagers, looking like they were in a hurry.


    "Su Su." On the other side of the field, Xie Yaoshi, who is standing and talking with brother PI, is very fresh. He has a black T-shirt and thin black trousers. He raises his hand to say hello to Su Su Su, and takes the initiative to walk over from brother PI. On his handsome and hard face, he shows a smile that is obviously relaxed.


    "How did you get here?"


    Su Su picked her eyebrows, supported her waist, and supported her stomach. Today, she wore a pregnant woman''s skirt and a pair of nurse''s shoes on her feet. When she got up in the morning, she didn''t even bother to comb her hair. She pulled it down with a big hairpin at will, which made her more and more slovenly.


    But it''s also pretty. Xie Yaoshi thinks that a pretty person like Su Su is clean and messy. He turns his head, walks into the hall, looks around, nods and praises


    "The environment here is good, and the place you are looking for is more and more comfortable."


    Then, Xie Yaoshi dropped his eyes, and his eyes were filled with Su Su''s awe. Except for Ye Yu''s group of humanoid weapons, all the people with such eyes were walking on the blade in the end of the world. What kind of life did Xie Yaoshi live in this short time? How could he achieve such a mind?


    She stood in the hall, watching Xie Yaoshi not move. Xie Yaoshi pointed to a small sofa beside the window and said, "go there and have a business to talk with you."


    Su Su was still wondering how Xie Yaoshi controlled her whereabouts. He heard Xie Yaoshi go to the sofa and say:


    "Su Su, you are too miscellaneous, too much eye liner, too quiet, and want to master your whereabouts, is not a very difficult thing."


    Lu Yin''s eagle is flying in the sky, and there are four trucks of soldiers on the ground. They are not willing to live with Su Su in this light and leisurely life of eating the whole mutated chicken. In addition to Su Su''s activities in Bafang village, it''s impossible for others to detect them completely.


    Smell speech, Su Su Su is also want to make sense, hang eyes touched nose tip, followed by Xie Yaoshi walked to business sofa, sat down, said with a smile: "Lv Yin is still thinking about me, you that maggot tide in the safety zone back?"


    "No, there''s a little bit of a big obstacle. I can''t retreat for the time being, but it''s almost under control."


    That''s why people like Xie Yaoshi came out today to look for Su Su. Sitting on a leather black sofa, he pointed to the group of old and weak women and children standing outside the glass window and explained to Su Su Su:


    "These are the families of the powers controlled by LV Yin. I''ve got a few people out these days. There''s no place for them in the safe area for the time being. I''ll put them to you first, and each of them will have 100 ordinary nuclei per day."


    Su Su can''t help but smile when she hears the words. She leans against the back of the soft and thick sofa and tilts her head. She looks out of the window at the crowd, at least 15 people.


    1500 ordinary crystal nucleus is nothing to her, but her family''s mutant chicken is about to blow up the freezer recently. It''s good to have 15 more people to consume these mutant chickens and 1500 more crystal nucleus daily income!


    "Yes, no problem, but if these people stay with me, they have to work. Even if you pay them for food, they don''t come to serve as ancestors."


    Su Su nodded and made it clear in advance. She couldn''t see anyone idle here. Ruirui Rui, a two-and-a-half-year-old boy, also wanted to do what he could. If these hostages thought they had food for generations, they would take Su Su Su''s people as servants and order them. Xie Yaoshi would take them back as soon as possible, She doesn''t lack ancestors here!


    "It''s natural. People give it to you. As long as you don''t toss about in death, let me have a good explanation!"


    Knowing Su Su Su''s rule of not raising idle people, Xie Yaoshi didn''t feel much about it, so he nodded and agreed. After that, Zhang An''an walked into the hall with a bag of crystal nuclei and put them on the coffee table in front of Su Su Su. Xie Yaoshi asked again:


    "Do you still have food and vegetables?"


    "We''ve been busy cleaning these days, and the rice planting progress has just kept up. Vegetables can be even for you." Su Su tilted her head, panted faintly, and seemed to be having trouble breathing. Then she said with a smile, "but I have a lot of chicken here, do you want it?"


    Su Su seems to be asking casually, but in fact, she just wants to tell Xie Yaoshi, please monopolize the chicken quickly, and don''t monopolize her chicken any more. I''m afraid that people in Bafang villa will be nervous when they see the chicken on the table from now on, and her freezer will be squeezed and fried by the mutant chicken.


    "Well? Now there is a shortage of meat, vegetables and food everywhere. How much chicken can you have here? It is said that the soldiers who ate chicken and dug trenches a few days ago each had three roast chickens a day. Do you still have them in stock


    Behind Xie Yaoshi, Zhang An''an looks at Su Su with a smile. They are a little late today. Of course, they don''t see Ye Yu and others chasing mutant chickens running around the villa with flying darts. When they enter the Bafang villa, today''s mutant chickens have been almost cleaned up. If a few mutant chickens come and go, Xie Yaoshi and others have the right to be normal.

 Chapter 229

    After hearing Zhang An''an''s words, Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue, who passed behind Su Su Su, covered their mouths and laughed. Su Su looked back at them. They quickly turned and left. Su Su Su said solemnly:


    "That''s enough!"


    "Pipe processing?" Zhang An''an asked again. Seeing Su Su Su''s puzzled face, Zhang An''an explained: "well, meat is not well preserved. As the weather is getting hotter and hotter, can you help to process the chicken and make it into cured chicken... Because there are so many of us, there are so many people to buy!"


    "Well, you have a good idea!"


    Su Su nodded. Of course, she can help to make the chicken into cured chicken, which is convenient for Zhang to keep safely. At the same time, she can also make the gnawed chicken, which can be eaten by people on her side in different ways. You don''t have to eat roast chicken and stewed chicken all the time, so you won''t feel tired of it.


    After negotiating with Zhang An''an about chicken cooperation, Xu Shaofeng carries a large bag of crystal nuclei on the table together with the former bag, which used to be the food expenses of the hostages, but now the bag is used to buy Su Su''s chicken.


    Then Su Su called Su Mu and PI Ge, and they began to count the crystal nuclei. While counting the crystal nuclei, PI Ge called some old people to go to the frozen warehouse of the hotel, where the chicken was about to be fried. They carried the chicken to the cooking camp in the back, so that they could make cured chicken there.


    To make cured chicken, Ye Yu, a fire power, must help. Although Ye Yu can''t make cured chicken, from now on, it can be predicted that in addition to practicing darts, he also needs to add a skill of smoked cured chicken!


    "In the safe area, the price of a kilo of frozen meat is 8 crystal core. We are all old acquaintances and customers. Even if you have a kilo of bacon with 10 crystal core, how about it?"


    Pigo couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He counted the crystal nuclei and talked with Zhang An''an about the price. Zhang An''an heard that the price couldn''t be too cheap. He immediately nodded his head and agreed to order another 100 Jin of frozen chicken, so that he could change the taste with cured chicken!


    The weight of frozen meat has water. When the cured chicken is dried by the Kang, it has to bring the labor cost of the cured chicken on the Kang. Naturally, the price of one kilogram of frozen meat is higher than that of one kilogram of frozen meat, but it is not too high. One kilogram of frozen meat only has two ordinary nuclei. In the safe area, the price of one kilogram of cured meat is at least 24 nuclei.


    So people in Xie Yaoshi think it''s very affordable for pigo to talk about the price of a kilo of preserved chicken with 10 cores. Except Xie Yaoshi, everyone is as cheap as a day and goes away happily.


    Leaving a group of hostages standing in the same place and obviously at a loss, Su Su sat on the sofa and looked at them for a while. The four pregnant women''s stomachs were eight or nine months old. She saw that they were about to give birth, and could not do any heavy and complicated work. She recruited people and asked a Gu Huo Zai to take the four pregnant women to Zhou Xiaolin, and then the remaining 11 hostages came in.


    Doctors and nurses such as zhuoshijia and junjiu are disinfecting everywhere in Bafang villa. Dr. Hong has been addicted to studying his doomsday virus. Today, Qinyue and ruiruirui have gone to the small clinic at the entrance of the village to help deal with the health problems of some soldiers'' minor diseases and pains. Zhou Xiaolin and Liang Xiaoqi are responsible for taking care of 10 babies on the third floor of the hotel.


    Let the four pregnant women go to Zhou Xiaolin, because they are about to give birth, and they can''t do any heavy work. Zhou Xiaolin and Liang Xiaoqi are short of hands to help take care of their children. Let the four pregnant women learn how to be mothers to take care of their children in advance, and this job is no longer suitable for them.


    The remaining 11 people, lined up, stood in the hall, with the expression of "you are the butcher, I am the fish" on their faces. Su Su tilted his head and asked:


    "What did you do in chuxuan before?"


    "Mr. Chu didn''t ask us to do anything. In addition to the distribution of materials, there are also crystal core collars every month!"


    He was talking about a 40 year old man who was a little skinny. He had no spirit on his face. He seemed to think that life was nothing more than eating and waiting for death, which made pigo sneer,


    "Then you go to dig a trench. There is a big project over there. You are short of young people like you!"


    This is just in reason, while sitting Su Su nodded in line, and pointed to the "young man" next to a few young men, added, "then go dig trenches, the other two old people to grow vegetables and fertilizer."


    Among these 15 people, the youngest is a young man, about 15 years old. Although before the end of the world, such a young man was still a student who couldn''t pick his shoulders or carry his hands, now it''s the end of the world. It''s not too much for a 15-year-old to dig a trench.


    The other two old people, one of whom looks as old as Su''s father and mother, and the other is a little older, about 70 years old, just hit Su''s mother on the edge of the vegetable field and poured some fecal water, which is really within the scope of their ability.


    Su''s mother is about 50 years old this year. After spreading the mutated soil in the truck that Gu Zhuozai found, she went to the vegetable garden of Bafang villa again today. She takes care of two vegetable fields by herself. Although she is a wood power, she still has a lot of trivia to deal with. She can''t be busy by herself.


    Some of the 11 hostages were angry, some were dejected, and some were open-minded. Then the old fool who came to take them left. Su Su talked with pigo on the sofa about how many ordinary mutant chickens were hiding in the villa. Then she walked out of the hotel hall and walked to the wall of the parking lot to see the mutant bush.


    She had thought that the mutant plants after the end of the world were not generally tenacious in vitality. Given a little water, they could grow into a forest, so the mutant Bush she planted could only take two or three days to encircle the wall.


    But Su Su walked to the edge of the mutated Bush and was surprised. The withered and yellow leaves, the drooping leaves, were the rhythm of dying!


    At this time, just an ordinary mutant chicken, a little hungry, rushed out from behind a car parked in the parking lot. It seemed that he was going to take the risk to attack Su Su!


    Su Su''s back to the mutant chicken, hair a Yang, a water dragon from her back winding up, curled up the chicken, to the withered and yellow mutant Bush on a throw, the Bush then stretched out thin spines, pierced the chicken''s fur, crazy absorption of the flesh and blood under the fur.

 Chapter 230

    I saw the withered and yellow bush, as if by magic, the leaves quickly turned green, fresh and green color, fortunately, it seems to drip water, the wind blowing, there is a kind of vigorous growth, let people see a lot of good mood!


    In a short time, a football big mutant chicken was sucked and only chicken feathers were left. When a gust of wind came, chicken feathers fell on the ground. Along with it, there was a pomegranate seed size crystal nucleus. It seems that the mutant Bush does not absorb crystal nuclei.


    Su Su looked at it and thought it was a big problem. The mutated Bush grew very well in the apple villa area because they had maggots to provide food. The food source of maggots was the survivors in the apple villa area... Or the survivors in the whole safe area. This is a food chain.


    Now she transplanted the mutated Bush to the wall of Bafang villa. The mutated Bush had no maggots as food source. It was absolute that it would wither and be on the verge of death. So Su Su thought, why don''t you feed the bush with mutated chickens???


    Now the mutated chicks are so hungry that they take the initiative to attack her. Where is the food source of the mutated chicks? You can''t eat vegetables all the time. Sooner or later, the vegetables in Bafang village will be pecked out by the overflowing mutant chickens.


    So Su Su has a bold idea. She wants to go to the safe area of LV Yin and catch some mutant maggots to feed chickens!


    Just thinking about this, another motorcade drove into the parking lot. Su Su protected her stomach and faced the warm midday sun. When she looked around, the motorcade had stopped. Chu Xuan, wearing a straight dark green uniform, jumped out of the front car and saluted Su Su Su.


    Well, she went to this mysterious Bafang village and was found by the people in the safe area within half a month. Su Su thought it was a failure.


    She frowned, looked at Chu Xuan came over, and said with a smile: "good interest, what are you busy with?"


    In front of Su Su''s body, except for a green bush, Chu Xuan couldn''t see the chicken feathers on the ground. He stood in front of Su Su with a smile and explained without waiting for Su Su to ask


    "I thought that you were coming in this direction that day, so I always sent people to come to you in this direction. I came to you today, and I wanted to arrange a few people for you because I wanted to have a safe life here."


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Su speechless looked at the long row of cars behind Chu Xuan. At this time, several people came out of the car one after another. Their temperament was similar to those hostages sent by Xie Yaoshi not long ago. They all looked like they were waiting to die.


    "There has been a lot of trouble in the safe area recently. Wang ziqiao and Li Ying seem to form a faction. The power vanguard is still obedient, but Xie Yaoshi''s people took some hostages from me a few days ago. I think the safe area is not safe either..."


    Chuxuan smiles amiably, as if he had been an old friend of Su Su for many years. He feels that Su Su knows what he doesn''t mean. Sure enough, Su Su Su''s clear expression makes chuxuan laugh even more happily. But before Chu Xuan can talk about it, Su Su Su knows the rules


    "It''s OK to hide some hostages for you, but how about their living expenses?"


    "And the cost of living?" Chu Xuan turns his head around, looking a little surprised. Then he walks up to Su Su and says in a low voice, "let the people around here work for you, and they will pay for the living expenses, but that woman..."


    Su Su follows Chu Xuan''s fingers and looks forward. From one of the business cars, she walks down a pregnant woman. Her stomach is about 9 months old. The pregnant woman is very clean. She is wearing a white baby skirt with yellow embroidery patterns. The skirt is very short. Up to her knees, she has a pair of thick bottomed muffin shoes on her feet. Her hair is clean and smooth, with a slight natural curl.


    The pregnant woman was impatiently holding a small handkerchief and fanning for herself. Behind her, a soldier in military uniform rushed forward with an umbrella to block the midday sun for the pregnant woman.


    "She''s not small. My younger brother points out that she''s flourishing. I''ll leave her with you. You''ll support her for 1000 crystal nuclei a day. I''ll advise you to do me a favor!"


    When she said the word "prosperous", chuxuan''s smile lines deepened a little, which made Su Su curiously look at the pregnant woman. The pregnant woman was not old, and she was estimated to be 25 or 26 years old. There was no power fluctuation in her whole body, but the eight bodyguards behind her were all powers, and they were all on the second level.


    Big shot, big shot, if this pregnant woman is really a big shot, look at the eight second-order powers, the iron bar like posture guarding the pregnant woman''s body, I think this pregnant woman''s background is not small.


    Su Su frowned and deliberately refused Chu Xuan to bring the troublemaker to her villa. But Chu Xuan said, "you can rest assured that the powers around the pregnant women have 500 cores per day for food. They all know what kind of world they are now. They won''t make trouble for you. You just need to provide them with a place to hide, and the rest doesn''t matter, They can take care of food and water by themselves. "


    It means that among the eight powers around the pregnant woman, there are water systems and wood systems, so they can produce and sell by themselves. Su Su doesn''t have to worry about them at all. So Su Su doesn''t want to ask these nine people to work with the pregnant woman. He just needs to give them a house and take care of them at ordinary times.


    Then, Chu Xuan looked at Su Su''s eyebrows and refused. He said with a smile: "you see, I have this living ancestor in the safe area, so I''m with LV Yin. I can put my living ancestor with you, so I''m with you. How about it? Do you want to do the deal or not? "


    This makes Su Su Su a little excited. She listens to Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan. Now in the safe area of LV Yin, there are signs that it is about to fall apart. Maybe LV Yin will be killed by his internal worries before Ye Yu can carry out the assassination plan?!


    Chuxuan is one of the worries, Su Su naturally want to support!


    *************************The author has something to say*********************


    It''s still three o''clock today, 43-1 = 42

 Chapter 231

    Then, Su Su pointed to the hostage except the pregnant woman, and said to Chu Xuan, "these people have to work, but they have to pay for food. One person has 100 nuclei a day. If you want to, you can leave them. If you don''t want to, you can take them away."


    "... OK, deal!"


    Chu Xuan teeth bite, 100 crystal nucleus 100 crystal nucleus, he every day good rice, good food, good energy hiding these idle people, is also upset, people received Su Su here, better than being robbed by Xie Yaoshi!


    "What the hell is this place?" In the distance, the pregnant woman with eight bodyguards of the psionic, with a small handkerchief and fragrant air, came over with a little swagger. When she accidentally stepped on a lump of chicken excrement, she was so angry that she cried out, "chuxuan, can you find me a better environment? This place is filthy! "


    Su Su glanced at the pregnant woman. The image of the pregnant woman was similar to that of her. She was a pure and innocent image of dodder flower. She didn''t know whether it was a real dodder flower or a fake dodder flower like her. Anyway, Su Su Su couldn''t look up to the pregnant woman with her words.


    As soon as she wanted to talk to the pregnant woman and make her feel dirty, she went back. But Chu Xuan turned around immediately. She didn''t want to suffer in front of the pregnant woman, but she still had to do something low and said with a smile:


    "Ancestors!"!!! You''d better stay here. It''s much cleaner than the safe area full of maggots. Besides, there''s an obstetrics and Gynecology champion here. You''re safe here. "


    When it comes to maggots, the pregnant woman who was disgusted with Bafang villa''s dirty death immediately pursed her lips and did not speak. It can be seen how serious the psychological shadow caused by maggots is. Others can see clearly that the main reason for the pregnant woman''s silence is not what Chu Xuan said. There is an obstetrics and Gynecology champion in Bafang villa, so Su Su also knows, The pregnant woman''s treatment of her baby is not as important as avoiding maggots.


    Su Su''s character is actually indifferent, which is mainly reflected in her curiosity. She doesn''t care about what the pregnant woman''s surname is, where she comes from, and what her background is. Since Chu Xuan has said that, she only provides a house for the pregnant woman in Bafang village, and doesn''t care about the rest. If she is in any danger at ordinary times, Just take care of it. OK.


    Decided to accept so many hostages from Chu Xuan, she led Chu Xuan to find brother PI. She told brother PI about the food and treatment given by Chu Xuan to the hostages. Brother PI ordered several old people to lead the pregnant women and bodyguards to live in the houses under the Bafang villa.


    For example, Bafang villa, a tourist attraction, is naturally equipped with some nice dwellings. It is specially converted into a small villa for daily rent. The environment design is elegant and has a certain style. People with identity, background and affectation are thrown there, and their eyes are not clear.


    Then there are the hostages brought by Chu Xuan. In addition to the relatives of some powers in the power vanguard, some of them are the relatives of the officers in the security zone. Chu Xuan is also an interesting person. He collects these hostages quietly. Unexpectedly, he collects so many hostages, I''m afraid he alone can drive most of the forces in the security zone.


    In fact, he and Xie Yaoshi have the same idea. It''s not safe to put the hostages anywhere in the safe area, because now the safe area is almost fragmented. If you don''t know who you trust, you''ll go back and do something wrong.


    Su Su is far away from the safe area. She has a world of her own. She doesn''t like to fight for the hostages. Her only use is to need labor to build walls. The rest of her people use these hostages to achieve the purpose of becoming human. For Su Su Su, she has no ambition or desire.


    "By the way, officer Chu, do you need supplies?"


    Pigo stands under the wall and looks at chuxuan with a smile. Behind him, Gu Huo Zai is arranging for the hostages to go to Su Fu to get things to do. People are coming and going, so busy.


    Su Su is carrying a big box in her hand. In the box is the crystal core given by Chu Xuan. She feels tired, so she plans to carry it to Su mu for a while, and let Su Mu and PI Ge count together.


    Then he heard that brother PI was talking, as if he was selling the "native chicken" produced by Bafang villa to chuxuan. Su Su pursed her lips and laughed, carrying the crystal core of the big box, and turned into Bafang villa.


    Just at this time, Ye Yu came over in a hurry. After a long distance, he waved to Su Su and said, "don''t move, I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    So Su Su stood in the same place, looking at Ye Yu trotting over, a face inexplicably asked: "go so fast, what happened?"


    "Little things, little things." Ye Yu went to Su Su''s side, bent down, and took the initiative to mention the heavy box in Su Su''s hand to his own hand. The other hand swept Su Su Su''s waist and said cautiously: "I just see that your stomach is too big, seeping. I said, can''t you lie on the bed and don''t move?"


    Ye Yu is also a restless person. Since he moved to the Bafang village, he was like a wild horse out of control. Except when Su Su saw him while sleeping, he was either killing chickens to practice darts or on the way to the wild,


    Today, it''s rare that he wants to accompany Su Su in the hotel and do his duty as a father and man. As a result, Su Su doesn''t know where to go. Ye Yu is looking for Su Su everywhere. After a long time, Ye Yu is in a hurry.


    But as soon as he had helped Su Su''s waist, another old fool came in a hurry. The old fool was sweating all over his head. Seeing Su Su and Ye Yu, he seemed to have seen a savior. Standing far away, he called out: "what''s the matter


    "Su Su, something''s wrong, something''s wrong, come on! Come and have a look. "


    When they heard that something had happened, Su Su and Ye Yu were obviously excited, but they both kept their restraint and walked slowly to the vegetable garden of Bafang villa.


    Only when they arrived at the vegetable garden did they know that the mutant chickens, who had not been killed or driven out, made a comeback today and vowed to avenge their dead brothers and sisters. They ate the sprouted vegetables that Su Mu had planted.

 Chapter 232

    In the vegetable garden which used to be very prosperous, there are only a few leaves left on the edge that have not been damaged by the mutated chickens. The rest of the huge vegetable garden has become a piece of bare land without any green meaning.


    The scene was so desolate that people around, including Su''s mother and the old man who had been newly resettled here to help with watering, pointed with a look of regret.


    At this point, some people finally began to understand why human beings need to establish safety zones and bases in cities, because in cities, there will be fewer security risks. At least the vegetables planted will not be so inexplicably eaten by chickens, leaving only two pieces of vegetables.


    What''s more frightening is that even if the mutant chicken is so suppressed by Ye Yu and others, it still has no roots. Even when people relax a little, the remaining evils of the chicken run out to do harm.


    Today, I have eaten all the dishes in the garden. What will I eat tomorrow? Soon, if they can''t feed and find food, they will start to eat people. Isn''t Su Su attacked by a brave remnant?


    "Trouble!"


    Su Su looked at the clean vegetable garden in front of her and sighed. She covered her stomach and began to walk around the garden. She was very sad. What should she feed the chickens?


    Ye Yu, who followed her behind, was not as complicated as Su Su thought. He only thought about the mutated chickens they killed today. There were no 40 chickens and there should be 50, but there were still some remaining evils, which indicated that the number of chickens was more than yesterday. He would better gather some brothers to search in every corner.


    Think of his team of special powers, the first thing in the morning is to kill chickens everywhere... Think of Ye Yu can''t help laughing.


    "As for this dish, it should be planted or must be planted!"


    Su Su walked a few steps and turned to face the bare vegetable garden. In fact, she didn''t have to go out of the Bafang villa. Just looking at the bare vegetable garden, she could see that the vegetables in the Bafang village outside the Bafang villa must have been poisoned by the mutated chickens.


    The meat of the mutant chickens can be eaten, and they can also be sold to Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan to earn some crystal nucleus. So it''s no good to kill all the mutant chickens, and let them spread and grow, and it''s even more impossible. These remaining evils can eat such a large vegetable garden. They eat up all the vegetables. What do Su Su and others eat as human beings?


    Today, the reason why they still have vegetables to eat is because of the vegetables that Su Mu grows in the truck. But the truck is so big that Su Mu''s powers are not easy to expose, and she can''t cultivate them with her powers. As their burden becomes heavier and heavier, Su Mu''s vegetables can only barely satisfy everyone''s share, It''s not enough to export.


    Besides, Su Su feels that Su''s mother has no obligation to satisfy everyone. She doesn''t want to put too much pressure on her mother. She doesn''t want Su''s mother to be tired, and she doesn''t want Su''s mother to easily try to overdraw her powers. So the vegetable fields in Bafang village should be planted!


    We have to mobilize a group of people to regularize the vegetable garden in Bafang village. It''s better for those soldiers who dig trenches to grow a piece of land by themselves in their spare time. It doesn''t matter whether the vegetables grow fast or not. People before the end of the world are also slowly waiting for the vegetables in the field and growing slowly according to the laws of nature?


    The most urgent and crucial thing is to find out the mature mutant chickens, separate the male from the female, do not let them continue to xxoo, or control the time of xxoo, then these mutant chickens will not cause too much hidden danger.


    Ye Yu doesn''t understand Su Su''s thoughts and concerns. He follows Su Su and listens to Su Su say something for a while. Then he says something. He takes two steps and stops for a while. That''s very cute. He follows her and protects her carefully, so that she won''t be too engrossed in problems and fall.


    Then he heard Su Su Su say: "don''t put all the chickens killed tomorrow in the freezer. Get some live ones and feed them to the Bush under the wall of the parking lot. Now the Bush is too small and weak, and it''s too weak to take the initiative to hunt. You can get some chickens to feed it."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    "Also, Ye Yu, I want to go to the safe area and get some mutant maggots. Let the mutant maggots eat the chicken, and then the chicken eats the little maggots. The maggots are raised on the edge of the Bush! Or put it in a ditch. "


    "Ah?"


    Ye Yu thinks that Su Su''s idea is a bit whimsical. The four special forces he sent out were originally responsible for staring at eagles. Since there was a maggot tide in the safe area, they were also responsible for staring at the whole safe area by the way. In the safe area, the maggots crawling everywhere were just evil ~ ~ last night''s dinner could be spit out, but Su Su wanted to raise maggots to feed chickens?!


    Ye Yu is a little surprised. Looking at Su Su, Su Su turns back, protects her stomach and smiles at Ye Yu. The sun above her head shines on her black hair, reflecting a layer of golden and silver light. Ye Yu''s heart suddenly jumps up. When he reacts, he finds that he has nodded and said something serious,


    "OK, let me do it. I promise to catch some maggots for you!"


    Su Su originally wanted to catch maggots by herself, but when she saw Ye Yu''s promise, she was too happy to go to the safe area to find a sense of existence, so as not to get into LV Yin again and cause other side effects.


    Just at the time of dinner, Ye Yu was about to finish dinner, so he went to the safe area secretly to catch maggots. His four brothers who were staring at the safe area sent back the message that the safe area, which was not easy to stabilize in the maggot tide, had a fight with people, and the maggot tide seemed to have some signs of counterattack.


    The so-called fight between people is estimated to be Xie Yaoshi, Chu Xuan, Wang ziqiao, Li Ying, and LV Yin. Among them, I don''t know who and who made a conflict and started the fight. As a result, the bloody smell in the safe area became a little stronger. The maggot tide, which was finally suppressed, could not stand the attraction of the bloody smell and began to fight back.


    Since the safety zone is not peaceful and people can still fight in the face of such natural and man-made disasters, Su Su Ye Yu should not go to join in the fun. Under Su Su Su''s comfort, the number of night watchmen in Bafang village has doubled, and the rest of the people should continue to rest. Ye Yu gets up early tomorrow and still takes his brothers to kill chickens to feed the bushes.

 Chapter 233

    But the next morning, after a while, Su Su got up and walked down the third floor. In the lobby of the hotel, she saw the pregnant woman who was brought by Chu Xuan yesterday. It was said that her name was joss. She had never heard of her. In those bases after the end of the world, she was not really a big shot.


    Su Su, holding the good mahogany handrails, slowly walked down the stairs, watching Joe''s face impatiently sitting on the sofa, holding a carved fan in his hand, with red fingertips on his fingertips, and his wrist was slender and elegant.


    Rao is so. There is still a slight sweat on Jos''s cheek. There are two people''s heat on the pregnant woman. In this not particularly hot weather, she already feels very hot. That''s normal.


    On both sides of joss'' sofa, there are four bodyguards. At the foot of the bodyguard, there are a lot of luggage. The color of each suitcase is pink, white or yellow. It''s typical girlish style. You can see that this is joss'' thing.


    At this time, pigo is standing in front of Jos, feeling like a slave. Listening to Jos complaining about the bad here and the bad there, he smiles and nods to say yes. Seeing Su Su Su coming down from the upstairs, pigo looks back with embarrassment and questions in his eyes, as if he doesn''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Su walked down the waist and looked at the delicate makeup. He also deliberately trims her eyebrows and wipes out a few layers of skin care products, which is far away from her. She can smell the smell of jousi''s skin cream from so far away, so Su Su simply doesn''t want to walk close to Jos, so that she can''t help but drive out the human perfume.


    "The lady said..."


    "You are just in time. I ask you, are you the person in charge here?"


    Before pigo could explain the whole story clearly, Miss joss, sitting on the sofa, stood up with a fragrant fan and her stomach. She was very dissatisfied and took two steps towards Susu


    "Didn''t Chu Xuan give you crystal nucleus? You have arranged for us to live in the mountains. The house does not know who lived there. It is everywhere dirty and dead. The ditch you dug has made a lot of dirt in the air. I heard that there were maggots coming up yesterday. I do not live there. I want to live here.


    Oh, Hello! Now it''s the end of the world. Isn''t it dirty everywhere? If you don''t want to be dirty, why don''t you clean yourself?!


    Su Su is in the heart stomach Fei, eyebrow tip a pick, looking at this some domineering arrogant big miss, but on the face is a smile, pointed to the stairs behind him, asked: "are you sure you want to live here? There are 10 babies living here, crying 24 hours a day. Are you sure you can have a good sleep? "


    "You...!"


    She just wanted to tell Su Su not to cheat her, but she heard a baby''s cry coming from upstairs. Then a baby seemed to wake up other babies, and a big baby''s cry came down. The sound was so loud that she couldn''t help raising her slender jade finger, The ears are blocked up.


    "It''s so noisy! It''s annoying Joss tooted her red lips, fanned her high-grade fragrant fan hard, and said to Su Su, "then you take them away. Anyway, I don''t want to live outside the villa any more. The safe area has been fighting. It''s so dangerous to live outside the villa. Do you mean it?"


    "Move it!" Su Su is looking at joss, looking at joss''s slightly long standard face, sharp chin, small mouth, the proportion is too perfect, as if the whole face, Su Su can not help but sneer, asked three words, "why?"


    "You As if she had met Su Su for the first time in her life, she stamped her foot and said angrily, "do you know who my godfather is? How dare you talk to me like that? "


    "What did I say to you? You just live under me. If you love me, you can live. If you don''t, you can get out. What''s that? "


    Su Su stepped forward, but she was also angry. Recently, her stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and her temper is not as good as that of the previous few months. Seeing that Jos turned pale and stepped back, Su Su went further and said impolitely:


    "In other people''s territory, what else do you put on the spectrum of a young lady? Don''t know it''s the end of the world out there? If you don''t know, just go to see it. Let someone else''s baby move a place for you. You''re such a big person. What''s the point? "


    Looking at one of joss''s little faces, he was shocked and frightened. When others looked at him, he seemed to be very aggressive. Joss had a white face, and his eyes were full of tears. As if he had been bullied by Su Su Su, his fingers trembled and pointed at Su Su Su,


    "You


    Then she turned around and complained to the powers behind her: "she bullied me. She bullied a pregnant woman with a big belly. Don''t you help me?"


    A psychic stepped forward, as if to appease joss. But on the face of the bodyguard of the psychic, there was a look of embarrassment. What did Su Su say about bullying joss, a pregnant woman with a big stomach? They looked at Su Su, the owner of the Bafang villa, who also had a big stomach. How could these big men help him find the place?


    Originally, joss didn''t like the residence outside the Bafang villa. He had to ask them to pack up their things and move to the Bafang villa. These bodyguards were reluctant. But yesterday, the soldiers who finished digging the trench and came back from work said that there seemed to be some maggots in the village, but they were pecked to death by some chickens before they could hurt people.


    So the bodyguards thought, is the maggot in the safe area not controlled and ran to Bafang village? Because of joss'' stomach, they are pregnant with their young master''s flesh and blood. These bodyguards can only follow joss, thinking that they will come to the Bafang villa and let Susu spare a bedroom for joss.


    It''s just that joss is used to being a young lady. At the moment, in other people''s territory, he still can''t distinguish the situation. He wants more than one bedroom. He also wants to let all the babies move out and give her a place to live. Even if this truth comes to the ears of the young master today, he will only scold Jos for his ignorance.


    *********************The author has something to say***************


    It''s still three o''clock today, 42-1 = 41

 Chapter 234

    In the face of joss'' complaint, the bodyguards didn''t move, but Su Su was angry. He yelled at joss, who was crying and pathetic


    "Go away, take your people and get out of Bafang village and go back to chuxuan. I saw that you were going to have a baby. I thought it would be better for you to be here for two or three days. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful and mournful? I''m bored. Are you going to leave? If you don''t go away, I''ll drive you away with the broom


    There is a kind of people in this world, it is clear that they put forward some excessive demands first, and after being rejected, they seem to be bullied. They put on a weak and helpless posture to win the sympathy of the world, and teach people that everything seems to be Su Su Su''s fault, because Su Su Su is unreasonable and unforgiving.


    To tell you the truth, Su Su really hated this kind of person. She was pregnant with little love, and her mood fluctuated greatly. Now when she heard Jos crying here, she was buzzing like a fly, which made her headache.


    She yelled at Jos and turned to the broom.


    But joss cried even louder. As if he had been treated inhumanely, he grabbed one of the bodyguards by the sleeve and hid behind them


    "I, I didn''t say anything. I... it''s terrible here. Let''s go. Wuwuwuwu, brother, where are you now? When will you pick me up


    She was just like a person made of water. At the beginning, she was still arrogant and swaggered to ask the babies to move a place for her. Maybe she saw that Su Su Su''s temper was not very good, and joss collapsed suddenly, crying out of breath. Her red eyes were like a rabbit, hiding behind the powers, and also a look of fear.


    The bodyguards are probably familiar with the appearance of joss, and they have immunity. They calmly carry the box and run away with joss, leaving a bodyguard. They stay where they are, waiting for Susu to find the broom. After a round of carrying the broom, they sincerely bow their heads and apologize


    "I''m sorry, our eldest lady didn''t eat fireworks when she was young. She''s a little ignorant. I''m very sorry for the trouble."


    Su Su also carried a broom, one hand holding a broom, one hand supporting his waist, looking at the sincere and serious bodyguard, sneered,


    "I''m not very good-natured. I mean that those who follow me will prosper and those who disobey me will perish. It doesn''t matter if you are obedient and stay for me and make room for you. But that young lady who doesn''t eat fireworks is a troublemaker. She can''t tell you what''s wrong with me. If you don''t leave, Don''t you want me to kill people for peace and prosperity? "


    She is portrayed as a villain who makes fun of others by this joss. She also hears that Chu Xuan describes joss'' identity as extremely noble and mysterious. Su Su doesn''t know whether she can do anything better than joss'' backstage. Looking at today''s battle, joss has already hated her. She''s afraid that there will be more conflicts in the future. If she doesn''t get rid of the cowhide candy quickly, I''m afraid there will be some hidden danger in the future.


    "This..." the bodyguard''s face was embarrassed, bowed his head, accompanied by careful way: "please rest assured that our young master, and his family, all understand our young lady''s temperament, we are not unreasonable people, even if our young lady deliberately embarrasses you in the future, the young master will not listen to her one-sided words."


    Su Su leans to the side of his head, still holding a broom in his hand. Looking at the bodyguard with the appearance of "I don''t believe your word", the bodyguard bends down, takes out a large bag of crystal nuclei from the box under his feet, and thrusts them into the arms of pigo standing behind Su Su Su Su, then says to Su Su Su with a smile


    "This is our compensation. Please believe us. We promise to contact Chu Xuan and ask him to take us away. We won''t give you any trouble."


    Su Su still doesn''t speak. He looks at the bodyguard and thinks that what the bodyguard says is credible. But brother PI weighs the crystal nucleus in his hand and touches the crystal nucleus in the bag. He steps forward and says to Su Su Su softly:


    "There are many secondary nuclei."


    "Well." Su Su cleared his throat, glanced at the bag of crystal core in pigo''s hand, cleared his throat to the bodyguard, slowed down, and said: "since you sincerely apologize, let''s settle this matter today. Let joss be safe for me, no more trouble, no more going to Bafang villa, or..."


    "Nature, nature, what happened today, I promise it won''t happen again."


    The bodyguard bowed and nodded. Seeing that Su Su finally put away the broom, he breathed a sigh, said goodbye and left the hotel hall.


    Su Su, with a flat face and a big stomach, saw the last bodyguard walking away with the suitcase. Her eyes were cold, and she told pigo, who was smiling at him


    "Tomorrow Chu Xuan comes, or let him hurry to persuade people to go back, that is to give me 10000 Jinghe a day''s food expenses, I will not serve, what? When you spend money, others are her subordinates? "


    "Well, they have a buyer coming tomorrow. I''ll talk to his people."


    Pige nods and agrees with Su Su''s treatment. After all, chuxuan has said that Jos''s identity is extraordinary. If Bafang villa insists on driving people, it will be a real one. Therefore, Su Su Su has made an appearance this time. He will leave people for a while and let chuxuan take them back tomorrow, which will not be her driving away.


    Su Su''s character is just like this. She doesn''t eat hard or soft. She only depends on her eyes. Those who fit her eyes will stay. Those who don''t fit her eyes will go as far as they can. For Su Su now, Josie doesn''t fit her eyes, so I''m sorry!


    "Oh, by the way," Susu propped up, lost her broom, turned to look at pigo, and asked, "just now that Jos said that the soldier digging the trench said there were maggots, but they were eaten by chickens. What''s the matter?"


    "I haven''t heard of it." Pigo gave Su Su all the crystal nuclei he held in his hand. This is a private red envelope given to Su by joss'' bodyguard, so pigo doesn''t have to keep accounts. He shrugged and said, "who can tell the end of the world? Some of the soldiers may have a shadow over the maggots in the safe area, so it''s not necessary to say it''s a maggot when they see an insect. Anyway, it didn''t cause any casualties. If we really want to investigate, we have to ask the chickens to find out. "

 Chapter 235

    "That''s what I said!" Su Su nodded, holding the bag of crystal nucleus in his arms, thought about it, and said to pigo, "but we can''t take it lightly. In the safe area, there was not any movement at the beginning. As a result, LV Yin almost couldn''t resist the maggot tide."


    After a pause, she tilted her head and said, "I think we have to be on guard. First, find a few people and register the number of heads every day. If there are fewer heads or any changes, we have to pay attention to them. Even if we dig three feet, we have to control those maggots, so as not to let them grow into a future trouble."


    In this case, the mutant bush can''t take the initiative to hunt. Ye Yu and others need to feed the mutant chicken every day. When the maggot tide comes, how can Susu resist it? I''m afraid that the Bafang village will become the same as the safe area of Xiangcheng.


    But she also wanted to let Ye Yu go to the safe area to catch some maggots for her, so as to feed her chickens in the ditch. If there are mutant maggots in Bafang village, it''s just in line with Su Su''s wish to let these mutant maggots feed her chickens, so as not to waste food and vegetables, which is also very good.


    Su Su thinks about the problem of variant maggot tide. However, Jos''s bodyguards quickly walk out of Bafang villa and come to the parking lot behind. Seeing Jos in the nanny''s car crying, they are impatient. With a move, they lead the other bodyguards to the two cars near the nanny''s car and drive back with Jos.


    "Me, me, me!" Jos in the car was still out of breath and was very pitiful. When he saw that the car was driving away, he turned back and pointed to Bafang villa. As if there was a devil in Bafang villa, he cried: "you just let her go!"?! Don''t you see how she bullied me just now? "


    The bodyguard, who was driving, raised his eyes and glanced at Jos in the rearview mirror. Without saying a word, he took Jos down to the Bafang villa.


    This man, no matter how noble or humble he was before the end of the world, after the end of the world, he should never think about what he was before the end of the world. Otherwise, walking in the end of the world will easily lose his position and become hated by everyone.


    If we say that the eight bodyguards are really as tolerant to Joss as they appear to be? It''s the end of the world. People have their own thoughts. Who really knows who?!


    Su Su doesn''t want to care about Qiao Si any more. She just waits for Chu Xuan to come over and take the young lady back. But Chu Xuan doesn''t show up for several days. Not only Chu Xuan doesn''t show up, but also Xie Yaoshi doesn''t show up these days. On the contrary, some refugees in the safe area begin to run outside the safe area. In just a few days, hundreds of people come outside Bafang village.


    After careful inquiry, Su Su knows that the safe area is more than just a fight between people. These days, it''s like watching a blockbuster. There are all kinds of ups and downs in the safe area. First of all, Xie Yaoshi pulled 50 power pioneers, and a group of survivors and hostages who were temporarily rescued.


    Then Chu Xuan pulled some of the officers in the safe area, 250 power pioneers, and thousands of soldiers also ran away, leaving Prince Qiao and Li Ying, and 6000 soldiers under LV Yin''s hands. It is said that Wang ziqiao and Li Ying were also very uneasy, and the whole 1000 soldiers seemed to be independent. At this time, LV Yin was trying to control the situation, He wants to control the people under him. He has to deal with those mutant maggots in the safe area. He is very busy.


    Some smart survivors, knowing that the safe area would not last for a few days, drove with Xie Yaoshi and chuxuan. Some of the survivors planned to go north to the safe area of Chuncheng. It is said that the situation there was much more stable than that of Xiangcheng. Passing by this Bafang village, another survivor felt that Bafang village seemed good and stopped here.


    Things make some out of control feeling, Su Su these days also have no mind to catch up with that Qiao Si, let her so in Bafang villa outside of the residential committee aggrieved to live down.


    Among the hundreds of new survivors, there are only one or two powers, and their level is not too high. After listening to pigo''s words, if you want to stay, you have to take part in the construction of digging ditches in Bafang village, and you only have three meals a day, no salary, no crystal nucleus, take care of your clothes by yourself, and you have to dig ditches manually. Because of the limited conditions, you can''t find excavators in Bafang village.


    So about half of the way, including the one or two powers, the remaining 50 people were accepted and put into the vigorous trench construction.


    If there are more people, the food rations in charge must also be more. Ye Yu''s 18 people, except the four people who are engaged in surveillance outside the safe area of Xiangcheng, 14 of them kill chickens to protect vegetables and feed chickens to bushes all day long, which can make people take care of the vegetable fields in Bafang village.


    In mid June, Su Su''s stomach had been pregnant for seven months, and the temperature in the South had reached a new high. The trend of the whole world began to transition to the "survivor group safe area". However, Bafang village was still a village. The highest point in the center of the village was Bafang mountain villa. At the bottom of Bafang mountain villa, in a building with ancient style, she had been pregnant for more than nine months, Having entered the due date of delivery, Jos is getting more and more annoyed.


    In fact, the place she lives in is not as bad as she thought. At least it''s very high-end to let the eight powers around her clean up. But joss just feels that it''s depressing to live here. It''s not big enough, it''s not open enough, and the outside environment is not good. She has never lived in the countryside since she grew up. Now it''s just a piece of dust to let her go out. Joss feels very wronged.


    The one with the power cooked the meal and cut it off for her. She was lying on the chair with her stomach outstretched. She was rubbing hand cream on the slender jade finger and glanced at it at will. She was upset and asked:


    "It''s food again. Why is there no meat?"


    The bodyguards of the powers standing behind looked at each other. Of the eight, only the wooden ones could produce vegetables. If they wanted to eat meat, they could only exchange chicken with Susu. But a few days ago, after he came back in a huff, he cried and didn''t give Susu any more seeds, so of course they didn''t have any meat.


    "No, if you don''t give me meat, I''ll go on a hunger strike!"


    Joss pushed the rice bowl on the table to the side with his mouth in his mouth. It was dangerous for the bowl to fall to the ground. Or did a nearby psionic hand quickly hold the bowl upright and respectfully said:


    "Miss, it''s easy to eat meat. You''ll eat this meal first today and promise to serve the meat to you in the evening."

 Chapter 236

    Qiao Si was riotous with colour, and began picking up a bunch of colorful nail polish on her little finger. The nail polish brand was the top of the world. She picked up a big red bottle and began to brush her nail polish.


    The power man was helpless and said in a slightly heavy tone: "Miss, you can afford to be hungry, but our young master''s flesh and blood can''t afford to be hungry. To put it bluntly, who can''t get along with you? It''s a loss to starve the young master''s flesh and blood, isn''t it? "


    Yes, brother''s flesh and blood


    Jo, who was painting her nail polish, was on the long goose egg. Because of this ability, the face was seized with fear. She lifted up the jade hand and felt her stomach. She felt a bit angry and angry. Her face was also not looking good. It was also because she thought that it was because of her stomach that she could be loved by her elder brother now.


    "Big brother said that he would come to pick us up? Why hasn''t he come yet? "


    "Coming soon, the young master said that he had arrived at the spring city!"


    "Did you tell my elder brother that my life is not like death in this Bafang village?"


    Joss cried again. Two crystal tears fell down on her elegant and white neck. They were pitiful.


    The two bodyguards standing around each other looked at each other and felt disgusted. In fact, some of them didn''t want to say that the communication equipment they were carrying could not be used now. The only one who could contact the young master was Chu Xuan, because Chu Xuan could use military encrypted radio stations, which were military things, They are inaccessible to non military bodyguards.


    It''s just that Jos doesn''t care. What she does every day is either crying or dressing herself up, or asking where Fang Shuyi has gone. It seems that in her world, this last life is the same as before, driving a private plane, and the distance from south to north is seconds. If Fang Shuyi doesn''t appear, she will definitely not want her and her son.


    As big men, several bodyguards didn''t understand women''s thoughts. They were only responsible for taking care of joss and her son. They didn''t understand and couldn''t understand the rest of the emotional counseling. Joss insisted on not going to Susu''s side because of his discord with Susu and giving birth examination to the "obstetrics and Gynecology champion".


    Everyone, we just think that it''s this month, and joss is going to have a baby. The bodyguards have mentioned it to her several times. Every time they say it, joss looks disgusted. What''s the only thing they say about "obstetrics and Gynecology champion"? She never saw a doctor in China, so she asked her bodyguards to find a famous obstetrician abroad!


    Tianshou, a woman tosses these eight men. Sometimes she really wants to kill them!


    In the evening, after joss made several troubles and refused to give her meat again, she would cut her wrist and commit suicide. The eight bodyguards had to send one person to climb up the Bafang villa to buy chicken.


    At this time, a group of people in Bafang villa had already had dinner. Because there were too many people digging ditches at the head of the village, Ye Yu divided half of the special forces there to take turns on duty to protect the coolies digging ditches and supervise them not to make trouble.


    So now the cooking place in Bafang village has been divided into two parts: 19 Gu Huo kids, 10 of whom are responsible for making coolies'' big pot rice and all kinds of chicken products, such as roast chicken, chicken soup and fried chicken, and the other 9 people are responsible for Su Su, Su mu, doctors and nurses, Ye Yu''s team and pigo''s team.


    So at this point, except for those on duty, all the people who came out of Apple villa were in the hotel. We all know that joss came to ask the babies to move a place for her a few days ago, that is, no one gave the bodyguard a good look. When he was brought to su Su Su, he looked like he was going to see a play, I didn''t fall.


    Su Su is sitting on the sofa in the hall at the moment, watching her mother knitting a sweater. She doesn''t know where she got the needle and thread, and says she wants to knit a small sweater for Xiao AI. Su Su Su is watching. She only feels that the magic thread is flying up and down in Su''s hands, and soon it''s woven into a row. It''s amazing. Is there any wood?


    See that bodyguard, it is the last time to give her a big bag of crystal nucleus as a gift, what''s her name? Oh, GE batian, he was so embarrassed that he came over and stood in front of a crowd, just facing Su Su.


    Su Su just glances back at Su Su''s knitting. Liang Xiaoqi sits on the armrest of Su Su''s sofa and whispers to her:


    "He said Joe wanted to eat meat, so he wanted to buy some frozen meat."


    "Buy meat?"


    Su Su raised his head, and all of them also focused on Ge batian''s face. It seemed very strange that he wanted to eat meat, so he came back to Bafang villa. Since then, he never had any contact with them. It was a miracle that he was willing to give up for meat today.


    Su Su nodded and said, "how many jin do you want for frozen meat with eight ordinary crystal nuclei?"


    "8... 10 jin!"


    Ge batian originally wanted to say that it was only 8 Jin of crystal nucleus, which was much cheaper than that in the safe area trading house. Later, he thought it was inappropriate to say this, so he bought 10 jin of frozen meat directly. After he handed in crystal nucleus, an old fool went to the freezer and called him frozen chicken.


    Under the bright crystal light, GE batian stood in front of the crowd and seemed at a loss. Li Mingzhi, a little older of the five nurses, pointed to the bodyguard and said:


    "Your eldest lady, I saw her from a distance that day. It is estimated that she will be born in these two days. You''d better take her to the clinic at the entrance of the village."


    "Yes, good!"


    Is it about to be born? Ge batian didn''t understand, but he also knew that Li Mingzhi, who was talking to him, was a medical worker. Since Li Mingzhi said that he was going to have a baby, he advised him to go to the clinic.


    Carrying 10 jin frozen chicken, GE batian said thanks and walked back. He thought that Jos''s aversion to this Bafang village and Bafang villa, especially Su Su, was the first two. He thought that Jos was used to being a big lady in Fang''s family. He felt that he was a big lady everywhere. I''m afraid that even if he was going to have a baby, he had to play a big lady''s temper first, Let others beg her to be born.


    ****************The author has something to say********************


    Today there are three more shifts, 41-1 = 40

 Chapter 237

    Sure enough, after having a few mouthfuls of rice and a few pieces of chicken, joss heard Ge batian talk about meeting Li Mingzhi on his way back from hunting. Li Mingzhi asked her to go to the clinic to have a look. When she was ready to give birth, Jos put his chopsticks on the table, stood up with a huge stomach and said with pride:


    "No, I don''t want to go to their rural clinic. The environment is so bad that I have to give birth there. I won''t even die. Do they want me to give birth there so that my elder brother can invest in their broken clinic? I think so


    At the end of the day, Su Su is self-sufficient. He doesn''t want weapons for war, and he doesn''t want nuclear consumption. What kind of investment do you need from master Fang?


    Ge Ba Tian''s heart was full of criticism, but he didn''t say anything after all. He just picked up the food that Jos had eaten and carried it on.


    He didn''t dare to tell joss that all the chicken was bought from Susu. He only said that he went hunting himself. He was afraid that Jos would not eat Susu''s chicken because he had too much opinion on Susu. As a result, he and his children would starve to death. In this way, GE batian would be very sorry for Fang''s family and the trust of master Fang.


    So we can only let joss be so willful. The bodyguards can only hope that the young master of the Fang family will come early to persuade Jos, who is about to give birth.


    But the mysterious young master Fang didn''t come. The next morning, Su Su had a meal and filled the water tower of the flower house on the top floor with water. Under the wall of the parking lot, she saw that two mutated shrubs had grown, and the Bafang villa welcomed another guest.


    This guest is no one else. It''s Su Su''s old acquaintance, Li Ying!


    Now the trench of Bafang village is almost a quarter. The soil excavated from the trench is piled up into a simple wall. The gate to the entrance of the village is also made up of a very complicated iron gate by the fortune teller''s leading gold powers. The gun buildings on both sides of the gate are also upgraded to be a little higher than the previous few days. There are two people standing on it, Carrying two guns, acting as a lookout alert.


    So if people come from the front part of Bafang village, now they can only block the entrance of Bafang village, waiting for the people on the turret to report up with walkie talkie layer by layer, such as who is coming, who to look for and so on. Walkie talkie is easy to find. It''s a military walkie talkie provided by Ye Yu. It''s small and durable, and the signal is also strong. It''s necessary in wartime.


    At present, for such a small Bafang village, there are no other guests. They either come to find Su Su, or they come to find Su Su. Su Su is also generous. After listening to Li Ying''s dare to come to her, they let Li Ying come in. She wants to have a look. What else does Li Ying want?!


    Li Ying, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, is still very moist. Her hair is wavy and curly. It seems that she has been carefully straightened and dyed wine red. She is still wearing a military dress that looks like a KMT female spy. With two soldiers, she is taken to the hotel by an old fool. Su Su Su, her car and the rest of the people in the car are left outside the iron door, No admittance.


    Su Su is still sitting on the sofa in the hotel hall. She is more than seven months pregnant, which makes her reluctant to move around. All day long, people are lazy, and she can''t breathe after two steps. At this time, Su Su is leaning her head and basking in the morning sun. She squints at Li Ying, points to the sofa opposite and says something,


    "Sit down!"


    Li Ying just sat on the sofa and put the baby things she was carrying on the desk. She was very familiar with Su Su with a smile and said, "I brought some things for children. I hope I can use them. Are you OK recently? When will it be born? "


    "Soon!"


    After changing her posture, Su Su holds a handful of pomegranate seed sized nuclei in her hand and looks at Li Ying''s eyelids. She is obviously impatient and asks directly:


    "What do you want me to do? Go ahead. "


    So Li Ying smiles, purses her red lips and takes a look around. She finds that in addition to Gu Huo Zai, the nurses and pregnant women holding the baby are all around the hotel. She bends her lips and says with a smile:


    "I''ve heard that you''ve had a lot of survivors these days."


    "Well."


    "Most of these survivors came from the safe area of Xiangcheng, right?"


    "It seems to be!"


    "Now there are only a few thousand soldiers left in the safe area, and the survivors who are able to run are almost able to run." Li Ying slowly said, see Su Su no feelings, just raised his hand to support the side of the forehead, a pair of not very interested in appearance.


    Li Ying then said: "there is no one available for LV Yin. If he wants to grow up again, who will he absorb as his subordinate?"


    "Speak directly!"


    Su Su props her forehead and touches her stomach with the other hand. Under the thin pregnant woman''s skirt, her belly arched up a very obvious small piece and slid in the palm of her hand, which makes Su Su Su in a good mood at the moment.


    So Li Ying continued: "you are very close to the safe area. You and Ye Yu''s team are all high-level powers. If LV Yin wants to make a comeback, he must also want to find a way from you. Think about it. Recently in your village, there are so many people waiting for you to give birth."


    After all, what Li Ying wants to express is that LV Yin''s safe area. Although Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan have poached some people, LV Yin''s strength is still there. Even if the safe area is full of maggots, he can survive in the place full of maggots, which can''t be underestimated.


    And Li Ying also revealed one thing, that is, LV Yin has sent people to infiltrate into the Bafang village of Su Su. Those people are hidden among the survivors who have taken refuge in this period of time. They are waiting for Su Su to produce. After Su Su Su is born, they are trying to get Su Su Su and Ye Yu''s children into LV Yin''s hands.


    At that time, not only Su Su and Ye Yu will listen to LV Yin, but also the whole Bafang village will be in LV Yin''s bag.


    Su Su followed Li Ying''s idea, holding her head for a moment, and asked strangely: "according to what you said, there are spies of LV Yin among the survivors in my village. Then you swagger to me today, and you are not afraid that LV Yin will find out you''ve come to inform me?"


    "Hiss ~ ~" Li Ying gives a slight contemptuous smile. Her expression is full of disdain for the name of LV Yin. She puts her back in military uniform close to the thick soft leather sofa behind her. "Since I dare to come here today, I don''t want to act with LV Yin again."

 Chapter 238

    "So what do you mean


    Su Su finally looks at Li Ying. At first, she thought Li Ying was coming to her. This is both a smile and a gift. According to Li Ying''s temperament of walking high, she may come back to mix with Su Su when the safety zone is falling apart.


    But she looked at Li Ying just said so much, it does not seem to want to eat back the meaning of the grass, this let Su Su see Li Ying slightly pleasing to the eye.


    "I want to cooperate with you and kill LV Yin!"


    Li Ying bends her lips and grins fiercely. A person who wants to survive in the end of the world and become a personal master, when it comes to killing her current boss, it''s also a skill of Li Ying. This person is born to survive in the end of the world, cruel enough, absolutely enough, and poisonous enough.


    Su Su looks at Li Ying and doesn''t speak. Her fingertips gently rub her forehead. Li Ying drops her eyes and patiently waits for Su Su''s answer. She doesn''t rush to urge Su Su Su to do anything. It''s just that after a long time, Li Ying gently and unhurriedly says:


    "According to the current trend, killing LV Yin is good for both of us. Besides a serious problem, I can also succeed. Why not?"


    "Oh, you want to borrow me!"


    Su Su in the sofa, with her back against the French window and the sun shining out of the window, suddenly realized that she had already known her heart. With a little sarcasm, she looked at Li Ying, laughed and asked again:


    "So what''s your plan to kill LV yin?"


    Su Su naturally can''t tell Li Ying that the whole safety zone is under Ye Yu''s monitoring. If she wants to do it, it''s not too much for LV Yin to die hundreds of times. However, since she came out of the safety zone last time, Ye Yu ordered to shoot the eagle, and LV Yin was on guard.


    So now the eagle is not directly back to his nest, but tired, will find a different place to rest, what''s more, if it is hungry, it will directly rush to the ground to eat maggots.


    Over the past few days, there has been a lot of trouble in the safe area. Although Prince Qiao Liying and LV Yin seem to be very close to each other, LV Yin is still available. He still has 5000 soldiers in his hands, all of them are strong and strong, and more than a dozen powers have been inspired.


    The eagle in the sky is still spinning in the sky. The whole picture of the safe area that the eagle can see is also visible to LV Yin. He uses the advantage of overlooking to let his soldiers control several blocks. There are also survivors in the blocks. There are even several warehouses that LV Yin keeps in. It is estimated that it is not a problem to keep them for a month.


    In these blocks, Wang ziqiao and Li Ying have no right to enter, which fully shows that LV Yin has already set up a defense line against Wang ziqiao and Li Ying. Wang ziqiao and Li Ying have only a thousand people and ten powers in their hands, but they are also smart. After they run from chuxuan, they intentionally or unintentionally occupy the trading house, and there are a lot of materials in the trading house, So they cooperated with LV Yin superficially, but in fact they were on guard against each other and survived in the safe area.


    Of course, that safe area was not big. It was dug here and there. The biggest so-called safe area is two or three streets. Many of the safe areas expanded by LV Yin before have become the sites of maggots.


    There are maggots in the place, there are still the same benefits, that is, there is no zombie, zombies are maggots to eat, naturally there is no zombie.


    Therefore, the current situation is that LV Yin sees that Su Su''s Bafang village is still good, and is planning to solve the internal problems of Prince Qiao Liying first, then take Su Su Su Ye Yu, and finally solve the traitors Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan. Li Ying decides to fight first, join Su Su Su Su Su together, and kill LV Yin. By the way, she has recruited LV Yin''s 5000 soldiers and more than a dozen powers.


    It''s a good way to use it, but LV Yin has lost his trace since his eagle was shot by Ye Yu''s people. No one can find out where he is.


    "I know where he is!" With a sneer, Li Ying took out a map with several blocks drawn on it. Three red dots were marked on the black pencil line. She spread the map on the tea table in front of Su Su and pointed to the three red dots,


    "Here, here, and here, these three points are the hiding place of LV Yin. But outside his safe area, there are maggots. We can''t get in, and he can''t get out."


    One of the three streets occupied by LV Yin is the apple villa area where Su Su used to live. The apple villa area is the home of maggots, just separated from the trading house and LV Yin. Because LV Yin moved in, maggots surrounded LV Yin''s block by layers.


    The maggot tide seems to be controlled by LV Yin consciously. It forms a natural protective circle around the neighborhood where he lives, and it''s not easy to go into the neighborhood. In those neighborhoods, in addition to a few warehouses that LV Yin has hidden, he also holds wood powers such as Feifei and several water system powers in his hands, hoping to survive for a long time, I don''t think it''s hard.


    Therefore, unless Li Ying and Prince Qiao fight to kill them, they will not be able to contact LV Yin at all. At present, they have few soldiers and supplies, so they don''t want to go to LV Yin. The only way to help them is to seek cooperation with Su Su.


    Her meaning is to ask Su Su to borrow some powers. It''s better for Ye Yu and Wang ziqiao to rush into the maggot tide and kill LV Yin in the three hiding places!


    In this way, Li Ying does not have to lose many people to win over LV Yin. It''s really a good strategy!


    Su Su can''t help but smile. Looking at Li Ying''s elaborately depicted face, she is tired. On the surface, as Li Ying said, she cooperated with Li Ying to solve such a big problem of LV Yin, which can protect Xiao AI from LV Yin''s harm. However, things can''t stand scrutiny. Once deliberated, Li Ying is taught to take all the advantages.


    Let''s not say that Ye Yu takes someone to help Prince Qiao''s person open the way. Can Li Ying be a reassuring person? If Leng Buding unites LV Yin and shoots Ye Yu behind them, Su Su has no place to cry.


    After thinking about it, she didn''t give Li Ying a definite answer. She just yawned and said, "I can''t do it for Ye Yu. I''ll ask him and give you an answer."


    ************************The author has something to say*********************

 Chapter 239

    LV Yin is going to kill, and Li Ying can''t cooperate. Su Su just wants to ask Ye Yu if they can kill LV Yin alone in this situation? Although it''s lonely, it''s better than letting Li Ying put a hidden gun in the back, right.


    Li Ying smiles and doesn''t say anything more. She is a very smart person. Naturally, she understands that the previous unpleasantness with Su Su has made it impossible for them to trust and cooperate with each other any more. This matter can''t be settled once or twice.


    So Li Ying talks with Su Su on the surface of harmony, and then takes her two soldiers back. Su Su goes with Li Ying, but she doesn''t plan to kill Li Ying or anything. If she kills Li Ying, she will help LV Yin and solve her internal worries?


    Su Su thinks that although she doesn''t plan to cooperate with Li Ying, what Li Ying said is not totally unreasonable. Recently, many survivors have come to Bafang village. According to the brain circuit of normal survivors, she naturally wants to find a strong and powerful backer to live a stable life.


    Bafang village is located in a remote area of the countryside. She has no soldiers or guns. She looks very small. People who enter Bafang village have to work hard, dig trenches when they are young and strong, and farm and water the old, weak and sick people who have a little strength. People who eat and die are not allowed to exist in Bafang village.


    Oh, except for that joss!


    The key problem is that Su Su has no previous experience. Both she and Ye Yu are good at violence but not management. Therefore, the whole Bafang village is controlled by pigo, the boss of the underworld. This tendency is obviously manifested in that the coolies in Bafang village are not paid!


    Pigo also reported this problem to Su Su. He thought that in fact, according to the current situation, these coolies took the crystal nucleus, and there was no place to spend. Although they sold frozen chicken to Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan, it was far from enough for those crystal nuclei to pay so many coolies.


    So at this stage, Bafang village has three delicious meals a day, big meals, big dishes and big meat for these coolies, and a stable habitat at night, which is enough.


    Before the end of the world, their underworld would also take in some cheap labor. Pigo moved his former mode of thinking to the end of the world.


    Su Su thinks it''s also reasonable. At present, in this society, we only need food and clothing. If we have other needs, we can only think about other Yinyu after we have met the food and clothing. So if we want to raise wages and salaries, we have to wait for the defense project of Bafang village to form a Tietong.


    So under the situation of squeezing labor force obviously, there are survivors who come to Bafang village specially. Isn''t this a bit abnormal?! Well, this can explain that in the last days, just a hot meal is enough, but in reality, there are many people who want to go to the spring city safe area, which is safer and more prosperous, and the human social system is more perfect.


    Thinking about this, Su Su, who had gone back to her bedroom and wanted to sleep, couldn''t sleep now. She put on a dress, put on nurse shoes and went down the stairs.


    Su Su wanted to find Ye Yu in the hall and discuss with Ye Yu how to kill LV Yin earlier, but he found brother PI in the hall. Seeing that she had something in mind, brother PI stopped what she was doing and came over to chat with Su Su,


    After a chat, pigo knew that Li Ying was looking for Su Su today. He sneered. Looking at Su Su who was already sitting on the leather sofa, he also sat down opposite Su Su Su and said:


    "Who knows if what Li Ying said is true or false? People can''t tell whether they want to occupy our Bafang village, so they deliberately use LV Yin as an excuse!"


    "I can''t easily believe her, either." Su Su nodded and stroked her stomach. Xiao AI arched in her palm. Su Su was a little out of breath, but she was in a good mood. She said to pigo, "what should we do to distinguish the real survivors from the spies?"


    "What do you want to screen them for?" Pigo waved his hand, and the style of the underworld boss suddenly came out. "We''re underworld people. We never go to find a few cops under our hands to be undercover. That''s too much trouble. Have you ever seen a underworld boss without two or three undercover agents? This is too normal, you need to keep the secret, no one will tell, do your own defense, leave a few more ways for yourself, make sure that even if your closest person backwater, you can also live well, then you have undercover, it doesn''t matter


    Su Su a listen, a little careful thought, things really is such a truth, even if ye Yu now backwater, she can also take parents small love very well, in addition, is to do their own defense work, in addition


    "In addition, since the safe area has become such a situation, and they are so consumed, of course we have to support the side that is beneficial to us, and we need to pull more allies. For example, aren''t Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan trapped in the maggot tide, and the supplies will soon run out? We will support them and let them fight with LV Yin. "


    There was a sinister smile on pigo''s face. It was their means as a underworld. It was quite like domestic politicians. They had a sense of supporting a weak country to contain the rise of a powerful country. This was a word that awakened Su Su Su. She could not help clapping her hand and said with a smile:


    "Brother PI, you really want to go with me. I just wanted to say that Li Ying wanted to kill LV Yin with our hands. Why don''t we kill LV Yin with other people''s hands? As for Li Ying, whatever you want, let her live and die. "


    "That''s the truth."


    Brother PI nods and thinks that Su Su is really a child to teach. He has the potential to inherit his black belly. He talks with Su Su about several details, such as how to transport the materials to Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan.


    In order to provide Chu Xuan and Xie Yao with materials for the world games, and let them keep them under the siege of maggot tide, Ye Yu had to find a way to deal with this matter. That night, when ye Yu came back from the wild, Su Su told Ye Yu about it.


    After listening to Su Su''s words, Ye Yu sends a telegram to the four people who are monitoring the safe area, specially asking about chuxuan and Xie Yaoshi. The four people also quickly return the message, saying that chuxuan and Xie Yaoshi are not easy as they are today. They are trapped in the maggot tide with thousands of people, and are gradually starving to death.

 Chapter 240

    Xie Yaoshi, Chu Xuan, Li Ying, Wang ziqiao and LV Yin are in a decentralized state. They are surrounded by maggots. The maggot tide is also very interesting. It seems that they are controlled artificially. In addition to Wang ziqiao, Xie Yaoshi, Chu Xuan and LV Yin are all surrounded by maggots.


    Wang ziqiao and Li Ying seem to have a power that can repel insects in their hands, so it''s not difficult for Li Ying to come out. The other three forces, including LV Yin, are surrounded by maggots. Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi are also too busy. Fortunately, although they are surrounded, they have a lot of crystal cores in their hands recently because they kill maggots, If you can survive without starvation, it''s not a problem to pay off Su Su''s material cost at one time.


    At night, Su Su sat on the bed, a little panting. Listening to Ye Yu talking about the situation of Xiang City, she frowned and said to Ye Yu, who had already taken a bath and was sitting at the head of her bed:


    "According to what you said, their dilemma seems to be caused by LV Yin intentionally. After all, LV Yin is already a third-order psionic. His psionic power can drive the mutant beast to drive the maggot, protect himself and surround others. It''s not so difficult. Now it depends on who has lasted for a long time, and who won''t be the first to starve to death!"


    "Is that so? I think you''re right! "


    Ye Yu rubs his washed hair, and white smoke rises on his head, and his short hair dries. He thinks Su Su Su''s analysis is reasonable, so he nods. He looks down at Su Su Su''s feet, and frowns. He raises Su Su Su''s feet and asks:


    "What''s wrong with your feet?"


    "Oh, a little edema." Su Su shrinks her toes, but her feet are held by Ye Yu. She takes a deep breath, feels a little anoxic, and says: "you don''t care about me, whatever I do, I''m so tired."


    "Your feet are swollen into two big steamed buns. I''ll leave you alone."


    The tone was raised a little by Ye Yu. He rubbed Su Su''s feet, put Su Su Su''s feet in the quilt, got up and went to find zhuoshijia. Now he asked Su Su what questions, Su Su only said she was ok, so he didn''t care about her, don''t worry about her, his feet were swollen into two big steamed buns, don''t care about her?!


    So Ye Yu plans to ask zhuoshijia, what is the situation? Isn''t it just pregnancy? He used to watch soap operas. It''s easy for women on TV to get pregnant. The last episode said they were pregnant, and the next one was born with a big belly and all kinds of beautiful things. How could he be pregnant with Susu? If his feet were swollen, people would gasp?


    As soon as ye Yu left, Su Su closed her eyes as if she was very tired. She fell into a shallow sleep in a daze. As the person who was pregnant, Su Su Su naturally knew that everything she was experiencing was normal. Ye Yu went to ask Zhuo Shijia, but she couldn''t find out anything. Therefore, if a woman wants to be a mother, her feet are swollen, she is panting and her tail vertebra is aching, and her suffering has just begun, There''s nothing to be surprised about.


    Sure enough, Ye Yu rushed to find zhuoshijia. He was bombarded by zhuoshijia and came back. He stood beside Su Su''s bed with a drooping face. Looking at her, he leaned back on the bed, bit by bit, and slept a little deeper. Then he felt like drowning. He took a few breaths and straightened his neck. He couldn''t open his eyes, but he couldn''t rest assured, That appearance makes Ye Yu''s eyes red.


    He climbed into the bed and sat down beside Su Su. He wanted Su Su to sleep on him, but Su Su frowned, closed her eyes, waved her hand, and bolted:


    "Don''t move me. I feel uncomfortable sleeping in any position now. If you have that time, you might as well rub your feet for me. Kun makes me feel uncomfortable!"


    "Oh, good!"


    Ye Yu quickly climbed to the head of the bed, sat at Su Su''s feet and rubbed her feet for Su Su. The feet swelled into two big steamed buns. Ye Yu felt uncomfortable looking at them, not to mention Su Su himself.


    "Ye Yu, do you have a way to contact Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi and send them materials?"


    Su Su closed her eyes slightly and gasped. Because ye Yu rubbed her feet for her, her swollen and painful feet felt a little better. She said what she had been thinking about. Ye Yu listened, nodded and replied:


    "It''s easy to do. We''ll rob the airport, get a plane and air drop materials for them!"


    "And rob the airport?"


    Su Su, leaning on the head of the bed, suddenly opens her eyes and thinks that things have become a little complicated. She looks at Ye Yu, frowns and asks:


    "When I watch TV, isn''t there a gliding fan, a gliding wing or something like that? It''s small and convenient. "


    "That kind of thing can''t hold materials. It doesn''t work in theory." Ye Yu shakes his head and sits mysteriously beside Su Su. He lowers his voice and says, "honey, I''ll tell you a secret. There''s a small National War Reserve near here. There''s special flight equipment in it. It''s just a plane. There are some. I have the coordinates of this war reserve in my hand."


    "Really? Is there a tank in it? Gasoline? Missile? All kinds of light and heavy weapons


    Su Su''s eyes brightened when she heard that. Now she didn''t want Ye Yu to rub her feet. She straightened up and looked at Ye Yu with a face full of interest. Her brain immediately came up with an air raid shelter. There were planes, tanks, atomic bombs, grenades, hydrogen bombs and other heavy weapons in the air raid shelter. Suddenly, she felt that she was going to fire?


    Ye Yu looked up and shook his head seriously with his short hedgehog hair. In a word, he dampened Su Su''s enthusiasm and said, "no, it''s just a small emergency war readiness depot. There''s only one plane, all kinds of special equipment, and some aviation kerosene. It''s just for our emergency use."


    "Oh, scared the baby to death!" Su Su was disappointed and patted her chest on purpose. She fell back to the head of the bed and gave Ye Yu a look. She didn''t speak.


    Looking at Su Su''s face, Xu Shi Ye Yu was so disappointed that she softened her heart and said, "there are many small war preparation depots in the mountains. I''ll go back and ask my brothers to see if they have coordinates in their hands. If there are any, I''ll find them for you. You can sleep well and feel better. I''ll ask now."


    Each special forces has only one or two coordinates of this kind of small combat readiness depot. The coordinates in their hands are different. It''s really a small combat readiness depot prepared for emergency. It''s small and extremely hidden, and it''s hidden in places that others can''t imagine.

 Chapter 241

    Some war readiness depots may have only one plane, some may have only a few guns. As Su Su imagined, there will be a large number of gasoline missiles or light and heavy weapons in them. That''s true, but such resources can''t be mastered by Ye Yu.


    It is impossible for the state to give the special forces the huge armament resources. A special force is a humanoid weapon. If a group of special forces grasps the huge armament resources, how much social panic will it cause?!


    Ye Yu comforts Su Su and waits for Su Su to go to bed. He gets up and goes out of the door. He orders his head and looks for the plane according to the coordinates in his hand. The next morning, when Su Su gets up, Ye Yu has already driven the plane back and stops in the parking lot outside Bafang villa.


    Like anything, as long as ye Yu is here, Su Su''s eyes are closed and opened. It''s very simple.


    With a big stomach, she circled the military green small military transport plane one by one. She saw King Kong and others standing at the door of the transport plane, throwing bundles of combat materials below. The scholars and fortune tellers nearby had changed into brand-new desert camouflage clothes, and some were wearing tactical vests. Ye Yu was loading ammunition clips and pistol grenades into the tactical vests.


    As soon as he looked back, he just looked at Su Su. His facial features were as sharp as a knife, but his eyes were suddenly bright. Looking at Su Su with a smile, he opened a blood gap on his chin.


    "Hurt again?"


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows, supported her waist, and took two steps toward Ye Yu. She couldn''t help reaching out to touch the bloody hole on Ye Yu''s chin. However, he raised his head, avoided Su Su Su''s hand, and frowned


    "Don''t touch it. It''s still bleeding. You won''t wash it later."


    ¡°......¡±


    She speechless holding fingers, looking at Ye Yu, some slightly sour heart, smile, I do not know what to say, said that in fact, he is used to see bloody, do not think there is anything lazy to wash?


    Ye Yu raised her rough fingers and pinched Su Su''s face. She felt her skin was smooth and tender, and felt that her hands were full of mud. So she withdrew her hand, turned to look at the empty cabin, and said to Su Su:


    "Everything that can be adjusted is adjusted. I''ll go to other coordinates tomorrow..."


    "No!" Su Su interrupts Ye Yu''s words and glances at the open blood hole on Ye Yu''s chin. Just as a drop of blood falls from that hole, she raises her hand to catch it. Holding it in her hand, she only feels extremely hot. Su Su Su shakes her head and says in a low voice: "it''s enough to have a plane. It''s good. I... I mean, by the way, I should give you some medicine."


    Su Su doesn''t know what she''s going to say, and she doesn''t know what she''s thinking. She''s pregnant now, and her brain always feels that it''s not enough. She can''t think of so many things. Even if she thinks of them, she can''t understand them.


    She just turned around, took Ye Yu''s hand, and went to the Bafang villa. Next to him, he had already put on his tactical vest. He was wearing a hat on his head, whistling and teasing.


    Walking behind Su Su, Ye Yu, who is pulled away by Su Su, still holds a desert camouflage helmet in his empty hand. He looks back at King Kong and others with a threatening face and nods his head, which means to clean them up.


    King Kong a few people see this, one after another toward Ye Yu than a "disdain" gesture, people are also looking at Ye Yu hook fingers, meaning: kind of now?!


    Ye Yu can''t come now. His piece of steel making is turning into soft fingers. Su Su leads him to the hotel, so he has no seed and can''t clean up the King Kong.


    After entering the hotel hall, Su Su places Ye Yu on the leather sofa, and Liang Xiaoqi and others deliver the medicine box. She turns over the cotton swab in the medicine box, and sees Ye Yu take a bottle of disinfectant, pour it into her palm, and then send it to the lower bar.


    Seeing this, Su Su sighed. He took the sterilized cotton and dipped it in the disinfectant for Ye Yu. He said, "you go to send materials to chuxuan and Xie Yaoshi. You have to negotiate with them about the price. We don''t give them for nothing. They have to buy them with Jinghe."


    After a while, Su Su thought about it and thought that all these things were unimportant. Then she explained, "your life is the most important. Be careful. If you succeed in this business, don''t be silly. Just like bandits, you insist on dealing with others... Forget it, you can''t do these things well. Take brother PI and let him talk with Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan, I... "


    Before Su Su''s words were finished, Ye Yu leaned over and held her chattering lips. Pi Pi said with a smile: "you didn''t bother to say a few words to me for a long time before. Did you take the wrong medicine today? It''s as wordy as an old woman. "


    She closed her mouth and lowered her eyes. Her face was a little hot and she didn''t say a word any more.


    That appearance is so honest. It''s not like Su Su who used to be arrogant and arrogant!


    In the early morning, the sun shines in through the landing window. It''s warm and hot. On the small flat outside, Qinyue and Zhou Xiaolin are walking with their babies. They see Su Su and Ye Yu kissing inside. They turn around and turn a different way without disturbing them.


    Everyone was busy, until after lunch, pigo asked people to move the frozen chicken out of the freezer, and half of the cabin of the small transport plane was jammed. Together with Ye Yu and other people, he went to the safe area in a small transport plane, and talked about business with Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan, who were besieged by maggots.


    Xie Yaoshi''s soldiers are much less than Chu Xuan''s, but both of them have the same dilemma, that is, they are trapped in the maggot tide and can''t get out. Chu Xuan has 250 powers in his hand, so it''s OK to kill them from the maggot tide, but he''s the farthest away from Bafang village, Su Su Su, and he has to go directly through the three small safe areas of Xie Yaoshi, Li Ying and Lu Yin, At that time, I don''t know there will be several fierce fights, so for Chu Xuan, there''s no need to fight hard now.


    Although Ye Yu and pigo don''t bring many frozen chickens, the appearance of this transport plane gives Xie Yaoshi and chuxuan great confidence. Just as Su Su expected, they are trapped in the maggot tide. They have nothing in their hands, that is, there are many crystal nuclei. No matter what price pigo talks about, as long as ye Yu is willing to deliver one kilo of frozen chicken to their home, chuxuan and Xie Yaoshi will come down.

 Chapter 242

    Of course, both chuxuan and Xie Yaoshi intend to plug some people into the small transport plane. They want Ye Yu and PI Ge to take those people who are "important" to them to the safe area first. But the small transport plane is so big that they can''t plug a few people.


    If you plug a person, you''ll get a seat. That one is in pigo''s free talk, and you have to pay a lot of money to buy it. It''s not as expensive as 100000 cores per person, but 80000 ordinary cores are always needed, because in this situation, unless Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi fight to the death and take the survivors out of the maggot tide, there is only one way out, Only Ye Yu''s small military transport plane.


    In the safety zone in full swing, PI Ge and Ye Yu, sent by Su Su, are making a fortune. In the far away Bafang villa, it''s quiet in the afternoon. Su Su Su, 10 babies, pregnant women and the elderly all take a nap. But a shadow of a person is behind a villa in Bafang village and rushes into the vegetable field. He wanders in the vegetable field for a few times, Then, while the soldiers who dug the trench went back to their country cottages to have a rest, they bent down and put something in the vegetable field.


    After a while, the figure also swung back to his villa and said to the person who was guarding the living room: "after observing for several days, it''s hard to enter the Bafang villa. Although it''s quiet outside the wall, Ye Yu''s people are actually guarding in an unknown corner. They can''t get in at all."


    "What about that?" The people in the living room are all covered with oil, and they are still holding a chicken in their hands. This is the coolie standard for digging ditches in Bafang village. Every day there must be a roast chicken for dinner. "I think the life in Bafang village can''t be better. We must listen to the commander, and cause riots on the day of Susu''s birth."


    "Otherwise, you are going to be a coolie in Bafang village all your life?" It was the man who had been shaking in the vegetable field before. With a sneer, he took out a special iron box from his pants pocket, raised his hand and gave the iron box to the man who ate the roast chicken. He said, "I have put down the maggots in the vegetable field. You should try to put these maggots out. Pay attention, don''t let them be eaten by the chicken again."


    "The chickens in Bafang village are very difficult to make!"


    The man who ate the roast chicken took the special iron box and complained that he ate a few more chicken. Because commander LV Yin''s power was to manipulate the mutant beast, the commander ordered them to sneak into Bafang village and let them put some maggots into Bafang village. On the day of Su Su Su''s production, there were so many maggots in Bafang village.


    At that time, LV Yin has tried to get rid of the maggot tide. At that time, he will drive the maggot tide in Bafang village, stop Ye Yu and others, and then succeed in taking Su Su''s child.


    The idea is very rich, but the reality is very backbone. Take a very simple Lie Zi. These days, these two people also put a lot of maggots to grow, but every time they don''t wait for these maggots to grow to a scale, they are eaten by chickens that come out of nowhere


    As time went by, Su Su lay on her side on the bed, thinking about the problem, and fell asleep. But as she was about to fall asleep, she was woken up by her big stomach. She frowned and felt that her breathing was becoming more and more difficult. She had to sit up, lean on the pillow and sleep a little bit.


    Suddenly, in the peaceful Bafang villa, there was a man''s big cry, "come on, come on, my eldest lady is going to have a baby, Su Su!"!!! Su Su!!! Where is the doctor? "


    Su Su wakes up with a start. Lifting her drooping head, she lifts the thin quilt on her belly and goes out of the room with her stomach for more than seven months. Chou Shijia, who lives on the same floor with her, has just taken a nap. She follows Su Su Su and opens the door while wearing a white coat.


    "Who''s going to have a baby?"


    Zhuo Shijia is still a little bit sober, but because of her career, she is already running down the stairs. Just behind her running figure, junjiu is also in a white coat. She is walking fast, with a medical box in her hand, explaining:


    "Joss, under the Bafang villa, just called her bodyguard Ge batian."


    "Joss?" Zhuoshijia stopped and looked at junjiu. After junjiu, a circle of nurses gathered. Zhuoshijia nodded and rushed to ge batian, who had already come to ask for help. He calmly said, "don''t panic. First, you and your people will carry Qiao Si to the village clinic."


    "This..." Ge batian stood in front of Chou Shijia, with sweat on his forehead. He was always calm, and now he was a little confused and flustered. "We, our eldest lady, don''t go! Say, the environment is not good there!!! She told you to hurry up and say that she was afraid of having a difficult labor


    "Nonsense!" When zhuoshijia heard this, he yelled at GE batian, "do you think a woman can give birth to a child with one leg? It''s still difficult to give birth?! If we don''t go to the clinic after a difficult labor, should we still move a piece of surgical equipment to the door? "


    Dystocia is an operation! Does Jos have to move the big operating table and the surgical instruments?


    In fact, it''s not impossible for zhuoshijia to deliver a baby in the open air or have a caesarean section. But Jos herself said that she didn''t go to the clinic because she hated the bad environment there, but she didn''t have any surgical equipment. She went to Jos''s house and gave her a caesarean section, not just the environment where Jos lived?


    And joss is not afraid of being infected by himself and his children?!


    Ge batian, who is standing opposite to zhuoshijia, has a truth. He turns around quickly and runs to the place where Qiao Si lives under the Bafang villa. This is a matter of life. If he is not careful, he will lose two lives. Qiao Si says that he is afraid that it will be difficult to give birth. He can''t help Qiao Si''s temper any more. Even if he carries Qiao Si, he will carry him to the clinic!


    After Ge batian left, zhuoshijia went to the safe area to drive. He planned to go to the clinic to prepare for Jos''s caesarean section.


    Su Su, in her present condition, could not sleep, wanted to sleep, and her legs were still slightly swollen, so she was not in a good mood, so she simply couldn''t go upstairs, took a blanket, sat on the leather sofa in the hall, and narrowed her eyes to sleep.


    But after another hour, zhuoshijia and Liang Xiaoqi drove back. Su Su didn''t sleep much. Listening to the distant sound of the car, she opened her eyes. She frowned, waiting for zhuoshijia and Liang Xiaoqi to come into the hall and asked:


    "So soon after the caesarean section?"

 Chapter 243

    "A ghost operation?"


    Liang Xiaoqi was dressed in a nurse''s suit, and her face was full of anger. She was scared by joss and was ready to fight. As a result, she felt a little disappointed. She took the initiative to sit on the leather sofa opposite Su Su Su and said angrily:


    "I''m really used to being a young lady. I can''t bear any pain. It''s just the normal contractions before delivery. The pains are irregular. I say I have to have a caesarean section if I want to have dystocia."


    Chou Shijia''s temples are slightly stained with sweat. Hearing Liang Xiaoqi''s words, she is also full of helplessness and fatigue. She seems to be tossed by Jos. Before she can take off her doctor''s white robe, she just sits on the sofa and tilts her head to Su Su Su


    "In this world, whether a pregnant woman can have a natural birth or try her best to have a natural birth. Apart from the pain when she gives birth, natural birth is beneficial to the pregnant woman and her children, and it can also reduce the chance of cesarean section infection. This joss can''t stand the pain of labor. Clearly there are all kinds of conditions for natural birth, so I have to give her a cesarean section!"


    "It still hurts a little after the operation. Now our anesthetics are scarce. Apart from suffering from the pain herself, where are the extra anesthetics and equipment to relieve the pain for her? And we have to cut her that kind of beauty knife, and keep asking for this and that. It''s just too much! "


    Liang Xiaoqi doesn''t like Miss joss. She must have suffered nothing before the end of her life. She even plans to save the pain of having a baby. They doctors and nurses say that Jos doesn''t listen at all. If it wasn''t for Jos''s eight bodyguards who carry Jos to the clinic, Jos is still angry and refuses to go to the "rural clinic"!


    Just now, after the careful examination of zhuoshijia and junjiu, the pelvic bone condition and the position of the fetus of Jos are very suitable for natural birth. Therefore, regardless of Jos''s crying and various threats, zhuoshijia and Liang Xiaoqi go back to the hotel to take care of Su Su Su and the 10 babies. Only junjiu, Wu Daomei and Li Ming are left to take care of Jos and let her give birth naturally.


    "When she''s finished, let chuxuan drive this man away." Su Su listened and said to Ye Yu, who was walking in outside the glass door of the hotel: "in the countryside, it''s really not the place for a young lady to stay. You send someone to contact Chu Xuan and say that if he doesn''t come to pick up people again and settle the living expenses of Qiao Si for me, then don''t blame me for forcing Qiao Si to go to the fields!"


    Ye Yu and his team-mates just came back from Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi. After getting off the plane, they were all buzzing in their ears. At first, they heard Su Su Su''s words, and their faces were puzzled. Following these special forces, pigo came in with two leather boxes in his hands and an account book under his armpit. He went to Su Su Su and put the leather boxes in front of him, Then he gave Su Su the account book under his arm, made it on the leather sofa opposite Su Su, and said:


    "Jos''s living expenses are settled."


    With that, brother PI pointed to the two large leather boxes he had just brought in and said, "these are all the crystal cores given by Xie Yaoshi and chuxuan. They''ll come back and let us count them. If we keep more accounts, we''ll make up for less. Chuxuan also specially told us to settle the accounts of Qiao Si and her bodyguards first."


    "Oh, so!"


    Su Su looks at the two big suitcases. When he comes in, he looks very heavy. He thinks that the crystal core inside must be full. So he sighs. He thinks that Chu Xuan is in a bad situation now. Chu Xuan wants to take Qiao Si back. He''s afraid that Qiao Si won''t leave.


    Then she''s going to drive Jos to the fields! No matter whether Chu Xuan pays her living expenses or not, it''s all for the sake of Qiao Si''s kindness. Let Qiao Si experience more "rural" life, and then she knows the human suffering in the end.


    Su Su thinks in his heart, and Ye Yu comes over. Brother PI calls two brothers, opens the leather box, and begins to count the crystal nuclei. He plans to divide these crystal nuclei among Ye Yu, Su Su and the powers in Bafang village.


    According to pigo, now there is no commercial system in Bafang village. Ordinary people can''t use crystal nucleus, so they don''t need to divide crystal nucleus for ordinary people. If every ordinary person really wants to divide crystal nucleus, no matter how much they earn, they can''t share it. If society develops again in the future, people who participate in the construction of Bafang village can get a crystal nucleus from him if they want to leave, The right should be spent in other safe areas.


    So now all the crystal nuclei earned by Bafang village are given to the psionic, not only Su Su and Ye Yu, but also the idle psionic. As long as they register with pigo and get things done, they will get the crystal nuclei and send them to the psionic, so that they can supplement the psionic in ordinary days. This is also an investment of Bafang village to the psionic.


    Of course, the powers have no meaning to pigo''s practice. Only a few ordinary people have opinions about it. But most ordinary people just think that they can have a bite of food and clothing and a place to sleep. They have no place to use if they send crystal nucleus to them.


    There are also people who don''t want to stay in Bafang village because of pigo''s practice. Pigo will make compensation according to the coolie calculation they have done in Bafang village for several days, 50 ordinary crystal nuclei per person per day. After receiving the crystal nuclei, those ordinary people who want to leave will not be far away.


    This time, I flew to maggot tide and made a lot of crystal nuclei. Pigo and the two old people had been counting the number of crystal nuclei in the hall.


    Ye Yu and his brothers went to get something to eat, and then went to have a rest. After the rest, Su Su got up and took a walk outside the hall with Liang Xiaoqi.


    After a while, another man in military uniform was brought in by an old fool and sent a letter to Su Su.


    The letter was written by Li Ying. It was about the number of powers and hostages in LV Yin''s hand. It was very sincere.


    Su Su looks at it and finds that Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother are in the hands of LV Yin. According to Li Ying''s analysis, Xie Yaoshi is trapped in the maggot tide, but he doesn''t exert the destructive power of his thunder and lightning powers to rush out of the maggot tide. One reason is that Xie Yaoshi hasn''t made a desperate fight, and the other is that LV Yin holds Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother in his hands.


    This is really funny. I don''t know if Xie Mu, who took the initiative to send herself to the door, would have expected the situation to develop like this one day? She is a woman''s family. Does she understand it or not? At the beginning, the difference of thought dragged Xie Yaoshi down here?

 Chapter 244

    Of course, what does Xie Yaoshi think? Is she disappointed with Xie''s mother and Xie Qingyan? Su Su doesn''t know. Li Ying is just guessing. What makes Su Su Su wonder is, what does Li Ying mean by writing such a letter to her?


    In order to be sincere, take the initiative to share information?! Or do you want Su Su to plan to move first and solve LV Yin for her in advance?


    Li Ying knew Su Su Su would not let LV Yin go for her little love. This was to let Su Su know LV Yin better before she started?!


    "I can''t move!"


    Su Su whispered to herself, folded the letter and put it in the envelope, intending to continue to observe the situation. She thought that Li Ying was just a little anxious, so she wrote such a letter to her. However, in Su Su''s opinion, Li Ying''s behavior was totally unnecessary.


    Let''s not say whether Su Su has to kill LV Yin, but from Li Ying''s point of view, Li Ying and Wang ziqiao seem to have a power that can drive the mutant beast. The level of that power is only higher than that of LV Yin, not when Xie Yaoshi, chuxuan and LV Yin are surrounded by maggots, Li Ying can even send people to come out of the maggot tide again and again?!


    If you have the ability to get out of trouble, why go to the maggot tide?! Li Ying''s mind is not to give up the thousands of troops in LV Yin''s hands, as well as Feifei, who can support thousands of people with his own power?


    She wanted to swallow LV Yin, but she wanted to use Su Su to make a knife!!!


    So rush this, Su Su will not move!!!


    She is still living her own safe and smooth life, watching the sun rise and the moon fall, counting the years, waiting for little love to be born, whether Li Ying is anxious to jump?!


    After a quiet day, at night, the night went deeper and deeper. Su Su was in a daze. She didn''t remember how long Ye Yu rubbed her feet. She felt more comfortable, and people were sleeping well, but it was not the level of a normal person''s sleep. Slowly, Su Su Su felt that Ye Yu''s hands stopped rubbing her feet, and her feet began to feel uncomfortable again, There seems to be a knock in the air.


    Su Su is a fierce open eyes, looking at lying at her feet, hands also cover her feet Ye Yu, he has been sleeping quite mature.


    Su Su listened to the sound of knocking carefully. The sound was not right, and there were bursts of fragrance in the air. It was not very obvious, but the smell was Li Xiaoyu''s aphrodisiac aroma. Su Su Su raised his foot and kicked Ye Yu several times. He opened his eyes and his head was not awake. He looked at Su Su Su PI with a smile, got up, came to Su Su Su, and opened his mouth to hold Su Su Su Su Su Su''s lips.


    Su Su''s stomach is big now. Ye Yu''s action is not so fast. Su Su also hides from him and doesn''t let him touch her for long. He just raises his hand to cover Ye Yu''s face. A burst of ice water wraps Ye Yu''s head. After washing, he suddenly wakes up and shakes his head. Su Su Su says:


    "Come on, there''s something wrong with Li Xiaoyu!"


    Ye Yu quickly straightened up. As soon as he stood up straight, he saw Su Su''s thin quilt had been lifted. The movement was not much slower than that of him. Ye Yu could not help saying:


    "You stay here, I''ll see."


    "You can''t see, her aphrodisiac fragrance is useless to all females, only to males."


    Su Su has a big stomach. Without waiting for Ye Yu''s reaction, she has strode out to protect her stomach. Along the way, water clouds are gathering in the sky outside. When ye Yu catches up, continuous drizzle has already been floating in the sky.


    Ye Yu quickly found an umbrella in the hall and trotted behind Su Su. They walked to Li Xiaoyu''s truck in a few steps and looked away. In the cockpit beside the truck, they were holding two men and kissing each other''s bare chests, which seemed to reach a state of selflessness.


    Originally, the fortune teller covered Li Xiaoyu''s truck with a metal cover to prevent Li Xiaoyu''s fragrance from running out of the hole that was pecked by the chicken. However, at this moment, the metal cover seems to have been broken, and there are three men lying on the ground. Under the truck, there is a beautiful picture of three men qunp.


    "This... This..."


    For a moment, Su Su didn''t know what to say. The water cloud in the sky was raining continuously because of her. The drizzle made many people who stood outside and fell into the flower fragrance barrier wake up a lot. But if she didn''t get into the rain indoors or under some shelter, she couldn''t help it,


    Moreover, Su Su noticed that the flowers were about to start. The people who were far away from the truck were just a little emotional, so they didn''t reach a state of selflessness. But the people who were close to the truck smelled the fragrance of flowers. The progress of xxoo was faster than ordinary people. Su Su Su saw the progress now, I''m afraid these men have been deeply bent into so and so.


    Hum ah ah pain sounds, Ye Yu stands behind Su Su, holding an umbrella in one hand and covering Su Su''s eyes in the other. By the way, ang Tian whistles and calls the fortune teller who is on duty outside the wall.


    The fortune teller ran over in the continuous drizzle. Before he had time to analyze why his heart beat a little fast tonight, he saw these two scenes of men''s passion near Li Xiaoyu''s truck. So he spread his hands forward, and five chains flew out to bind the five men who were in the passion.


    "Alas..." Su Su Su felt some pity, waved hard to block in front of her, and didn''t let her see the five naked men Ye Yu. The five naked men obviously didn''t wake up, because they were separated by the fortune teller in their passion. They seemed to be in great pain, and they uttered a cry of pain.


    "Take them down and take care of them separately. What do these five people want to do?"?! Who sent it


    Ye Yu waves his hand and blocks Su Su Su''s front. He asks the fortune teller to pull the five naked men away. As soon as the fortune teller pulls away, the scholar runs over again. Only the scholar comes to Li Xiaoyu''s truck, and the sound of beating the wall of the truck comes out of the truck.


    Su Su, Ye Yu and the scholar look at each other. First they are pleasantly surprised, and then they feel that something is wrong. Ye Yu and the scholar hold their breath. Su Su Su is smelling the increasingly strong fragrance of flowers in the air. He hits the clouds with both hands, and a torrential rain covers the truck.


    The scholar is also a hand, a fog wrapped in this area, trying not to let the smell of flowers spread to a farther place, the palm turned, the fog quickly closed, wrapped in the fragrance of flowers, condensed into a red ball, about the size of a ping-pong ball.

 Chapter 245

    The cover of the fortune teller is in place. It''s like a rectangular cover, which directly covers the truck compartment. If you want to know what''s in the compartment, you have to break a crack to see what it is.


    At this time, the wall of the truck, which was pried open by 5 naked men, was hit violently. The gap became big. A ray of light leaked from the gap and just shone on the scholar''s face.


    He turned his head and was stunned for a moment. Then he saw a pale and thin face in the crevice. I don''t know when he looked at him. The face was Li Xiaoyu''s, with thin black hair on his cheek. He was looking at the scholar for help. She opened her mouth in the crevice. It seemed that because she hadn''t spoken for a long time, she couldn''t make a sound in her voice, Just stretched out a bare thin arm, from the gap toward the scholar stretched out.


    The scholar''s white face, with a moment''s absence, raised his hand and held Li Xiaoyu''s hand. He gently held it. He felt as thin as a wood. Before he could react, the fog around him condensed into two fog blades, which made the gap bigger and stretched out his hand, Will be naked Li Xiaoyu pulled out from the crevice.


    What a magnificent picture it is. In the white mist, the fragrance of flowers is almost invisible. In the hazy rain, Su Su looks at Li Xiaoyu and pours out naked. She just pours into the arms of a scholar in camouflage special clothes. Her white skin is covered with black hair. Before the end of the world, Li Xiaoyu''s hair was still short, It''s growing to the bottom now.


    Just when Su Su felt that the picture was not right, he saw the scholar holding Li Xiaoyu retreated two steps, as if he had been swept back by an air wave. As soon as he retreated, Li Xiaoyu''s back "Shua" opened a pair of huge butterfly wings, colorful and dazzling.


    At this moment, her flower fragrance was extremely strong. Although Su Su''s heavy rain and the scholar''s thick fog had a reduction effect, they stood too close to Li Xiaoyu, and the scholar who was closest to Li Xiaoyu''s eyes were not right soon. He looked down at Li Xiaoyu in his arms, and the heavy rain could not extinguish the emotion on his face.


    Ye Yu is a little stronger than the scholar. In the torrential rain, he splashed some water on his broad shoulder. He still held an umbrella for Su Su in his hand, but with a red face, he suddenly turned around. The water on his shoulder swung, his eyes were bigger than the copper bell, and he looked at Su Su straightly.


    This expression makes Su Su Su feel terrible. She steps back on the muddy water, raises her hand and waves it. A water column, with ice dregs, rushes to Ye Yu''s head. But ye Yu instinctively waves the water column away and approaches Su Su Su two steps.


    "Ye Yu! Don''t mess around!! I have such a big stomach, but I can''t stand your trouble! "


    Su Su retreated two steps, covered her stomach, turned around and ran into the heavy rain. Ye Yu saw that she had lost her umbrella and chased Su Su Su. They soon disappeared at the end of the path that the street lamp could shine on.


    No one cares about the scholar and Li Xiaoyu. Li Xiaoyu is weak all over. After being wrapped in a cocoon for several months, she doesn''t eat anything. The powers she inspires seem to have nothing special to attack people except a pair of butterfly wings and the fragrance of her body.


    At this moment, she was a little confused. She didn''t know what had happened. In the torrential rain, Li Xiaoyu was shaking all over. She looked down and saw that she was naked in the scholar''s arms.


    And the scholar''s eyes are looking down at her attentively. What kind of eyes are they? They seem to contain thousands of affections and struggle desperately. He is very painful and seems to enjoy it. He wants to become a beast and is bound by human rules. Holding Li Xiaoyu''s hand is tightening in bursts, but suddenly turns around, Li Xiaoyu will be thrown into the gap of the truck.


    "Ah..."


    Li Xiaoyu is hoarse and trembling. She is thrown into the dark truck again. She struggles to hold up her arms and turns her head. But she sees the scholar lying on the crack, gasping for breath. The heavy rain is on his head and back, hitting out small spray one by one. He looks at Li Xiaoyu, closes his eyes, opens his eyes and stares at her, Like a wolf staring at its prey.


    "You..." the scholar is very difficult to control himself, do not let himself rush in to eat Li Xiaoyu. In the heavy rain, his brain sometimes sober, sometimes dizzy, gasping for breath, he said to Li Xiaoyu in the crack: "can you take back the wings?"


    She... Has wings?!


    Li Xiaoyu looks back, after reminding, only to find that when did he have a pair of wings on his back? Then she felt pain on her wings. When the scholar threw her in just now, her huge butterfly wings scratched the edge of the gap, so it hurt badly.


    But Li Xiaoyu still frowned and tried to move her butterfly wings. The smell in the truck was even stronger. The scholar, who was on the edge of the crack, held the edge of the crack with his big hands. His knuckles were bluish white in the rain. His body shook and his eyes were confused for a moment. Then he roared at Li Xiaoyu,


    "Put it away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Xiaoyu''s wings seemed to be able to fold into two straight lines, which were buried in her snow-white shoulder blades. She looked back and saw that the scholar outside was better. Then she asked in a rough voice:


    "Are you ok?"


    "Nothing!" The scholar lowered his head. The drops on the tip of his nose were dripping. Because the fragrance of the flowers disappeared quickly, he felt better. But the next second, he began to untie the buttons on his clothes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Xiaoyu shrinks in fright and climbs to the truck. However, she doesn''t have much strength all over at the moment. In the eyes of the scholar, the action of climbing forward with all her strength is only one or two steps.


    Just when Li Xiaoyu thought that the scholar could not control herself and wanted to turn into a wolf, she came in to eat her. A warm but wet camouflage coat was thrown in by the scholar and directly dropped on her naked body. Li Xiaoyu was a little surprised, but only heard the scholar''s very difficult low smile


    "You can rest assured that we are all professionally trained and under control."


    Although it was very difficult, the scholar still grasped his wandering reason. He thought it was a practice, a practice about controlling his own animal nature.

 Chapter 246

    Each of them has undergone professional control training, external temptation, or torture. The more intense they are, the more they can grasp a trace of their intelligence. For this, the scholar knows from beginning to end that he can''t do anything to hurt li Xiaoyu today.


    Why did ye paipi get Su Su Su because he was drunk?! Ye didn''t want to control his brutality at all. Since he first saw Su Su in the bar, he didn''t want to suppress himself. At that time, he just felt that the unmarried man and the unmarried woman had not married. Su Su Su took the initiative to hook him up and spoke to Su Su Su. No matter whether Su Su Su had a boyfriend or not, it was most important to follow his heart.


    However, the scholar is different from ye Pipi. He has been educated for several years and has the sour smell of a scholar. If a girl doesn''t love him, he can''t hurt other girls. If a girl loves him, she should be in love and not polite. This is the principle of his going to different places.


    Li Xiaoyu in the truck gathered up her wet camouflage suit. Now, as a woman, she should be panic and afraid. But looking at the scholar outside the crack, Li Xiaoyu felt relieved. She trusted the scholar for no reason. He said he could control it, so she believed he would not come in.


    In the distance, in the night rain created by Su Su, she runs forward with a big stomach and turns to see Ye Yu who is catching up behind her. As she runs, she hears Ye Yu shouting behind her,


    "Su Su, don''t run away. Be careful, son. I won''t touch you, really."


    Su Su stops, stands in the rain, covers her stomach and turns around. Without noticing, she teaches Ye Yu to catch up with her and holds her up. She pats Ye Yu''s face in a hurry and says angrily:


    "Ye Yu, are you crazy? I said not now, wake up


    "Wake up, wake up, don''t fight!" Ye Yu strode with Su Su in her arms. As she walked, she dodged Su Su''s hand slapping his head. She said patiently, "I chased you all the way just now, but I was awakened by the rain. Hey, hey, I''ll take you back. The rain is too heavy and the road is slippery."


    Because of the rain, Su Su has a big stomach for more than seven months now. When she was not as big as her stomach, she was a little bloated. Ye Yu was frightened by her running and jumping appearance, so she simply picked up Su Su and went back to the hotel.


    The small hotel in Bafang villa is shrouded in a drizzle that is getting smaller and smaller. Ye Yu walks into the hall with Su Su in his arms. He just sees that zhuoshijia runs down from the third floor and runs to the first floor. He sees Su Su Su and Ye Yu standing in the hall on the first floor wet. On his red face, he is in a hurry and shouts:


    "It''s raining so hard. Why are you still outside? Go back to your room and take a bath, change your clothes, and I''ll get the emergency box. "


    Then Zhuo Shijia turned back and ran up the stairs in a hurry. It happened that King Kong was naked and ran out with his pants. They met on the stairs in a narrow way.


    "You... This... I..."


    Vajra''s mouth was clumsy. On his face, there was a strange blush, while Chou Shijia bowed her head and her ears were red as if they had been dyed. She reached out, pushed Vajra away and hurried upstairs.


    He left Vajra alone, standing on the stairs in a dullness. He was dejected and didn''t know what to do. He saw that Ye Yu was holding Su Su Su, who was like a big balloon in his stomach, and came up steadily. Vajra''s lips murmured. He reached out to stop Ye Yu and asked:


    "The last time you told me to cook cooked rice with raw rice, the rice is cooked, but what should I do next?"


    "Next, of course, is compensation!" Ye Yu, as an elder, embraces Su Su and goes around King Kong. As she rushes upstairs, she educates King Kong, "she doesn''t want to make compensation. You have to make compensation for her life and death. You are the one who comes and goes


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Su coldly listens to the elder Ye Yu teaching the younger King Kong. Raising her hand is pulling Ye Yu''s ear and twisting it. In Ye Yu''s pain, they go up to the third floor.


    Is that how you chase girls? Ye Yu was wrong in this way. He thought how correct he was. He took King Kong as an apprentice. He also said that he could teach by himself?!


    After entering Su Su''s bedroom, she jumps down from Ye Yu''s arms, stares at Ye Yu and goes directly to the bathroom to take a bath.


    This small hotel can be jokingly called a five-star hotel, which also has a certain reason. Many modern technologies are hidden under the antique buildings. For example, the exterior walls of a whole hotel are paved with special shaped solar panels, and the hotel has hot water for 24 hours.


    When she came out of the hot bath, zhuoshijia was dressed up and stood in the room with the first-aid medical kit, while Ye Yu spontaneously found a change of clothes, went in and took a bath in Su Su''s bathroom.


    Each room of the hotel has a spacious and comfortable living room. In the living room, there are spacious and comfortable leather sofas, LCD TVs hanging on the wall, and a French window on the whole wall.


    On the coffee table in front of the sofa, Zhuo Shijia put out a collection of items in her first aid kit. When she saw Su Su coming out in a pregnant woman''s skirt, she took out a mercury thermometer and handed it to Su Su Su


    "Take your temperature first and sit down. Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "Breathing is not smooth, lumbago, buttock pain, swollen feet, stomach is also a burst of tight."


    "Seven and a half months?"


    "Well."


    "It has entered the perinatal period. Try to stay up until September. Don''t run or jump. Today''s big belly rain thing doesn''t happen again."


    "Well, good." Su Su obediently obedient, subconsciously with knead knead heart.


    The turbid world is good then lift Mou to ask a way: "how?"


    "The chest is a little swollen and painful."


    "Try to get used to it. It''s all in the perinatal period. Your Ru room has already begun to prepare for your next generation. Are you going to breast feed or artificial feeding?"


    "... breast milk!"


    Su Su is a little hesitant. In her previous life, she may not keep up with her nutrition in the early stage of her pregnancy. As a result, in the later stage, she didn''t have a good foundation and didn''t have a lot of milk. Therefore, although Xiao AI was breast fed at that time, she was very poor.


    So in this life, Su Su doesn''t know whether to add milk powder to Xiao AI.


    Because of Zhou Xiaolin, an artificial nanny, pigo and others are too lazy to churn over milk powder. However, there are two mother and baby shops in Bafang village, and they still want milk powder.


    But Su Su still wants to breast feed Xiao AI. Breast milk has more advantages than milk powder.

 Chapter 247

    "Every mother''s milk can satisfy her baby. You should have confidence in breastfeeding."


    As he spoke, zhuoshijia took out a sphygmomanometer and began to measure Su Su''s blood pressure. Seeing Su Su nodded and was taught, he was cautious. Zhuoshijia just laughed and sighed


    "That joss should learn from you. Well, she''s half as good as you."


    "What''s wrong with Jos?" Su Su rolled up the clothes on her arm and asked Chou Shijia to take her temperature. Then she asked, "is joss born?"


    "When she gave birth, she cried so much that the clinic couldn''t live in peace. Finally, she gave birth. It''s a miracle that she didn''t hurt herself and her child like this."


    At the mention of Jos, Chou Shijia frowns, which makes Su Su very curious. Jos is a mother. How wonderful can she be? She tilted her head and asked Chou Shijia:


    "The children are all born. It''s time to stop."


    "How can it be?" As he took Su Su Su''s temperature, Chou Shijia complained: "before she was born, she began to have uterine contractions. She had to say that she was dystocic. She said that if we didn''t give her a caesarean section, we would have to go back to the place where she lived. When the pains began to be regular, she said that we must poison her, scream and run, and let us carry her to the delivery bed, Let her force, she said that she was tired, oh, my God... "


    Just listening to Chou Shijia''s words, Su Su thinks that Jos is really amazing. Even women who give birth to children can do so much. What can''t be done in life?


    As soon as he thought of Jos''s wonderful work, he didn''t wait for Su Su to see it. The next morning, GE batian took a crying baby and ran to Bafang villa.


    He was waiting anxiously in the hall on the first floor. The baby in his arms, who was only two or three days old, was crying feebly. Listening to the voice, I don''t know how long he had been crying, but no one cared. His voice was hoarse.


    Brother Bao happened to mention today''s food. He went to deliver food to the soldiers digging trenches outside the village. When he passed Ge batian, he looked at the baby. The baby, who was only two or three days old, had red and wrinkled skin. He was howling with a small mouth open, and his mouth was almost dry.


    "Are you hungry?"


    He couldn''t help but ask. Ge batian didn''t understand. He turned his head and showed the baby in his arms to brother Bao. By the way,


    "Our eldest lady said that she is not a cow. Let''s take her out and make a fuss."


    This happened to be heard by Su Su, who was stepping down the stage. She gave a sneer and looked at Li Mingzhi, who was holding a 7-month-old baby behind her


    "You take ge batian''s baby to the third floor and send it to Zhou Xiaolin to have some milk."


    Li Mingzhi nodded, took the baby downstairs, put the 7-month-old baby on the carpet under the sofa in the hall, and let the baby crawl on the floor. She straightened up with a cold face, and took the baby in Ge batian''s arms. She was angry and scolded,


    "You young lady are really capable. She said that tiger poison doesn''t feed the child. She didn''t even feed the child without milk?"


    "This..." Ge batian looked embarrassed, lowered his head and explained: "we didn''t prepare anything before, and the little master didn''t prepare a water bottle. I, before I came, fed the little master several spoons of water..."


    "What have you prepared before?"


    The questioner is brother a Bao. As a member of the old fool, brother a Bao is now half an expert in child care. After listening to ge batian''s words, this woman is pregnant and is going to be a mother. She even has no preparation for her baby''s water bottle. Is there such a ridiculous thing in the world?


    Ge batian''s face is more and more embarrassed. If you want to talk about what Jos did during her whole pregnancy... At the beginning of her pregnancy, before the end of her life, she would eat, go shopping, watch movies, dress up, beautify and manicure, attend all the celebrity banquets, high heels, beer and champagne.


    It''s wrong to say that Jos is like this. Which woman is not like this in celebrity society? Even if you''re pregnant, so what? Women in the upper class are naturally used to wear high-heeled shoes. If their nails are clean and do not wipe anything, they will go out, which will be considered as slovenly self flying behavior.


    When the end came, joss didn''t suffer much because he was pregnant with his elder brother Fang Shuyi. Although Fang Shuyi was in the capital, he could still take care of Jos and let him have a good life.


    Originally, Fang Shuyi gave Jos four month old sisters and two guides. But after the end of the world, these four month old sisters and two guides became zombies or fed zombies one after another. Besides Ge batian, the eight bodyguards, Jos didn''t have half a woman. Ge batian, the eight men, didn''t know what women needed to prepare for childbirth.


    So even though she had a baby, she still didn''t know how to feed it. Before she was born, she was very depressed. After she was born, she only felt that her baby was crying all the time, and she was very tired of it!


    Because she was angry with Su Su and felt that the doctors and nurses of Zhuoshi Jiajun liquor had taken her to the village clinic where the conditions were extremely "bad" and didn''t give her a caesarean section. It took her two days to give birth to the baby in her stomach. Joss didn''t want to see junjiu and Li Mingzhi.


    As soon as she gave birth to her baby two hours later, she asked Ge batian to carry her back to her place. Although junjiu and Li Mingzhi said that they wanted Jos to stay in the clinic for two days to observe her baby''s jaundice, Jos said instead that they were deliberately treating her and were not pleased with her.


    On the spot, Li Mingzhi was so angry that he swore to heaven that if she would deal with this Qiao Si again in her life, she would walk backwards all her life!


    After the baby and Jos were taken home, Jos would soak herself in the bathtub all day, and she didn''t want to come out. There was no other reason. Because she didn''t make any preparation before delivery, she wasn''t ready to deal with the various kinds of baby bags with the bad leak, and she didn''t want to ask Su Su for help, so she had to soak herself in the bathtub.


    At this moment, Jos is only concerned with dealing with the evil leak. Her son is crying out with hunger outside. Jos doesn''t want to worry about it any more. He just asks Ge batian to hold the child away from her and not let her hear him cry.

 Chapter 248

    Because joss only cares about himself and doesn''t care about the children, GE batian and others have no choice but to feed some water to the young master with a spoon. But after the young master drank a few spoons of water, he just calmed down for a while, and then he began to cry again. We don''t know what happened.


    In the end, we had to discuss that GE batian should carry the crying young master to the Bafang villa. After all, Su Su has many children here, and there are many experienced people with children.


    "Forget it. I''ll take care of it for two days. Let your eldest lady have a good rest and start to work in a few days."


    Li Mingzhi doesn''t want to talk to ge batian any more, and he doesn''t want to hear Ge batian''s answer. Anyway, based on Qiao Si''s performance in recent days, Li Mingzhi can basically conclude that anything about Qiao Si can teach anyone who hears about him half dead.


    In her left hand, she held the little baby who was so hungry that she could hardly cry. In her right hand, she picked up the baby who was about to crawl on the carpet and ran up to the third floor. Ge batian immediately raised her feet to go up, but a Baoge stretched out her hand and stopped Ge batian.


    See a Bao elder brother face hang son languid smile way: "this top is all some old weak women and children, we all can''t easily go up, you an outsider, still conscious some of good."


    "But our young master..."


    Ge batian looked up at the steps with some worry. Li Ming had already carried her two children to the third floor. On the second floor, there was a Su Su with a big stomach, a long sleeve pregnant woman''s skirt and a big hairpin.


    Su Su, wearing soft and comfortable nurse shoes, raised her feet and stepped down the steps. Looking at GE batian, she said with a smile, "we won''t do anything to your young master. For such a big child, we will only let him have enough food and warm clothes. What else can we do?"


    Then, Su Su walked down the steps step by step and told brother Bao, "since Ge batian is here, please call your elder brother and let him take the account book. Let Ge batian have a look. How much medical expenses does Jos owe us? By the way, the labor cost of taking care of the young master, all kinds of diapers, milk powder, clothes, etc. should be added."


    It''s fair to say that there is no water bottle for the baby. After all, there is not half a woman around Jos. She probably never thought that she would take care of the baby herself. It''s understandable that she didn''t think that the baby should have several bottles.


    But Jos didn''t even prepare for the baby''s clothes!!!


    This is a little exaggeration. When Su Su saw Ge batian holding the little boy with red skin, his little body was wrapped in the big clothes of an adult man. Su Su felt that the baby was too pitiful. It was a young master''s life, but now he was even worse than a beggar.


    In Bafang villa, Su Su didn''t care so much with others. Besides joss, she also charged four pregnant women who were waiting for delivery. Su Su didn''t ask these pregnant women for delivery fees, medical expenses and so on.


    But isn''t Jos a playwright? Isn''t Jos rich? Doesn''t Jos say she''s a good godfather? Such a rich young lady, Su Su does not care about her well, isn''t she too sorry for joss'' money? By the way, at the end of the world, money is not money, general currency is crystal core.


    "Well, I''ll go right away!"


    Brother Bao''s face was full of schadenfreude. He turned around and went out to find brother PI.


    Su Su, holding her waist and panting, went to the leather sofa in the hall and sat down. Looking at GE batian, she closed her eyes and asked with nothing to do


    "I see that before the end of the world, you must also be some powerful and powerful people. How can you be reduced to such a state now?"


    Ge batian bowed his head and was silent. It seemed that he didn''t want to tell Su Su their identity. He seemed to think for a while before he said:


    "As for the question of nuclei, let me go back and discuss with my brothers to see if I can go out and hunt some nuclei."


    "Don''t worry. Jinghe should be turned in. But you see, you have lived in our Bafang village for so long. Everyone else has to work. You are idle all day. That''s not the way to do it."


    Su Su looks at GE batian and really wants to drive him to the field for two days. Only then does this young lady know the hardships of life. Otherwise, she thinks that she has been wronged in this Bafang village.


    "It''s natural that we need our brothers to do something. Just tell us what to do. It''s just that our eldest lady, who grew up in Fang''s family, has never done housework or farm work. We can help her with her share, OK?"


    Ge batian was in a dilemma. Su Su coldly raised her eyebrows, half lying on the leather sofa, watching Ge batian silent.


    She didn''t know which power could raise such a wonderful flower as joss, but Fang family and Su Su knew one! After the end of the world, there was a big family named Fang in Qinglong base. It is said that before the end of the world, the family was in charge of a military industrial factory and set up a factory in the north and south of the river.


    It seems that it mainly produces munitions!


    It is said that Fang family had some contacts in the army before the end of the world, otherwise it was impossible to produce munitions!


    When all kinds of munitions can be produced, it is not impossible to sell some of the guns and ammunition as accessories.


    And such a family, which can be closely related to the military industry, must have great influence in both the military and the government. With these two military industrial factories, the Fang family lost their foothold in zi''an city. Then they went north and went to the capital base. Then the capital base collapsed, and they stayed in Qinglong base, becoming a big predator.


    There are several people in the Fang family now. Su Su is not very clear. When she was in Qinglong base, she heard that the Fang family was going to go back to their old business, build an arms factory, and build some guns and ammunition. For this, the Fang family was in the limelight¡®


    At that time, there was only one master Fang, two widowed old ladies, two useless daughters, and a lot of minor relatives left in the Fang family.


    It is said that Mr. Fang once had two sons. What''s the name of the eldest? Su Su doesn''t remember. He died in Chuncheng. His second son has been missing for many years. No one except Su Su, a lunatic, hopes to find him.


    As for whether joss is related to the Fang family, Su Su doesn''t know. Even if joss is related, his family name is Qiao, and he is pregnant with the "young master" of Ge batian''s words, but Ge batian is also called joss "young lady"... The family relationship of this big family is really complicated.

 Chapter 249

    "Well, well, it''s up to you."


    Su Su finally decided to sell Ge batian''s face. Since Ge batian was willing to help Qiao Si work, she wouldn''t force Qiao Si to go to the fields to farm. What''s that supposed to say?! If a woman is a demon, she can''t stop looking for a good backing.


    After that, brother PI came to settle the crystal nucleus with GE batian with his account book and a smile on his face.


    Su Su is bored, so she stands up with her waist. She wants to see Li Xiaoyu. Yesterday, Li Xiaoyu wakes up in a hurry. She hasn''t talked to Li Xiaoyu yet, and she thinks about the situation yesterday. Will Li Xiaoyu be eaten by the scholar?


    As soon as he walked out of the door of the hotel, Su Su saw that the scholar had changed into a clean army green T-shirt, followed by Li Xiaoyu, who was wearing a big men''s military camouflage suit and a big dark green underpants. Li Xiaoyu lowered his head, red face and long black hair, and walked down the steps in front of Su Su Su.


    "Tell Susu yourself." The scholar took Li Xiaoyu to Su Su. He turned back and gave Li Xiaoyu a generous smile. "I''ll be busy first. Don''t worry. We didn''t suffer any loss yesterday. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Looking at the scholar''s magnanimous and fearless appearance, he didn''t feel guilty for Li Xiaoyu at all. Su Su thought, did the scholar stabilize in the situation last night? She immediately gave the scholar a thumbs up in her heart. She only felt that compared with Ye Yu, it was really the difference between saints and beasts.


    Soon the scholar waved away and went to do his business. Li Xiaoyu approached Su Su for two steps. There was still a little fragrance in the air, but it was not strong, faint or abrupt. Su Su Su nodded, looked at Li Xiaoyu and asked:


    "It seems that you have put away the fragrance."


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Li Xiaoyu bowed to Su Su, the blush on his face still did not fade, "scholars have told me, this time, please."


    "No trouble, you''ll be fine." Su Su nodded, but she didn''t say much. Now that the scholar had told Li Xiaoyu all her powers, she didn''t repeat them any more. She just let her go and said to Li Xiaoyu, "you go to the third floor to find a person named Zhou Xiaolin who came in after you were dizzy. Let her find you a room, take a hot bath and change into a clean dress. I have something else to do, I''ll talk to you later. "


    With that, Su Su went to a building behind the hotel, which had only one floor. Before the end of the world, it was designed as a supermarket, and a corridor was used outside the supermarket, which was deliberately bent into a winding road.


    Su Su hasn''t gone to the corridor yet, but she hears the screams of men inside. She sits at the end of the corridor, waiting for Ye Yu to come out.


    After a long time, with the man''s scream gradually rising and falling, Su Su leaned against the beauty and looked at the lush trees in the corridor. Some of them could not sit still, so they got up. As soon as they were about to leave, Ye Yu came out of the supermarket sweating.


    He shook off the blood bead in his hand and looked at Su Su standing in an antique landscape like that. Then he met Su Su with a smile and asked:


    "How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been a while. What have you asked?"


    In the supermarket, several people were locked up last night. It was these people who staged two live spring palace beside Li Xiaoyu''s truck. Last night, Ye Yu instructed the fortune teller to tie up these people and escort them to the supermarket for interrogation.


    Listen to these people just now that pair of scream repeatedly appearance, Su Su roughly know, the special forces'' means of judging people is not so civilized, she did not ask the process, just asked Ye Yu the result.


    Ye Yu walks towards her, grabs some toilet paper in his hand, wipes the blood on his fist and wipes it dry. Then he takes Su Su''s waist and takes her to a sunny place, saying:


    "They said that they were instructed by Chu Xuan to get some mutated soil. Yesterday, they hid it in a Bao Ge''s food delivery truck. They heard that aunt''s mutated soil was hidden in a truck, so they found Li Xiaoyu''s truck. Hahaha, the mutated soil was not found, but they were fascinated by Li Xiaoyu."


    When he said this, Ye Yu wanted to laugh. How did Chu Xuan send this kind of thief like a big ha?!


    Brother Bao has to deliver meals to the villagers three times a day, so the car he drives is a semi old pickup truck. There are a lot of sundries in the car body. If someone intentionally lies flat and hides in the car body for two or three times, five people can really easily enter the Bafang villa.


    Su Su and Ye Yu are also careless. They think that in the end of the world, people will be worried about themselves. They think that there is nothing worth stealing in Bafang villa except LV yinhuixiao thinking about Su Su Su''s unborn child. Now Su Su is still a few months old, so they never expect that someone will come to the place where all the powers gather to steal, So on weekdays, the vehicles that a Baoge used to pull food in and out of Bafang villa were not inspected.


    In this way, Ye Yu''s people should be alert no matter whether there is something worth stealing in Bafang villa. Before the end of the world, they should be strict with the law. After the end of the world, they should also be strict with Bafang villa. Otherwise, if LV Yin comes here today, the old and weak women and children in this villa will be in danger?


    Ye Yu must also understand this truth. Without anyone to remind him, he will naturally regulate his brothers and strengthen the protection of the villa on weekdays.


    "This Chu Xuan..."


    Su Su shakes his head and feels ashamed for Chu Xuan. Well, Chu Xuan is both good and evil. Today he is a friend, and tomorrow he may be an enemy. He has a crush on Su Mu''s mutant soil. It''s no shame. The shame is that he found so many second-class goods. He didn''t know where the soil was, so he acted rashly. Fortunately, he was bent,


    "You don''t send materials to chuxuan tomorrow. Take these thieves on the plane and throw them to chuxuan. There''s no need to say a word more. Look at chuxuan''s face. Let''s starve chuxuan for a few more days."


    Although Su Su thinks that chuxuan sent some stupid thieves to steal the "mutated soil", it''s a little funny, but he can''t just take chuxuan''s work with him. On the contrary, chuxuan is neither good nor evil? If you offend Su Su, you will be rewarded naturally. Su Su doesn''t do everything completely, leaving five stupid thieves with one life and giving them back to Chu Xuan. By the way, he temporarily stops trading with Chu Xuan.


    Of course, the contents of their transaction also included joss. Su Su didn''t want to give up joss at all, and didn''t want to get any benefits from the Fang family behind joss. After stopping the transaction with chuxuan, Su Su promised to pack joss and deliver them to chuxuan.

 Chapter 250

    "Well, be careful."


    Su Su''s words, Ye Yu naturally has no opinion. They walk all the way to the place where they go down the corridor. Ye Yu takes a step down the steps, turns back and takes Su Su Su''s hand, and carefully helps her down. The end of the corridor is the hotel, but the hotel is below. To go to the hotel, you have to walk a small path, which is paved with stone road, It''s very neat.


    Su Su was standing on the stone road. Looking at it, she saw a towering tree covering half of the corridor. She was a little dazed. She thought that all the cars going in and out of the Bafang villa would have to check carefully. What a fussy thing it was. Then she heard Ye Yu ask again:


    "What do you think? Are you entranced? "


    Su Su looks back and looks at Ye Yu, who is standing under the stone road and has lowered her own steps. She smiles and sighs: "it''s nothing. It''s just that it''s not peaceful everywhere. It''s not peaceful for us to change places and live in seclusion."


    "Are you afraid?"


    He raised his rough fingers and brushed away the hair on Su Su''s cheek. His eyes were a little distressed. Su Su just wanted to have a good life. He didn''t even want to have a baby. When will those messy people and things last forever? Ye Yu this instant, in the heart head how many some indignation feeling.


    Su Su shakes his head, grabs Ye Yu''s bloody hand and walks down the steps, "what are you afraid of? This is the most frightening thing in life. After you have experienced it, you will find that nothing is more frightening than this. "


    Ye Yu follows Su Su. Although she grabs her hand, she is always nervous about Su Su''s falling down the stairs. Hearing Su Su''s words, he is shocked and asks:


    "What''s the most terrible thing you''ve ever experienced in life?"


    On the path, the trees were mottled, and the golden light spots came out of the leaves and fell on Su Su''s face. She turned and looked up at Ye Yu. Her face became extremely cautious. Instead of answering Ye Yu, she said:


    "Last night, Zhuo Shijia told me that I had entered the perinatal period."


    "Crisp..."


    "Ye Yu, will you protect your daughter with your life?"


    "Of course, she''s my girl, and I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    "That''s good. Then nothing terrible will happen in my life."


    Su Su is obviously relieved. Looking at Ye Yu''s puzzled face, he doesn''t explain too much. He just turns around, takes Ye Yu''s hand and continues to walk to the hotel.


    It''s lunch time. After lunch, Ye Yu and his brothers continue to patrol in the Bafang villa. By the way, they find chickens to practice their dart skills. Jingang Ze and fortune teller fly a transport plane to send materials to Xie Yaoshi and return the beaten stupid thieves to Chu Xuan.


    A Bao Ge picked up two big buckets of rice and went to the parking lot to drive the rice. Su Su was all right. Looking at the weather, she took a Bao Ge''s car and wanted to go to Bafang village to see how the trench was dug.


    Maybe it was because of the rain last night. The vegetables in the Bafang villa grew very well. So this morning, pigo specially made a big pot of cabbage for the coolies who dug ditches. When he got out of the Bafang villa, there was already a long line there. Although the soldiers and survivors were dressed in old and dirty clothes, they were not in the same style, But everyone was holding an empty bowl in his hand, with a happy smile on his face, waiting for dinner.


    Brother Bao stopped the car, got out of the car, moved the bucket down in the back car, and walked to the back of a long table. There were several vegetable pots on the table, which were brought by the old confused boys who came before brother Bao.


    As soon as brother Bao''s bucket was brought to the table, the coolies in the long line could not wait to get restless. Su Su sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked at it from a distance. She said that there was no vibration in her heart. It was a fake.


    These coolies, not to mention one or two of them who came to be spies, most of them just wanted a way to live, food and clothing. Su Su gave them a bite of food, but she couldn''t give them more.


    However, the water purification system should be put in place as soon as possible. In fact, the reason why the clothes on these coolies are so dirty and old is not that they have only one clothes to wear for such a long time.


    But the construction of Bafang village is not perfect. Su Fu only focuses on digging ditches, and the water purification system has not started yet. The water used by the coolies digging ditches and drinking water are all transported from Bafang villa by Bao Ge.


    These coolies dig trenches in the daytime, so that they are covered with soil. Even if they have changed clothes, they don''t dare to waste the water to wash them. After a long time, their clothes are worn out and worn-out. It''s natural that they are now like beggars running out of slums.


    It is said that the situation in recent days seems to have improved a little, because pigo found a water system psionic among the psionic. Su Fu put a big vat at the entrance of the village. The water system psionic has low ability, and he doesn''t have to do any coolie every day. He just needs to keep the water in the VAT full.


    But not every water system power, like Su Su, can rain. To make a water cloud above your head, you need to make the water drop fall like a continuous drizzle or downpour, which requires very meticulous operation.


    Now these water system powers are generally at level 1 and level 2. It''s very hard to keep the water in the VAT at the entrance of the village full.


    Fortunately, pigo also has a division nucleus for the powers, so he doesn''t say anything. Everyone just does his own thing.


    No one is dissatisfied with this way of distribution. Those who are dissatisfied have been sent by pigo to look for another branch.


    Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat of the car, looking at the coolies waiting in front of her. She thought a lot about it. After sitting for a while, Xiao AI arched in her stomach. Su Su Su felt soft for the first time, and felt that the narrow space was really holding her back. She opened the door and walked down, taking advantage of today''s shade, The weather is just right. I plan to take a walk in Bafang village.


    The author has something to say ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á There is no third shift today. We can take a nap at noon.

 Chapter 251

    Su Su supported her waist and walked forward. Suddenly, she looked up and saw a special soldier standing on the roof. She waved to her from a distance to say hello. Su Su also waved to show her response. Then she walked around and came to the vegetable field.


    The vegetable fields in Bafang village are growing well. Although there is no birth of Su Su''s wood power, it seems that these coolies are also very good. In Su Su''s vegetable fields, green buds have emerged.


    Behind her is a villa, and in front of the villa is a place where soldiers and survivors line up to receive food. Su Su is not far from the place where these coolies stand, but because she is separated by a small villa in the countryside, she has a sense of peace in the middle of trouble.


    But she has always been more sensitive to five senses than ordinary people. As the third-order powers become more and more mature and abundant, a little abnormal sound in this environment can''t hide from Su Su''s ears. Now in her ears, there is a woman moaning in a villa not far away.


    It seems to be accompanied by men''s comfortable voice, men and women interweave with each other, which makes people reverie infinite.


    Under such heavy work, are there still men and women working? Where did they get their interest?


    When Su Su looked at the cottage where men and women worked, he saw only a piece of women''s clothes, underwear and skirts in the backyard, high heels in the corner of the backyard?!


    Seeing these high-heeled shoes, Su Su was even more surprised. It makes sense to say that for the sake of pleasure, or for the sake of all kinds of reproduction, no matter what kind of ghost people are tired of in the daytime, they will have fun in their spare time.


    But now it''s the end of the world, Bafang village is such an environment, cement road is a layer of soil, women still wear high heels?!


    And the women''s clothes in the yard were not like the clothes of only one or two women, but like a pile of women''s clothes.


    Su Su is a little curious, touched his raised belly, walked a few steps to the villa, one side of the vegetable field, suddenly I do not know where to come out of a chicken, "cluck cluck" cry, pecking vegetables leaf seedlings to eat, Su Su Su saw, frowned, threw a water arrow, shot the chicken.


    Then things got out of control. The fallen chicken was holding a small white insect in its mouth. The white insect didn''t seem to be pecked to death by its beak. It twisted its white body and got into its mouth with scarlet breath.


    But in a few seconds, the chicken''s head was eaten by the growing maggots, and then a maggot spawned countless maggots, all just a little bit as big as a grain of rice. They turned into creeping maggots in front of Susu. Some of them got into the soil, and some of them were creeping towards Susu.


    She stepped back and looked at the white creeping maggots in the vegetable field, like a piece of white water, flowing around. Susu raised her hand and frozen the vegetable garden. The white ice instantly climbed up the fresh vegetable sprouts, the brown soil formed a layer of ice and snow, and the fence on the edge of the garden was also infected with a layer of ice.


    "Alas..."


    Su Su sighed. She wanted to protect the seedlings from being pecked by the chickens, but she didn''t expect that by now, she had destroyed a garden of vegetables!


    Shaking his head, Su Su opened the fence of the vegetable garden, walked in, stepped on the thick ice and snow, and looked at the vegetable sprouts climbing on the edge of the ice. Unexpectedly, he saw a maggot the size of a grain of rice hiding in the branches and leaves of a sprout. It seemed that he was struggling and was about to freeze to death.


    Su Su removes the ice cream from the sprout, makes a bowl with ice, and surrounds the sprout in the bowl. When Su Su squats down and holds up the bowl in the snow, she makes a cover for the ice bowl to prevent the maggot from running out, and seals the green sprout and the maggot hiding in the ice bowl.


    Let her think, how many maggots are there in the safe area? They have climbed to the Bafang village, which is separated by thousands of rivers and mountains?!


    You have to know that this Bafang village is about an hour''s drive away from the safe area of LV Yin. How did such a small maggot get here?!


    Su Su thinks that it''s a big deal. In fact, the interior of Bafang village is not as calm as it seems. She turns around with a sealed ice bowl, supports her waist and goes back to the car.


    Brother a Bao''s car is a half old pickup truck, and it''s loaded with food, so it smells bad. Fortunately, Su Su''s stomach is big now, and she can''t easily vomit. After she gets on the car, she puts her ice bowl under the front window.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the soldiers and survivors in front of me had finished their meal and stood in the same place or squatted on the ground to eat. Brother Bao took the empty rice bucket and vegetable bucket and put them in the trunk behind the pickup truck, ready to go back to the house.


    It''s getting a little late now. After the meal, the coolies should go back to the villa to have a rest. It was Su Su who saw that two or three women in colorful skirts were coming out of the villa where many women''s clothes were hanging. Some of them were standing in the courtyard in front of the country villa, while others were leaning against the door on the first floor.


    There was a sense of numbness on their faces, and even a few teasing each other occasionally. It seemed that they were not ashamed of their current behavior. Among these women, the most outstanding one was the one leaning by the door. She was wearing a sleeveless dress, glanced at Su Su and yawned, which was just the impatience on her face, It seems to be worrying why Su Su''s car still doesn''t go.


    "What are these women for?"


    Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat, tilted his head and looked at the open space. There were several soldiers and survivors with rice bowls in their hands. They were ready to move. They planned to wait for Su Su''s car to leave and go to the women standing outside the villa.


    At this time, brother Bao has returned to the driver''s seat. When he heard Su Su Su''s inquiry, he was stunned. For fear that Su Su misunderstood brother PI, he quickly explained: "these are the women who came yesterday. Brother PI hasn''t assigned them anything to do. He just led the house to let them live first. Unexpectedly, he started a fleshy business."


    As an old fool, brother Bao had seen many of them before the end of the world. However, since he came out to hang out, he has been with brother PI all the time. With brother PI, brother Bao is already a good underworld leader. Besides, brother PI has several big wine shops in his hands. On weekdays, brother Bao looks at the hotel for him, So brother Bao is familiar with the call girl in the hotel.

 Chapter 252

    Today, the women in Bafang village can''t even talk about the standard of the call girl. When they appeared yesterday, pigo and all the old people saw through the nature of these women at a glance, and they planned to come to their Bafang village to do a meat business.


    The original meaning of pigo was that since they followed Su Su and Su Su was a serious daughter''s family, they didn''t want to do business in Bafang village. But when people came, it was not easy to drive these unarmed women out. Pigo took these women down and gave them a house to live in. He only waited for two days, They arranged things for these women.


    I didn''t know these women were so upset that they couldn''t wait for a day. They started business early this morning. The price is very cheap. A bowl of rice takes five minutes! Want a few more minutes? Another bowl of rice!


    Su Su in the car, listening to brother Bao''s explanation, nodded and understood what brother Bao meant. She didn''t want her to misunderstand that these women were inspired by brother PI. She said with a smile:


    "I see. I''ll see."


    With that, Su Su opened the front passenger''s door and walked out of the pickup.


    As soon as brother Bao in the driver''s seat saw it, he thought that it was broken. Su Su, the owner of Bafang villa, wanted to go to the houses of those street women. He quickly got off the car, raised his hand and made a sign to the special forces standing on the top of a villa. Seeing this, the special forces nodded and sent a signal to Ye Yu.


    The people who are eating, or having finished their meal, or leaving their meal to go to the women in the open space all stop at the same place. Looking at Su Su, who has never been out of Bafang villa since he came here, now he is wearing a rainbow pregnant woman''s skirt, with a long hair on his arm, and goes to the direction of the street girl.


    They retreated and made a way for Su Su to go straight to the villas of the women who stood on the street.


    Standing next to the door, the yawning street girl was wearing a red dress, a pair of red high-heeled shoes on her feet, straight hair with half length, and a colorful artificial flower with two purple feathers. When she saw Su Su coming into the yard, she picked out her thin eyebrows, put her hands across her chest, and said with a smile:


    "Oh, rare guest, dare you, this is the master of Bafang villa? We don''t do pregnant women''s business here. "


    Su Su stood in front of the red dress street girl with her waist propped up and heard the words. Her eyes looked at the flamboyant woman. She was stunned. She stepped over the red dress street girl''s shoulder and entered the hall.


    This room is no different from most villas in the countryside. Although the villas in the countryside are decorated by the invisible rich peasants, they are spacious and bright, and the roof is covered with solar panels, they are not the authentic villas designed by famous designers after all. Many details are created by the peasants.


    For example, Su Su is now standing in this building. Apart from a few chairs, a table and a TV, there is only a bathroom. Facing the bathroom is the staircase on the second floor.


    When Su Su came in, a woman just finished taking a bath and opened the door of the bathroom. She didn''t wear anything. Seeing Su Su, a pregnant woman with a big belly, she came in. She didn''t even have time to pull the door, so she quickly went up to the second floor naked.


    So Su Su happened to see a shower in the bathroom, a squatting toilet, a big mirror, and a bath table under the mirror. Besides, there was nothing else.


    Then Su Su found a chair in the hall and sat down. Looking at the table beside the chair, she put a bowl. Half of the food in the bowl had been eaten, and many grains of rice were scattered on the outside of the bowl. Maybe it was because she was in a hurry, and two chopsticks were inserted into the rice.


    Then a man, while wearing clothes, rolled down from the second floor. He quickly ran to Su Su, bowed to Su Su twice, and ran out with his pants, for fear that Su Su Su would blame him.


    The woman in the red dress standing at the door made a mockery full of sarcasm. She turned askew and looked at Su Su, who was sitting in the hall, turning her head and looking around. She couldn''t help opening her mouth and asked:


    "I said," master, what are you singing? Did we kill or break the law? Do you mean to let us do business or not? "


    With that, the woman in the red dress also looked at Su Su, with a typical sense of contempt, which made the women standing on the street behind her in a cold sweat. They only thought that Mei Shengnan''s attitude of being proud instead of ashamed in front of the owner of Bafang villa was too arrogant.


    Strangely, Su Su was not angry. She calmly looked at the woman in the red dress and suddenly asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Mei Shengnan, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, plum!"


    Su Su nodded and gave a smile, with a "clever" expression, which made people not feel happy or angry, and didn''t mean to despise these street girls. She just stood up again, holding the table, looked down at the bowl of rice on the table, and asked strangely:


    "It''s not a pity to get a bowl of rice and scatter so much?"


    "What''s the pity?" Su Su called the "plum" woman, twisted her hips, all kinds of manners came in, raised her hand, and threw the unfinished meal on the table into the garbage can, a face of indifference, "I have the ability to earn, earned is mine, save or waste, I am happy!"


    "Yes, yes!" Su Su sneered, making people feel very strange nodding, "you earn, happy waste on waste."


    Shu Er, Su Su turns around in place, still wearing that strange expression, looking at Mei Shengnan and saying: "Mei Zi, in my opinion, your ability is more than that. A bowl of rice can buy you five minutes. It''s too cheap. You have to position yourself as a high-end one!"


    "You...!" Mei Shengnan looks at Su Su. He is angry for a while. He wants to laugh again. It seems that Su Su''s words are reasonable. She can''t tell whether Su Su Su is satirizing her or encouraging her. Just when Mei Shengnan thinks that this is something to ponder.


    Su Su went to the door and told brother Bao standing at the door: "I said it. Who will insult these women with a few bowls of rice in the future? Get out of Bafang villa for me!"


    "Yes


    Brother Bao nodded unconsciously and began to feel that something was wrong with Su Su. He and everyone didn''t understand Su Su''s mind at the moment. Was it because he was angry to see a street girl in Bafang village, or what? Anyway, Su Su seems to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 253

    Su Su said that in the future, no one in Bafang village can insult Mei Shengnan, who is a woman in the meat business, with a few bowls of rice. This sounds really strange. In the eyes of the world, do these street women still need to be insulted? They are insulting themselves by the price they offer others, that is, the price of a bowl of rice!


    So brother Bao, and everyone, of course, also think that Su Su''s words are satirical. Su Su just thinks that she is a serious woman, so she can''t tolerate the existence of a little filthy in her Bafang village, so that others can''t insult Mei Shengnan with a few bowls of rice. In fact, she is satirizing Mei Shengnan, which is so valuable?!


    That must be it!


    That Mei Shengnan a listen, Su Su this is not put forward to let them starve to death? She suddenly became angry and turned around, questioning Su Su, "we''re not powers, and we don''t have the strength to work as coolies, so we rely on our own skills to earn a living. Are you provoked? Are you trying to cut off our lives? What''s the real white lotus? "


    "No, I''m not going to cut you off." Su Su tilts her head, turns around and looks at Mei Shengnan. She thinks seriously, how can she tell Mei Shengnan?


    Mei Shengnan was a famous socialite in the red light district in those years. People who want to have sex with her can go from the front door to the back door of the white tiger base. How can these bowls of rice be compared today?


    Of course, behind every successful woman, there is a sad and embarrassing past. Mei Shengnan''s future achievements have something to do with today''s frustrations.


    Su Su is not very able to look up to that kind of woman who has no ability, is not willing to go out to fight strange, is not willing to be a coolie. In her last life, in this life, she was standing in a state of contempt, looking at this kind of woman.


    But Mei Shengnan is different from them. It''s really different. Maybe when Su Su knew Mei Shengnan, she was already a successful socializer. Therefore, Mei Shengnan has been stereotyped in Su Su''s mind. She is a woman who can use her body to ask for any information in the last life, just to survive, The women who give in to the price of a bowl of rice are essentially different.


    "You''re not cutting off our lives. What are you doing?" Mei Shengnan was so angry that two bulging buns were rolling on his chest. He pointed to Su Su''s mouth and said, "is it hard to force us to take care of your children for a meal? Stop kidding?!! Psycho, you, we are willing to fall. We don''t need your Virgin Mary to save us. "


    "I didn''t mean to save you, either!" Su Su''s brow twists. She really doesn''t want to save Mei Shengnan. If Mei Shengnan is not a socialite, is he still Mei Shengnan? She just, just... "I just can''t see you price yourself that low!"


    Mei Shengnan was very angry. He pointed to Su Su''s finger and shook it twice. The emerald ring on his scallion finger was shining green. She took a deep breath and said angrily, "the price should be determined according to the actual situation. I''m asking for 10000 cores for five minutes. Can anyone afford it?"


    Strange, why did she discuss this with Su Su?! Mei Shengnan has a sense of insanity. He talks with a villa owner of Bafang villa about her pricing? It''s weird.


    But Su Su shook his head and said solemnly, "ten thousand crystal nuclei are low in five minutes. If you buy a meal with them, you can afford it. OK, I don''t care about you. If you can''t afford it, you can''t even enter the door of your house. That''s it, brother Bao!"


    Brother a Bao, standing by the door, didn''t respond to Su Su''s call for a while. He woke up and trembled. He quickly approached Su Su for two steps. He only heard Su Su Su''s command: "you write a red list of the price and post it outside the house. If you can''t afford it, let him go where he can cool down... Oh, by the way, ordinary meals, I''ll have a portion of plum, too. Don''t starve them. "


    Su Su


    Mei Shengnan yells after Su Su. Su Su turns around and shows her a look of "I''m good at you", and then turns around and walks out of the house.


    Just at this time, Ye Yu received the news and drove down from the Bafang villa. As soon as he stopped the car outside the yard, he saw that Su Su had led brother Bao out. So Ye Yu jumped out of the car and walked up to Su Su Su in his army boots. He asked:


    "Honey, are you jealous of evil, and can''t stand these women''s unproduction? I''ll take the gun now and drive them to the fields to grow rice! "


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t go!" Su Su reaches out her hand and grabs Ye Yu''s hand to take out the gun. A smile unconsciously appears on her face. She pulls Ye Yu to the direction of the car. Then she seems to think of something and says to Ye Yu, "I found maggots in the vegetable garden today. You can go back and tell brother PI, don''t let people make rice fields. Let''s put a chicken in each vegetable garden, Eat up the maggots first


    It''s impossible to find a maggot just the size of a grain of rice in this big Bafang village. It''s not only a waste of manpower, but also a waste of time. The coolies in Bafang village have to keep it to dig ditches. So the only solution is to let the ordinary mutant chickens in Bafang Village go to look for food and eat these maggots.


    In addition, there are some trivial problems, such as building a water purification system for coolies. Su Su can only put it first. After all, maggots have appeared in Bafang village. It''s not a trivial matter. She plans to observe the situation for two days first.


    In this way, brother Bao drove a car alone, and Su Su took Ye Yu''s car. Two cars went back to Bafang villa. After getting off the car, Su Su went to the mutant Bush opposite the parking lot to have a look. Because ye Yu''s feeding these days, it had grown to three shrubs, but now it has grown to four or five.


    Su Su thought for a while, and told brother Bao to find a way to plant the smallest mutant Bush at the entrance of the village. He didn''t have to worry about the small bush. If it didn''t survive, it meant that the village was safe. If it survived, it would play a defensive role for all kinds of mutant animals on the ground.


    Su Su''s words, a Bao Ge naturally do, although he is an ordinary person, but that new growth, the smallest variation of shrubs, now there are only a few small sprouts, let him transplant this small sprouts, or a very simple thing, that night a Bao Ge after dinner, give Su Su Su to do this thing.

 Chapter 254

    At night, Su Su sat on the bed, lazily leaning on the pillow, looking at the ice bowl placed at the head of the bed. In the transparent ice bowl, the green vegetable seedling had drooped leaves, and it seemed that she could not live long. The maggots on the leaves, arch by arch, with red mouthparts, seemed that she could not live long.


    Su Su hasn''t figured out how to cultivate this maggot species. No matter it''s mutant maggots or mutant chickens, they can''t be scattered. They have to be controlled artificially to form a perfect biological chain in Bafang village.


    So now we can only artificially keep this little maggot. She sat up and put a plate full of raw chicken beside the ice bowl on the bedside table. Susu picked a piece with toothpick and threw it into the ice bowl. The dying little maggot twisted its body about the size of a grain of rice and arched toward the raw chicken.


    She is not disgusted, staring at the little maggot in the ice bowl, very difficult to move to the piece of chicken, open the mouth that is too small to be seen by the naked eye, quickly eating the piece of chicken, and then Susu found that the little maggot ate too fast, in a second or two, he ate the piece of chicken out of a line.


    While eating, it pulls the white dots, which are connected into a dense white line on the chicken, and then quickly breaks out the nematodes and grows on the chicken.


    This process is a total of five or six seconds, a piece of chicken is gone, a maggot will become a maggot.


    The first maggot had grown to two or three times the size before, but soon, the nematodes had no food to eat, so they began to attack the first maggot. Soon, a bloody killing started in the whole ice bowl.


    Su Su is just like watching a play. She thinks that after a while, Ye Yu needs to patrol in Bafang villa for the last time. She will come back to her around 10 pm and rub her feet, so that she can have a deep and shallow sleep.


    Then Su Su and Ye Yu discuss where to plant these maggots? How about a fortune teller?


    While Su Su is thinking about the problem, she habitually waits for Ye Yu to come back. Her door is knocked, and the person who comes is definitely not Ye Yu. Ye Yu generally enters her room without the habit of knocking, but directly turns on the door and comes in.


    So Su Su stood up from the bed with some difficulties, went to the living room, opened the door and saw that Su Su''s mother was standing outside.


    Su''s mother''s eyes were red and her face was wrinkled. She looked at Su Su and asked, "did you sleep, didn''t you?"


    "No, Ma. What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Su leaned over and stroked some restless little love in her stomach. She let Su''s mother into the room. Seeing that Su''s mother came in and sat down on the sofa, Su Su turned around and poured a glass of water for Su''s mother in the small kitchen.


    Su Su''s mother had been sleeping for a long time. She was so angry that she took Su Su Su''s water cup in her hand and her eyes were red as if she wanted to kill someone. Su Su was very worried and sat down beside her mother and asked again,


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?"


    "Su, can''t you drive those fox spirits out of Bafang village?" Su''s mother put her water cup on the table and looked at Su Su


    "I just went to see your father. This old man is proud now. I''m so angry with a group of women outside. I''ve just inquired. These women came to Bafang village yesterday. They are not serious people. Oh, my heart is so angry with me!"


    "My dad and Meizi?"


    Su Su is a little confused for a moment, because his father has to take care of the defense project of Bafang village, so he often stays at the entrance of the village. There is a villa at the entrance of the village, which Su''s mother specially tidies up for Su''s father, so that Su''s father can live more comfortably.


    Normally, Su''s mother and Su''s father, who are old wives, have to take care of Su Su and grow some vegetables and food on weekdays, while the other is busy with building a big project. They have been married for a long time, so it''s nothing to live separately. Su''s mother occasionally goes to Su''s father''s house for one night or two, and seldom makes any young honey.


    I didn''t know that Su''s mother was going to see her father today and send him some clean clothes and quilts. But she found that in the hall where Su''s father lived, some flamboyant women were around Su''s father. This one rubbed and that one twisted, and they surrounded Su''s father in the middle.


    This is what Su Su can bear. Su''s mother can''t bear it!


    So Su''s mother got angry, took a stick, and rushed into the house where Su''s father lived. All kinds of sticks beat the fox spirits, which made Mei Zi''s several women escape from the place where Su''s father lived. So Su''s mother still couldn''t calm down and rushed back to Bafang villa, asking Su Su Su to drive Mei Zi''s Fox spirits out of Bafang village.


    Listening to Su''s angry complaint, Su Su''s forehead leaped and said, "I''ll call Mei Zi tomorrow to ask, mom, what''s my father''s personality? Don''t you understand? How could he have anything to do with another woman? Just a bunch of women... That''s even more impossible. "


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Is it fake?" Su''s mother was so angry that her eyes were red. She stood up and walked up and down in front of Su Su. She scolded: "this man''s heart and body are separated. Sometimes they think with their heart, but sometimes they think with their body. Su, you can''t help standing on your mother''s side."


    "Don''t worry, mom. If my father is so confused, I promise to take your side."


    "Those fox spirits must be turned out quickly. They''ll stay with us. Sooner or later, something will happen."


    "Well, well, I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and kick the foxes out!"


    Su Su coaxes Su Su''s mother, and the door is knocked again. She gets up and opens the door to see that Su''s father is standing outside the door, but before Su Su Su can let Su''s father in, Su''s mother hums coldly and comes forward from behind Su Su.


    Su Su in the door is to give way quickly, so as to leave a space for Su Fu to explain to Su mu. He and Mei Zi''s group of "Fox spirits" just now, but Su Mu raised her hand, pushed Su Fu, and went out of the door directly.


    "Dad, my mother said that you and Mei Shengnan''s gang of women have misdeeds." Looking at Su''s mother''s back, Su Su asks Su''s father in a loud voice, "do you have all your grandchildren?"


    "No, no!"


    Su''s father is anxious and angry. In the face of his daughter''s query, he turns back and points to Su''s mother. He only feels that he has been innocent all his life. Su''s mother doesn''t understand the situation and talks nonsense in front of her daughter. It''s completely destroying his image!

 Chapter 255

    Outside Su Su''s door, facing Su Su''s query, Su''s father explained: "don''t you let those women do business in the village? This evening, Mei Shengnan, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, ran to me to make trouble. Ah... What''s the matter with him


    "If flies don''t bite seamless eggs, how can they make trouble with you?"


    Su''s mother, who hasn''t gone far, stops when she hears Su''s father''s explanation. She turns around and points to Su''s father and questions in a shrill voice.


    Su''s father turned his back to Su Su and explained to Su''s mother, "Mei Shengnan''s women think I''m the father of the owner of Bafang villa. They can''t figure out what Su Su wants to do to them, so they come here to make a scene. Alas ~ ~ that is to say, on the surface, they just want to know what Su Su wants to do in fact."


    "Then why don''t they ask me? I''m still the mother of the owner of Bafang mountain villa


    In the face of her husband''s loyalty, Su mu, the aunt of the neighborhood committee, gave full play to her questioning spirit. Like an expert in solving a case, she did not let go of any flaw in Su Fu''s words and immediately raised questions.


    So Su Fu was in a daze and said, "how do I know that maybe it''s because men are more talkative?"


    "You don''t respect your old age. You see, you are showing your flaws. In fact, are you beautiful in your heart? Are you enjoying so many women walking around you, twisting their hips and rubbing their chests? "


    "What are you talking about in front of children?"


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s not true??? Don''t respect the old, don''t behave


    "You go back to me, let''s talk about that on one side!"


    Because Su Su''s voice is too loud. Su Su lives on the second floor. When she quarrels with her father, she stands in the corridor. So the doctors and nurses on the third floor, the confused young men and the special forces in the hall all listen to the contents of the quarrel clearly.


    This Su Fu thinks, even if he and Su Mu are shameless, now Su Su is honored as the "village master" by the coolies who dig the trench under him. He quarrels with Su mu in front of so many people, and some of them pull Su Su Su''s face by grabbing Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s face and grabbing her into a room on the second floor.


    As a result, the noise was much smaller, but it seemed to be getting worse. In a short time, Su''s father''s voice became louder in the door, and Su''s mother''s voice was throwing things at the same time.


    Su Su frowned and stood outside her room for a long time. She glanced at the curious faces upstairs and downstairs. Then she went back, busy and busy.


    In this mouth, there was a fight between the upper and lower rows of teeth. How could a couple not be noisy? In Su Su''s impression, although her mother''s mouth was broken, she was talkative and always complained about her father, her father''s personality was good. She could never say more. When they quarreled, Su''s father was always silent.


    Like this time, Su''s father couldn''t help refuting Su''s mother, which was never in Su Su''s memory.


    She began to think about the harmfulness of MAYSON.


    Mei Shengnan, whom Su Su knew, was never a simple role, and she had no deep friendship with Su Su. If we really want to position the relationship between Su Su and Mei Shengnan, Su Su thinks that the relationship between her and Mei Shengnan can only be regarded as a transaction.


    Mei Shengnan is material oriented. Crystal nucleus points all kinds of materials. Whoever can afford the price, Mei Shengnan can smile for anyone. However, when she is greedy for material, she sometimes shows some contradictory disdain for material. It seems that some of the jars have been broken. However, in desperation, she occasionally shows some hope for the future.


    In a word, Mei Shengnan is very contradictory.


    It''s not always true that Mei Shengnan is a woman with great skill. It may be the need of the times, or she may be sought after by people. In short, Mei Shengnan''s fame in the last days is growing. It''s not too much to say that she is the first socialite in the last days.


    Maybe men are just like this. There is a kind of herd mentality. Some people invite Mei Shengnan to have a meal with 10000 crystal cores, while others invite Mei Shengnan to dance with 20000 crystal cores. Later, Mei Shengnan''s price is getting higher and higher. If she takes proper measures, there will be more and more rows of Ministers under her skirt. It is said that when the four bases were established, Compared with the other three bases, the white tiger base has no special skills, but because Mei Shengnan is alone, it can barely be regarded as the red light district of the white tiger base, which is much more lively than other bases.


    When Su Su found Mei Shengnan, she was just a simple socialite. She was good at flattering and had a good relationship with men, but she didn''t engage in the business of buying and selling news. Su Su killed Bai Luoluo in Chuncheng and offended an old friend of Bai Luoluo.


    Su Su, the old man, doesn''t remember his name and appearance now. Anyway, he is eloquent. He says that either Su Su returns Bai Luoluo to him, or Su Su Su replaces Bai Luoluo to accompany his brothers for a few nights.


    Before the words were finished, Su Su cut his head.


    The old lady Bai Luoluo became a small official in the spring city base. Su Su killed the old lady, so she couldn''t stay in the spring city. But she didn''t turn the spring city upside down at that time, and she didn''t know whether her daughter had left the spring city, so she had to stay in the spring city and turn the spring city upside down.


    So Su Su insisted on staying in Chuncheng to find someone. Even if she didn''t deal with Chuncheng''s ruling system, she didn''t leave. After a few days'' delay, she attracted Bai Luohao''s wife to revenge. So far, Su Su Su can''t believe that Bai Luohao still has a very infatuated wife.


    Bai Luoluo''s wife is an ordinary person, but there is a younger brother whose powers rank above Su Su. Bai Luoluo''s wife''s younger brother also has a power team.


    So this came and went, Su Su caused a big trouble.


    It was at that time that Su Su was beaten everywhere and hurt. After hiding for a few days, she followed the younger brother of Bai Luoluo''s good-looking wife for a few days. She found that Bai Luoluo''s good-looking wife''s younger brother was also a role in seeking flowers and willows. She went to Mei Shengnan, the most famous j-girl in spring city at that time, and gave her a crystal nucleus, Let Mei Shengnan lure out this winding brother for her. This is the first trade between Mei Shengnan and Su Su.

 Chapter 256

    Later, Su Su found out that under the protection of a certain force, she brought out the prey she wanted. Mei Shengnan did it perfectly, leaving no future trouble or finding any clues. After the success, Su Su Su could be more independent. So he cooperated with Mei Shengnan many times.


    I don''t know which cooperation. In short, they have known each other for many years, from the small base in Chuncheng, to the capital base in the north, then the Qinglong base in the back, and back to the white tiger base in the south. There has always been a deal between them. Mei Shengnan has made a lot of blood debts for Su Su Su, and she has also given Mei Shengnan countless crystal nuclei and base points.


    In those years, Su Su''s bloodbath was rolling, and Mei Shengnan was singing and dancing. When they met, Su Su wanted to kill someone who could not make it. They needed Mei Shengnan''s help. Every blood debt, Mei Shengnan and her, she and Mei Shengnan, was clear and clear. It was too vulgar.


    Later, even if Su Su didn''t say anything and Mei Shengnan didn''t ask, she had a rough idea of what Su wanted to do and who she was looking for. Whether there was any sympathy in it, or whether there was a feeling of true friendship in troubled times, no one could know.


    In short, Su Su died in Mei Shengnan''s villa, even if Mei Shengnan wanted to bury her.


    She hasn''t paid Mei Shengnan the money for the last body collection.


    At the end of the day, Su Su''s friendship of collecting the corpse for her is to drive Mei Shengnan out of Bafang village, or go to other safe areas to do a bowl of rice business. Su Su Su can''t do it.


    But she doesn''t want her parents to quarrel endlessly over Mei Shengnan.


    So Su Su calls an old fool and asks him to inform Mei Shengnan to come to Bafang villa tomorrow. She decides to meet Mei Shengnan and talk to him.


    Su Su''s father and mother quarreled all night. When ye Yu came back, Su Su had been sleeping in the quarrel outside the door. The next morning, Ye Yu left the door early. Su Su Su woke up slowly, put on a pregnant dress, and went out to see Su''s room. Su Su''s father had gone to the village to supervise the coolies digging ditches, and Su''s mother followed Su''s father out of the door.


    Su Fu supervises coolie, Su Mu supervises Su Fu!


    So Su Su is Shi Shi ran, holding a big stomach, walking down the stairs, Mei Sheng Nan has stood in the hall, a face does not matter standing, although the body in the dust, but the back is still proud upright, the body''s big red dress, washed clean, with a little bit of old color.


    Behind her, Qinyue and Zhou Xiaolin are holding their children. They disdain to communicate with Mei Shengnan. Seeing Su Su coming down, they say hello to Su Su. They go out with two babies and take ruiruirui out to bask in the sun.


    There are also some old people who come and go around meI Shengnan. They are very curious about Mei Shengnan. However, because Su Su did not dare to make trouble in front of Mei Shengnan yesterday, they took a look at Mei Shengnan and Su Su Su again. They still went on their own.


    At the end of June and the beginning of July in Xiangcheng, it''s only 9 o''clock in the morning. Then the sun is a little fierce. The hotel is facing the sun again. The whole hall is full of golden light.


    Su Su stands on the last step and looks at Mei Shengnan in the golden light. It''s like the winter plum falls into the summer. There is a sense of coldness and pride that does not match the season. This is very contradictory. A woman who sells her body in exchange for a bowl of food should have such a proud temperament, which makes Su Su Su Su can''t help but be a little absorbed.


    "Are you looking at me? Or are you thinking, how can you drive me away? "


    Mei Shengnan still looked a smokey eye make-up, her eyelids on her eyelids, long eyelashes, and eyelashes that were curly and thick because she had deliberately painted mascara. She did not want to come to see Su Su because she wanted to dress up today. She painted herself as a good woman and a smoky makeup than yesterday.


    It''s like coming to bed with Susu.


    Su Su doesn''t answer Mei Shengnan, but leans on one side of the armrest and looks behind Mei Shengnan. An old fool, with a man in military uniform, is walking in from the sunny hall. Then he seems to see Su Su talking with Mei Shengnan. The old fool takes the man in military uniform out again. They stand in the sun and wait for Su Su Su.


    There seems to be something important to tell Su Su.


    Su Su is not in a hurry to let Gu Huo Zai bring someone in. She just looks back at Mei Shengnan, thinks about it and asks:


    "Yesterday you took your sisters to my father?"


    "Yes, the master''s father is very cute. He is so old that he has such a pure response. Ha ha, it''s so funny ~ ~"


    Mei Shengnan is not afraid of death. She stands in front of Su Su, smiling charming and ambiguous. What she doesn''t say is that although she takes a few "Fox spirits" to seduce Su Fu, Su Fu just refuses. From beginning to end, she doesn''t show that an old man should be anxious.


    It''s just Su Su''s question, and Mei Sheng Nan says it on purpose. He feels like he''s looking for death on purpose. Anyway, it''s the end of the world. He''s tired of living without ghosts. To die under a man is to die, to die in Su Su Su''s hand is to die, and to die in Su''s mother''s hand is to die, and to die early is to escape.


    Su Su nodded and said to Mei Shengnan seriously, "my father is honest and has lived most of his life. He has never done anything wrong to my mother. No matter what your purpose is, I hope it won''t happen again."


    "Ha ha ~ ~" Mei Shengnan smiles again. He moves his body, shakes his skirt, and changes his posture. She still stands upright. She looks up at Su Su, with a look on her face. "I can''t control the man''s words."


    I don''t know whether she agreed or didn''t agree with Su Su. Anyway, only Mei Shengnan and Su Su know this. Su Su didn''t continue to tangle about it. When Mei Shengnan agreed not to make trouble with Su Fu in the future, he asked again


    "Have you ever thought about changing industries?"


    "What are you doing?" Mei Sheng Nan laughs sarcastically. Looking at Su Su''s eyes, he feels a sense of death. "Do you think everyone is you, a power man? Dad is a psychic, can build a house, man is a psychic or a special forces? People like me are born to be ordinary. They can''t lift their hands or pick their shoulders. They can''t do anything except serve men! God, I think I''m born to be a whore. Ha ha ha ha, this career is really suitable for me. "

 Chapter 257

    After thinking about it, Mei Sheng Nan seemed to have never said that he was addicted. He glanced at Su Su''s big stomach and said, "why don''t I help you with your children? Ha ha ha, joke, I have neither patience nor love. What do you think I can do? Su Su, my Lord, don''t be so kind to me. I don''t need your salvation or your pity. Let me just muddle along. I think this kind of life is very good and I enjoy it very much. "


    "Yes


    Su Su quietly looked at Mei Shengnan, looking at the cheerful smile on Mei Shengnan''s face. He didn''t know why, but always felt sad.


    People always like to use their code of conduct to criticize and criticize. In everyone''s eyes, Mei Shengnan, who is willing to degenerate, is just like Su Su. Mei Shengnan is the object of criticism. Many good women look down on her and despise her. They think that a woman who lives by selling her body in the end of life must be inferior, Bad, morally reprehensible.


    Su Su shakes his head, looks at Mei Shengnan with a smile on his face, sighs realistically, and says: "although I don''t agree that women must rely on selling themselves to survive in the end of life, I know that I don''t condemn and despise your rights. After all, this is also a way of survival."


    She looked at Mei Shengnan. Su Su raised her foot and walked down the last step. With one hand on her waist, she walked forward, wiped Mei Shengnan''s shoulder and continued:


    "In a group, there are many ways to survive. Going out to fight monsters, looking for materials, boiling water, cooking, washing clothes and taking care of children are also a contribution. You can''t deny the contribution of this power. Everyone can find their own position in the group. The difference lies in what kind of person you want to be and whether you want to win the respect of others, Or do you think that you have always been such a person with no hope and no future, and you just want to fall into hell from now on. You don''t want to climb out of the dark, and you don''t want someone to pull you out. You feel that your generation can only rot in the dark. "


    Mei Shengnan didn''t move and didn''t reply. On her heavily makeup face, she climbed down with a smile. With Su Su''s words, her back became more and more straight. Finally, she stood behind Su Su Su like a very straight flag with a red train.


    Su Su turned around and looked at Mei Shengnan''s back with his back to the bright sunshine. He said, "Mei Zi, I''ve had such a dark time. I''ve worked hard step by step in despair. No one can redeem me, and I don''t need anyone''s salvation. So here I am, I will not despise you, practice you, but I won''t let you continue to do this bowl of rice business, You don''t have to ask anyone or do anything to test my bottom line. I won''t kill you or connive at you. If you are empty and bored, you can come here to chat with me. I will tell you what you should do and shouldn''t do in my Bafang village... "


    Ming Ming should be very happy to meet Mei Shengnan again, but he taught Mei Shengnan some style, which made Su Su unable to get close to him, but it was also very good. Su Su Su and Mei Shengnan didn''t have much interaction between you and me in her last life, but maybe people are used to walking in the dark, and the same people always have more tolerance. If someone else is changed, Su Su doesn''t have to say so much to her today.


    I don''t know which sentence seems to have touched Mei Shengnan. She turns around and looks at Su Su with a pair of eyes with beautiful eyes. It seems that there is a layer of starlight flashing. Mei Shengnan sneers and doesn''t speak. She opens her mouth and chokes with sore throat. Then she clears her throat and says:


    "That''s it? It means that you are not going to trouble me when you send me here today? "


    "I didn''t mean to trouble you."


    "All right, I''ll go!"


    "Well, remember what I said, be safe and take your time."


    Su Su''s last sentence and the last word fell. Mei Shengnan really left. She walked calmly, proud, unrepentant and persistent in Su Su''s eyes. A pair of polished red high-heeled shoes stepped on the wooden floor rhythmically, dada, dada, and then went away


    She went all the way out of the Bafang villa and came to the parking lot. Several colorful women, wearing colorful skirts, high heels and heavy makeup, gathered around and asked:


    "How''s it going, plum? What does Su Su say? "


    "What does Su Su want to do? When are you going to drive us away? "


    "I''ve packed everything, or we''d better go to Chuncheng. I heard that the safe area is very good."


    "Ma Dan, Mei Zi, why are you crying? What''s up? Did Su Su torture you? "


    "Don''t cry, Mei Zi. There is no room for us here, so we''ll go to the next place. Where is there no man? There is more than one Bafang village. "


    "Go away!"


    Mei Sheng Nan pushed a woman in front of her, and pulled out a cigarette from a woman''s handbag, trembling, and lit up with two fingers of bright red nail polish. She could hardly grasp the thin smoke in her hand. The red spark ignited, and Mei Sheng man smoked a mouthful of smoke and took a hand.


    "Sister, I''m more comfortable these days. We, the villa leader, can''t compare with those teams we used to stay with. We''re very powerful. I''m almost moved by what we said. Fuck... Anyway, my mother just said that we should eat and drink. If she asked us to stay, we''d be relieved not to do business, right, I wish I had to wait on those smelly men, just a few bowls of rice. I think Su Su is willing to give up. "


    "Oh, really? No more conspiracy? Three meals a day for us? "


    "I think there must be a conspiracy in it. Are we going to have a bunch of men waiting on us for free tomorrow?"


    "It''s possible. What are you afraid of? Your field hasn''t been ploughed for several days. I''m afraid it''s deserted. You''re good at serving two at a time. "


    "You son of a bitch, why didn''t those men kill you last time?"


    A series of abusive curses came out of the women''s mouths. Mei Sheng Nan had a headache with laughter. She took a cigarette and looked back at the Bafang villa. With a sneer, she got into the car and planned to drive back. Seeing this, the women in the back quickly picked up her skirt. You hurt me, I hurt you, and she also got into the car with a push and shove smile.

 Chapter 258

    For Mei Shengnan, everyone has experienced the darkest period of his life. No matter what Susu wants to do with them? Or how many men in this Bafang village are waiting for them to comfort them. It''s not easy for them to live to this day. It''s a day to muddle along. It''s a day to live. For them, it''s a day to earn money.


    In Bafang villa, after Mei Shengnan left, Su Su felt her stomach and walked in the hall. Without waiting for Gu Huo Zi and the man in military uniform standing outside the hall to come in, Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue quickly walked into the hall with Ruirui Rui in their arms.


    Zhou Xiaolin looked back with disdain, as if Mei Shengnan was behind him, coaxing the baby in her arms and saying to Su Su:


    "Su Su, what does that fox spirit do? I don''t understand. What can''t be done? What must be done? "


    Qinyue is holding a baby in one hand and Ruirui in the other. She is standing at the place where Zhou Xiaolin is later. Although she doesn''t speak, the expression on her face agrees with Zhou Xiaolin very much.


    Su Su smiles and looks at Zhou Xiaolin and asks, "what kind of person do you think you will become before you meet me?"


    Zhou Xiaolin was stunned and opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it after all. Qin Yue behind her thought about it, and said thoughtfully:


    "About, maybe about the same as Mei Shengnan."


    At the beginning, a few days before the end of life, Qinyue was hiding in a high building with Ruirui Rui, her husband and several men. She didn''t dare to come down to kill zombies or look for supplies. At that time, there were one or two men with irregular eyes on her chest.


    But at the beginning of the end of the world, human beings still had moral bottom line, and they didn''t do any substantial harm to her. As a woman, Qinyue was very sensitive to this kind of eyes. She also said it in private with her husband, but her husband was only worried about how to get more food, and didn''t pay attention to what Qinyue said at all.


    Or, in the heart also faintly has takes the Qin month the body, changes eats the food the meaning?!


    These things, Qinyue never dare to ponder, think very afraid, it will make her feel that the whole world is as dark as never see the dawn.


    Maybe this is also the reason why she never wants to go back to her husband and Ruirui Rui''s father after leaving for so many months.


    "Therefore, none of you knows what Mei Shengnan has experienced in the past years. He may have suffered, struggled and despaired. Then he becomes the Mei Shengnan we see now."


    Su Su looks at Qinyue and looks at Zhou Xiaolin, who doesn''t quite understand. She thinks that because Zhou Xiaolin is pregnant and well protected by Dai Chun, she may not have experienced such a crisis, so she doesn''t understand Mei Shengnan''s depravity, and she won''t understand that there is such a kind of woman who seems to be able to do it, but actually has no right to choose.


    From the beginning, there was no right to choose.


    "But the past is past, isn''t it? When they come to our Bafang village, we don''t force them to sell themselves with guns. They can support themselves in other ways. "


    Zhou Xiaolin really doesn''t understand it. In fact, Qinyue doesn''t understand it either. If Mei Shengnan is forced to sell himself, as Su Su said, when he comes to Bafang village, he can completely start from scratch. In Bafang village, no one will force a woman to do what she doesn''t want to do.


    Hearing this, Su Su shrugs and doesn''t speak any more. She just stoops slightly to touch ruiruirui''s face, and then walks to the sofa in the hall. When she is about to walk to the sofa, she suddenly stops, looks back at Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue, and says:


    "When you feel that you are covered with dirt and are already in the mire and can''t climb up any more, are you going to blame yourself in the mire for a lifetime, or do you want to change your mood and swim in the mire?"


    "I..."


    Zhou Xiaolin doesn''t know what Su Su is talking about. Qin Yue seems to understand something. After thinking about it, they look at each other, wondering what Su Su''s idea is? Generally speaking, Su Su doesn''t like the kind of woman who betrays her body and survives in the end. But today, Su Su helps Mei Shengnan to talk again and again. What''s the matter with Su Su?


    Before they could figure it out again, Su Su was already sitting on the sofa, in her old position, with her back facing a glass wall, one hand supporting her forehead, and the other hand waving toward Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue, which meant to let them do their own business. The discussion of this topic is over.


    In fact, Su Su never felt that it was a right thing for a woman to survive by selling her body. No matter whether Mei Shengnan appeared or not, Su Su didn''t like a woman''s behavior of cowardice and self-respect.


    But what she despises is, for example, Bai Luoluo, who is afraid of hardship, fatigue, hunger and pain. In the face of men''s hospitality, without too much hesitation and struggle, she opens her thighs and completely falls.


    Mei Shengnan is different from Bai Luoluo. Without Su Su''s deliberate inquiry, she knows that Mei Shengnan is different. In the same quagmire, Bai Luoluo takes the initiative to jump down, and Mei Shengnan is forced to go down. Bai Luoluo always complains and is reluctant to come up. Mei Shengnan can''t get up, so she has to change her mind and swim in it.


    Su Su hopes that Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue can understand that since some women have no choice, forced or coerced, it is meaningless for people in Bafang village, such as Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue, to despise other people''s misfortunes with their own luck.


    However, these two people''s qualifications are too poor to understand Su Su''s meaning, so Su Su has to give up and no longer play the piano to the ox.


    Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue left with their children. Gu Huo Zi outside the hall came in with the man in military uniform and came to Su Su''s side.


    Su Su knows the man in military uniform. He is the one who often delivers letters for Li Ying. As long as he sees the man appear, Su Su will know that Li Ying has written to her again.


    Sure enough, the man in military uniform saluted Su Su, handed a document in his hand to Su Su sitting on the sofa, and said respectfully:


    "Miss Su, this is the last information our vice captain gave you. We are going to enter LV Yin''s safe area at 8 o''clock tonight and try to win LV Yin''s head at one stroke!"

 Chapter 259

    "Oh


    Su Su was surprised by this. She thought that Li Ying didn''t send a letter to her at any time, and revealed to her all kinds of details about LV Yin. She intended to instigate her to start with LV Yin first.


    As a result, Li Ying can''t wait for Su Su to do it. She decides to do it herself first.


    Su Su looks up and takes a look at the folder delivered to her by the man in military uniform. She reaches for it and glances at the cover of the folder. It''s a blue plastic shell. At the first glance, Su Su sees a picture of attack and defense. There are red and blue arrows on the picture, indicating the attack direction of Li Ying and Wang ziqiao tonight.


    "We plan to enter from Sany block. It''s the best if we can take LV Yin''s head. If we can''t, we will try our best to force him to flee from the West."


    As Su Su took out the attack and defense map and looked at it carefully, the man in uniform explained that the red arrow was the attack route of Li Ying and Wang ziqiao, and the blue arrow was the direction that LV Yin might escape.


    "This direction of escape, how can all pass by our Bafang village?"


    Next to Su Su, PI Ge puts his head together. Su Su passes the map to PI Ge and looks up at the man in military uniform


    "How sure are you to kill LV yin?"


    "Three points!"


    "As far as I know, LV Yin and Prince Qiao have taken 6000 people to guard in a safe area. It''s only not long ago that you and LV Yin gradually became divided into camps. Of the 6000 people, Wang ziqiao only pulled 1000 people out. How can these 1000 people get three points to kill LV yin? What''s more, according to Li Ying''s nature, I guess I still want to recruit the remaining 5000 people in LV Yin''s hands. "


    Now that Li Ying is really playing, Su Su has a correct attitude. In front of the man in military uniform, she doesn''t hide her interest in this action. LV Yin is about to kill her long ago. Since Li Ying wants to lead her, Su Su Su can join in the fun.


    "To tell you the truth, LV Yin suffered a serious injury not long ago, and then forced to improve his powers, absorbing excessive nuclei, resulting in physical damage. Among those 5000 people, there are already dissatisfied with LV Yin''s tyranny. They will retreat to the area designated by our captain tonight, which will not cause any obstruction to us. The rest... Naturally, we hope to leave a lot of people alive, but there is no absolute truth in the world, If they are determined to follow LV Yin to the death, then we are merciless. "


    Between the understatement, there was a slaughter. The words of the men in uniform made pigo''s scalp numb. The expression on Su Su''s face was also a little condensed.


    If a man wants to do great things, he is bound to be free from trifles. In the ups and downs, he is not worth much money at all. However, the end of the world has just begun, and the social structure of mankind has not yet been rebuilt, and there will be all kinds of struggles for power and power. In the future, there will only be more, not less.


    These 1000 or 5000 people only count the soldiers, not the heads of the survivors. How many survivors will suffer if the tiger with a gun wants to fight?


    Su Su nodded and didn''t say anything. She just got up with the map and said to the man in uniform, "go back and tell Li Ying that I wish her success."


    That''s it. Military men''s faces, there is a moment of shock Leng, their vice captain Li Ying, are so explicitly implied to show sincerity, Su Su even not moved? Is it really a steamed bun?


    But now, the one who can manipulate maggots in their hands has gradually lost control of the maggot tide around. This is not because the number of maggots is more, but the ability of LV Yin to manipulate maggots is gradually higher than the one in their hands.


    After the stalemate is broken, either they start first or LV Yin can''t help but want to take them. Now that this is the case, Li Ying must choose to start first.


    But before that, Li Ying still wanted to pull Su Su Su to flow the muddy water. She calculated that if ye Yu could help her, the 30% chance of winning would be a few more. In addition, LV Yin was surrounded, and her mind was unstable. She wanted to force her power level up and absorb excessive nuclei, so her body would not be able to do it. Li Ying''s convenience was a perfect situation.


    Su Su is not easy to control. No one knows what she thinks at the moment. She just asked the man in uniform a few simple questions and then let the man go back.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t show any attitude. He asked Ye Yu to help Li Ying and so on.


    As soon as the uniformed man left, pigo, who was still studying with a map, put down the map in his hand, and his face was full of questions: "Su Su, it''s easy to do, but it''s not easy to do. When LV Yin dies, Li Ying may not be a worry free man?"


    "Of course I know Li Ying is not worried." Su Su got up, stood in front of brother PI, moved his swollen feet twice, and thought, "but the most important thing is LV Yin. None of us knows how many spies are hidden in Bafang village, and when these spies will make trouble, so we can only draw money as soon as possible. LV Yin can''t help but die. If he doesn''t die, he will always think about us. I''ll go to find Ye Yu, Try to make LV Yin live beyond tomorrow. "


    With that, Su Su goes out and finds Ye Yu, who is practicing dart skills against a mutant chicken at the back of the hotel, and gives him the map in his hand.


    No need to as like as two peas in the army uniform, Ye Yu explained that Ye Yu understood this attack and defense map at a glance, playing a fortune teller in the hand to give a special darts, a glance at the side of the chicken, and a chicken dart with a uniform figure.


    "Li Ying said that in order to control the situation, LV Yin forced himself to absorb the crystal nucleus, and now she''s broken down?" Ye Yu put away his darts and folded his attack and defense map. Seeing Su Su nodding, he said calmly, "OK, you go back to rest. I''ll give you the head of Lu Yin."


    With that, Ye Yu takes a step and plans to go to the convener. Su Su turns around and follows up with her stomach. After Ye Yu, she asks, "how do you want to mention LV Yin''s head? Go into the safe area and help Li Ying kill LV yin? "


    Ahead, Ye Yu stops and turns around. His desert camouflage clothes make him very powerful. Ye Yu looks down at Su Su and says with a smile, "didn''t you see the escape route Li Ying painted for LV yin? The three roads and the three arrows all come from the West. I''m not interested in entering the safe area. I''ll stay in the West and wait for LV Yin to come out. "


    According to the meaning of Li Ying''s attack and defense picture, she has no idea of solving LV Yin in the safe area. She just wants to force LV Yin out of the safe area and use Su Su and Ye Yu''s hands to solve LV Yin. Otherwise, she attacks from the southeast and the north, but only leaves the west to LV Yin. Why? That is to say, Lu Yin is going to take people to run from the West.

 Chapter 260

    In other words, Li Ying seems to be the first to attack LV Yin. She moves first. In fact, she is forcing Su Su and Ye Yu to move together.


    According to LV Yin''s nature, how could he be forced to retreat by his subordinates? Li Ying''s bet is that Su Su will not let LV Yin go, but will kill LV Yin in Bafang village.


    This kind of tactics layout, Ye Yu a see understand, also Su Su and PI Ge this layman don''t understand!


    Let''s not talk about Li Ying''s self-confidence. She thinks that she can force LV Yin out of the safe area or from the West. Since Li Ying has made such a design, if Su Su Su can''t let LV Yin live, it''s a good chance to kill LV Yin.


    No matter whether it helps Li Ying or not, Li Ying makes use of Ye Yu. At present, it is most practical to kill LV Yin.


    "I''ll go, too!"


    Su Su takes another two steps forward, and is unwilling to be lonely. Ye Yu quickly puts on an expression of "I''m afraid of you", bows to Su Su, and then disappears in a short trot, making Su Su unable to catch up.


    Towards noon, in the whole Bafang village, none of the special forces suddenly disappeared. It was like taking advantage of people''s inattention, a god shaking did not know where to go, no one told, no one knew when to come back.


    This noon, when people didn''t realize that there was any strange feeling, the sun was burning the earth warmly, which made people feel a little irritable. The people in Bafang villa were very calm. After a lunch, Su Su asked people to turn on the central air conditioning in the hotel.


    The air conditioner needs electricity, but fortunately, the whole hotel''s exterior wall is covered with solar panels. The sun is burning again recently. It''s just necessary to turn on the central air conditioner, which will not cause power failure.


    But in Bafang village, the people who dug trenches to work as coolies had a hard time. In the hot sun, a little carelessness was the price of death. Su Fu had asked the coolies to avoid the noon time. They started work at 6 a.m., had a rest at 10 a.m., started work again at 5 p.m., and had a rest at 12 a.m.


    At noon, Su Su didn''t feel sleepy, so she went down to see her parents with brother Bao. I don''t know if they got together after their quarrel yesterday. Li Xiaoyu also went with her. She just woke up and didn''t know enough about the surrounding environment, so she went to Bafang village with Su Su Su to have a company.


    Along the way, brother Bao was driving. Li Xiaoyu was in the co driver''s seat and Su Su was in the back row. While brother Bao was driving, he was joking with Su Su Su,


    "The weather seems to be getting hotter and hotter, Su Su. Why don''t I take you with me every time I drive down to deliver rice? Just put you on my car like this, darling. I don''t need to turn on the air conditioner. How much fuel do you have to save me


    "Ha ha ha ha" ~ "


    Su Su didn''t smile, but Li Xiaoyu did. Today, she wore a white short sleeve T-shirt, a denim suspender shorts, a long long hair, tied into a ponytail style. She habitually lifted her fingers to the bridge of her nose, and found that after her mutation, she didn''t need to wear a big black frame glasses on her face. Suddenly, her fingers felt lonely, He looked back at the humanoid air conditioner in the back and said with a smile:


    "That''s reasonable, Su Su. You can see that it''s so hot outside, but we''re locked up in such a small space with you, and we''re cold enough to get goose bumps."


    "Blame me!"


    Su Su takes a glance at Li Xiaoyu. Her air conditioning is self-contained and belongs to the automatic temperature control system in her body. It means that the hotter the external environment is, the more sufficient the air conditioning is. This is the most basic instinct of an ice power person.


    Then Su Su smelled the smell in this small space. Except for brother Bao''s body smell, there was no half a silk fragrance. He looked at Li Xiaoyu with approval. He thought that Li Xiaoyu had controlled her fragrance very well. There was no such phenomenon that Su Su Su could not control her air conditioning.


    While they were talking, the three people had already come to Bafang village. Under the bright and shining sunlight, in an open space near the entrance of the village, except for two mutant chickens clucking on the open space, there was no one swaying in such a hot sun.


    Su Su stops the car and gets out. Li Xiaoyu helps brother Bao to carry the food in the car. Su Su takes two steps to the villa where her parents are. She thinks of the mutated Bush planted under the village wall and turns around to have a look at the Bush first.


    As soon as she stepped into the open space, soldiers and survivors in twos and threes came out of each villa in the scorching sun to help brother Bao carry the table, put the vegetable pots and rice buckets.


    Because today Ye Yu and other special forces don''t know where they have gone, all of them have been taken back to the Bafang villa to make up for Ye Yu and other people''s lack and guard in the Bafang villa.


    Li Xiaoyu is very conscious that she doesn''t need brother Bao to speak or Su Su to give orders. She takes the initiative to scoop up the dishes and fill the bowls for the people who have already lined up.


    The food in Bafang village is very good. The chicken is chopped into small pieces and cooked very well. Today, there is a large basin of green vegetables and another basin of chicken soup. The dishes in each basin are full. Li Xiaoyu is a big spoon, which is put in people''s bowls, and the amount of that dish is piled up.


    Su Su went to the iron gate at the entrance of the village, looked back and found that more and more survivors and soldiers had come out, holding their rice bowls in the hot sun, and began to line up to get rice. Not far away from the villa where Mei Shengnan lived, a woman came out with rice bowls in her hands. It seemed that she was going to line up to get rice.


    Su Su laughed, opened a small door on the heavy iron door, and walked out of the earthen wall.


    Because of the limited conditions, the earth built wall is all the earth dug out from the trench, mixed with some stones coagulated by the earth powers, and the simple piled wall can''t withstand any heavy fire attack, even the powers of the powers can''t be stopped.


    But it''s OK to deal with some zombies and mutant beasts. Seeing that these coolies work hard every day and dig a trench that will encircle half of Bafang village, Su''s father thinks that he can organize several gold talents to cover the temporary wall with a metal cover and two watchtowers near the entrance of the village, This makes it more durable.

 Chapter 261

    The ditch is not deep, so it is only one person. There are some sharp wooden thorns in the ditch at the entrance of the village. The bushes she asked brother Bao to plant last time have grown vigorously in the wooden thorns, but they grow much more luxuriant than the walls of Bafang villa. In just a few days, they all grow to three or four.


    It seems that the countryside is not as peaceful as people think. Animals and plants are also fighting for underground space.


    The road connecting the village entrance has been hollowed out under Su Fu''s design. He plans to make the village entrance into a bridge style. When the conditions are ripe, he will put something under the bridge that can resist the invasion of foreign enemies, such as water, wood thorns and mutated shrubs.


    After inspecting the bushes and ditches, Su Su stood at the entrance of the village, looking at the path in front of him in the hot sun. There was no movement, only the sun was burning the earth.


    I don''t know how ye Yu, wearing such thick desert camouflage clothes and a tactical vest, can stand the scorching sun in such hot weather?


    With this in mind, Su Su stood in the same place for a while, and realized that she had such a big stomach now. After standing for a long time, her stomach felt a little tight. She turned around and walked into the small door, intending to see her father and mother.


    In the open space, there are still two long lines waiting for brother Bao and Li Xiaoyu to have a meal. Su Su once in a while sees a man wearing a survivor''s casual T-shirt. After two bowls of rice from Li Xiaoyu, she goes to a man squatting in the corner.


    Standing in line to help her teammates get rice is nothing to say, but Su Su''s five senses are sharper than ordinary people. Her eyes follow the fat man who carries two bowls of rice. She is fixed on the man who squats in the corner. After looking carefully, she finds that the man who squats is a power man.


    And the rank is not low. He is a wood power who can surpass the third rank.


    A third-order wooden psionic has a high status in any group. However, Su Su looked at the clothes on the third-order wooden psionic, which were obviously one of the coolies digging trenches.


    That''s exactly what I said. It''s clear that you can eat by powers, but you have to rely on coolies. Why on earth?


    She is thinking in her heart, the eyes of the third-order wood power person are Piao come over, through a lot of people''s shadow, it is with Su Su''s eyes docking, the eyes of the third-order wood power person is obviously a Leng, immediately said a word with the fat man who gave him a meal, also did not take the meal in the fat man''s hand, stand up, step a turn, then went to the back of the villa.


    There is no special scenery behind the villa, except the vegetable field, which is the wall. Outside the wall is the trench. Further away than the trench, it is the barren paddy field.


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows, supported her waist and raised her feet. She stepped on the muddy road paved with small stone slabs, frowned slightly, left the bustling open space, and came to the back of the house. Across two or three vegetable gardens, she saw the third-order wooden psionic standing in a vegetable garden with his pants rolled, waiting for her.


    These three-level wooden elites are tall and thin, wearing a short sleeve T-shirt, jeans, barefoot and a pair of sneakers full of mud. The original color of the sneakers can''t be seen clearly.


    There was nothing special about his facial features. Su Su felt that his eyebrows were black and thick, as if they were deliberately painted on them. Su Su was not very comfortable.


    Just as she was about to ask, the third-order wood power man, hiding his ability, condescended to come to her small Bafang villa. What he wanted to do was to feel a sound of footsteps behind him. Su Su looked back and saw the fat man with two rice bowls standing behind him with a glossy face and a black and shiny gun in his hand, The muzzle of the gun was fitted with a silencer.


    "Hiss..." Su Su chuckled, supported his waist and ignored the fat man with the gun behind him. He just looked at the third-order wood power man and asked calmly: "what does that mean? I don''t mean anything. I just want to follow up and see what''s going on. "


    What she said is a big truth. After the end of the world, there are many high-level powers who are afraid of trouble. When they enter a group or a force, they will first hide their strength, observe the group, and then find an opportunity to expose their power level. It''s called: amazing!


    Su Su has done such a thing, so she doesn''t think there is anything suspicious about this third-order psionic. She just keeps up out of curiosity.


    But obviously, the third-order wood power person didn''t think so. His two small eyes under his thick eyebrows flashed a warning light of unkind intention, looking at Su Su and sneering


    "Now that you have found me, I have nothing to hide. Just in the absence of those special forces today, I will take you for our commander!"


    No, I didn''t find you what?! I''m just curious. Let''s take a look. You don''t even cover up. You admit that you are a spy. Is that really good?


    Su Su shouts in his heart, but on the surface, he looks at the third-order wood power man in silence. He guesses the identity of this man, and he says, "commander?! Is it not Lu Yin''s person?!


    While Su Su was making a silent guess, the third-order wood power man said: "originally, according to our commander''s plan, we planned to raise some mutant maggots here. When you are in production, we can use the mutant maggots to control Ye Yu, and then come to take you and your newborn child personally. But now that you have found my identity, Then this plan can only be carried out by me ahead of time. "


    "Er..." Su Su looked at the person who had already told LV Yin''s overall plan ahead of time without even torture, and suddenly asked strangely, "are you so confident that you can take me by yourself?"?! Ye Yu, they are gone. Are there other powers patrolling the village? "


    "Isn''t there me?"


    The fat man with the gun behind him had finished eating the drumsticks, moved the shiny black gun in his hands, and laughed at Su Su''s back


    "I said, master, you are a good village. You have chicken to eat every day. If you didn''t find us in advance, I would like to rest here for a few days. Other powers? As long as you are the master of the villa, other powers will be nothing? "

 Chapter 262

    "All right, all right!"


    Su Su was a little drunk. She didn''t find them, but they said she found them ahead of time. Now she couldn''t even recognize the accusation. She had to support her waist with one hand and protect her stomach with the other. With four eyes closely following her, she went to the edge of the water tank and sat down. She took a few breaths and said wearily:


    "I''m a little tired. If you want to do it, hurry up."


    The third-order wood power man and the fat man with the gun looked at each other. Seeing Su Su Su''s gasping for breath because he was pregnant with a huge stomach, it really made people feel easy to deal with. So he heard the fat man sneer and said to the third-order wood power man:


    "It''s so easy to take the master of Bafang villa? If we knew it was so simple, what maggots would we put everywhere? You go to inform the commander, while none of those special forces are in Bafang village today, you can take over Bafang village tonight. "


    "Hello..."


    Su Su couldn''t bear to take a breath. Her image was like dodder flower. Now she had a pale face. Her long hair was picked up with a hairpin. She saw the two men and didn''t even move her hand. She began to talk about letting LV Yin take over Bafang village


    "At least, you''ll fight with me, and then beat me up. Let''s discuss the future."


    They don''t move. They are puzzled to see Su Su. They don''t understand that none of the special forces are in Bafang village, and there are only a few useless powers in Bafang village. Su Su Su, the only one with a higher level of power, is still fighting with them with such a big stomach? Where did Su Su get the confidence to fight with them?!


    "Well, you don''t fight?! Then I''ll start! "


    Su Su rubbed her heart and took a few breaths. Before her voice fell, in the water tank sitting behind her, in the muddy and green rain, countless drops of water suddenly flew out. Without even saying hello, she was shooting at the people standing on her left and right sides.


    The fat man yelled, shot Su Su, put his head on the ground and avoided this round of water shot. The reaction of the third-order wood power was slower. As he retreated, he was hit with several blood holes by the sudden water on his body and shoulder.


    However, he was still a third-order wood power. He struggled to get hurt and urged his powers. Then the flowers and trees around Susu began to grow up. As the third-order wood power lost his blood and knelt down, several vines began to snake towards Susu.


    "Not bad!"


    Su Su was still sitting on the edge of the water tank, nodding her head in admiration, which was a bit of a fight. With a wave of her hand covering her belly, several silvery cold lights in the air quickly gathered together, turned into ice snakes, and headed for the two men on the left and right. Before Su Su Su Su''s body, those twisted wooden vines were blocked by an ice wall.


    On the dark green vine, there are several green leaves. The vine crawls along Su Su''s ice wall. Finally, the ice wall encircles Su Su Su and the water tank behind her. The vines circle the ice wall several times and gradually close up, trapping the ice wall.


    As soon as he got up, an ice snake flew over, directly opened the mouth of the ice basin, came towards the fat man''s face, and disappeared in the fat man''s head, In an instant, the fat man''s whole body became white. He still kept the posture of getting up and shooting, frozen in the same place.


    At this time, Su Su, who was trapped by the vines, turned the ice wall around her body into a sharp blade. Between her fingers, the thin blade made of ice scattered in all directions, and the vines around her body were cut into pieces, flowing green branches and leaves, and fell at Su Su Su''s feet.


    The war is over, the victory is over.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The third-order wooden psionic, who was eaten by an ice snake, seemed to be wearing an ice neck. His whole body was full of blood holes shot by water drops. He knelt on his knees and coughed red blood in his mouth. The blood was thick and fell on the tail of the ice snake whose abdomen was still twisting. The red blood and white ice formed a very sharp contrast.


    At this time, Su Su Fang stood up, holding her big stomach, and walked step by step to the middle of the fat man and the third-order wood power man. She looked at the two people left and right, turned to the third-order wood power man, sighed and asked:


    "You can get to the third level. It''s not easy to cultivate at this level. My days here don''t make people feel uncomfortable, so why do you suffer?"


    "Not... Not..."


    The third-order wood power man was cold and painful. His voice trembled a little. His hands drooped weakly. He felt that his whole blood was frozen by the ice snake in his abdomen. He opened his mouth full of blood, and then he continued with a smile


    "Not everyone is willing to live a life without pursuit under the hedgerow."


    He followed LV Yin for many years in the army. What he always thought was how to go up to a higher level. The end of the world came. As a man with ambition and pursuit, he made great achievements and became a marquis. That''s what a man should do. Su Su Su''s life here is very good. He doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing, and he doesn''t have much to live for, but it''s too peaceful, It''s not suitable for men with hot blood.


    The third-order wood power man coughed again, and his throat seemed to be soaked in water. His voice gradually faded and he said slowly:


    "You... Me, the same level three... Today I just lost... To... Carelessness, next time, next time... Your luck... Is not so..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the head of the third-order wood power man hung down heavily, the blood hanging from the corner of his mouth, and fell powerlessly on the green space between his knees, and he did not breathe any more.


    Su Su stands in front of the man, looks at the picture and shakes his head. Lu Yin is really willing to pay for her Bafang village. Even those with three-level wood power can be sent as spies. But since he has such talents in his hand, why not create a "Bafang village" by himself?


    Maybe this Bafang village is not built by Su Su and the people around her, little by little?


    She didn''t take any shortcut, but others wanted to turn her efforts into a shortcut to her own success!

 Chapter 263

    I''m not sure what to do with the corpse of the third-order wooden psionic. Su Su turns back and looks at the frozen fat man behind him. Although the fat man keeps a shape and can''t move, he''s still alive. Maybe he has more fat in his body and is more resistant to cold. Seeing Su Su Su turning back, the fat man starts shaking and says:


    "I ~ ~ I think ~ ~ I think it''s a good life here ~ ~ don''t ~ ~ don''t ~ ~ don''t kill me, I ~ want to stay ~ ~ here, Ann ~ peace of mind ~ ~ stay, really ~ really... I didn''t want to ~ ~ kill you from the beginning ~ ~"


    Maybe they didn''t want Su Su''s life from the beginning. After all, LV Yin wanted her to give birth to Xiao AI, control Xiao AI to manipulate her and Ye Yu, and even get the whole Bafang village.


    But in the battle of life and death, there must be no future trouble. Killing one person is killing for Su Su, and killing two people is killing too. She doesn''t care about killing one more. Besides, people who do great things can ignore human lives today and let maggots eat people just to contain Ye Yu. Tomorrow, they will have such a cruel heart to kill all the people in the village. Human lives are just like ants in these people''s eyes, Su Su is just like a mole ant. What''s wrong with them?!


    So Su Su shook his head, walked two steps toward the fat man, and said, "you see, your companions are all dead, and they are brave and fearless. It''s a pity that you have nothing. You can only threaten pregnant women with guns, so you should go with your companions."


    "No, no, no!"


    The fat man said "no" three times in a row. After that, he looked at Su Su with his eyes wide open. He looked at Su Su''s posture of being calm and not killing too much. A pink peach of love on the pregnant woman''s skirt was dancing in the breeze. The last thought in the fat man''s mind was that he didn''t dare to believe that he had taken the initiative to surrender, but Su Su Su wanted to kill him, It is not consistent with her pure and weak image.


    Su Su, who didn''t plan to kill people today, stood between the two corpses and thought about what to do with them. The smell of blood attracted a few maggots, but the maggots were crawling among the green grass, and they didn''t wait to climb to the bloody third-order wood power, It was eaten by a mutant chicken that suddenly jumped out.


    So relying on the mutant maggots to eat the two corpses, this idea is easily denied by Su Su. The mutant chickens in Bafang village, under the fierce pursuit of Ye Yu and others, all of them have trained their mobility like a mobile army. They come and go without trace. Where there are mutant maggots, there are mutant chickens.


    This is also the most important reason why mutant maggots can not be raised successfully in Bafang village.


    At this time, in the backyard of a villa building, Mei Shengnan, wearing a red silk nightgown and a lace coat, opens the door of the backyard. He leans against the door with a lazy expression. He smokes a cigarette between his slender fingers and looks at Su Su Su standing between two corpses in a daze. Then he opens his red lips and asks:


    "Hurt?"


    "No, it''s not." Su Su turned around, looked at Mei Shengnan not far away, shrugged, "I just want to know how to deal with these two bodies."


    "Why don''t you just throw it into the ditch?"


    Mei Shengnan twisted his waist and looked at Su Su with all kinds of manners. As if he thought it was not a problem at all, he raised his hand and took another puff of smoke. Behind her, in the room with ambiguous light, there was a sound of playing mahjong. Su Su Su frowned and took two steps in Mei Shengnan''s direction


    "Are you playing mahjong?"


    If ordinary people listen to Mei Shengnan''s words, they should be alert enough, because in the ditch of Bafang village, the mutated Bush was planted. Although it''s not a secret, only Su Su and a few people know that the mutated Bush will suck flesh and blood.


    But Mei Shengnan opened his mouth and asked Su Su to throw his body into the ditch. Didn''t he know that in the ditch of Bafang village, there are species that can dispose of the body?


    Su Su can''t help but smile. I think it''s true. Who is Mei Shengnan? In a few days, she may have found out all about her in Bafang village. Many people who have been in Bafang village don''t know, but Mei Shengnan knows. It''s not surprising.


    "What else?" Mei Sheng Nan gave Su Su a white look. "What do you want us to do if you don''t let us receive guests or play mahjong to pass the day?"


    "Whoa Su Su nodded. She thought this was reasonable. She just wanted to explain whether she should find something for Mei Shengnan and other women?! For example, help coolies sew and mend?!!! Then Mei Shengnan said:


    "Do you play mahjong?"


    "I will not."


    "Come in and learn?"


    "This..." Su Su Su thought about it, shook his head to Mei Shengnan and refused, "no, that thing is a headache for me."


    Mei Sheng Nan looks at Su Su with disdain. He twists his butt and goes back to the house. Then he slams the door of the backyard tightly. It seems that Su Su Su can''t even play mahjong. He''s so hard to learn. He has no common language.


    I think in Bafang village, there is only one Mei Shengnan who doesn''t give Su Su any face.


    Su Su stood in the same place and laughed again. Holding his waist, he crossed the path between the two villas and went back to the empty space where the coolies ate.


    Along the way, coolies respectfully greet her. Su Su nods one by one and goes to a Bao and Li Xiaoyu, who are cleaning up the rice and vegetable pots.


    "Eh, Susu, where did you go just now?" Li Xiaoyu''s hands and feet are very sharp. He has already buttoned the two vegetable pots together. While he is wiping the table with a rag, he says to Su Su: "mother Su came to have dinner just now. He also asked me about you. I want you to go to her later."


    "Oh." Su Su nodded and pointed to Li Xiaoyu''s direction behind him. "I just killed two people. The body is there. After a while, you can deal with it with brother Bao. Just throw it into the ditch. Those maggots and bushes will digest and solve them."


    ¡°......¡±


    Li Xiaoyu takes a silent look at Su Su. Then he stretches his neck, shakes the long horsetail behind his head, and looks in the direction Su Su points to. The place is a little far away from her. There are so many people in the open space, and it''s very lively. A few chickens are eating the scattered food between the figures. It''s such a peaceful and peaceful place, Su Su has killed two people.


    And let her and brother Bao deal with the body!

 Chapter 264

    Su Su, with a look of "it''s all up to you", smiles at Li Xiaoyu, then turns around the long table in front of him and goes to the villa where Su Fu and Su Mu live.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Su''s mother and Su''s father sitting on both sides of the same table, silently lowering their heads to eat. When Su Su came in, a smile appeared on Su''s mother''s face. She waved her hand and set out the dishes and chopsticks ready for Su Su,


    "Daughter, come to dinner."


    "I have."


    Susu held on and walked slowly into the main room. However, she smelled the aroma of the food and felt a little hungry. She sat down, picked up the bowl and chopsticks handed by Su''s mother and took two mouthfuls at will. Seeing that Su''s father had not spoken, she asked:


    "Dad, do you go back to your villa to sleep at night?"


    "Not tonight, Po. They got a small excavator from nowhere. I want to study it."


    "Bah, what is there to study? I think you are going to wait for those fox spirits to come


    Su''s mother followed Su''s father''s words, which was a burst of distorted bombardment. Su''s father raised his head, glared at Su''s mother, and then looked at Su Su. He felt that in front of his daughter, he really didn''t want to quarrel with Su''s mother. He just put down his chopsticks, got up and went out of the main room.


    "You see, you see, you see your father''s attitude. No one believes that he has no ghost!" Su''s mother was so angry that she didn''t go after her. She turned grief and anger into appetite. She took two mouthfuls of rice and complained to Su Su: "what do you mean you still have Mei Shengnan''s Fox spirits? All day long, he was dressed up and was coquettish as if he wanted to be a man. He didn''t hurry to drive him away, so as to give Bafang village a quiet place. "


    "Ma!" Su Su lowers her head to eat. In her ears, Su''s mother is nagging all the time. She can''t stand it any more, so she says, "I''ve agreed with Mei Shengnan, and they''re not allowed to give my father any more advice. Mom, actually Mei Shengnan is not as rough as she seems. She''s just... She''s just more coquettish on the surface."


    "Nonsense, Ma''s eyes are much more sophisticated than yours." Su''s mother finished the meal and said to Su Su, "I''ll stay here tonight. If your father doesn''t leave, I won''t either. I don''t know what ye Yu is going to do today. You stay here and talk to your mother."


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    Su Su is very clever. Su Su''s mother asked her to stay here with her, so she did. In fact, Su Su also understood Su Su''s mother. Her mother and her father had been husband and wife all their lives. The reason why her father never made any frivolous news was that the women beside her didn''t look up to Su Fu''s frustration. In addition, Su Su''s father was a bus driver, and he was not rich and powerful, Where is a woman willing to paste this kind of person on weekdays?


    But now it''s the end of the world. As the owner of Bafang villa, his father is very important in this small Bafang village. Occasionally, he gets the attention of a few women. Su''s mother has a big alarm in her heart. In addition, Su''s father sees the picture of Mei Shengnan and several women making trouble around Su''s father. It''s strange that Su''s mother is comfortable.


    Women used to give all the good things to men. When they were young, they would be worthless when they were old. But men are different. The older men are, the more expensive they are. Like Su Fu, can you prevent Su Mu from causing a sense of crisis?


    Su Su accompanied her for a long time. She stayed in the country villa of Bafang village for an afternoon and had dinner. At night, Su''s father went out to make trouble with his small excavator. Because she was afraid that Su''s father was lying, Su Su went to find Mei Shengnan''s Fox spirits and followed them.


    Su Su stayed in the villa alone, stroked the little love in her stomach, sat in the hall and watched the sky darken a little bit.


    Tonight, the starry sky is very beautiful. The bright river of stars winds northward in the night. In Bafang village, coolies begin to work. The hustle and bustle is full of peace of life.


    Far away, not really listen to the distance, there are one or two small sound of firecrackers, want to listen carefully, but can only hear the sound of the wind.


    Time passed peacefully in Bafang village.


    At 7:55 p.m., a wave of maggots retreated from the safe area and the trading house. A tall, thin man in a black shirt was sitting in the hall, his eyes closed, as if he were carrying out some kind of mysterious ceremony.


    Beside the man, Li Ying and Wang ziqiao sit at the table, looking at the clock on the wall. Beside them, and outside the trading house, there are many armed powers and soldiers.


    Everything is quiet except maggots.


    Shuer, Wang ziqiao broke the original silence and said to Li Ying, "it''s 7:59. Ye Yu won''t come. Let''s do it."


    "Good!" Li Ying lowers her eyes to cover up her disappointment. If ye Yu doesn''t come, they have to fight today. They can only do great things tonight. Don''t look forward and backward. They will never succeed.


    Then Prince Joe got up. At the same time, the man in black sitting in the hall also opened his eyes. At the moment when he opened his eyes, maggots around the trading house raised their scarlet mouthparts and turned to move in the direction of LV Yin.


    Just behind the apple villas, in a dimly lit room in the blocks controlled by Lu Yin, Lu Yin, wearing a military uniform, couldn''t bear to stand up, supported the table, bent down and vomited a mouthful of dark red blood. In front of his desk, there were a row of powers, and several people with guns pulled in several hostages from the door.


    Lu Yin, one eyed, raises his hand and wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth with his wrist. The eagle on his shoulder turns his eyes and looks at the hostages, including Xie Mu, Xie Qingyan, Feifei and a water system psionic.


    In a row of powers, one of them spoke and said, "commander, Wang ziqiao, the traitor, has begun to act."


    "It''s time for him to move, too." Lu Yin''s face was cold. He straightened his waist and came forward from behind the table. "If he doesn''t move, he will die in my hands sooner or later."


    Although there are a lot of materials in the trading industry, it won''t last long. With Wang ziqiao''s personality, the survivors won''t be ignored. If Wang ziqiao stutters, there will be survivors who have no strength.


    So all don''t need LV Yin to investigate deliberately, then know Prince Joe''s material in hand, almost finished.


    Prince Joe''s ability to manipulate the mutant beast is a little higher than LV Yin''s, but he can only send out two or three people at a time. Prince Joe refuses to give up so many trapped survivors. Besides sending people out for help, the materials he finds are not enough to support so many people.

 Chapter 265

    Compared with Wang ziqiao''s situation, LV Yin is much more crisp. As early as the beginning of the sudden change in the situation, LV Yin assigned all the survivors to Wang ziqiao''s side to take care of him. He had 5000 ordinary soldiers and more than 20 powers.


    For LV Yin, ordinary soldiers can''t help much now. His focus is only on how to cultivate the psionic. The materials in his hand are also allocated to the psionic first, and those that the psionic doesn''t want are allocated to ordinary soldiers.


    He also knew that in the current situation, ordinary soldiers didn''t love to work for him, so LV Yin didn''t cherish the lives of ordinary soldiers any more. This time, he planned to use ordinary soldiers as a cover to let him leave the circle surrounded by maggots.


    At that time, he had not fallen out with Wang ziqiao. Later, because he saw through Li Ying''s uncontrollability, he was a little wary of Wang ziqiao.


    Later, in the hands of Prince Joe, a psionic who can manipulate the mutant beast comes. The rank of the psionic is equal to that of LV Yin. After three or two times, he drives the mutant maggot and puts LV Yin in a dilemma.


    Lu Yin and Wang ziqiao formally broke up. The safety zone of Xiangcheng, which used to be small, has now become a four legged situation.


    The situation forced LV Yin to leave. Last time, the eagle was shot by Ye Yu''s people, and his injuries were not very sharp. Later, because the powers in Prince Joe''s hand drove maggots, which caused him a lot of pressure, LV Yin forced to upgrade his powers, which made his body a little overloaded.


    If you don''t leave as soon as possible, you will be trapped here sooner or later.


    And tonight is the best time for LV Yin to break through.


    The eagle eye on his shoulder was staring at Xie''s mother, releasing a cold light. Lu Yin came forward, looked at the haggard and frightened look on Xie''s mother''s face, stretched out his hand, put on a black leather cover, grabbed Xie''s chin, and slowly said:


    "Li Ying thinks she''s the smartest in the world, but she''s just a woman. She thinks she''s going to force me out of the West and get back to Bafang village in Susu!"?! But she did not expect that I would not take this road at all. Su Su is a back road. It''s not time to win. Let them develop for a while. I''ve planted so many people in Bafang village, and it takes time to get their trust. So you may guess the road I''m going to take now? "


    "You... You let us go, let us go?"


    Xie''s thin face was full of tears. Looking at LV Yin, she felt a chill on her back for no reason. She shook her head and retreated. But behind her, there were two pistols against her back. Xie''s back had been standing in the same place unconsciously and did not dare to speak any more.


    "Tut Tut, tut tut." Lu Yin Yin measured a smile, stretched out a finger, made a silent gesture toward Xie''s mother, "don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you, I just want you and your son to do me a little favor, yes, a little favor."


    It''s really just a small favor. It''s just waiting for Xie Yaoshi to save Xie''s mother and Xie Qingyan and help him kill some maggots to stop Wang ziqiao and Li Ying''s pursuit.


    With that, LV Yin looks at Xie''s mother and hides behind her. Xie Qingyan, who doesn''t dare to say a word, snorts with disdain. It''s true that although Xie Qingyan is a little timid, he is also a water system psionic. It''s funny that Xie doesn''t know he is a water system psionic.


    After another look at Feifei with a wooden face, Lu Yin''s only eyes showed a satisfied look. A very strong wood power may not be very obedient at the beginning, but taming a person is no different from taming a mutant beast. Taming a few times is very obedient.


    Then, LV Yin inspected the others one by one. The hostages in his hands were of great use to him. Those useless hostages had been left by LV Yin to feed maggots in some corner.


    All of them are deployed properly. The army is used to contain Wang ziqiao and Li Ying. Another group of 15 powers are fully armed, with several hostages. When Prince Qiao attacks on the street, they leave behind the rest of the ordinary soldiers who are struggling to resist. They go to battle lightly, walk through a secluded underground passage in the dark, and head for Xie Yaoshi


    It was less than 6 o''clock the next morning, and the sky was gray and white. 40 minutes'' drive away from the safe area in Bafang village, King Kong, who was lying in the grass, said to Ye Yu who was lying beside him: "come out, Niang xipi. After squatting for one afternoon and one night, this LV Yin can really hold up. It''s only now that she comes out."


    Ye Yu was wearing an iron helmet with a grass ring on his hat and a pair of eyes staring at the road ahead. He heard King Kong''s words and stretched out his hand. The scholar next to him handed him a telescope. Then King Kong said:


    "The brothers who monitor the safe area said that Wang ziqiao and Li Ying led people to rush into LV Yin''s safe area last night. They fought all night and killed many soldiers. This morning, a group of people took three military cards and escaped from the safe area, but they are not sure if LV Yin is in it."


    "Here it is


    Ye Yu held up his telescope and looked through the telescope at a military truck coming from the national highway. There were a large group of people standing or sitting on the truck. Everyone was wearing military uniforms, with bloodstains on their faces. He raised his hand and waited for the military truck to come closer. However, he suddenly turned his head and asked the scholar,


    "You say three?"


    "Yes, three."


    "But there''s only one military card here. Ask the other two roads to see if they also have military cards?"


    Hearing the speech, the scholar quickly lowered his head and pressed the watch of the special forces in his hand. Within 10 seconds, he looked up and said, "Ye pipi, they have a military card on every road. The brothers who are monitoring the safe area can''t determine which car LV Yin is on."


    "Damn it


    Lying in the grass, Ye Yu couldn''t help but lower her head and scold. When she came out from the west of the safety zone, there were only three roads passing by Bafang village, and only these three roads could go south and North. When LV Yin escaped, she drove three military cards, but ran in three different ways. No one knew which military card he would hide on.


    "No matter, I lifted all three cars."


    Ye Yu beat down the grass and ordered him to lie down in the grass. With a swing of his arm, a fireball was thrown out. It just landed on the approaching military card and exploded a big spark. The military card seemed to be frightened. As soon as the car head tilted, the car rushed into the woods. The soldiers on the car body quickly raised their guns and fired, but they didn''t care where ye Yu and others hid, Just shoot.


    For a moment, in this world, powers and bullets fly together.

 Chapter 266

    At the same time, Su Su was awakened by the noise downstairs and came out of the bedroom on the second floor to take a hot bath.


    She had a rest in this villa yesterday, because she didn''t change her clothes, so she didn''t take a bath last night. This morning, Li Xiaoyu, who came with brother Bao to deliver the meal, just sent her clothes to her, so Su Su only took a bath in the morning.


    This country villa has two floors. There is a toilet on the first floor, with a shower and an electric water heater. There is a toilet on the second floor, but there is nothing except a squatting toilet.


    The bathroom on the first floor is just opposite the main room. At this time, there are a lot of people in the hall. They wear around to chat with Su Fu and Su Mu and borrow a bathroom. It''s very inconvenient. The key is that there is a window in the bathroom.


    I don''t know what the owner thinks. The window is made of transparent glass. There is a gauze like curtain hanging on the glass. If someone goes around the yard, he can see the shadow projected on the curtain without opening the window.


    So when Su Su wanted to take a hot bath, she had to prepare two buckets for herself on the second floor, plug in one of them, heat a bucket of water first, and then mix it with cold water, so that she could take a hot bath.


    Of course, it''s OK to use Ye Yu to replace heat, but now ye Yu doesn''t know if she has killed LV Yin. Su Su just takes a bath. There''s no need to wait for Ye Yu to come back and give her hot water.


    At first, Su Fu thought that he would make the rudiment of a wall similar these days, so he wanted to stay here to monitor Su Su. Su Su, who was accompanying Su Su, had an electric water heater on the second floor. However, Su Su Su thought that in a few days, Su Su''s mother thought that Su Fu''s style was ok, and she would move to Bafang villa, so she would not bother about it.


    Fortunately, it''s convenient for Susu to take a bath. As long as the water is heated, she can control the hot water. Like a water snake, she tangles with the cold water and becomes a water snake made of warm water. Then she doesn''t have to do it by herself. She can directly control the water snake to slide around her body, and the bath is finished.


    It''s more convenient to wash her hair. After taking a bath, Su Su puts her clothes back on. With the goal of not wetting her clothes, she practices the refined operation of the powers. She puts on her clothes and stands in the toilet and controls the water to wash her hair.


    When ye Yu came in, she saw Su Su with a stomach, wearing a pregnant woman''s Nightgown, catching a cold slipper, her long hair dancing, and a transparent water snake slipping between her hair. So Ye Yu leaned against the door, glancing at Su Su Su''s chest, and said with a rogue smile:


    "Come on, show me a dress and take a bath."


    Su Su glances at Ye Yu, her fingers move, and her long hair falls down. The water snake goes back to the bucket with grease and dandruff. She ignores Ye Yu, but just holds her waist and goes out of the bathroom door. When she comes to the door, Ye Yu reaches out and holds Su Su Su Su Su horizontally.


    Su Su asked, "kill me?"


    "No, I can''t find it. Where is Lu Yin?"


    Ye Yu feels a little depressed when he hears the speech. He lets people lift all the military cards on the three roads. It doesn''t take much effort, but he can''t find out where LV Yin is from the captives, not only in the captives, but also in the dead bodies on the ground.


    So we can only drag all the prisoners back to Bafang village, think of interrogating them one by one, and find out the whereabouts of LV Yin.


    "By the way, I found a few survivors in those military cards. A woman said that she was your college classmate, who shared a dormitory with you."


    "Who is it?"


    Su Su frowns. One of her college classmates is Bai Luoluo, another is Li Anxin, and another is Li Xiaoyu. Bai Luoluo is dead, and Li Xiaoyu is in Bafang village, so there is only one left


    "She said her name was Li Anxin. I brought her back and she was led by Li Xiaoyu."


    "Where did Li Xiaoyu lead Ang Lee?"


    Su Su struggles and wants to jump out of Ye Yu''s arms. He really wants to go out and question Li Xiaoyu immediately. What role is Li Anxin? Has Li Xiaoyu not suffered enough from Li Anxin before?


    Ye Yu didn''t let Su Su down. Holding Su Su''s mother and son, he went back to his bedroom and said, "don''t worry, where can anyone get back to Bafang villa? I''m not afraid of being a spy?! Li Xiaoyu took Li Anxin to other villas for resettlement. This time, the survivors who came back with junka will be under centralized care. "


    Recently, Ye Yu is more and more love to hold Su Su, in his words, this is to hold two women at the same time, excellent!


    Su Su couldn''t fight for him, so she let him go. Hearing that Li Xiaoyu was still a little modest, she let go and thought that when ye Yu tried Li Anxi, she also went to have a look.


    At that time, there was a maggot disaster in the apple villa area. Xie Qingyan''s survivors, who could run out of the apple villa area, had already become the food for maggots. This Li Anxin was found in the military Cary of LV Yin. Although he was captured by Ye Yu as a weak man, who knows whether Li Anxin is loyal or treacherous?


    Su Su is worried because he is afraid that Li Xiaoyu doesn''t understand right and wrong. But now when ye Yu talks about it, Su Su puts her heart down a little and says to Ye Yu:


    "As soon as you left yesterday with someone''s front foot, two people who claimed to be Lu Yin came to hold me hostage. I don''t think pigo can listen to some words. Although he is the leader of the underworld, he is also the leader of the underworld in the civilized society."


    No matter whether spies exist or not, pigo''s system only needs to focus on how to prepare more back roads for himself. It really works in a civilized society, but now this society has been destroyed so that there is no civilization and order at all. People who are spies are not bound by so many rules and regulations. When they get a chance, they will do it, so they have to prepare for back roads, Spies are also wanted.


    "You were kidnapped yesterday?" Ye Yu a listen, the whole body muscles are taut, up and down his hand touched Su Su Su, very nervous asked: "where is the injury?"? Let me see. You take off your clothes. "


    "Don''t make trouble!" Su Su gives Ye Yu a slap, laughs twice, and corrects his attitude. He says to Ye Yu, "do you understand what I told you?"


    *********************The author has something to say*******************


    I''ve caught a cold recently. I feel my breath has left me for a long time!

 Chapter 267

    "What do you mean?"


    Ye Yu thinks it''s boring not to let him make trouble. He turns around and lies on Su Su''s foot. He reaches out his hands to hold Su Su''s foot and rubs it for her. After a while, Ye Yu sees Su Su Su doesn''t speak. He just stares at him and his eyes are angry. Ye Yu thinks about it and puts Su Su Su Su''s foot in her heart


    "Do you want me to solve it for you? OK, I''ll arrange it tomorrow. All the people in Bafang village will be arrested one by one and locked up for trial! If you don''t get a clean trial, don''t let it out! "


    "You are creating a terrible atmosphere for Bafang village!" Su Su kicked Ye Yu hard and said: "the innocent people of other people will not be innocent even if they are tried by your means. At that time, the whole Bafang village will be in a panic. Is that interesting?"


    Su Su thinks that Pi Ge and Ye Yu are two extremes in dealing with the spies in Bafang village. One is to ignore them and the other is to examine them. Both of them are a little unreliable.


    But ask Su Su, she doesn''t know what to do? The word "spy" is not written on the spy''s face. Who knows how many spies still don''t appear in Bafang village? Or how many people are becoming spies, or how many spies are on the road, ready to infiltrate!


    For a moment, Su Su thought about these messy things and felt a little irritable. Now with little love, her brain is not enough, and her brain aches. She simply doesn''t want to think about it. Then she frowned and asked Ye Yu,


    "Is Lu Yin still in the safe area?"


    "I don''t know. The people who monitored the safe area said that Li Ying and Wang ziqiao had successfully entered the blocks where LV Yindai was staying and began to collect prisoners and materials."


    This time, Ye Yu and others also captured some of the prisoners. The soldiers on the three military cards hardly had any bloody resistance, so this time Ye Yu captured a little more prisoners. Together with Li Anxin, these survivors, there are two major military cards.


    Ye Yu asked a few questions about the captives outside Bafang village before he found out that before Li Ying and Prince Qiao rushed in, LV Yin ordered them to carry them as much as they could. If they couldn''t, they ran West with Li Ying and Prince Qiao''s will.


    Su Su lay on the bed, listening to what ye Yu said, frowning slightly, and said: "Li Ying said that there are Xie Qingyan and Xie Mu in LV Yin''s hand? It is estimated that LV Yin is going in the direction of Xie Yaoshi. "


    Xie Yaoshi is located in the center of maggot tide. In Li Ying''s opinion, LV Yin can never enter the area where maggot tide is most rampant. Now that he is seriously injured, it is difficult to drive the eagles on his shoulders, let alone control those maggot tide.


    So Li Ying thinks that if LV Yin wants to run, she will only run to the West where the maggots are the least. She and Prince Qiao lead people to march into the blocks occupied by LV Yin from three directions, Southeast and North, with the intention of forcing LV Yin to run to the West.


    As a result, LV Yin didn''t come to the west, didn''t come to Su Su Ye Yu to die, but went to Xie Yaoshi.


    Now I just hope that Xie Yaoshi won''t be influenced by LV Yin again because of Xie''s mother and Xie Qingyan. If Xie Yaoshi, a master like him, falls into LV Yin''s hands, LV Yin will be a real trouble.


    Su Su yawns. Although it''s morning, she just wakes up after a night''s sleep, but she has a big stomach. It''s easy for her to get tired and fall on the bed. So she glances at Ye Yu, who is lying at her feet and rubbing her feet. She shrinks her feet, which are swollen like a big steamed bun. She sits up with her elbows and says to Ye Yu:


    "You''ve been tired all night, too. Stop rubbing and go to sleep by yourself."


    "Then I''ll squint for a while. What are you doing?"


    Ye Yu smiles, squints, rolls on the bed, climbs to Su Su''s pillow, closes her eyes, and immediately sleeps.


    Su Su shook his head, pulled the thin quilt on the bed, covered Ye Yu''s back, got up and went out of the bedroom and down the second floor.


    At this moment, Su''s mother has come back from the outside for breakfast, and the people in the hall who are looking for Su''s father to discuss things have left in twos and threes. Su''s father has also gone to the place where Bafang village digs ditches to inspect.


    Su Su''s mother greets Su Su Su to sit down and have breakfast. At the same time, she also leaves a copy for Ye Yu. She tells Su Su Su about Mei Shengnan''s women with a sigh,


    "You don''t see that the proportion of men and women in Bafang village is so small. Those fox spirits walk around in the yard every day in their pajamas. Isn''t that to seduce the men? Su Su, it''s time to take care of these women. "


    "Mind, mom, I''ll let Li Xiaoyu do it, so don''t interfere."


    Su Su sits at a small square table, eating breakfast and dealing with Su Su''s mother. She knows that Su Su''s mother, who is an old lady of the neighborhood committee, probably can''t help looking for the bad luck of Mei Shengnan and others, so Su Su naturally won''t let her mother take charge of Mei Shengnan.


    With so many people in her hands, it seems that among women, Li Xiaoyu''s mind is still clear and fair. Rather than let Li Xiaoyu and Li Anxin get closer and closer, it''s better to find something for Li Xiaoyu to do and let Li Xiaoyu take charge of Mei Shengnan.


    Su Su wants to find a few washing machines and set up a laundry room for Mei Shengnan to help the coolies on the construction site wash and dry their clothes.


    It''s easy to do, and it doesn''t need Mei Shengnan''s hand washing.


    At the moment, thinking about this, Su Su finished her breakfast in a bowl in three or two, left behind Su mu, who was criticizing Mei Shengnan''s Fox spirits, and went out to look for Li Xiaoyu.


    Just now, Li Xiaoyu is sitting under the big locust tree at the entrance of the village, staring at the front with empty eyes. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. There are no other people and things in front of her, but she is very absorbed. She is wearing a pair of suspenders, a white T-shirt, a horsetail, and the appearance of an ordinary college student.


    Su Su is not good at this time to disturb her, so she has to stop and stand aside to watch. Then she sees a small stone falling on Li Xiaoyu''s canvas shoes. Li Xiaoyu looks up and sees the scholar standing on the roof of the villa opposite, waving to her friendly.


    Li Xiaoyu also smiles, raises her hand and waves at the scholar. Then she tilts her head and sees Su Su standing and watching. Li Xiaoyu feels embarrassed and purses her lips. She feels that Su Su Su has caught her in bed. So she asks Su Su Su in a hurry:


    "Susu, are you up? Can I help you? "

 Chapter 268

    "Well, it''s something."


    Su Su, with a big stomach and a little panting, comes to Li Xiaoyu. Before she can talk about buying a laundry for Mei Shengnan, Li Xiaoyu stands up and says:


    "Su Su, I know what you want to say. I''m not soft hearted. I haven''t forgotten a word of what she scolded me. Don''t worry, I won''t be so confused."


    "Oh."


    Su Su is stunned and immediately remembers that Li Anxin has been forgotten by her. Since Ye Yu talked about this person, she seems to be worried about Li Anxin for a while. But she turns her back and forgets Li Anxin. What''s her memory now?!


    In a moment, Su Su responded and explained to Li Xiaoyu: "you just know what character Li Anxin is. You have been her relative for so many years, and you also know that the last generation''s heart is the most unconventional. You should not talk so much with Li Anxin on weekdays. If you have a chance, I think you''d better let Li Anxin leave here, Go to Chuncheng or some other place to make a living. "


    Su Su doesn''t entertain people like Li Anxin here anyway. Although Li Anxin is not a murderer, arsonist, traitor or villain, she has a quarrel with Su Su Su. She once denounced Su Su Su and Li Xiaoyu with the face of a righteous person. Su Su Su has a small mind, so she can''t get rid of her old grudge with Li Anxin.


    Most importantly, Li Anxin was found on LV Yin''s military card, which made Su Su mind!


    Li Xiaoyu''s face, with a slight embarrassment, but still nodded, Su Su Su assured: "OK, after Ye Yu finished her trial, I will let her go immediately."


    The embarrassment on her face is because she just saw the appearance of Li Anxin, but it can''t be described by words. Although Li Anxin was not a beauty, she was young and beautiful, lively and enthusiastic. All college students should have beautiful temperament, which Li Anxin has.


    Li Xiaoyu doesn''t know what happened to Li Anxin during her evolution. Anyway, I just saw Li Xiaoyu. There are green and red marks everywhere in her body. Her hair is in a mess. It seems that she has been teased and cut. It''s longer here and shorter there. Her clothes haven''t been washed for many days. The bottom of her skirt hasn''t worn underwear.


    The expression on that face is also a wind of dust, and the smell on the body is even worse. It seems that it is pure tadpole smell of a man.


    Seeing this kind of Li Anxin, Li Xiaoyu has a trace of compassion. The reason why she sits here and thinks so much is that she wants to ask Su Su and leave Li Anxin to settle down. But Su Su has not waited for her to ask, so she puts on a very firm attitude and makes Li Xiaoyu even say that she has no chance.


    It''s the end of the world now. Which woman outside is living a life in dire straits? Since Li Anxin chose Xie Qingyan at the beginning, he had to be responsible for his own behavior. Who can blame him for this?


    Li Xiaoyu also knows that from the beginning, she and Li Anxin chose two teams, and the fate of life is different. At the beginning, Su Su didn''t give Li Anxin and others a chance. As long as Li Anxin and others are willing to help Su Fu build walls and exchange labor for a bite, Su Su Su can take Li Anxin and others.


    But at that time, Li Anxin''s choice was to point at Su Su and scold Su Su''s cold-blooded and merciless executioner. So now let Su Su accept Li Anxin. She has a good heart and doesn''t accept him. No one can say that this is Su Su Su''s fault.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot one more thing." Seeing that Li Xiaoyu promised to send Li Anxin away, Su Su thought of another thing and said to Li Xiaoyu, "go back and find a few people to decorate a laundry room for Mei Shengnan''s women and let them wash the coolies'' clothes."


    "Well, I''ll do it now."


    Li Xiaoyu nodded and agreed.


    When Su Su tells Li Xiaoyu about finding a laundry room for the washing machine, another old fool comes to tell Su Su that Li Ying is here.


    This man, who just went through a big war last night, didn''t have a rest?


    Su Su and Li Xiaoyu are standing in the open space at the head of the village. The crown of the big locust tree blocks the sunshine for them. Su Su stands and asks Gu Huo Zai to lead Li Ying through the iron gate at the entrance of the village. She looks for a big stone under the tree and sits waiting for Li Ying.


    When Li Ying is alone, wearing a narrow military green skirt and facing the bright sunshine, she turns around and orders some old confused children, and follows her to the washing machine.


    "You are such a big village head. How can you sit on this big stone by yourself?"


    Li Ying came and began to laugh at Su Su from a distance. Su Su looked up and saw that although Li Ying''s eyes were tired, she was not hurt. It was quite easy to attack LV Yin last night, so she said with a smile:


    "Some people call me the village head, some call me the village leader. No matter whether it''s the village head or the village leader, they can''t compare with you, the vice captain. You''re decisive and you''re going to fight step by step."


    "It''s just that you love to live a life like this. You don''t like to fight and fight. If you don''t, there''s no chance for me to jump today."


    Li Ying stands in front of Su Su with a friendly smile, bends down, puts some big plastic bags in her hands at Su Su''s feet, finds a smaller stone, sits down opposite Su Su Su and says:


    "These are all baby clothes we found. They are of little value. I hope you like them. Thank you for your man''s help last night."


    "You''re welcome. LV Yin was not in the three cars that escaped last night."


    During the conversation, Su Su waved her hand, and her smile faded. As soon as LV Yin was driven away, Li Ying was in the upper position, holding thousands of prisoners who had once been LV Yin. With the survivors, there were at least tens of thousands of people, Su Su believed that such a deep-minded person who climbed to this position would sincerely mention something to thank her?


    Sure enough, as soon as Li Ying heard Su Su Su say this, her face became more serious. "It''s probably toward Xie Yaoshi. LV Yin''s hand is holding Xie Yaoshi''s two relatives. Su Su, it''s hard to deal with Xie Yaoshi. We have to get ahead of him."


    "It''s better to start first!"


    Su Su snorted. Her face was a little grim. She glanced at Li Ying again. She changed her posture on the big stone and said:


    "It''s better to start first, Li Ying. Li Ying, do you know how many people died last night for your sake?"

 Chapter 269

    That''s right. It''s time to kill LV Yin. If Li Ying doesn''t do it first, sooner or later LV Yin will do it first. But because ye Yu lifted LV Yin''s three army cards last night, Li Ying thinks Su Su Su is with her from then on?


    Li Ying wants to be superior. After swallowing LV Yin''s soldiers, she goes to eat the dishes. She also wants Su Su and Ye Yu to help her. What she thinks is really beautiful.


    Who knows Li Ying is not annoyed, still smiling looking at Su Su, whispered: "to do great things, where is the immortal? Now we''re on the same boat. If LV Yin doesn''t get rid of it and gets Xie Yaoshi''s help, you and I will be in danger. "


    It''s true that Lu remembers Su Su''s love. Once he gained power, he either swallowed Su Su and Ye Yu, or killed Wang ziqiao and Li Ying. Now Li Ying and Su Su Su are really on the same boat.


    Whether Su Su Su admits it or not, this is the truth.


    She got up, supported her waist, and walked two steps to the edge of the tree shade. The sun was shining in front of her. Mei Sheng Nan, wearing a red lace Nightgown, splashed a basin of water into the yard, and glanced at Su Su, who was separated by a large space. She was stunned when she saw Li Ying, just before Li Ying noticed her, He twisted his ass and went back.


    Li Ying still noticed that Su Su''s Bafang village had such a person. Mei Shengnan was not a serious woman when she saw that she was wearing such a dress. She snored scornfully. Seeing Su Su Su''s back to her and kept silent, she got up and clapped her hands with a smile


    "This man, if he survives all the time in the last life, he will not have such a peaceful life. If you don''t kill me today, I will swallow you tomorrow. No one can believe it, no one can believe it. Today, except Xie Yaoshi, do you want to wait for Xie Yaoshi to grow and be led by LV Yin to get rid of you?"


    Li Ying spent some time in the apple villa area. She knew about Xie Yaoshi''s team. She once had a good relationship with Su Su''s team. However, people''s identity and position were different from each other. We should not worry about the revolutionary friendship. She hesitated and hesitated. It was the kindness of women.


    Su Su looks back at Li Ying. For a long time, she laughs and hisses: "you are a smart person. What''s the matter? With more than 10000 people under your hand, you suddenly feel that you are standing in the cloud, a little bit floating? I don''t want to give Prince Qiao any breathing time. I''d like to see how long you can make trouble for these 10000 people, and how long Prince Qiao can tolerate you. "


    Last night, Prince Qiao had a bloody battle, only to get LV Yin''s several big warehouses. Today, Li Ying wants to plan for Xie Yaoshi. What''s this?


    Maybe Li Ying is thinking that she has too much material to support more than 10000 people. She takes this opportunity to defeat Xie Yaoshi, who is not in line with LV Yin. If she swallows Xie Yaoshi''s powers, she can take Xie Yaoshi''s materials. Then she can control the maggot tide in the safe area and form a new safe area.


    But according to Li Ying''s development model, if she wins Xie Yaoshi, she may not be at ease? According to her character, I''m afraid that in the future, she can only support herself by constantly annexing others. Is this healthy development?


    In fact, it can''t be said to be unhealthy. After all, in ancient times, in the era of separatist regimes, most countries fought for resources through constant wars.


    Su Su doesn''t want to be led by Li Ying''s nose. It''s right that she wants to kill LV Yin, but she doesn''t want to let Li Ying use the excuse of killing LV Yin to take her as a Spearman, and she doesn''t want to help Li Ying get up.


    They couldn''t get along with each other, and Li Ying didn''t want to. She just said it would take a long time to plan. She said goodbye to Su Su with a smile, and turned back to her own territory. At present, LV Yin''s whereabouts are unknown. She has not yet passed on the news of Xie''s change to Li Ying, so she is not in a hurry to pull Su Su Su into the water. Anyway, it''s time to plan, Li Ying does not believe Su Su Su will easily let LV Yin go.


    So Li Ying settled down and went back to Prince Qiao to deal with maggots and organize powers. Ordinary people are what Prince Qiao wants to raise. Li Ying also wants to use these ordinary people instead of using them as moths.


    She is just like Su Su, an ordinary woman. She must use her body to comfort the men, old people and children who are fighting outside for free. She is responsible for washing clothes and cooking. Young and strong ordinary men need to pull wire mesh to circle the safe area.


    Two days later, Li Xiaoyu found dozens of washing machines and a Baoge, and found a villa under the Bafang villa. After a while, the upstairs and downstairs became a laundry room, and he specially connected a water pipe from the Bafang villa, so that there was clean water available in the laundry room at any time.


    Mei Shengnan was assigned to take charge of the laundry work in Bafang village. The coolies in Bafang village could gather their clothes into a bucket with their own name written on it. They would send the bucket to the outside of the laundry room and let Mei Shengnan wash them with the washing machine. Then they would take them back to dry.


    This book is not too tiring. It''s just bending over to put clothes into the washing machine, twisting the button on the washing machine, and then waiting for the washing machine to finish, taking out the clothes and putting them in the bucket. It''s very in line with Mei Shengnan''s "lazy" character.


    It''s so easy that Zhou Xiaolin and others are more and more dissatisfied with Mei Shengnan''s Fox spirits. In addition to Li Xiaoyu, who is a business man, none of the people who have daily contact with Mei Shengnan''s women can be satisfied with Mei Shengnan.


    Everyone''s opinions on Mei Shengnan''s women were generally passed on to Su Su through various channels. However, Su Su was very tolerant in Mei Shengnan''s case. She followed Mei Shengnan as she would, except receiving guests.


    In the afternoon, Zhou Xiaolin brought Qin Yue to complain that Mei Shengnan''s Fox spirits were washing clothes in the laundry room in his pajamas. The water wetted his lace pajamas and made people find that they didn''t wear underwear inside. In broad daylight, it''s not a proper thing`~


    Su Su has a headache and sends Zhou Xiaolin away, so she plans to see Mei Shengnan. But she just came out of the villa where Su''s father and mother live. She saw Chu Xuan and PI Ge coming all the way. Look at Chu Xuan''s posture, and she begged her grandfather to tell her grandmother. She was about to kneel down for PI Ge.

 Chapter 270

    Seeing Su Su from a long distance, Chu Xuan quickly left brother PI and trotted to Su Su. He bowed to Su Su with both hands and said with a face of mourning:


    "Su Su, you help me. We have such a good friendship. How can you be so cruel and mean to cut off the food and grass in my rear area? You can''t do that, Su Su Su, sister Su!"


    Su Su ignores Chu Xuan and walks around the trotting Chu Xuan. With a big belly, he walks towards a car parked on the side. PI Ge on the opposite side has a happy smile on his face. Chu Xuan turns back quickly and trots to keep up with Su Su Su. He cries falsely:


    "Elder sister, elder sister Su, beautiful Su, you are my own elder sister, younger brother, hundreds of powers, thousands of ordinary people, are starving to death in the maggot pile, you are the chicken running all over the village, kill a few for younger brother, younger brother will be very grateful!"


    "Why do I kill chickens?" Su Su stopped and looked at Chu Xuan, "when my mother''s baby is stolen, I still point to these chickens to feed the family. If I don''t kill them, I''ll keep the chickens to lay eggs, and then open a chicken farm."


    Smell speech, Chu Xuan a Leng, immediately reaction come over, Su Su this is satirizing him, so Chu Xuan full face is indignant, straight waist, chest undulating way: "who? Who is so bold to steal my Su Su goddess''s mother''s treasure? If I meet her, I won''t let her go. "


    "Some time ago, we caught several thieves in the villa. Didn''t you send them?" Behind chuxuan, brother PI came up with a smile on his face and said to chuxuan, "a few days ago, we sent these thieves back to you. At that time, you were still full of the expression of" Why are you so careless? Now you don''t know these thieves. "


    "This, this, this..." the expression on Chu Xuan''s face was strange, and quickly returned to normal, and said: "it must be those thieves who slandered me. Chu Xuan is always upright. How can he do such a sneaky thing? Su Su, don''t be provoked by a traitor. You''ve killed more than a thousand people. "


    "You''re a man... You don''t mean a thing!"


    Su Su looks at Chu Xuan''s sincere expression, which is "truer than pearl", and his heart is filled with anger. What''s the point of reasoning with such a rascal? Anyway, Chu Xuan doesn''t admit that he sent people to the Bafang villa to steal the mutated soil. What can Su Su do with him? Now those stupid thieves all return to Chu Xuan, Su Su also can''t find a witness.


    She turned around and sat in the front passenger seat with an angry face. At the same time, she said to pigo, "pigo, I have a big stomach. It''s not convenient to drive. Can you take me to Xiamei Shengnan?"


    "OK, I''ll take you!"


    Pigo got into the driver''s seat with a smile. Before he could sit down, Chu Xuan, who was like brown candy, opened the door and sat directly in the back seat, chattering:


    "Susu, it''s really not easy for me to come out this time. There are thousands of people left in maggots waiting for me to pull rations back. Susu, please, it''s all my fault. I''m a jerk. I shouldn''t think about your mother''s mutated soil. You sell me some * * we haven''t eaten meat for a long time. I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat..."


    "How annoying


    In the car that started, Su Su sat in the front passenger seat of LV Yin and took out her ears. She was a little impatient with Chu Xuan''s evil voice. She turned back, glanced at Chu Xuan and said:


    "Don''t worry about it. We don''t have much friendship at all. We don''t have much friendship at all. Don''t call me elder sister or younger brother. It''s time for me to call you uncle in terms of my age... In this way, 20 pieces of ordinary crystal nucleus one Jin frozen chicken, 40 pieces of ordinary crystal nucleus one Jin cured chicken, fried chicken, Orleans roast wings, etc. are sold separately, If you want to buy it, you can buy it. If you don''t want to buy it, go back where you come from. "


    "Buy, don''t save crystal nucleus for uncle, uncle has crystal nucleus!"


    Chu Xuan quickly nods and agrees. He has more than 200 powers in his hand. Now he is in the maggot tide. There are too many crystal nuclei. Food, vegetables and clean water are enough. If there is no meat to eat, people will feel very boring and can''t do anything.


    It is said that if someone steals other people''s things and is caught, they are embarrassed to go to Susu again. But chuxuan doesn''t. for chuxuan, although he is caught stealing, it doesn''t affect his intention to make friends with Susu and Ye Yu. He can also buy chicken from Susu with his grandiose acting skills. That''s too cheeky.


    "Speaking of affectation, chuxuan, the joss you put me here, now that all the children have been born, is it time to take them back?"


    Su Su, who doesn''t want to make trouble with Chu Xuan in the front passenger seat, talks about the most important topic. It''s said that Jos has been in the water for so many days, but today he is finally out of the bath. However, with some wind blowing posture, Su Su is really afraid that Jos will toss himself to death.


    If you want to say that Josie tosses about herself, she doesn''t care about Su Su when she dies. But Chu Xuan puts Josie in her Bafang village. If Josie dies here, Su Su feels that it''s always bad for her. So she just takes advantage of Chu Xuan''s coming today and asks Chu Xuan to take Josie back.


    But Chu Xuan suddenly changed into a very serious face. He sat on the back seat and shook his head to Su Su. He said solemnly, "today, I want to say something to you besides apologizing to you for doing something that I shouldn''t do."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su turns around and looks at Chu Xuan''s appearance, thinking, did Chu Xuan apologize to her just now? I''ve been begging her to sell him chicken? When did you apologize for sneaking around?


    Chuxuan said: "this Qiao Si''s backstage, the young master of Fang''s family should be here in two days. I''m thinking about my place. It''s disgusting and not suitable for entertaining guests. Su Su, I''ll send you the coordinates here to young master Fang."


    "You Su Su stares, looks back at PI Ge and says, "stop the car!", Then he looked back at chuxuan and said with a smile: "Hello, chuxuan, you are very good at cutting first and then playing. You don''t give me such a big trouble as joss, but you bring Jos''s man over to me. Do you think my life here is too peaceful?"

 Chapter 271

    "No, no, no!" Chuxuan quickly put his hands, narrowed his eyes and laughed. The smile lines at the corners of his eyes were very deep. He explained to Su Su: "you see, I knew you would be angry. We had agreed in advance about this. Fang Shuyi didn''t really like Qiao Si. No one knows what his son was pregnant with. Anyway, Fang Shuyi didn''t voluntarily go to Qiao Si''s bed, Fang Shuyi said, "let''s make sure his son is safe and sound. You see, you can''t do without your advantage. I''ll give you a military card for the guns and ammunition."


    "I want the Fourth Army card!"


    Su Su reaches out her finger and raises four fingers to Chu Xuan. She is so angry that she keeps such a wonderful flower of joss in her Bafang village. Every day, it hinders her eyes and makes her doctors and nurses suffer from internal injuries. All she can do is count her doctors and nurses as fatigued. She also gives joss and Fang Shuyi''s son a white and fat meal. Chu Xuan gives her a gun and ammunition?


    "Two army cards, no more!"


    "Then you add a few more boxes of crystal nuclei to me!"


    "Deal!"


    It''s just crystal nucleus. Chuxuan has a lot of crystal nuclei in his hand. He''s in the maggot tide. The crystal nucleus is about to pile up. It''s not worth much money.


    Brother PI in the driver''s seat secretly gives Su Su Su a thumbs up at an angle that Chu Xuan can''t see. It doesn''t take much effort, so he takes the guns and ammunition of Chu Xuan''s two military cards, plus a few boxes of crystal cores. That''s great.


    After talking about this business, Su Su feels that Chu Xuan is more agreeable now. Not only Chu Xuan is more agreeable, but she doesn''t think it''s wonderful when she thinks of Qiao Silai. Anyway, there is a good man willing to pay for it. This is the most important thing.


    On the way to the laundry, after joss'' residence, Su Su drives Chu Xuan out of the car and asks him to see the gold owner. He chats with pigo all the way and drives to the door of the laundry.


    Thinking that today Chu Xuan is forced to run out of the maggot tide, it''s not difficult for Chu Xuan to get out of it. Even if Chu Xuan can come and go freely, there''s no need for Xie Yaoshi to stay in the maggot tide, but Chu Xuan is mixed in the maggot tide and wants to fight more crystal nuclei. What''s Xie Yaoshi keeping in it for? For Xie Mu and Xie Qingyan?


    Think of here, Su Su is unconsciously sneer, Li Ying always said that she has a lot of burden, she Su Su''s burden is no more than Xie Qingyan''s mother and son.


    After getting out of the car, Su Su walked into the courtyard of the laundry room. Before she entered, she heard the sound of dozens of washing machines running in the laundry room. The sound was intertwined, just like thunder. With the sound of thunder, it was the sound of playing mahjong, and occasionally the surprise of women,


    "Flowers on the bars."


    "Oh, I''m burnt."


    "What bad luck, do it again, do it again!"


    Su Su looked down at the yard full of buckets. The buckets were colorful and divided into two camps, one was washed and the other was not washed. After a while, a man came out with a bucket of clothes that had been washed. As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Su Su Su standing in the yard. His expression was stunned and he said with a smile:


    "Master, I didn''t do anything, really, really!"


    PI Ge, who was behind Su Su, bowed his head in a headache. He stepped forward and explained to Su Su, "Mei Sheng Nan''s women, because they want to play mahjong, arbitrarily instructed several men to help them wash their clothes. Those men were all voluntary and didn''t let Mei Sheng Nan return anything."


    "Ha ha, I''m good at it." Su Su nodded to show that she understood. No matter how nervous the man was, she went into the laundry room with a big stomach.


    Li Xiaoyu has done a good job. The laundry room has been redecorated. I don''t know where she got some sky blue paint and painted it sky blue. The washing machine is placed against the wall. Mei Sheng''s four women are playing mahjong on a small square table in the center of the living room.


    Seeing Su Su come in, the other three women stop rubbing mahjong in their hands, turn their heads and look at Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan tilts his head and glances lazily at Su Su. After another slow card, they say to Su Su:


    "Wait a minute, I''ll show you something."


    Su Su waited for a while. She found a chair and sat down to watch Mei Shengnan and her sisters playing mahjong while laughing.


    After a while, Mei Shengnan pushes the card in his hand, opens the tablecloth, takes out a piece of paper from under the red velvet tablecloth, walks to Su Su, looks at Su Su sitting on the chair from top to bottom, and hands the paper to Su Su,


    "Here it is


    "What is it?"


    Su Su felt curious and reached for it. Turning her wrist, she saw a pile of names written on the paper, including the names of LV Yin, Li Ying, Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi. Among the names, some were under LV Yin''s name, some under Li Ying''s name, some under Chu Xuan''s name, and some under Xie Yaoshi''s name.


    At the same time, it also lists the names of several powers, who are the powers, what powers they are, what power level they are, yunyun, yunyun.


    "Where did you get it?"


    Su Su shakes the paper in his hand and looks up at Mei Shengnan. There is streamer in his eyes. But Mei Shengnan smiled with a cold smile. The fingernail was smeared with nail polish. It was soft and boneless on the clavicle. The graceful figure in the lace pajamas moved and disdained:


    "Men roll around, you can know everything. It''s useless for me to take it. I''ll give it to you."


    "How many nuclei?"


    Su Su habitually wants to count the crystal nuclei for Mei Shengnan, who immediately spat at Su Su and said coldly, "this is the thing. You buy crystal nuclei, don''t you mean to insult me? I think you have a big stomach. It''s not easy for you to be raided if you have nothing to do. Just be kind. You''re welcome. Please call me * *


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "* *, if you don''t come here, I won''t play this card."


    The three women at the card table immediately laughed at Mei Shengnan. Su Su couldn''t help laughing. She thought that she might have been attacked by the third-order wood power man and the fat man that day, and Mei Shengnan just saw it. So Mei Shengnan made it for her.


    Some things may be very troublesome for many people, such as Su Su, who has been trying to find out who is the spy and who is who. Pigo can''t do it and Ye Yu can''t, but Mei Shengnan can do it. Sometimes the information sources of women who teach others are faster than an orthodox intelligence department. The fact is, as Mei Shengnan said, If you roll around the men, you will know everything.

 Chapter 272

    Su Su finished laughing, then looked at Mei Shengnan and suddenly asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Mei Sheng Nan''s smile was stunned, hummed, "with a group of men, playing mahjong a few games is not?"


    When playing mahjong, several people began to chat intentionally or unintentionally. In fact, they can talk about everything from all over the world. Men''s mouths are sometimes more broken than women''s. they are serious and can talk about everything with color and without color.


    Mei Shengnan''s ability is to catch what she wants to catch in the sea of messy information, and then dig into this topic quietly.


    No information is complete and coherent. It is Mei Shengnan''s talent to perfect a piece of information.


    Su Su gets up, reaches for her hand, hugs Mei Shengnan and says, "thank you, thank you."


    The first sentence is thank you. Xie Meisheng Nan worked hard to make this list of spies. The second sentence is the favor of collecting corpses in his last life. Su Su owes Mei Shengnan a thank you. She says it now.


    Then, without waiting for Mei Shengnan''s reaction from the dullness, Su Su said, "next time you wear pajamas, can you add a bra inside? This material is too thin. As soon as the water gets wet in the pajamas, people can see it clearly. In fact, I came here today to tell you this. "


    "You, you bastard!"


    Mei Shengnan gently breaks Su Su Su''s embrace, because she says Su Su is a big belly, and she doesn''t use much force. As soon as she gets rid of Su Su Su''s embrace, Mei Shengnan covers her chest with both hands, and her beautiful eyes stare at Su Su angrily. However, Su Su Su seems very happy, smiles and turns to leave the laundry room.


    After walking out of the door, Su Su gives his name list to PI Ge, who is standing in the yard. PI Ge looks down, his face changes greatly, and turns around to catch up with Su Su Su. They enter the car outside the yard one by one. PI Ge sits in the driver''s seat and asks Su Su Su Su in the co driver''s seat,


    "How did the list come from? There are two people on the top, but your father''s right hand and left hand have been promoted recently. "


    "From plum." Su Su turned his head and looked at pigo, who looked very serious. He said with a kind of educational tone: "so in the future, don''t underestimate Meizi. This time, it''s a big help for us."


    "That''s it, that''s it. I''ve never looked down on them."


    Pigo is telling the truth. He was born in the underworld. He never looked down on a woman like Mei Shengnan. However, because he now lives with Su Su and Ye Yu, pigo has more self-discipline than he did when he was in the underworld. He never comes to Mei Shengnan.


    Now he knows that Mei Shengnan is of great use. In the future, nanpigo will regulate some of his old people and teach them to be polite to Mei Shengnan''s women.


    After driving for a while, pigo looks ahead. In the house where joss lives, GE batian comes out with two buckets of clothes and asks Su Su,


    "What do you say about the spies sent by LV yin? Now that LV Yin has been beaten by Li Ying, his whereabouts are unknown. Those people just do it. "


    "What a pity?" Su Su rolled down the window of the co driver''s seat, looked at GE batian who was getting closer and closer, and said to PI Ge: "since LV Yin has sent these people to lurk, they will be of great use in the future. Pay close attention to these people. Maybe we can find LV Yin from these people?"


    As he spoke, the slow car in Bafang village had arrived at GE batian. Su Su, with a smile on her face, looked out of the window and asked Ge batian:


    "To do the laundry?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Ge batian was a little embarrassed and took away the two buckets he was carrying. Strictly speaking, they were only renting in Bafang village, not counting the people in Bafang village. But today, Jos turned over all the clothes he needed in summer and asked him to wash them in the laundry room. However, GE batian could not disobey Jos''s order, so he was carrying two buckets of clothes, While thinking about how to talk with Mei Shengnan''s women.


    Unfortunately, on the way to the laundry, I met Su Su.


    In fact, his action of collecting the barrel was more or less like a cover. In fact, after a long distance, Su Su saw that in the barrel held by GE batian, all the colorful clothes were joss'' clothes.


    But Su Su didn''t say anything. The laundry room was set up there. She said before that anyone in Bafang village could go to wash clothes. Although joss was not from Bafang village, she also paid the rent to Jinghe. Of course, she could take her clothes to the laundry room.


    "I happened to meet you here, so I want to tell you, isn''t there a wood power among you? The vegetable garden in our Bafang village is growing too slowly recently. I wonder if your wooden talents can come out and help me? "


    Su Su''s eyes narrowed slightly and she was smiling a little. Looking at GE batian outside the car window, Chu Xuan said that Fang Shuyi was coming from Chuncheng soon. Ge batian would not stay long in her Bafang village. Naturally, she could squeeze more from these people.


    In addition, Su Su''s mother has been staring at Su''s father these days, and she doesn''t have any mind to rectify her "mutated soil". Su Su naturally wants to find a wood power again to ensure the yield of food and vegetables.


    "No problem, this is not a problem at all!"


    Ge batian agreed. He was the one of their eight bodyguards who had the wooden power. His power had already reached the second level. Seeing that he was about to reach the third level, he also wanted to practice his power more, so as to cross the threshold of the third level quickly.


    Su Su said he asked him to help produce vegetables in the courtyard of Bafang village, which just met his needs.


    "I''ll trouble you. If you run out of power energy, you need to use the crystal nucleus, just say it to pigo."


    In the face of honest Ge batian, Su Su''s attitude is still kind. After a few polite words with GE batian, he let brother PI drive and prepare to go back to the village for lunch. In the car, brother Pi is driving the steering wheel and laughing at Su Su


    "Ge batian is a good man. It''s a pity to follow joss."


    "It''s a pity."


    Su Su leans on the co pilot''s seat and breathes out slowly. She doesn''t have the means of Li Ying and LV Yin. If she can have the means of two people, she will take ge batian every minute to ensure that he will be tied to the land of Bafang village all his life.


    But people have their own aspirations, Su Su has got a lot, she thinks that the most important people in life are good to stay by her side, also not greedy that heart to force Ge batian.

 Chapter 273

    Two people have not a word, driving to the village, separated by a long distance, but also saw Ye Yu in hot weather, wearing a fully armed desert camouflage suit, carrying a tactical vest, from the small transport plane, and he got off the transport plane, is Xu Shaofeng.


    Xu Shaofeng has short hair in the middle and wears a white short sleeve T-shirt, a pair of light blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers. Because he is a water system psionic, with the improvement of the psionic level, his whole body looks very clean, and his skin is more and more delicate and smooth, full of a sense of moisture.


    This image is a bit more handsome than when I saw it before. Before the end of time, it''s not a problem to make a movie and be a second - or third tier star.


    In the strong wind of the propeller, Chong Su raised his arms and waved. In the Bafang village, there were waves of sand. Su Su covered his nose and got out of the car. Chong Ye Yu glared at him. He didn''t understand that the small transport plane usually stops directly in the parking lot outside the Bafang villa. How could it stop at the entrance of Bafang village this time?


    Ye Yu walks behind Xu Shaofeng. In the strong wind, he smiles at Su Su and trots to Su Su''s side. He explains, "Xie Yaoshi sent Xu Shaofeng to talk to us about something important."


    That''s why we stopped the transport plane in the open space at the entrance of Bafang village today, because Su Su recently lived at the entrance of Bafang village with her mother.


    "We are really busy here today."


    Pigo got out of the driver''s seat with a smile. In the sand, he gathered his short hair. Fortunately, ah Bao hasn''t brought food yet. If he did, the whole people in Bafang village would eat sand today.


    "Can''t you stop the transport plane to Bafang villa and drive people down?"


    Su Su stares at Ye Yu, covers her nose, turns around and goes back to the villa where Su Fu and Su Mu live. Now Su Fu and Su Mu have come back. Su Mu is carrying a basin of cold water, ready to wipe the sweat on Su Fu''s body.


    Seeing Su Su''s disheartened face, he walks in with a big stomach, followed by Ye Yu, PI Ge and Xu Shaofeng, who are all gray. He gives the basin of cold water to the three men directly, and then goes back to the toilet, intending to give Su''s father a basin of water again.


    Because Su Su lived in the villa, there was no shortage of purified water. The hotter the weather was, the cooler the Water Su Su released. Over time, if many people didn''t have enough water or wanted to drink some ice water to get rid of the summer heat, they would come to Su Fu and Su Mu to ask for some water. This is a common thing.


    Because it''s at the entrance of the village, which is not very secret, and the population is very complex, many eyes are staring at the villa where Su''s family lives, so it''s not easy to talk about things when people come in and out of the hall. Su Su Su takes Xu Shaofeng to the second floor. There is also a living room on the second floor, which is only used by Su''s own people.


    Xu Shaofeng sat down and talked about it in front of Su Su, Ye Yu and PI Ge. Now the situation in the whole security zone is very clear, which is more clear than the situation monitored by the four special forces sent by Ye Yu.


    First of all, a few nights ago, Prince Qiao Liying rushed into LV Yin''s territory with his people. LV Yin didn''t struggle to death. Before Prince Qiao Liying''s people came up, he had already run away with all the powers in his hand.


    Ordinary soldiers, symbolically resisting for a while, escape from the West in three ways according to Li Ying''s idea. The rest are either dead or incorporated by Li Ying.


    These ordinary soldiers, in fact, are the fate of cannon fodder. They are just paving the way for LV Yin. The whole core force of LV Yin is the powers that he took away. LV Yin did not go anywhere else. He once collected a secret warehouse near Xie Yaoshi, and now LV Yin''s people are there.


    Now, LV Yinzhi and Xie Yaoshi have two purposes. In his hand, he holds Xie Yaoshi''s two relatives, Xie Mu and Xie Qingyan. On the one hand, LV Yin asks Xie Yaoshi to clean up the maggot tide around the warehouse for him. On the other hand, he also uses Xie Yaoshi''s hand. When Prince Qiao and Li Ying chase him, he directly coerces Xie Yaoshi to protect him.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. When the supplies in the warehouse are finished, LV Yin will ask Xie Yaoshi for guns, people and supplies. With Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother as hostages, he will rely on Xie Yaoshi to support and protect himself. No one will doubt that this situation is only temporary, because LV Yin has no firm foothold. If LV Yin''s foothold is firm, he will be able to recover his injury, When they fight back against Wang ziqiao and Li Ying, they will certainly threaten Xie Yaoshi to be a pioneer.


    "Just a few days ago, Li Ying came to me and wanted to unite with me. It''s better to start with Captain Xie." Su Su sat opposite Xu Shaofeng and looked at the angry color on Xu Shaofeng''s face. She narrowed her eyes and laughed for a while, and then asked, "but I refused. What''s the reason that Xie Yaoshi sent you here this time?"


    "Borrow the sniper!" When Xu Shaofeng said this, his anger flashed by. Looking at Ye Yu sitting on the armrest of Su Su''s sofa, he explained, "as you know, we are all powers rising from civilians. Even if we give us a sniper gun, we won''t use it. So our team leader wants to borrow your sniper."


    "We are in charge of sniping, you are in charge of leading LV Yin out?"


    Su Su tilts her head to show that she is very interested in this matter. When she sees Xu Shaofeng nodding solemnly, she tilts her head and raises her eyes to ask Ye Yu,


    "Will you do it or not?"


    "Dry!"


    Ye Yu responds. Last time he ambushed all night, he didn''t catch LV Yin. This time someone helps to lead LV Yin out. If he doesn''t do it, he won''t do it.


    "That''s fine. Good cooperation!"


    Su Su shrugs, nods to Xu Shaofeng, and reaches an initial cooperation intention. The plan brought by Xu Shaofeng is much better than the plan given by Li Ying that "starting first is better". Ye Yu doesn''t need to take risks, just hide and put a secret gun.


    Moreover, cooperation with Xie Yaoshi is more favorable than cooperation with Li Ying. When she cooperates with Li Ying, she always feels that she is being calculated by Li Ying. How does she feel uncomfortable? Although cooperation with Xie Yaoshi also saves Xie Qingyan, Xie Qingyan is a scum after all. Compared with Li Ying, scum is more harmful to human essence.


    After the cooperation intention is reached, Ye Yu and Xu Shaofeng discuss the details. Su Su and brother PI step back and walk down the second floor. On the narrow corridor, Su Su listens to the whispering voice from the room. She stops on the steps, caresses her stomach and says to brother PI:


    "Lu Yin died, and his Eyeliner should not be left behind. He would be thrown directly into the ditch to feed the bushes."

 Chapter 274

    Smell speech, PI elder brother a Leng, looking at Su Su side face, have a touch of understatement, as if just said a trivial matter of eating and drinking water, is so casually ordered a sentence, a few lives are destined to feed.


    He unconsciously had a sense of confidant to Su Su. It''s a pity that Su Su, who is a murderous man, doesn''t mix with the underworld and is not the boss of the underworld.


    After discussing the details with Ye Yu, Xu Shaofeng stayed in Bafang village for lunch, and then went to the clinic at the entrance of the village to find junjiu. Xu Shaofeng missed her for a long time.


    Jun wine seems to feel something. As early as Xu Shaofeng appeared in Bafang village, he found an excuse and followed Lixia to patrol outside the village.


    Inside the village villa, Su Su and Ye Yu sit face to face. She just wanted to ask Xie Yaoshi about borrowing a sniper. Outside the villa, Li Mingzhi comes in with a gust of wind, and behind her comes Ge batian with an anxious face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Su sat on the edge of the table, his chopsticks still in his mouth before he could put them down, because today Xu Shaofeng had dinner with them. Su Su ate more slowly than usual.


    "Su Su, it''s not good. Is joss fighting with Mei Shengnan?"


    "I''m sorry, Su Su. Our first lady lost her temper in the laundry room. No one could persuade her. What should we do?"


    Li Mingzhi and Ge batian talk about the same thing one after another. Su Su looks at Ye Yu, who is sitting across the table with her. Then she turns to ge batian and frowns


    "How did you fight with Mei Shengnan today


    "This, this..." Ge Ba Tian''s face was full of shame and lowered his head, which seemed to be not very nice.


    Li Mingzhi said quickly: "well, Su Su, that Qiao Si is not interested either. He rented her in Bafang village temporarily, but he turned her clothes over to wash them for Mei Shengnan. He also told meI Shengnan that her clothes are all designed by famous designers and worth tens of thousands of RMB. He asked Mei Shengnan to wash them by hand."


    "No, I''m sorry I didn''t tell the laundry like that."


    Ge batian''s face is very red. Just in the morning, he took Jos''s clothes to the laundry. When he went out, Jos did say such a thing. But Ge batian didn''t have the face to tell Mei Shengnan about it completely. After all, what''s the age? He asked someone else to wash his clothes and didn''t give them any money. He thought that his clothes would cost tens of thousands of RMB, Let Mei Shengnan wash her hands?!


    It''s not a servant. What is it?


    As a result, because Ge batian didn''t say anything, Mei Shengnan poured the two barrels of clothes worth hundreds of thousands of RMB into the washing barrel and machine washed them. I want to know that joss''s summer clothes are thin and look fairy. They are all made of various kinds of tulles, and there are many jewels on them. This machine washed several barrels, The gauze was torn by the sharp jewel brooch.


    When the clothes were picked up and hung in the yard, joss saw the ragged gauze at a glance. She angrily took several bodyguards with her powers and killed them in the laundry room, asking Mei Shengnan, a servant and shameless Ji girl, to compensate her for her clothes.


    Is Mei Shengnan a fuel-efficient lamp? Don''t say that this is after the end of the world, even before the end of the world, she would never suffer losses in front of this kind of young lady who doesn''t eat human fireworks. With a few eyes, she called on several sisters to hang them on the bodyguards. The bodyguards said that they were men too, and their legs were soft, OK.


    Mei Shengnan first took off Jos''s dependence, then rolled up his sleeve to deal with Jos, two words not to deal with, then raised his hand and slapped Jos in the face, so Jos was as angry as a hen full of fighting spirit. He only felt that he could be angry in front of Su Su Su. What was Mei Shengnan? It''s just a Ji girl. Dare you do it to her?!


    She came forward and tore with Mei Shengnan.


    It is for this reason that this matter arose.


    Su Su sat on the edge of the table and pushed his half eaten rice bowl forward. After seeing Ge batian white, he said to Li Mingzhi, "make trouble, make trouble, as long as they don''t kill anyone, they can make trouble!"


    This little thing, also rushed to report to her, Bafang village really no big thing? After Su Su said that, he got up and started with Li Mingzhi. He walked out of the villa door with his stomach outstretched. Li Mingzhi quickly followed up and helped Su Su Su down the steps.


    "You''re here to see the excitement!"


    Su Su glances at the white nurse dress on Li Mingzhi. She knows that Li Mingzhi hates this joss the most. Now Jos and Mei Shengnan tear up. Li Mingzhi puts down his nursing work and comes here to complain to Su Su Su. Is it not to see what''s going on?


    That Li Mingzhi is pursed lip smile, do not admit also do not deny, followed Su Su Su out of the villa.


    In the afternoon, Su Su had a prenatal check-up in the clinic. Now she is in the perinatal period, and the prenatal check-up must be done once a week. After listening to the repeated recitation of Chou Shijia and the little nurses, and getting the news between Jos and Mei Shengnan, things are already out of control.


    It is said that because of her poor appetite, after giving birth to her son, although she kept him in the Bafang villa all the time, she didn''t go to see him once, but she didn''t feel better. On the contrary, she was picky and didn''t eat at all, so she looked very thin and pitiful.


    So the fight between her and Mei Shengnan naturally ended with Mei Shengnan''s complete victory, so joss went back to find chuxuan. Because chuxuan came today, he planned to stay in Bafang village for a few days, and then went back to the maggot tide to continue to hunt for crystal nucleus, so joss went directly to chuxuan and asked chuxuan to take someone to smash the laundry.


    But Mei Shengnan doesn''t own the laundry. It belongs to Su Su. Chu Xuan and Su Su Su make up with each other after a long time. They resume their bilateral trade relationship and naturally refuse to smash the relationship into a laundry room. Therefore, joss sits in Chu Xuan''s room. It''s said that he cried for more than three hours, which makes Chu Xuan unable to find Su Su.


    Qiao Sigan doesn''t win Mei Shengnan, so he goes to make Chu Xuan, and Chu Xuan comes to make Su Su. Su Su doesn''t want to take care of this matter at all, so he recruits Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia. They clean up, get on Ye Yu''s car, and run out of Bafang Village just like escaping.

 Chapter 275

    Because it was agreed that he would cooperate with Xie Yaoshi and send a sniper to snipe LV Yin. Among the 18 special forces, Ye Yu was the first in all abilities. Naturally, it was no problem to snipe a power. So Ye Yu was the best choice to snipe LV Yin.


    While Ye Yu leaves Bafang village before it gets dark, it''s also for the purpose of deploying the place ahead of time. This is the location of the sniper. Xie Yaoshi has drawn a range for Ye Yu, which is probably near the area where he is. Just look for a high-rise building that is convenient for him.


    Ye Yu didn''t want to take Su Su to a place full of maggots. With Su Su''s big stomach, he was very infiltrating. But now in Bafang village, he was made into a pot of porridge by Qiao Si and Mei Shengnan. Su Su Su wanted to let the two tear each other, so he could only avoid it.


    Let''s talk about Su Su. In fact, she''s not the kind of person to be safe. Life here in Bafang village is really peaceful. It''s OK to let her live for ten days and a half months. It''s been several months. For her, being insipid has become boring. If she doesn''t go out for air, Su Su Su feels that she will definitely suffer from prenatal depression.


    Ye Yu thought of the many eye lines in the eight square villages. Although Mei Shengnan was all pulled out, if anyone wanted to do what he did to Su Su, it was a good chance. When he was away, he even thought that he had attacked the Su Su. He felt that he had put the su Su place without any safety under his nose. Ye Yu drove steadily and brought Su Su, together with zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu.


    Xu Shaofeng reads junjiu and plans to talk to junjiu when junjiu comes back from patrol. The next day, he takes a transport plane and goes back to Xie Yaoshi. So he doesn''t leave today. He stays in Bafang village, pays the rent of pigo 100 Jinghe and rents a villa.


    Ye Yu''s 18 special powers team, he left 13 to guard the whole Bafang village, 4 to monitor the whole safety zone. He alone took Su Su three to the edge of the safety zone, along the national road of the safety zone, looking for a place convenient to get close to Xie Yaoshi''s area in the evening sky.


    The lights are shining on the road ahead. The cars on the road are in a mess. Sometimes there are one or two zombies staggering on the road. Ye Yu is driving to avoid them and doesn''t plan to clean them up.


    He was in a hurry and didn''t kill the zombies. He just didn''t want to get out of the car to get the crystal nucleus.


    Around the big safe area built by LV Yin before, maggot tide radiated for several miles. So Ye Yu took Su Su and others on a road that Su Su had never walked. He tried his best to avoid the place where maggots flooded, and picked up the kind of flat, bumpy and dangerous road.


    So it took more than two hours for them to enter the area of Hunan city. Under the solar street lamp, Su Su looked at the piles of zombies in front of him. It seemed that he had not seen so many zombies for a long time, and he seemed to miss them.


    "You sit in the car and I''ll get out."


    Ye Yu slowly stops the car, opens the door and gets out of the car, takes out a cigarette to light it, turns to the trunk, takes out the sniper gun on the back, and then holds the cigarette in his mouth. His hands gather fireballs and throw them on the road. The two fireballs are rolling towards the zombie pile in front of him.


    His power level is always the same as Su Su''s. sometimes Su Su takes her shortcut to be diligent, and her body can carry more energy than Ye Yu. However, Ye Yu rolls in the end. Although he has no shortcut to take, he doesn''t know how to cultivate his spirit, and even doesn''t know where his spirit is at all, but in a few days, he comes back from the outside, That power can improve a little bit.


    As for the proficiency of the powers, it''s still necessary to practice. The body''s empty energy can carry a lot of energy, but it''s useless. If you don''t practice it for three days, you''ll be born by hand. Su Su Su practices at home every day to cultivate her spirit and support her fetus. Although she spent 12 years in the last life, there were times when her hands were dull.


    Eschatology is fair, it will not pity anyone, including Su Su with a big belly.


    So Su Su saw the zombie shaking in front of the street lamp, opened the car door, stood out and looked at it. The zombie was dense, and he didn''t know how many people were following behind. He squeezed a wide road into no space.


    "Su Su, come back!"


    Chou Shijia sits in the back carriage with his head sticking out of the window and looks at Su Su, who is wearing a pair of canvas shoes and a water blue pregnant woman''s skirt. Su Su''s stomach is bigger than that of ordinary pregnant women in the last days because she eats well. Sometimes when Chou Shijia looks at Su Su Su standing, she is afraid that Su Su Su can''t bear the weight of her stomach and falls to the ground.


    Su Su''s head is slanting. Chong Zhuo Shijia smiles. With one move, four water men come out, one with an ice skate in his hand. He also waves his saber in a decent way. He runs up, bares his teeth and raises his saber, just like four butchers who kill people without blinking an eye. He rushes into the front of the zombie pile with rich expression.


    Ye Yu on the side of the car, looking back at Su Su, seems to be questioning Su Su. When he comes, how does Su Su promise him? She said that she promised to follow him obediently, not to run, not to jump, not to somersault, all with the stomach!


    But now Su Su didn''t run, didn''t jump, didn''t somersault!


    She shrugged her shoulders to Ye Yu innocently, and said to Li Xiaoyu who had come out of the car: "be careful. Now these zombies are no more than the ordinary zombies a few months ago. There are probably one or two zombies that have evolved."


    "I''ll be careful."


    Li Xiaoyu is still her white T-shirt and suspenders. She has a mountain knife made by a fortune teller in her hand. It''s light and sharp. It''s very suitable for girls like Li Xiaoyu.


    This time she came out, she also begged Su Su. After so many months of evolution, Li Xiaoyu didn''t want to be out of touch with the "society", so she took the initiative to come out with Su Su Su for exercise. To tell you the truth, she felt very shameful. After so long of evolution, she came out with a fragrance that can stimulate emotion and a pair of colorful butterfly wings, Li Xiaoyu doesn''t know the use of his ability.


    If you ask Su Su, Su Su has never seen such a wonderful power in her last life, and she doesn''t know what effect it will have, but she knows that heaven is always fair, all things live and conquer each other, and Li Xiaoyu''s power will not be redundant, and it will come into use one day.


    So Li Xiaoyu had to come out and explore by himself.


    Looking at a little girl like Li Xiaoyu, she dances a thin knife and follows Su Su''s four water men into the zombie heap. Ye Yu reaches out her hand, takes a picture of the back carriage, and says to zhuoshijia in it:


    "Doctor Zhuo, there are materials we need in this car these days. Please drive with us."

 Chapter 276

    "OK, no problem!"


    With these words, Zhuo Shijia gets out of the car and goes directly around to the front of the car. Ye Yu raises his hands behind him and pulls out his two sabres from behind. He strides forward. The sabres are on fire and the hot peppers are exploding. Ye Yu comes out with a circle of high-temperature light. He follows Li Xiaoyu and jumps into the zombie heap to kill all sides.


    Su Su also walked forward, but she walked very slowly. Now she has a big stomach, and it''s inconvenient to move. She walked slowly, just like walking. Zhuoshijia drove the car and followed her. After walking for a while, Su Su Su felt that her feet were a little tired, so she got into the car and sat in the co driver''s seat for a rest.


    Her four water men are still making their way in the zombie pile in front of her. Su Su''s ability to control them has not been broken yet. After killing the zombie, the four water men have clean hands and feet, and the aftercare work of digging crystal nucleus is also very good.


    "Ah, my stomach is getting bigger and bigger. I''m panting after two steps."


    Su Su was sitting in the front passenger seat, breathing heavily. She stretched out her hand, put the seat flat and lay down on her side. Only then did she feel better.


    In the driver''s seat, Chou Shijia, while staring at the front, reached out and touched Su Su Su''s big stomach, and said with a smile, "so I told you not to toss about for a long time. You think it''s the same as the previous two or three months. With such a big stomach, every move will teach you to drink a pot."


    "Well


    When Susu had little love in her last life, it was not like this. At that time, she ate less and had no nutrition. When her stomach was more than seven months old, she was smaller than this one and didn''t walk so fast. But Susu''s legs were always cramped in her last life. She smoked almost every night in her late pregnancy, which made her want to chop her legs sometimes.


    In this life, Xiao AI is bigger than in the previous life, which oppresses Su Su''s internal organs and makes Su Su pant easily. But at least her leg doesn''t cramp. Su Su Su thinks it''s very good.


    "Don''t eat too much, either." Turning his head, Chou Shijia drove slowly forward, aiming at Su Su lying on the front passenger''s seat. "I feel that your pelvis is not big. If the fetus is more than 8 kg, it''s not easy to have a natural birth. Now, of course, it''s possible to have a natural birth, so you can control your diet a little bit."


    "Where can I control this appetite?"


    Su Su is also distressed. Although she is petite, she has to eat with a sea bowl now. After eating a bowl of rice, she often feels hungry after two hours. If she wants to control her appetite, she will feel weak, flustered and short of breath, as if she has never had a full meal in her life.


    "Ah..." looking at Su Su, zhuoshijia sighed deeply, put her finger on the steering wheel, calculated the time, and said: "it''s almost eight months. From tomorrow on, I''ll make you a nutrition recipe. You can''t let Xiao Ai grow too fast, but she still needs the same nutrition. In order to give birth smoothly, she will stick to the last two months."


    "Good!"


    As soon as she heard that zhuoshijia was going to work out a nutrition diet for her, Su Su felt powerless. She had seen the nutrition diet that these doctors and nurses had worked out for Ruirui and the pregnant women. She ate how many grams of noodles in the morning, drank a glass of milk at most two hours later, had lunch with a bowl of chicken soup at noon, and strictly controlled the intake of grams of meat. Basically, she ate the total amount of meat in a day, It''s just a small lump, two hours after lunch to a few biscuits, dinner without meat, rice with vegetables, at most to a bowl of chicken soup, two hours after dinner, and a glass of milk.


    The total food intake of this day is not as much as Su Su''s meal!


    But what Chou Shijia said is right. It''s the end of the world. Even if the medical equipment is complete, we still have to insist on natural labor. In this way, the chances of mothers and children infected with the doomsday virus will be much less. For mothers, natural labor will recover quickly, and they can walk after birth. The child will be squeezed out of the lungs through the birth canal, which will do great harm to the baby.


    As they discussed the topic of natural childbirth, gradually, the number of zombies in front of them felt powerless. Soon, the four water men, Li Xiaoyu and Ye Yu, cleared the road in front of them, and the sky gradually darkened. Ye Yu turned back and drove for a while, then found a building, and planned to rest in this building tonight.


    It''s about an hour''s drive away from the safe area built by LV Yin. There are many high-rise buildings and many shopping malls and tea shops. Before the end of the world, it was a tea street, where the tea market transactions of the whole city of Hunan would be held.


    Su''s father is good at tea. When he is bored, he makes a pot of tea for himself and lies in a rocking chair with his eyes closed. He calls this the most leisurely and comfortable time in his life.


    When ye Yu stops the car, Su Su greets Li Xiaoyu and Chou Shijia when he takes the tent from the trunk and enters a tea shop.


    This area was originally designated as a safe area by Lu Yin, so it was cleaned up by Xie Yaoshi and others. In the nearby small supermarket, it was empty and could not find any materials. Because it was the end of the world, it was difficult for people to drink, not to mention the leisure tea, so the tea shop was well preserved and there was no trace of being trampled on.


    This is the area that Xie Yaoshi has drawn for Ye Yu to snipe LV Yin. Ye Yu turns around. He thought there would be many maggots in this area, but he didn''t expect that none of them could be seen. That''s convenient for him.


    Su Su plans to move some tea for Su Fu, because they don''t know good tea or bad tea. They just move a few boxes and put them in the trunk of Ye Yu''s car. No matter how many of them, Ye Yu can''t put them in the trunk of the car.


    Just when Su Su and his three men are busy moving tea, Ye Yu has entered the building he chose with a tent and other marching equipment on his back. Originally, he wanted to clean up the remains of the zombies in the building first. As a result, Ye Yu finds that Xie Yaoshi is very clean. Even the zombies in the surrounding buildings have been cleaned up, which just saves Ye Yu a hand.


    This building is a commercial building, with shops on the first floor, private cinemas on the second floor, and floors rented to small companies and training classes on the third floor. Ye Yu arranged the sleeping place for four people in private cinemas.


    When they arrived at the place that Ye Yu had chosen for them, it was already dark. The area they entered this time belonged to the old city, street lamps and so on. Unlike the solar street lamps when they came here just now, they were all old electric street lamps.


    **********************The author has something to say*******************


    Cheese, get up!

 Chapter 277

    It''s been more than half a year since the end of the world. The power that should be cut off has already been cut off. Except for some areas with solar and wind energy street lamps, the old city is full of black. Fortunately, Ye Yu is a fire wizard, and he is well prepared. After Su Su Su enters the private cinema, he sends out a candle from zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu, He pointed to the room behind them and said:


    "I''ve checked this room inside and outside. There''s no problem. You''ll sleep there tonight."


    The so-called private cinema is naturally as comfortable as it needs to be. The room Ye Yu chose for zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu also has a water bed. If it is electrified, it will vibrate!


    Su Su is curious and runs in to have a look. Maybe Ye Yu''s aesthetic outlook is quite different from that of women. He only thinks that women should all love the pink room, but he doesn''t think that the decoration in this room is so ambiguous. The rosy heart-shaped bedside and the shaking water bed make zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu sleep. Ye Yu thinks privately that the beauty of the world is beautiful, It''s his way of taking care of women.


    Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia stand outside the door, with a dull expression. They take a look at the layout of the fan room, look at each other, and walk into the room in silence. They don''t want to say anything, but they are speechless.


    On the other hand, the room Ye Yu chose for Su Su is much more normal. The layout of the whole room is very Stone Age cave style. The soft big bed doesn''t add any vibration function. Instead, it''s covered with a blanket that looks like animal skin. It''s summer now. Fortunately, Su Su Su is a personal air conditioner. If you see such a thick blanket, it makes people feel hot.


    She also took a candle from ye Yufa. With the faint light of the fire, Su Su sat down on the blanket in her room, looked at a large white screen in front of her, and asked Ye Yu who was cleaning up the sniper gun in the corner,


    "Where do you sleep at night?"


    "I''ll go around, survey the terrain, and see if it''s safe."


    In the faint light of the fire, Ye Yu, with all his equipment, gets up and walks up to Su Su. He bends down, puts his hands on Su Su''s side and comes up. He holds Su Su Su''s lips in one mouthful. Su Su Su hides behind and frowns at Ye Yu and asks:


    "You haven''t told me when Xie Yaoshi asked you to do it?"


    When she came out, she didn''t have time to ask Ye Yu about these details because Su Su strongly demanded to stay away. Now when ye Yu was about to go out with a sniper gun in her hand, she remembered to ask. Ye Yu forced her to catch up with her, and then she kissed Su Su''s lips and sucked a few mouthfuls. Then she said with a smile


    "I''ll tell you later when I come back!"


    Look at this, isn''t it tonight?!


    Su Su lowers her head and touches the moist on her lips. She doesn''t speak. She looks up at Ye Yu and turns to carry the tent out. She puts one hand on the soft bed and yells at Ye Yu''s back,


    "Be careful not to expose yourself."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Ye Yu didn''t look back, with a tent on his back and a sniper gun in his hand. He reached out and closed the door for Su Su.


    As a matter of fact, Ye Yu seems to be a little weak in daily life. It''s just that he doesn''t understand and is not good at a lot of common sense of life and communication between men and women. But when it comes to marching, fighting, assassinating and sniping, Ye Yu is more proficient than Su Su Su. That''s what he practices.


    For example, now, before a sniper attack, seeing that he was taking his three sisters with him, he was as relaxed as traveling. In fact, the undercurrent inside was turbulent. I''m afraid only Ye Yu knew about it.


    Su Su sits in a dark room with a candle on. She looks at the bright moon outside the window. Maybe it''s psychological factors. She always thinks that tonight, in the black sky, the bright moon is white.


    The pale moonlight is shining on the earth. Under the private cinema, on a not wide street, there are a lot of cars. There is a thick layer of dust on the car. The light is reflected in the moonlight. The surrounding is so quiet that it is like a needle falling on the ground. You can hear it.


    Su Su has a bad feeling in her heart. She lies on the bed, blows out the candle, and comes back with Ye Yu in the dark. When she is about to go to sleep, in the black night sky, a bird suddenly flutters its wings and flies over. Under the pale moonlight, it circles around this area for several times.


    In the quiet darkness, Su Su suddenly opened his eyes, silver in his eyes, where are the birds in such a quiet world?! Think of all feel strange!


    Then she got up, straightened her stomach, walked barefoot to the window, looked into the air through the screened curtains, and saw that it was a bright red mutant bird, some like larks, but with a long tail, it seemed that she was purposefully inspecting around this area, and then slowly flew away to another block.


    In the room, everything seems to be very quiet. On Su Su''s belly, there is a small bump. It''s rowing around in her belly. Xiao AI seems to be protesting against her mother. It''s time to go to bed, and she''s still up to toss a hammer?!


    Su Su lowers her head, reaches out and touches under the thin fabric. The protruding pimple kneads placidly, ignoring the tumultuous love in her stomach. She just puts her eyes in the tall buildings around the open space. Suddenly, she finds that when ye Yu wants to hide herself, the power energy of the Hun body fluctuates and is converged very well. Even she doesn''t know where ye Yu is hiding.


    Next, there was endless tranquility. Susu leaned against the window and looked out of the window from the gap. After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. It seemed that the bird that just flew away was really just an ordinary mutant bird passing by occasionally.


    She yawned and went back to the bed. She wanted to lie down and go on sleeping, but she heard the sound of a bird flapping its wings again. This time, it was not the mutant lark before, but Lu Yin''s eagle!


    coming!


    At that moment, Su Su was so fresh that she felt her blood was boiling. Without sleepiness, she got up and went to the window. She raised her wrist and looked at the special watch on her wrist. It was already three o''clock in the morning. A series of green dots appeared on it. Some kind of communication Su Su Su Su Su could not understand was being discussed warmly on her watch.


    Suddenly, the door of her room was twisted open. Su Su was shocked, and her face looked like "I''m afraid to see the ghost". In the dark, the crack on the door was getting bigger and bigger. Just beside the door, there was a still picture of "the murder bell in the middle of the night". Su Su Su looked at the crack and the still picture of "the murder bell in the middle of the night". She just wanted to pour water on the back of the door, Ye Yu''s head came out from the crack.

 Chapter 278

    "Are you performing Zhenzi?"


    Su Su widens her eyes and looks at Ye Yu who is still a little confused on her face. Maybe Ye Yu doesn''t find her in bed and is looking for her, but suddenly hears her talking at the window. Ye Yu pushes the door wider, pats her chest, breathes out a big breath and says to su Su Su:


    "It gave me a big surprise. I thought you were missing."


    "Bah." Su Su Bai took a look at Ye Yu, went back to the bed and sat down, looked up at Ye Yu who came in, "Lv Yin is not coming soon, how can you come back to see me when you have time?"


    "It''s coming, but not for the time being." Ye Yu went to Su Su''s side, bent down, raised his hand to touch her stomach, a face of heartache, "I just don''t trust you, come to see you, for a while I go to work, I didn''t come back, you told doctor Zhuo and Li Xiaoyu, no one can go out, also don''t want to turn on the light, the voice can''t be too big."


    "Good."


    Su Su nods. There are birds in the sky watching every move on the ground. If there is a little wind and grass, maybe LV Yin won''t go this way. At that time, not only Ye Yu''s deployment will be destroyed, but also Xie Yaoshi''s will be frightened.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to drive back after tomorrow." In the dark, Ye Yu''s voice deliberately pressed very low, with a kind of annoyed feeling. He said to Su Su: "I thought that we would take the transport plane to send meat back, so that you and my girl could try the feeling of taking the transport plane, but the transport plane had no aviation kerosene."


    "Ah? What can we do? Burn the gas. " Su Su is a cute girl on purpose. She wants to ease the feeling of bad luck in her heart. She doesn''t know how to tell Ye Yu, but she always thinks that something big will happen tonight.


    "Gee, the plane can''t use gasoline!"


    Ye Yu smiles and touches Su Su Su''s head in the dark. At this moment, he feels Su Su Su is very cute. Seeing Su Su doesn''t speak, he doesn''t wave his hand away as usual. Ye Yu''s iron man''s heart is in a mess. He takes back his hand rubbing Su Su Su Su Su''s hair top, holds Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s big belly in both hands, and kisses her through the clothing and belly, He said in a soft voice


    "Take the car. Dad drives very steadily, doesn''t he? Don''t make trouble, Dad. I''ll go to work. I''ll come back to sleep with you after I finish it! "


    Sleep?! Su Su looks at such a big man and says such childish words. She can''t help laughing. Xiao AI eats Ye Yu''s style very much and immediately settles down in Su Su Su''s stomach. Originally, because Su Su doesn''t sleep, she has a posture of making trouble in heaven. She will be as good as a little white rabbit, waiting for her father to come back to sleep with her.


    "You go quickly, don''t worry about us, I have the ability to protect myself."


    Su Su drives Ye Yu, for fear that Ye Yu will be here. LV Yin doesn''t know when he will come. He pushes Ye Yu out of the door two or three times and falls asleep.


    Since Ye Yu doesn''t let them light up and can''t make any sound, what can he do without sleeping?!


    She went to sleep at ease. She slept for about two or three hours. At dawn, Su Su woke up again, knocked on the door of zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu, and told them not to make any noise or go downstairs today. After the activity, a car came from the quiet space outside the private cinema.


    Chou Shijia and Li Xiaoyu are still sitting on the shaking water bed. Their faces are just waking up. Su Su turns around. In her room, she opens a gap in the curtain beside the window and looks out. It''s a survivor''s vehicle. It seems that she has just come from the corpse tide, and there are still many white maggots on the body of the vehicle. As the vehicle sped by, The maggot bodies on the car body fell all the way down.


    The car ran so fast that it didn''t know who was sitting in it. In the blink of an eye, it flew across the open space and went to another block.


    After a while, a few zombies came from other blocks and walked aimlessly. Behind Su Su, Li Xiaoyu had already cleaned up and brought Su Su a big steamed bun. This steamed bun was steamed by Su mu with Gu Huo Zi and used flour stored in a farmer''s house.


    "Su Su, there are zombies. Shall we kill them?" Li Xiaoyu asked.


    "No!" Su Su glanced at Li Xiaoyu and said again, "don''t move anything. Go and lock the gate of the cinema."


    "Good."


    Li Xiaoyu nodded, bit a big steamed bread in his mouth and went to lock the door.


    About ten minutes later, the car that left drove back and brought back a long list of zombies. Li Xiaoyu locked the door and walked back. Learning from Su Su, he looked through the window and asked in a strange whisper:


    "Su Su, what does this car want to do?"


    "It''s supposed to be setting up the scene!" Su Su stares at the car, leads a bunch of zombies back, and then goes to other places to explain to Li Xiaoyu: "Lv Yin takes Xie Yaoshi''s relatives and coerces Xie Yaoshi to do things for him. It must be to let Xie Yaoshi open the way for him, so that LV Yin can get out of the maggot tide smoothly."


    It must not be so easy for Xie Yaoshi to lead LV Yin out. Since LV Yin has been in the army for many years, he wants Xie Yaoshi''s people to clear the way ahead for him to retreat. When he retreats to a safe place, LV Yin will be a tiger returning to the mountain, which may make Xie Yaoshi lose his trace.


    And that car leads zombies everywhere, it is estimated that it wants to stop LV Yin here, so that Ye Yu can snipe!


    Su Su guessed like this, and she didn''t know if it was right. At the moment when she finished speaking quietly, apart from the sound of zombies, there was a "roaring" sound of rolling in the air far away. In the room with dim light, Su Su and Li Xiaoyu stood on the left and right sides of the window, looked at each other, and then looked out of the window, Is to see a motorcade from the front corner galloping over.


    At the front are many survivor vehicles, followed by two military jeeps, followed by a camouflage armored vehicle, and finally several military jeeps, followed by several survivor vehicles.


    It''s a long line.


    Because zombies were attracted by people, there were many living people in this area. Besides many zombies standing in the open space, many zombies were gathered not far ahead. The vehicles of the survivors in the front of the motorcade stopped and began to kill the zombies.


    It''s just decent. In fact, they didn''t try their best.

 Chapter 279

    Maybe it was the bird that Lu Yin released yesterday. He found that there were not so many zombies in this area, so they managed to break out of the maggot tide. However, they found that there were so many zombies on the way ahead. Lu Yin was surprised to see that there was a dark green cover on the closed roof of the armored car in the middle of the motorcade, A red mutant lark came out of it and flew into the sky.


    It''s the bird Susu saw last night.


    It is estimated that LV Yin has also noticed something strange and wants to let a bird out to explore the situation.


    Su Su pinches a sweat for Ye Yu. I don''t know if ye Yu thinks that bird is in the way. He Snipes that bird with one shot!!!


    But she thought too much. Ye Yu knew more about it than she did. He let the bird fly high and far to explore the surrounding environment, but he still didn''t move.


    After a while, Su Su saw Xie Qingyan''s head come out from the roof of the armored car. Xie Qingyan was tied up in all kinds of clothes, his hair was long and not cut, and half of his hair was flying in the air. As soon as his head came out, he yelled at the survivors'' vehicles in front of him:


    "Big brother, big brother, the commander told you not to play tricks and let him leave as soon as possible. Big brother, help, you don''t play any more. My mother''s life and I are in his hands!"


    At the front, the door of a black jeep was opened, and Xie Yaoshi came down from the inside. He looked back at the head of the armored car, sneered and said:


    "Commander, I thank someone for saying that I will bring you out of the maggot tide, and I will bring you out. Now that you are out, let my aunt and my brother go first."


    On the armored vehicle, Xie Qingyan was silent for a moment. He trembled and cried: "elder brother, please help the commander clean up the zombies. The commander said, don''t think he doesn''t know. You sent people to lead the zombies here this morning, just to stop him from moving forward. Elder brother, don''t harm us, Let the car in front stop attracting zombies


    This Xie Qingyan!!! Xie Yaoshi is obviously saving him and his mother, but he says Xie Yaoshi is harming them?! Maybe Xie Yaoshi just let LV Yin go with Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother, just like LV Yin''s wish?! This is not harmful to Xie Yaoshi and Xie Mu???


    Su Su behind the window shakes her head. She only thinks that Xie Yaoshi will be dragged to death by Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother!


    Looking at Xie Qingyan on the armored vehicle, he was angry, sad and full of helplessness. He was saving himself, but he could not be cruel. He ignored Xie Qingyan and his mother''s life, and he was not willing to let LV Yin grasp Xie Qingyan and his mother, so as to hold him.


    So this time, whether Xie Qingyan resents him or doesn''t understand him, he must save Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother. At the same time, let LV Yin die here!


    Seeing that Xie Yaoshi didn''t move, only a small number of people were sent to kill the zombies. A gun came out of the armored car and stood against Xie Qingyan''s jaw. At the same time, Xie''s mother''s head was pushed out again. She cried out to Xie Yaoshi


    "Yaoshi, you go, you go. Don''t care about us any more. LV Yin is not a human being. If you are driven by him, you will live worse than Feifei!"


    Feifei? What''s worse than death?! Su Su remembers that the wooden power named Feifei seems to be one of Xie Qingyan''s admirers. In the end, he was sold to Li Ying by Xie Qingyan, and now he is in the hands of LV Yin. How can LV Yin make Feifei feel worse than death?


    Then, it seems that Xie''s mother''s words irritated LV Yin. He didn''t know what he had done to Xie Qingyan in the armored car. He just heard Xie Qingyan howl like a pig. He yelled at Xie Yaoshi: "let''s get out of the way, don''t play tricks. Don''t you hear me? Don''t you hear me? You have to do it. You have to get in the way of the commander. I''m so miserable. It''s all because of you. It''s all because of you! "


    Is it not because Xie Qingyan, who wants to be rich and prosperous, went to LV Yin to seek the official position that he is suffering now???


    Behind the window, Su Su chuckled and saw that the expression on Xie Yaoshi''s face was sometimes cold and sometimes soft. It seemed that he was angry because of Xie Qingyan''s words, and he couldn''t bear Xie''s mother''s crying. Su Su Su was very impatient and didn''t know how long the Xie family was going to grin?!


    Just listen to Xie Yaoshi, sternly say: "Lv Yin, I have abide by the agreement, send you here, you put my aunt and brother, today you and I have nothing to do, if you still want to hold them, used to control me, then today, you absolutely can''t pass!"


    He also has his insistence. Today, he let LV Yin go with Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother. Since then, Xie Yaoshi has only become LV Yin''s subordinate. So anyway, Xie Yaoshi must let LV Yin release Xie Qingyan and Xie''s mother first!


    In the armored car, Xie Qingyan kept wailing and scolding Xie Yaoshi for his immortality. Xie''s mother kept crying and told Xie Yaoshi not to mind their own way. It seemed that LV Yin wanted to use this way to fight Xie Yaoshi for the last time. However, the zombies around him were attracted more and more by Xie Yaoshi''s people, and they became more and more dense, I''m afraid it will turn into a small corpse tide.


    In the sky, the mutant lark was flying around, chirping. It seemed to remind LV Yin that if he didn''t leave, the zombie army in front of him would come. I''m afraid that he had just come out of the maggot tide, and now he would return to the corpse tide.


    Su Su''s sense of uncertainty became more and more strong. She was behind the window, and she really wanted to split LV Yin''s armored car. At this time, what could Xie Yaoshi say? For a moment, I''m afraid that there will be a corpse tide. She and Ye Yu have to leave before the corpse tide comes.


    Then he heard LV Yin laughing in the armored car: "if I let Xie Qingyan and your aunt go, I won''t be able to make it today. Otherwise, let''s make a fair deal. I''ll let you go this time. As for the future, I''ll talk about it later."


    Xie Yaoshi didn''t speak. He was standing beside his jeep car, with his back to the turbulent zombie. Behind him, there was a circle of powers controlling the zombie. Xie Yaoshi was thinking about whether it was good or not.


    *********************The author has something to say********************


    There are three shifts today, 35-1 = 34

 Chapter 280

    In Xie Yaoshi''s silence, suddenly, Xie''s mother screamed. She didn''t know what Lu Yin had done to Su''s mother in the armored car. Xie Yaoshi immediately froze with a handsome face, nodded and gritted his teeth: "yes! I promise you, you let my aunt go first


    "Big brother, big brother, let me go first, let me go first!"


    When Xie Qingyan heard this, she was filled with tears and tears. In the face of this life and death crisis, her dark thoughts made everyone feel sick. Xie''s mother was shocked, and her face was full of tears. She couldn''t believe that she turned to look at her son who was in pain into the bone marrow.


    Although she is going to ask Xie Yaoshi to save Xie Qingyan first, she is very painful when she says this from Xie Qingyan''s mouth.


    Xie Yaoshi also turned his eyes in disgust and insisted: "let my aunt go first, I''ll let you pass!"


    "No way!"


    Three words came from the armored car. It seems that everyone knows Xie Qingyan''s wonderful work. Even LV Yin knows that for Xie Yaoshi, Xie''s mother is more valuable than Xie Qingyan''s wonderful work. If Xie''s mother is released, Xie Yaoshi will rush up to kill LV Yin regardless of Xie''s life and death. That''s quite possible!


    "Go, you go, child, you go!" With a touch of heartache and remorse on her thin face, Xie''s mother shed two strings of tears. Looking at Xie Yaoshi in front of her, she said with a pale smile: "Yaoshi, you are a good child. It''s your aunt who has dragged you down. I''m sorry. Last time, it was my aunt who shouldn''t have thought about Qingyan''s life. She didn''t think about you, so she sent herself to chuxuan, Now my aunt has fallen into LV Yin''s hands. It''s my aunt who has dragged you down. "


    She said, with a sense of determination in her eyes. Before Xie Yaoshi could react, Xie''s mother yelled wildly. She opened her mouth and bit, and a big mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. Looking at that, she imagined that she had killed herself by biting her tongue.


    Xie Yaoshi''s eyes widened for a second, and everyone around him was stunned for a second. He saw Xie Qingyan on the armored vehicle was sprayed by Xie''s mother''s old blood. He turned his head in amazement and saw his mother spitting blood.


    At that time, Xie Qingyan screamed with fright. At the same time, Xie Yaoshi moved and threw an electric torch into the armored car. The more than ten powers on the front and rear military jeeps of the armored car rushed out. Xie Yaoshi''s people also rushed out, and the two sides formed a group.


    When people fight with each other, the zombies are not in charge at all. It''s just that between the psionic and the psionic, there is always a large-scale attack, and the zombies can''t get close to each other for the time being.


    Su Su in the window throws off the curtain and turns around in the dark room. This situation does not need to be seen at all. It will definitely lead to a tide of corpses. Well, of course, she supports Xie Yaoshi and LV Yin to fight each other. However, Xie Yaoshi is really too tired. If she starts earlier, instead of haggling with LV Yin, The number of zombies gathered could be a little less.


    Now Xie Yaoshi didn''t save the person he was trying to save. He didn''t move his hand until Xie''s mother killed herself by biting her tongue. He wasted so much manpower and material resources and failed in the end. It''s time for Xie Yaoshi to reflect on the action he planned. What''s the biggest mistake!!!


    In the open space, Xie Yaoshi''s electric flower didn''t do much damage to the armored car. After all, LV Yin wanted to walk in the end of the world. How could he protect himself without a modified armored car? How to keep hostages? In the purple electric flower, the two wheels under the armored car collapsed, and Xie Qingyan''s head on the top of the car "bang" hit the cover of the armored car.


    At this time, Xie Yaoshi steps on the armored car and finds out Xie Qingyan. He throws some electric flowers into the car. Su Su in the window praises this move. He is sure to electrocute LV Yin. However, in the chaos scene, a man in casual clothes, holding Feifei in his hand, gets out of the car and runs to the place with the least number of zombies.


    Xie Yaoshi pulls out Xie Qingyan, who is tied up in all sorts of ways. He looks down and holds out Xie''s mother, whose mouth is full of blood. When he looks down, he has thrown a piece of electricity into the armored car. Where is LV yin? It''s just an ordinary psionic with LV Yin''s clothes and a black eye cover on his face.


    The psionic, and the two psionic drivers of the armored vehicle, have now been electrocuted by Xie Yaoshi.


    In the chaotic scene, people fight together, and the zombies rush forward regardless. After a while, several lives are gone. The real LV Yin doesn''t know where it is. Now Xie Yaoshi is not in the mood to find the real LV Yin. Just as he looks down at Xie''s mother in his arms, Ye Yu moves.


    I don''t know which high-rise building, a bullet shot out, "bang", hit the flying lark in the sky, the bird was not killed by a shot, called a few times, Ye Yu made up another shot, before and after two shots, enough to find out who LV Yin is, it is the crowd, wearing an ordinary clothes, holding Feifei running forward.


    He stopped, threw Feifei to the ground, covered his eyes with both hands, and cried twice in agony. Within two seconds, before Ye Yu''s sniper gun aimed at his head, LV Yin grabbed Feifei on the ground, turned around and blocked Feifei in front of him.


    In the sky, a sad Eagle sounded. Su Su looked at it from the perspective of onlookers, and saw the eagle dive down from the sky, straight to a window of a building.


    Bad, Ye Yu two shots in a row, is the LV Yin to find out, but he also exposed!


    Su Su suddenly felt a dull pain in his heart. He felt that Ye Yu might be hurt, but he was worried. With a movement of his finger, the white ice on the road began to condense, but he didn''t wait for her to freeze to LV Yin. Behind LV Yin, I don''t know which building, he shot another shot straight through the back of LV Yin''s head, and the bullet went through LV Yin''s eyebrows, From Feifei''s shoulder to wipe past, burst out a blood flower, demonic and full of blood smell.


    Ye Yu is not the only Sniper at the scene!


    Su Su cheers to himself, pauses the release of the frozen ten li power, and looks back at Xie Yaoshi. Then he sees Xie Yaoshi holding her tongue biting mother. Her face is full of sadness. While she is bleeding, she says a few words in Xie Yaoshi''s ear. Then she tilts her head, looks at Xie Qingyan, and raises her hand to Xie Qingyan''s direction, So he died with his eyes open.

 Chapter 281

    Xie Qingyan, on one side, was pulled out of the armored car like pulling grass by Xie Yaoshi and threw it on the ground. In the face of the scene where people beat people, the zombies were ignored, and he rushed everywhere, except for the panic on his face, he didn''t feel sorry for Xie''s mother at all.


    Su Su sneers. Xie''s mother is dead. What can I do if I don''t die?!


    Holding orchid finger in her hand, she flicks in the direction of Xie Qingyan. A thin ice needle, like a bull, flies towards Xie Qingyan''s head. Before touching Xie Qingyan''s temple, the thin ice needle is intercepted by Xie Yaoshi''s electric flower.


    In the chaos, he holds Xie''s mother''s body, and his eyes follow Su Su''s energy surging direction. His eyes are full of grief, and he slowly shakes his head, which means to tell Su Su Su that she can''t kill Xie Qingyan!


    But Su Su will listen to Xie Yaoshi?! As a scum like Xie Qingyan, the performance just now is not enough to disappoint everyone? Su Su glanced at Xie Yaoshi across the window, and the silver light flashed in his eyes. Dozens of Gadfly sized ice needles went towards Xie Qingyan.


    Su Su


    Xie Yaoshi let out a roar, which was sad and angry. He carefully put down Xie''s mother in his arms and sent her forward with both hands. A large sheet of power grid stopped Su Su Su''s dozens of ice needles. The ice needles touched the electric flowers, stirred up a number of flames, and finally disappeared in the air.


    Maybe Xie Yaoshi didn''t control his strength, or maybe he wanted to give Su Su some color. He saw that the power grid, after stopping Su Su''s dozens of ice needles, still didn''t close. Instead, he went straight to the window where Su Su Su was.


    Su Su is surprised. She reaches for Li Xiaoyu and takes two steps back. Then she turns around and strides out of the room. She meets zhuoshijia outside the door. Zhuoshijia is holding a sphygmomanometer in her hand. She looks at Su Su who passes by strangely and asks:


    "Su Su, what are you doing?"


    "Murder!"


    With that, Su Su, with a trace of anger, instructs the Waterman, removes the obstacles blocking the entrance of the private cinema, and strides out.


    At the moment when she pulls Li Xiaoyu and turns to leave the window, Ye Yu, who used to snipe LV Yin, holds a dead eagle in one hand, turns the sniper gun in the other hand, and shoots Xie Yaoshi in the palm of his hand. The bullet goes through the palm of Xie Yaoshi''s power grid, which means to warn that Xie Yaoshi is in the range of sniping, How dare you hurt him? Su Su, try it?!


    Xie Yaoshi frowned and covered the palm of his hand, which was shot by the sniper gun. Now Su Su must have a big stomach, and his mobility is not better than before. The power grid he pushed out is very dangerous to Su Su, and Su Su Su can''t avoid it.


    So the power grid that was about to rush to the window disappeared in the air.


    That is, within minutes, Su Su was already wearing canvas shoes, a light pregnant woman''s skirt and a big belly. She went to the first floor of the private cinema building. The door of the first floor was a revolving glass door. Two zombies were spinning in the glass door. She was just foolishly walking forward, but she didn''t know that the revolving glass door had been spinning in place.


    As if smelling the fragrance of Su Su, a zombie in the revolving glass door immediately turned around and walked towards Su Su, but he didn''t want to. As soon as it stopped, the zombie in the back was stuck in the revolving glass door, so he had to worry.


    Only when the first zombie staggers out of the glass door can the zombie behind continue to move forward. Follow the first zombie and walk towards Su Su. Then the third zombie comes in behind the second Zombie


    Su Su stands in the same place and looks at her coldly. Behind her, Li Xiaoyu, worried that Su Su is now in a big stomach and inconvenient to move, carries a knife and catches up in a hurry. Seeing the zombie, he seems to be in a very orderly line.


    Li Xiaoyu came forward with a knife, one by one, and after cutting the head of a zombie, the second one came forward to wait for her to cut it.


    Su Su stands behind Li Xiaoyu and looks at him. Li Xiaoyu is also a power now, and his strength is quite different from that before. In addition, what Li Xiaoyu is holding now is a special corpse chopping tool made by fortune tellers. It''s just like cutting a zombie. For Li Xiaoyu, it''s as simple as cutting vegetables.


    It''s just that this dish is a little too long. Zombies are waiting in line to be cut. Although she''s happy, Su Su, who is going out to kill Xie Qingyan, has no patience to wait for Li Xiaoyu to finish cutting the zombie. She stretches her head behind Li Xiaoyu''s back and looks outside the revolving glass door. Well behaved, there are more and more zombies outside. There''s no need for people to lead them. There are many zombies in other areas, By the same kind of call, it is natural to move over.


    Su Su immediately gave up the idea of going out to kill Xie Qingyan, and said to the turbid world Jia who followed up behind him: "I guess this may lead to a tide of corpses. You are ready. Let''s go upstairs."


    The maggot tide is as troublesome as the corpse tide,


    With that, Su Su let out four water men, with ice skates in his hand, and began to rush forward with great force. After two or three times, he solved the zombies in line, and dug up the crystal nucleus by the way. With a move, Su Su Su was supported by zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu and walked up the safety stairs.


    If it''s a corpse tide, it won''t be very safe on the second floor. There will be more than one or two high-level zombies in the corpse tide. Some zombies have abilities, and some zombies are very fast. Su Su Su has also seen a kind of zombie that can jump. Even if the survivors hide on the fifth or sixth floor, they will be caught and eaten by the zombies jumping up.


    So on the second floor, at the door of the private cinema, Su Su asked Li Xiaoyu to go in, take out their food and laundry, climb the safety stairs and go up to the seventh floor.


    The seventh floor is a professional dance teaching school. In addition to a reception hall, there is a dance classroom with a very wide field of vision. In the daytime, there is no need to turn on the lights. The classroom is also very bright. Through the floor glass windows, you can see the situation downstairs clearly.


    "Here it is! No matter how high it is, I can''t control the water man. "


    Power control also has a distance. The farther the distance is, the more powers need to be consumed. Su Su holds her stomach and goes to the French window. Looking down, there are a lot of zombies rushing to this side in the far block. At the bottom of the building, Xie Yaoshi is hanging a palm and carrying Xie''s mother''s body on her shoulder.


    It seems that Xie Yaoshi also knows that the tide of corpses is coming.

 Chapter 282

    With the increasing number of zombies, the zombies moving from the corner of the block were all pushed to the ground by the same kind behind them. In the distance visible to the naked eye, zombies were crowded with zombies and could not walk. When they fell down, they were trampled by the same kind in an instant. Some zombies were pulled down, and some simply rolled on the road, just like the tide, wave after wave, Wave by wave.


    The rest of Xie Yaoshi''s people and LV Yin''s people didn''t fight each other. Maybe they also noticed that the number of zombies was increasing, and some of them could not be killed. The situation was not right. Of course, they couldn''t fight each other any more. The portable hands began to deal with the zombies together, and they all worked together to retreat to the opposite building.


    Because of her good eyes, Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi and pulls Xie Qingyan when he is carrying Xie''s mother''s body. However, Xie Qingyan raises his hand and opens Xie''s hand. There is a little red hole in Xie''s hand, which makes his hand drop down for a moment. Then he seems to be in a rage and reaches for Xie''s back collar, He dragged Xie Qingyan into the building.


    "I deserve it. I should let you taste the taste of being unknowable!"


    Su Su is talking to himself, lying on the glass window and watching. Isn''t Xie Yaoshi taking care of Xie Qingyan? Be beaten by Xie Qingyan, ha ha ha ha!


    "Su Su, there are more and more zombies down here."


    Li Xiaoyu, like Su Su, is sitting on the glass window with both hands, looking at the far block with a worried face. In the past, if there were zombies, they would be killed, and the zombies in the distance always feel powerless. But this time, looking at the situation, it seems that there are more and more zombies in the distance.


    "That''s what the so-called corpse tide is. It''s just like the tide. You''ve just killed this wave, but you find that there''s a more rapid wave behind." Su Su''s face was light. She turned to Li Xiaoyu, who was worried. She said, "we may have to stay here for a few days. After a while, we''ll go to other places to find some quilts, food and so on."


    Corpse tide can''t be solved at once, and it''s not a matter of two days. The corpse tide Ye Yu and others met in Deshi is a small-scale corpse tide, which may not be half as big as Su Su and others met this time. But this scale corpse tide is not the largest one Su Su Su Su met, so she calmly made a psychological contribution to Li Xiaoyu and Zhuo Shijia.


    This time, they didn''t plan to stay outside for many days. They planned to go back to Bafang village as soon as ye Yu finished sniping LV Yin. So they didn''t bring much food this time. The food in several nearby buildings was probably cleaned up by Xie Yaoshi. Su Su is a water power. She, Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia don''t worry about water and drink, but what about the food?


    What about Ye Yu who is trapped somewhere? There are also nearby, and I don''t know how many snipers are ambushed. What do they eat and drink in the future? It''s a big problem!


    Ye Yu said that the aviation kerosene of the transport plane has been used up. They have to wait for the rescue, and they don''t know when to go. The rescue is sure to come. What they have to do now is to hold on as many days as possible before the rescue comes.


    After Su Su''s reminder, Li Xiaoyu and Chou Shijia went to find quilts and food separately. The first thing they looked for was the dance classroom. The classroom was empty, with nothing except a few big mirrors on the wall and a wooden floor. But in the teacher''s lounge, Li Xiaoyu found some blankets.


    Chou Shijia held three or four blankets in her hands. After smelling them, she spread them on the floor for Susu. She spread them for about three beds for Susu, tried their softness, frowned and said:


    "You sleep here. Although I''ve made three beds, it''s still very hard. It can''t compare with my own home."


    "I don''t mind. I can overcome it." Su Su looked back and looked at zhuoshijia as busy as a little bee. He said with a smile, "if you want to walk in the last world, you can''t pay attention to so much. Just be casual."


    While talking, Li Xiaoyu came in with three backpacks, sat down on the wooden floor, and began to tidy up the things in the backpacks. In the three backpacks were all the materials of the three of them, including toothpaste, toothbrush, cups, towels, and a set of laundry.


    Then, when the three people came out, they packed up some food. Su Su''s backpack had the most steamed buns, which were steamed by Su Su''s mother before she left. In this world, when children want to go out, they are most worried about being a mother. No matter how Su Su guarantees, they will go out for a night or two and come back. Su Su''s mother just stuffed Su Su with most of the steamed buns in her backpack.


    Li Xiaoyu put some snacks in her backpack. They were all produced before the end of the world. She was only a child of half age in her heart, so those snacks were like some Guoba and spicy strips.


    Zhuoshijia''s backpack is the largest of the three, and she put the most things in it. But she didn''t put any food in it. It''s all kinds of disinfection products and portable medical equipment. Su Su curiously stretched her neck and looked into zhuoshijia''s backpack. She saw forceps, forceps, scissors, scalpel, iodine complex, alcohol, medical cotton, band aid, medical mask Disposable medical gloves


    "This is all we have." Li Xiaoyu knelt down on the ground, looking at Su Su and zhuoshijia, with a serious face, "I just peeped upstairs and downstairs, downstairs is a children''s extracurricular tutorial class, in addition to all kinds of stationery and exercise books, there is nothing, upstairs is a restaurant, there are some food, they have gone bad and become moldy, the things that can be preserved are also taken away by the other survivors."


    "What about..."


    Zhuo Shijia''s face is at a loss. She has never encountered such a situation since the end of her life. She will be trapped in such an environment where she can''t find any materials.


    Li Xiaoyu shakes his head solemnly and looks at Su Su. Su Su has a big stomach and is standing beside the landing window all the time. So Li Xiaoyu stands up and walks over. He has a look downstairs. In the opposite building, Xie Yaoshi and his powers are cleaning up the zombies downstairs on the second floor.


    However, the number of zombies is too many. Just after cleaning up a batch of zombies, the second wave of zombies climbed up, and the corpses were standing on the corpses. Soon the zombies downstairs, waving their hands, were about to reach the windowsill on the second floor.


    It seems that Xie Yaoshi and his family must move to the third floor immediately. Otherwise, the zombies will step on the zombies and rush into the building as if they were going uphill.

 Chapter 283

    Su Su, because they climb higher and have fewer people, the taste of human beings is lighter than that of Xie Yaoshi, so the zombies don''t gather much here, but the density is also very large, and there is a tendency of superposition and accumulation!


    "In this case, we can''t get out. Now you have a big stomach, which makes it more inconvenient to run and jump." After watching the corpse mountain below, Li Xiaoyu looked at Su Su and said, "I know you don''t like waiting for help, but for the sake of the baby in your stomach, we can only wait for Ye Yu to find a way to save us."


    "This kind of situation, Ye Yu also cannot pass."


    Su Su leans on the floor glass and looks at the turbulent zombie tide downstairs calmly. Although Ye Yu''s power is fire, which can attack and burn zombies in groups, there are too many zombies now. Facing the raging fire, Ye Yu also has the advantage of complete crushing. Ye Yu certainly can''t make it.


    Another point is that Su Su doesn''t want to think about it now. According to Ye Yu''s character, LV Yin has been killed, but he hasn''t made any movement, and he hasn''t set fire to the zombie, which means Ye Yu has no ability to act now, at least he doesn''t have the strength to set fire.


    Is it because of LV Yin''s secondary mutant eagle? Ye Yu is a third-order fire power. What can that second-order mutant Eagle do to Ye Yu? Why don''t Ye Yu even have the strength to make a fire?


    If it wasn''t for Ye Yu''s lack of action ability, Ye Yu would definitely find a way to get over to her first when she meets this situation today. He knows Su Su Su needs his protection.


    If you think about it again, Li Xiaoyu hasn''t seen what corpse tide looks like, so she''s not in a hurry. But after being surrounded for two months, she''ll understand the horror of corpse tide.


    Now steamed bread is enough to eat, water is not a problem, but three or five days later, steamed bread has been eaten up, snacks have been eaten up, how can we survive?


    And the most important point is that Su Su can''t stay here for two months. Her stomach is eight months, and she will be born in more than one month. As a last resort, Su Su Su doesn''t want to give birth to Xiao AI in the tide of corpses.


    At this time, just as Su Su and Li Xiaoyu are talking, the zombies in the open space are trampled on the ground by the zombies coming from behind. The bodies are crawling, and they are heading for the second floor where Xie Yaoshi lives.


    The powers on the second floor, fighting and retreating, entered the building. It looked like they were going to climb to the third floor.


    However, the building that Xie Yaoshi and his family retreated to was a European style resort and leisure shop building before the end of the world. It had only three floors in total. The zombies could be stacked on the second floor. Later, they could climb to the third floor. What''s the problem?


    What''s more, the doors and windows of the first floor have already been crushed by the zombies below. It is estimated that the first floor is already full of corpses.


    Su Su touched her stomach and looked up. On the surging tide of corpses, several tall buildings stood, as if there was no one inside. She thought about it and said to Li Xiaoyu:


    "We have to find a way to survive first."


    Today, the first floor of the building where they live is probably full of zombies. If these zombies are not cleaned up, they will be more and more. They will not be able to fill the first floor and then climb to the second floor.


    Su Su remembers that she heard about a person in her last life, and her idea was very unique. At that time, everyone was surrounded by corpse tide, and there was nothing to eat or drink. Su Su Su did not repeat all kinds of darkness when human beings were facing a desperate situation. She only heard about that person, who caught a living zombie, tied it to the roof of the building, and attracted the mutated crows to eat.


    The man hid on the side, killed the mutant crow and ate the meat of the mutant crow. Three months later, all the people trapped by the corpse tide either killed each other or ate people. After eating the last person, they starved themselves to death, but only this one didn''t die.


    Although I don''t know if it''s true, Su Su hasn''t seen it with her own eyes, but she has heard of such a thing, and it can''t stand scrutiny, but they have been forced to do it. Let''s have a try.


    Hiding this idea in her heart, Su Su doesn''t want to say it for the time being. First, she can''t understand many questions after saying it. When Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia have questions, she doesn''t know how to answer them. For example, the sky is cloudless. How long does it take to tie a zombie to the roof before the mutant crow comes to eat it?


    Secondly, it''s also because she heard that there was a big bug. When everyone began to eat people, why didn''t the crow eater be eaten?


    Su Su doesn''t want to say this idea ahead of time. After giving Li Xiaoyu and Zhuoshi jiatuzeng hope, she disappoints them. It''s better for them to expect Ye Yu to save them. At least for them, it''s more reliable to wait for Ye Yu to save them.


    Thinking about this, Su Su instructs Chou Shijia to look for the rope. The rope can''t be eaten, so he can still find it.


    After about two hours, Zhuo Shijia hasn''t come back. Li Xiaoyu finds some knives and tablecloths in the dining room upstairs. They can tie the tablecloths into ropes in case they need them.


    Su Su has been looking at the scene outside the window. She drives four water men to kill everywhere in the corpse tide, and gets a lot of crystal nuclei, but she still can''t stop the higher and higher corpse tide.


    In the opposite three story building, Xie''s people have retreated to the balcony on the third floor and are retreating towards the roof. Su Su''s eyes are sharp, watching Xie drag the struggling Xie Qingyan onto the roof. As soon as Xie Qingyan comes up, he is scared to pee. He stays in the same place like a wooden head and does not dare to make any more noise. Xie is standing on the top floor of the flat top building, Start putting lightning down.


    Why bother to come, now this kind of self-care moment, still dragging Xie Qingyan such a burden?!


    Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi''s resolute figure and somehow sighs. After thinking about it, she drives her four water men away from Xie Yaoshi. She doesn''t want to take advantage of the chaos and take Xie Qingyan''s life.


    At noon, Chou Shijia finally came back, carrying a large sack of climbing rope in his hand, wiping the sweat on his forehead, and said to Su Su, "I''ve been climbing to the 32nd floor. I''ve looked for every floor. I''m so tired that I found an outdoor goods store on the 32nd floor. Here is the rope you want."


    As she spoke, Su Su, sitting on an ice chair by the window, turned back and was looking at Chou Shijia. Her eyes were blinked by a bright light outside. Su Su squinted and looked sideways. On the top of a building diagonally opposite, there was a bright light, which seemed to signal something.

 Chapter 284

    At the same time that the light of the building on the opposite side of the building lights up, the light on the opposite side of the building goes out, and directly in front of Su Su, the block on the opposite side also starts to shine.


    "One, two, three, four, five... Five snipers


    At that moment, Su Su didn''t know why. She felt a little excited in her heart and her eyes were warm. Just when she thought she was alone, there were many people around her, including Ye Yu and her teammates.


    She smiles, props up her waist, and gets up with some difficulty. With a big stomach, she approaches the window and pats the window to show that she is in good condition now. Let Ye Yu not worry, she turns around and goes to the bed made by Chou Shijia. She sits down and begins to share steamed bread with Chou Shijia.


    After a while, Li Xiaoyu came back with a stack of tablecloths in his hand. Everyone knew that the situation was urgent. After Li Xiaoyu ate a large steamed bun at will, he drank some water from Susu, and began to tie the corners of the tablecloth together to form a big rope.


    When Su Su and zhuoshijia finished their steamed bread and went to the window to see the zombies on Xie Yaoshi''s side, they were almost full to the third floor. All of them went up to the top floor and used their powers to kill the zombies. Among them, several fire powers burned the zombies'' bodies desperately, just to prevent the zombies from stepping on the bodies.


    On the top floor lies the body of Xie''s mother. Xie Qingyan kneels down beside Xie''s mother, with a dementia like face. Feifei stands beside Xie Yaoshi, with a dull face, and is giving birth to a peach tree. The tree grows not slowly, but obviously she wants to make the tree stronger, so the peach tree has been developing horizontally, and vertically, it doesn''t grow much.


    "Look Su Su points to the peach tree that Feifei gave birth to outside the window, and says to Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia behind him: "this Xie Yaoshi must know that sooner or later they can''t keep it, and there''s no place to retreat, so he specially orders Feifei to urge a tree to climb up."


    Hearing Su Su Su''s words, Li Xiaoyu quickly put down the tablecloth in her hand and came to the window to have a look. "Tut tut" said twice, "why isn''t there any pink peach on her tree? If you have a few peaches to eat, you can solve the two problems of thirst and hunger


    "You don''t understand this. No matter how powerful the woody powers are, the plants they give birth to must depend on the land to grow up. A tree grows on the top of the building out of thin air. It has no effect except proving that Feifei''s woody powers are really strong."


    If Feifei wants to have a peach, with Feifei''s current power level, the root of the peach tree she spawned must be planted in the soil, otherwise it will be nothing more than rootless wood, and it won''t be a big deal.


    However, according to Xie Yaoshi''s current form, if Feifei''s roots develop downward, whether or not they can penetrate into the earth, they will only attract more zombies to climb up along the roots.


    Of course, if they all retreat to another building, it doesn''t matter whether the zombies climb up the tree roots or not. Then Feifei will be able to bear peaches.


    Li Xiaoyu doesn''t understand Su Su''s explanation. He pulls her messy hair and turns back to tie her sheets. Then the three of them have a rest for a while. Su Su Su drives her four water men back. After leaving a lot of crystal nuclei, she turns back to continue to hunt for crystal nuclei.


    In the afternoon, Li Xiaoyu went downstairs. At Su Su''s command, he grabbed a living zombie, tied it up with a sheet, and left it outside the dance classroom. He was going to have a rest this evening. Tomorrow he would climb the stairs and tie the zombie to the roof.


    Although Su Su didn''t tell Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia what she wanted to do with the zombie tied to the roof, Su Su always had an idea. Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia just did as Su Su Su did.


    In the evening, they ate steamed bread again. None of them complained. After eating steamed bread, they lay down and had a rest. No one knew what would happen tomorrow. If they had time to have a rest, they would try their best to have a good rest. Otherwise, if there was an emergency tomorrow and their spirit was not good because they didn''t have a good rest, what would they do?


    The night came a little bit. In the sky, a bright moon was big and white. The silver moonlight came in from the window, making the whole dance classroom bright. Susu sat on the bed with a mirror behind him. The mirror reflected the moonlight on the wooden floor, making the whole space extremely beautiful.


    Outside such a beautiful dance classroom, zombies are intertwined. The earth shaking "Ho Ho" sound seems to shake the three of them out of the dance classroom in the next second.


    Don''t doubt that if there are enough zombies, there will be the power to push down the building!


    "Susu, are we going to die here?"


    On Su Su''s left, Li Xiaoyu lay on a blanket and asked quietly.


    Su Su didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not. Just when she was silent, on her right hand, zhuoshijia closed her eyes, turned over, turned her back to Su Su and Li Xiaoyu, and said rationally: "what are you saying? If we get up early tomorrow morning, maybe all the zombies will come back. We don''t have much meat on us. It''s not enough for them to stuff their teeth. It''s not cost-effective for them to walk around us all the time. "


    Su Su is still silent. She thinks that although zhuoshijia and Li Xiaoyu haven''t shown the appearance of panic, they must know this situation in their heart. This situation has never been met since the end of time. I''m afraid the situation is very dangerous.


    Because she couldn''t lie down, Su Su could only sit on the mirror, and her heart was falling into melancholy. Out of the wide glass window, in the building diagonally opposite, a ring of fire suddenly lit up, half of which was facing her eyes for a long time.


    That''s Ye Yu. Ye Yu is diagonally opposite her!


    Su Su sat up straight and looked at the long-lasting fire ring. He wanted to ask if he had anything to eat? Before going out, Su''s mother just stuffed steamed bread into Su Su''s backpack. When ye Yu left, she carried a marching backpack and a tent, and a sniper gun. It''s been a day and a night. Has he eaten anything?


    Just thinking, Su Su Su suddenly had an intuition. Before she could tell what intuition it was, she shot a crossbow gun and inserted it on the transparent glass. The transparent glass instantly cracked white cracks.

 Chapter 285

    Su Su stood up, Li Xiaoyu and Chou Shijia also stood up quickly. They came closer and saw that there was a rope tied behind the crossbow gun on the glass. The rope was connected to the opposite side from a distance. A small green bundle was slowly pushed out from the middle of the fire circle. The little green bundle was sliding on the rope and slipped over the heads of the zombies, To the glass window in front of Su Su.


    Su Su is driving a water man, holding an ice fist, breaking a hole in the ground glass window. She reaches out her hand from the hole, holds the small green package slowly coming in one hand, looks at the opposite fire ring that is gradually extinguished, turns around and opens the small green package, which is full of compressed biscuits and dried meat!


    "It''s stupid. Why don''t you keep it for me?"


    Su Su really wants to return these bags of compressed biscuits to Ye Yu directly. She still has a lot of steamed bread here, which is enough for three people to eat for several days. Ye Yu doesn''t keep this for herself. What can she do for her???


    "Pregnant women need to keep their meat intake. They are also worried that you are pregnant with children now, and they are afraid that if you only eat steamed bread, your nutrition intake will not be comprehensive."


    Chou Shijia reaches for her hand, pats Su Su on the shoulder, turns around and goes back to lie down. Now Su Su is pregnant, and no one will grab Su Su Su''s dried meat.


    Su Su looks down at the bags of compressed biscuits and dried meat in her hand and sighs. It must be all ye Yu''s food. He gives her everything. What do you eat? Or does he know he''s dying of injury, so he can''t eat the food?


    Of course, Ye Yu''s injury was also Su Su''s guess. At that time, the second level mutant eagle was so fast that I didn''t know whether it would cause damage to Ye Yu.


    Su Su is a little concerned. Standing by the landing window, she measures the distance between this building and the building diagonally opposite. She wants to build an ice bridge from here with her current ability and try to connect Ye Yu. I don''t know if she can do it?


    Then I think of the butterfly wings behind Li Xiaoyu. Since Li Xiaoyu left the pass that night, she put them away. The next day, she wanted to open her wings, but she couldn''t open them. Maybe it''s because Li Xiaoyu hasn''t mastered her powers, so the butterfly wings can''t open?


    It''s a pity. If Li Xiaoyu can spread his butterfly wings and fly directly to the opposite side, he can take Ye Yu over. Now there is no aviation kerosene in the transport plane. It''s impossible to rely on foreign aid. Su Su Su has to think of his own way.


    She has such a big stomach now. She will feel tired if she moves a little. If she builds an ice bridge when she is in good health, it will be finished in one day. But now... Susu turns to walk to the bed. She decides to go to bed first!


    After sleeping for two hours, Su Su was fully prepared. When she got up again, Feifei on the opposite side had already pushed the tree up to the height of two buildings. Xie Yaoshi and others climbed to the tree, releasing their powers in their hands and fighting. In the past two hours, they didn''t stop there.


    "Light rain. Xiaoyu, doctor Zhuo She raised her hand and pushed Li Xiaoyu and zhuoshijia, who were lying on both sides of her body. After Li Xiaoyu kneaded her eyes and woke up, Su Su Su said to Li Xiaoyu, "listen to me, it''s midnight. The activity of zombies at night will be better than that in the daytime. There are more zombies outside. You don''t care about the zombie outside the dance classroom. Now go and help me get some crystal nuclei."


    After all, it''s just a legend that zombies attract mutant crows to come here and hunt them. Su Su is not sure whether there will be mutant crows in the sky now. She thinks that she still needs to meet Ye Yu first.


    Su Su has just rested for two hours, and her mental state is better, so she wants to build an ice bridge. With her ability, she can''t build an ice bridge to connect such a long distance in one day. Besides, it''s Midsummer, and the external environment is easy to melt the ice bridge.


    She may need so many days, in these days, she hopes Ye Yu can hold on, will not be starved to death, will not be injured and bleed to death.


    And let Li Xiaoyu help her to play the crystal nucleus, also considering that now she wants to concentrate on making the ice bridge, it needs to consume a lot of crystal nucleus. When keeping the ice bridge from melting, Su Su can''t send four water men out to help her hunt the crystal nucleus, so she can only let Li Xiaoyu help.


    Li Xiaoyu, sitting on the blanket, was stunned for a moment. Seeing Su Su Su''s expression that he wanted to do something big, he immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go hunting for crystal nucleus right away."


    "Su Su, I, ouch..."


    On one side, zhuoshijia wanted to ask Su Su what she should do? But when he sat up, he suddenly felt nausea and vomiting. In the moonlight, Chou Shijia''s face suddenly turned pale. Su Su frowned and said to Chou Shijia:


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right, vomit..." zhuoshijia waved her hand and wanted to comfort Su Su. She thought that it was just the steamed bread that she ate these two days, but she was about to vomit with her mouth open and the rhythm of vomit kept on.


    "Take a break and do nothing."


    Su Su stretched out her hand and patted Zhuo Shijia on the back. She had a little guess. Is Zhuo Shijia pregnant? Not long ago, on the night of Li Xiaoyu''s exit, King Kong and zhuoshijia were in ragged clothes. Su Su thought that zhuoshijia might be 80% or 90% pregnant.


    As a master of Obstetrics and Gynecology, Zhuo Shijia may also have some eyebrows. After vomiting, she sits in the same place with a silly face. She can''t believe it and can''t give too much hope. She has been disappointed many times and is afraid that it will be a dream again.


    Su Su gets up and pats Zhuo Shijia on the shoulder. Seeing that she doesn''t respond, she and Li Xiaoyu look at each other. She goes to the landing window and glances at the crystal nuclei piled up like hills in the corner. She pushes her hands flat with silver light in her palms. The whole transparent glass wall in front of her forms a thick layer of ice. Behind the glass wall, there is a white balcony made of ice, It came out of the flat wall of the building.


    Li Xiaoyu turns around and goes downstairs to hunt for Su Su''s crystal nucleus, while zhuoshijia sits still. When Su Su''s balcony is two meters long, there is a bang in a window of the opposite building. An orange signal fireworks rises from that window and goes to the sky.


    Su Su knows this signal fireworks. Last time she was in the safe area, Ye Yu was surrounded by LV Yin''s people, and she also let off this signal fireworks. She thinks that the scale of the corpse tide has surpassed that Ye Yu and others met last time in Germany. Maybe Ye Yu''s people are sending a distress signal to report the location to their companions.

 Chapter 286

    But it wasn''t the building where ye Yu was. Since Ye Yu sent Su Su biscuits and dried meat, he was in a state of silence. He didn''t see any more movement or come out to kill the zombie.


    Su Su, who is constantly building bridges, frowns. In Bafang village, there are only 13 special forces with special abilities. These 13 special forces have no transport planes. What can they do when they come? Don''t you see there are so many people here in Xie Yaoshi?


    Outside this large area, Prince Joe, who is still in the maggot tide, is also aware of the changes of maggots around him. Specifically, the maggots that besieged them seem to be much less in a day. After night, those maggot tides in the distance tend to retreat.


    He sent several people to inquire about it, but they didn''t come back. Later, the psionic who could drive the mutated animals told him that all the zombies in the southeast of Xiangcheng began to move in one direction. Near the old city center, the zombies had become a tide. It was estimated that there had become a tide of corpses besieging a group of people.


    So the maggots in the safe area are attracted by the zombies, and they are going there to eat the zombies. At this time, it is the best time for them to get out of trouble!


    So Wang ziqiao and Li Ying, busy all day and night in a hurry, organized the survivors and powers, and began to withdraw outside in batches. They were afraid that once the tide of corpses retreated, the tide of maggots would come back to block them.


    "In addition to the survivors with normal mobility, there are hundreds of old people and children, all of whom should be taken away?"


    Standing in front of the army busy packing, behind Li Ying stood a man in black, who looked a bit like Voldemort. Looking at the mother and child who were being forcibly divided in front of him, he sneered and continued:


    "Women keep it. It''s useful for the army. Those old people and children are just a drag."


    "Captain Wang wants to take it. What can I do?"


    Li Ying turns around and doesn''t look at the mothers and children who have been forcibly separated. There is a lot of miserable crying in front of her. The children don''t want their mothers, and the mothers don''t want their children either. So the soldiers with guns have to forcibly snatch the children from their mothers'' arms and give them to the old people who have no action. The old people cry, the children cry, and the mothers cry, Crying makes Li Ying really upset.


    "With all due respect."


    Voldemort has a hooked nose and moves his finger. A bright red snake comes out of his thin sleeve, wraps around his arm and spits out the red snake letter. He is the one whose power level is far above LV Yin and can manipulate the mutant animals. He can only hear him say:


    "We don''t have enough materials. If we want to go to the spring city, it''s a long way. The old people and children may not be able to toss such a long distance. It''s better to find a reliable place nearby to send them."


    "You mean to send these old people and children to Susu?"


    Li Ying occasionally looked back and saw a two-year-old child crying toward her mother and stretching out her little hand. The old man holding her trembled for a moment, but she didn''t catch it. She let the child fall down. The two-year-old child didn''t care about the pain, so she got up and went after her mother with short legs.


    However, her mother was dragged forward by several soldiers. She saw her child chasing her. The woman who seemed to be dead suddenly burst out a surprising momentum and struggled desperately, crying her daughter''s name in her mouth.


    Then, a soldier behind raised the butt of his gun and knocked the girl''s mother''s butt out.


    Li Ying didn''t look at the rest. She sneered and said to Voldemort, "these women don''t know what to cry about? Su Su''s days there are much better than those in the maggot tide. It''s better to send their children there than to follow them. "


    She doesn''t think that children need mothers when they are young. It''s hard for them to survive in the end of life. Who cares if these parents and children are separated? Of course, the use of human beings needs the greatest optimization. Useless women use their bodies to support men. Men use their lives to fight for food rations. If unnecessary emotions can be reduced, try to reduce them.


    Voldemort greatly agreed with this idea. Together, they loaded a car with these children who were forcibly separated from their mother, as well as the lonely old man, and planned to send them to Susu after breaking out.


    But Xie Yaoshi, who stayed in the maggot tide for such a long time, originally said that he would come back in the evening. Now it''s late in the night, but he hasn''t come back. The maggot tide in the safe area is starting to move in the wrong direction.


    So we organized to follow the direction of maggot tide in the safe area, and began to look for thanks.


    As soon as all aspects began to move, chuxuan''s people also moved. However, they did not prepare for the retreat, and they did not rescue anyone. They just followed the maggot tide and took advantage of the situation to hunt for crystal nuclei to prepare for the purchase of weapons and food in the future.


    One night later, Feifei''s peach tree couldn''t grow any longer. She adopted the principle of proximity, and gave birth to a very thick vine, which was connected with the nearest building. Xie Yaoshi was arranging people to defend and climb along the vine to the nearest building.


    But that building is not very high, because this is the old city. There are many old buildings nearby. The building nearest to Xie Yaoshi is only a little higher than the present one.


    The number of zombies on the ground has become more and more terrible. Su Su''s eyes are sharp. Looking at the dense corpses, there are several level 3 zombies, not to mention the number of level 1 and level 2 zombies. Compared with the ordinary zombies on this basis, the number of level 1 and level 2 zombies is more than 100.


    In the building where ye Yu is, there is still no movement, but there is a small range of power fluctuation under the other four buildings. It is estimated that the remaining four snipers can''t help but bustle and run out to hunt for crystal nucleus.


    Su Su''s stomach is too big. After standing for a long time, Xiao AI gets angry. On the one hand, she has to think about Xiao AI and dare not indulge her power output too much. On the other hand, she wants to make bingqiao well as soon as possible, so as to see what''s wrong with Ye Yu. It''s a bit painful in her heart.


    So Su Su made an ice bridge for a while, then lay down to have a rest and eat something. After one night and one morning, the ice platform outside the seventh floor could not hold any longer, so she had to pile down to hold up the bridge. Otherwise, if she went further, the bridge would fall down.

 Chapter 287

    Because the ice must not be melted by the hot weather, Su Su has been consuming his powers. The hill like crystal nucleus is only half of the time in one night plus one morning. Fortunately, Li Xiaoyu also helps to hunt the crystal nucleus, otherwise Su Su''s speed will be much slower.


    She estimated that according to her physical condition, it would take two or three days to complete the bridge. In these two or three days, the ice must not be melted, so the output of this power can''t stop for a moment.


    Zhuo Shijia was woken up in the middle of the night by Su Su. After vomiting once, she vomited again at noon and in the afternoon. Su Su thought about Zhuo Shijia''s suspected pregnancy reaction. If she was pregnant, the baby in Zhuo Shijia''s stomach was more vulnerable than her little love, so she gave half of the dried meat Ye Yu had sent to Zhuo Shijia. Pregnant women should ensure their nutrition intake, Her ice bridge will be ready in a few days. Neither zhuoshijia nor she can eat steamed bread alone.


    Among the three, Li Xiaoyu is the only one who doesn''t have dried meat. But Li Xiaoyu is very sensible and knows that Su Su is a pregnant woman who has entered the perinatal period. Due to the various reactions of Zhuo Shijia, she is the only one who is suspected to be pregnant. She is in good health and is still a small piece. Therefore, she doesn''t compete with the two pregnant women for meat. When she usually eats steamed bread, she also takes the initiative to reduce her food intake by half, Leave as much material as possible to supply Su Su and zhuoshijia.


    With the concerted efforts of the three people, Su Su''s ice bridge finally reached half its length the next night. She was just about to have a rest when a vine slowly rolled over. The vine was so thin that it seemed that it would be broken when the wind blew.


    Su Su was stunned and stood on the ice bridge with her stomach outstretched. Under the bridge, there were a lot of zombies. They stretched out dirty and rotten hands. They longed for Su Su Su to fall down by accident, but she ignored the zombies. She just looked along the curly vines. On the slender vines, there were three pink peaches.


    Then he heard the building far away. Xie Yaoshi''s people were waving their hands and shouting to Su Su: "water, water, ice is OK, change some water to drink!"


    They don''t have water powers? Su Su is puzzled and remembers that Xu Shaofeng, who is still in Bafang village, wants to stay in Bafang village and cultivate his feelings with junjiu after he has passed on the story of Xie Yao. So Xu Shaofeng did not take part in this action.


    Presumably, in the last days, most of the water system and wood system powers were turned into auxiliary ones. The weaker water system and wood system would not be brought out easily by the team, and some teams would spend a lot of crystal nucleus to cultivate water system and wood system, because only when there are more water system and wood system powers, the team would not worry about food and drink.


    So Xie Yaoshi didn''t bring the water system powers out this time, which also makes sense.


    Su Su nodded, turned her hand, and three pieces of thick ice came out. Then she saw Feifei sitting cross legged on the floor on the roof of the building in the distance. She swept away the ice in Su Su Su''s hand, leaving three big pink peaches.


    With some difficulty, she supported the armrest on the ice bridge, squatted down with her stomach outstretched, picked up the three big peaches on the ground, went into the dance classroom on the seventh floor, looked at the worried and anxious Chou Shijia sitting on the blanket, handed one of the big pink peaches in her hand to Chou Shijia, and advised him:


    "You are also a doctor of Obstetrics and gynecology. If you are pregnant, you also know that pregnant women should keep a good attitude. As you are now, you are always anxious, which will have an impact on the child''s character in the future."


    Su Su knows what Chou Shijia is worried about. Because Chou Shijia has not had children for many years, she suddenly has a suspected pregnancy reaction. As a result, she is trapped here. Of course, she is anxious because she is eager to confirm, and she is also worried because pregnant women pay special attention to nutrition. If she is really pregnant, what should she do if she eats steamed bread and dried meat every day?


    After listening to Su Su''s words, Chou Shijia also felt reasonable, so he picked up his spirits a little, took the peach in Su Su''s hand, and asked suspiciously:


    "Where are the peaches from?"


    "On the other side of the corpse tide, the group of people changed with me. There is a Feifei over there who is a wood power, but there is no water power."


    Then Su Su took a bite of the peach in her hand and put the third peach on Li Xiaoyu''s blanket. She felt that the deal was very good. She asked for water from the opposite side, so she took the peach in exchange for water to drink, which solved their problem of eating and eating. The rest of the steamed bread could support them again.


    After eating the peaches, Su Su sat on the blanket for a rest, ready to raise her spirits again, and went to be her ice bridge. Li Xiaoyu came back with a pile of crystal nuclei, and saw the big peach on her blanket. After asking the way, he said to Su Su Su;


    "I saw Lu Yin''s eagle occasionally that day, and he would attack the zombie on his own initiative. So I tied the zombie to the roof to see if I could bring some mutant birds to kill him."


    Originally, Li Xiaoyu didn''t know why Su Su wanted her to bind zombies alive. She just thought that the tide of zombies would subside, so she wanted to attract some birds with zombies to kill birds and eat some meat?!


    This, pour is with Su Su thought to go together.


    Su Su leans against the mirror, feels her tight belly again, frowns, and doesn''t say anything. She just looks at Li Xiaoyu and closes her eyes.


    After a while, she felt that her stomach was too tight. She could not help but snort. Chou Shijia immediately leaned over, touched her big stomach, pressed it, lifted Su Su Su''s back with the other hand, and said:


    "Don''t worry. Your stomach is a little tight. It may be normal contractions. Take a deep breath. Don''t sit down. You''d better lie down!"


    "Not now?"


    Li Xiaoyu also heard Su Su''s hum, frowned and leaned over in panic. However, Chou Shijia shook his head and scolded Li Xiaoyu


    "It''s less than 8 months now, and the baby is too small. Don''t talk nonsense, it will make Su Su flustered. Don''t worry, it''s just normal contractions. Every pregnant woman who enters the perinatal period will have the symptoms of false contractions. This is to prepare for the birth of a baby. Su Su Su is in good health and can insist on full-term delivery. Don''t panic, we can''t panic, we should be steady."


    The more chaotic the environment is, the more critical the situation is, the less flustered it is.


    Su Su takes a deep breath and nods. After the fake contractions have passed, her stomach is no longer tight. She gasps and smiles at Zhuo Shijia. She almost panics. Fortunately, she has Zhuo Shijia by her side.

 Chapter 288

    Su Su thinks about her previous life. In such a living environment, she raises her little love to full-term birth. How can she eat well, drink well and sleep well in her life? She wants to be a mother. Being a mother is hard. When do you need hard? This is the time.


    After a rest, Xie Yaoshi once again sent some peaches to Feifei for driving the vines. Su Su gave them some big pieces of ice. After exchanging the peaches for ice several times, Su Su had a tendency to eat more peaches. She thought that she would be trapped by the corpse tide for another night. When she received Ye Yu, she asked Feifei to send some rice, Then let Ye Yu cook for her and zhuoshijia Li Xiaoyu to improve the food for pregnant women and girls.


    After a night and a day, Su Su''s ice bridge was finally completed, directly from their 7th floor to the opposite 7th floor. The bridge deck she made was very wide, and the circle of zombies under the bridge near several bridge columns had been frozen out of action.


    Because Zhuo Shijia is suspected to be pregnant and can''t stand the air conditioning of this ice bridge. Although it''s in the summer, walking close to the bridge will still shiver for an ordinary person! In the early stage of pregnancy, the most important thing is to have enough blood. If you don''t give your baby enough blood at the beginning, the baby''s foundation will not be good, so you can''t be frozen.


    Su Su left zhuoshijia in the dance classroom. He took Li Xiaoyu and some peaches, crossed the ice bridge, and went to the seventh floor of the high-rise building diagonally opposite to find Ye Yu.


    According to the ring of fire that Ye Yu put out two nights ago, we can know that he was on the 25th floor or the 24th floor or the 26th floor, so Li Xiaoyu was asked to support her. She was holding her big stomach. They crawled and rested. They crawled all afternoon and reached the 24th floor.


    This is a new commercial building. It''s an old building that has been demolished, but the new building has not yet been completed. It''s full of cement. It''s not even a blank house. The glass outside the wall is installed, but there are still some things that are not perfect inside. For example, in many places, there are steel bars exposed outside.


    Su Su and Li Xiaoyu look for a circle on the 24th floor, but they don''t. on the 25th floor, inside several bags of cement, they see Ye Yu''s army green tent, a sniper gun, some animal skins and some blood stains!


    "Su Su..."


    Seeing these bloodstains on the concrete floor, Li Xiaoyu calls Su Su in a hurry. Su Su''s eyes glance over and stare at the bloodstains that have become dark red. His heart jumps suddenly. He grabs Li Xiaoyu''s hand and makes great efforts!


    "How could something happen to him?" Su Su frowned, his face was a little pale, and said to himself, "he can break out of the birthplace of zombies in Germany. How can he die on a bird?"


    Calm down, Su Su takes a deep breath. What big storm has she never seen? The more chaos, the more need to calm down.


    Su Su took a few more breaths and looked at the animal skins on the ground carefully. It was very similar to the eagle of LV Yin, with bird hair hanging on it. It was obvious that the eagle had been skinned by Ye Yu. What about the eagle meat? Was it eaten by Ye Yu?


    Thinking of this, Su Su quickly asked Li Xiaoyu to open the tent in front of him. When Li Xiaoyu hurriedly opened the zipper on the tent, Su Su clearly felt that she was afraid to see it.


    She is afraid that what she sees is a badly injured Ye Yu. She plans Ye Yu into her future with great difficulty. If ye Yu dies, she has to plan again. The key is that she likes her father very much. Su Su really looks forward to seeing the picture of the intimate interaction between Xiao AI and Ye Yu.


    At that moment, she felt that she was very unfriendly to Ye Yu. She always told him to do this and that, and often told Ye Yu to die. This is really wrong. After all, Ye Yu is Xiao AI''s own father. No matter how stupid or annoying he is, Su Su Su should treat him better.


    "Susu, Susu people are inside!"


    Li Xiaoyu, who opened the zipper, exclaimed in surprise. Su Su found that she had closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Ye Yu was lying in the army green tent. Ye Yu was still wearing the desert camouflage suit that day when she left. She was still wearing a tactical vest and holding a lump of bloody meat in her hand.


    In the hot weather, after a few days, the meat had already smelled, but Su Su couldn''t manage so much. She went into the tent with her stomach outstretched, knelt down beside Ye Yu, stretched out two fingers, explored Ye Yu''s breath, and said to Li Xiaoyu:


    "And breathing."


    Then he opened Ye Yu''s eyelids again. His pupils were normal, his face was hot, and his breath was steady. Su Su was out of breath. He patted Ye Yu''s face and said to Li Xiaoyu:


    "He''s OK. Maybe he ate LV Yin''s second-order mutant eagle, but he didn''t cook it well. As a result, he was infected with the doomsday virus and is in the process of secondary evolution."


    Or the body has already started the second evolution, and LV Yin''s second mutation Eagle just adds strength to Ye Yu. Anyway, Ye Yu''s reaction is in the second evolution,


    "Ah?"


    Li Xiaoyu squats outside the tent and looks at Ye Yu lying in the tent. He is a fire power. He has the conditions to roast the meat before eating it. Why should he eat it raw?


    Well, this is not the point. The point is that Ye Yu''s fire power is already very powerful. If he wants to re evolve, what power will he evolve into? Su Su wants to borrow Ye Yu''s fire power to cook. Does this plan work?


    "Xiaoyu, can you carry such a big man?"


    Su Su thinks that the smell of cement and the smell of animal blood is not a good place after all. She still wants to carry Ye Yu back. Besides, zhuoshijia is still left on the opposite side. If they come out, they can''t lose one today and another tomorrow.


    Now all her powers are focused on how to maintain the durability of the ice bridge, so it''s difficult to condense a water man. Such a big ice bridge costs a lot of power energy. Now even if she condenses a water man, she can''t drive him to move Ye Yu, so Su Su can only turn to Li Xiaoyu for help.


    *********************The author has something to say******************


    Today''s big release, there are 4 more, ha ha Da 33-2 = 31, the day of 2 prefix, is coming.

 Chapter 289

    "This... No problem!"


    Li Xiaoyu outside the tent thinks about it and nods, so Su Su helps Ye Yu up, and Li Xiaoyu carries it out. She just wants to clean up the scattered items of the tent for Ye Yu, but she sees her own picture under Ye Yu''s head.


    It''s the photo of Su Su who has been cut by Ye Yu. It looks like she is pressed under her head carefully. It''s folded neatly. Su Su looks down and looks at herself with a little shy expression.


    At the time of taking this picture, Su Su was just a high school student with long hair and eyebrow like bangs. Her heart was weak and pure, she was very gentle to everyone, and she always spoke softly, unlike today''s shrew and sharp.


    She reached over and picked up the photo, quietly and calmly put it away for Ye Yu. Then she slowly picked up Ye Yu''s tent. With the help of Li Xiaoyu, she packed the tent again and put everything in the army''s backpack. She would not dismantle the idle weapons, including a crossbow gun and a sniper gun. She picked up the whole one and went downstairs with Li Xiaoyu.


    In front of Li Xiaoyu, Ye Yu''s backpack is hanging. On his back, he carries a big Ye Yu, while Su Su carries a tent with a sniper gun and a crossbow gun. They spend a lot of time going downstairs. When they get to the seventh floor, it''s already dark. Zhuoshijia is standing at the end of the ice bridge, looking at them from a distance.


    Su Su is supporting her stomach. She suddenly feels a bad feeling in her heart. This feeling is very strong. She frowns and shouts to Li Xiaoyu with Ye Yu on her back


    "Xiaoyu, run!"


    "What?"


    Li Xiaoyu, who is carrying Ye Yu, doesn''t react. Su Su pushes Ye Yu''s back and pushes Li Xiaoyu to the ice bridge. She also immediately gets on the ice bridge. They run to the center of the bridge one by one.


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t dare to move fast now. When she gets on the ice bridge and suddenly turns back, she sees a dark figure rushing out from the concrete stairway on the 7th floor. Su Su has two hands and several ice spines appear in front of her. In front of her, Li Xiaoyu runs forward with Ye Yu on her back and shouts to Su Su:


    Su Su


    "Leave me alone! You go


    This words, shout out Su Su all a little want to laugh, sad to laugh, she such a person who has been in the last 12 years, think that they are selfish enough cold-blooded, this time is to let others leave her alone?!


    The black shadow, the speed of rushing forward, got stuck in the moment when he encountered Su Su''s ice sting. Half a second later, without waiting for Su Su to see what the shadow was, a bullet flew over a building and directly shot into the head of black shadow.


    However, the shadow is not dead, struggling twice, then two three four or five bullets, the shadow as a sieve in general, very crazy shot at the shadow.


    It is estimated that the snipers in those buildings are using their sniper guns as machine guns,


    Su Su turns her head. In the hot wind, there is a cold bridge under her feet and a turbulent zombie under the bridge. Her hair rises and her eyes are a little hot. She thinks that she is very sad, and even with little love, she blocks the danger for Li Xiaoyu and Ye Yu. But she finds that she has been protected where she doesn''t know.


    "Thank you


    She said such a word, and then looked back at the shadow, which had been shot dead by the sniper gun. The shadow collapsed, fell on the bridge deck, and was quickly frozen by the cold air. It was a level 3 zombie, a level 3 zombie with speed ability.


    Su Su stretched out his hand, and an ice skate broke the head of the third level zombie. He took out an oval third level crystal nucleus and weighed it in his hand. It was about a thumb long, much heavier than the diamond second level crystal nucleus.


    Level 3 zombies have gradually deviated from the inherent shape of the human body and developed in various strange directions. Some of them are very big. They are level 3 zombies with power. Some of them are very fast, but they are very small. They can only be seen vaguely. They are level 3 zombies with speed.


    Su Su met this time. He was black all over, but he still kept his own shape. His facial features were a little bit like beasts. His hair was very long, and it was like a mop on the ground. As ugly as it was, it was as ugly as it was.


    Su Su frowns and no longer looks at the three-level zombies frozen on the bridge deck. She takes the three-level crystal nucleus, turns around and goes to the dance classroom. After two steps, she looks at the surrounding high-rise buildings. After thinking about it, why can''t she repay the others for helping her? Since saving Ye Yu is saving, it''s also saving several special forces trapped in the corpse tide.


    She decided to go back and have a rest for one night. Tomorrow, she began to build ice bridges in the buildings with special forces. She didn''t know when the corpse tide would retreat, when the reinforcements would come, and when Xiao AI would be born. But the end of the world was so hard, so she gathered her own people first!


    Back in the dance classroom, Su Su waved her hand and removed her ability to keep the ice bridge cool. The ice bridge began to melt out of water in the hot weather. Everyone in Xie Yaoshi''s side stretched out their tongues, hoping to grab the dripping ice bridge and put it on her side!


    In the evening, Feifei drives the vines and sends several big peaches. Su Su gives them two pieces of ice. Then she guards Ye Yu''s side, finds a piece of cloth, and puts the cut peach meat on Bree. Her two hands hold the two corners of the cloth and twist them to drop a few drops of peach juice on Ye Yu''s lips.


    Then Su Su found that Ye Yu''s lips looked bland, but the peach juice dropped into the dry soil, which was absorbed in an instant. She put down the peach meat in her hand and touched Ye Yu''s forehead, which was getting hotter and hotter, as if touching boiled water.


    She frowned, untied Ye Yu''s tactical vest, and felt that little love in her stomach moved faster than usual. She took Ye Yu''s hand up, put it on her big stomach, and bowed her head to comfort her


    "Baby, don''t be afraid, dad is just in the secondary evolution. It''s OK. You see, he is touching you. My dad is saying, my little love. Dad just needs to sleep for three or five days. You should be good and listen to mom."


    Then slowly, little love in the palm of Ye Yu''s hand, stop the anxious arch, she really listen to Ye Yu''s words, really like Ye Yu''s father.

 Chapter 290

    Su Su sucks his nose and lies down beside Ye Yu, letting his palm stick to her belly all the time. After being trapped by corpse tide for several days, he finally has a good sleep!


    On the second day, after daybreak, Li Xiaoyu still went to hunt for crystal nuclei. Zhuoshijia also perked up. After eating peaches and dried meat, she began to search for materials. Su Su Su felt that at daybreak, her spirit was better than any other day in the past. She tried her powers. Wow, she was promoted!


    Water ice double system, fourth order power!


    It seems that there is only one level between the fourth and the third, but the energy gathering and releasing between them is not the same as that of the other. It''s a thousand miles away, that is to say, the amount gap between the third and the fourth.


    Su Su is very surprised about this. This man really grew up in a desperate situation. Without a desperate situation, where did he get promoted?


    Now that it has advanced, the speed of building the bridge must be much faster than that of the third stage. Su Su had a rest. In one morning, she built half an ice bridge. The direction of the ice bridge was straight to the right front. She knew that there was a special soldier hidden in it!


    If you want to build an ice bridge to pick up the special forces, you have to go through Xie Yaoshi''s group, who are very looking forward to Su Su''s ice bridge. In this way, Feifei doesn''t need to spend too much power to send peaches, and they are also more convenient to communicate with Su Su Su and exchange water. That''s unspeakable convenience.


    At noon, after eating peaches, Su Su continued her bridging work. At the nearest point to Xie Yaoshi and others, Zhang Anan waved to Su Su and said with a smile:


    "Can I help you?"


    "What can you do for me?" Su Su hands down, two silver light from the palm of his hand pouring down, hit the silver white wall at the foot, the bridge will slowly extend forward.


    "For example, give you a metal cover, so that your ice bridge won''t melt and fall apart so easily," Zhang said


    "So, then, what do you want?"


    "Look at you, you are a man who can''t say a word without trading. We are all trapped in this maggot tide now. It is estimated that the people who come to rescue us are the same. We need sincere cooperation to get out of the predicament, right?"


    Zhang An''an has a beautiful tongue and a decent smile. Su Su looks at his moving mouth indifferently. He only hates that brother Pi is not around now. Otherwise, if you let brother PI talk to Zhang An''an, they will talk very hard.


    Ignoring Zhang An''an, Su Su looks at Xie Yaoshi. Xie Yaoshi is throwing a flashlight downstairs. He seems to feel Su Su''s eyes. He turns around and looks at Su Su Su. His eyes are cold and warm. He nods to Su Su Su and says:


    "You don''t have to worry that we will have a different purpose, Su Su. I won''t hurt you."


    "You won''t!"


    Su Su gave a sneer and looked at Xie Qingyan, who was crouching aside. Although Xie''s eyes were dodging, Su Su still saw Xie''s disgust and hatred. In his heart, Su Su Su was so contemptuous and contemptuous of Su Su, who now has a big stomach. So Su Su Su pointed to Xie Qingyan and said:


    "He will! You''re going to work with me and kill this man first. "


    "Su Su." Xie Yaoshi sighed, stopped the action of losing the electric flower in his hand, and walked two steps closer. He was strong and dignified. He said to Su Su: "my aunt begged me before she died to save Xie Qingyan''s life anyway. Su Su Su, if it was you, would you refuse the request of a dying man?"


    "I will!"


    She raises her chin and stares at Xie Qingyan. The killing intention in her eyes is obvious. So Xie Yaoshi steps forward and blocks Su Su''s murderous eyes. Su Su puts her eyes right and looks directly at Xie Yaoshi and says:


    "You come to this situation because of the mother and son Xie Qingyan. I thought your aunt was apologizing to you and asking for forgiveness before she died, but I didn''t know that your aunt was telling you this. You are such a smart person, you can''t be unaware of your aunt''s behavior. You are obviously using her death as a bargaining chip to offer you conditions. She must be thinking that you don''t have to save her, Let your heart soften, let you owe her a big debt, with this debt to fill out Xie Qingyan''s behavior


    What''s the nature of Xie Qingyan? Now it''s not necessary for Su Su to say. Everyone here, including Xie Yaoshi, knows that his selfishness is in the face of his own mother. The only advantage of such a person is that he has a mother who loves him more than his own life.


    Now Xie''s mother, with her own life, has tied Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan together. Xie Yaoshi lives, Xie Qingyan grows, Xie Yaoshi dies, and Xie Qingyan still lives. This is the real intention of Xie''s mother biting her tongue to commit suicide.


    Everyone can see clearly, but also helpless.


    In the blazing sunshine, Xie Yaoshi looks down. On his handsome face, there is a trace of sadness and desolation. He was a king in his last life. He was entangled by Xie Qingyan in this life, but he was destined to be dragged down. His teammate Su Su, actually understood him, but did not agree with him. To keep Xie Qingyan''s life, he stood on the opposite side of everyone.


    However, because of his aunt, he still wants to protect himself!!!


    This is a man''s righteousness and debt, let him owe people die, his life will not end.


    Zhang An''an doesn''t speak any more, and everyone does what he should do in silence. Xie Qingyan crouches on the ground, his head hanging down and his half length hair covering his whole face. No one can see the malice in his eyes or the distortion on his face. Xie Qingyan is enduring, and the situation is better than others. He will endure for a while, and one day he will get out of trouble, When he is in power, the first one will kill Su Su and her and Ye Yu!


    These psychological activities need not be explained by Xie Qingyan. Su Su knew it in his last life. Before Xie Qingyan gained power in his last life, he tried to sell Su Su''s little love. In his life, let alone relying on Xie Yaoshi''s long-term meal ticket.


    Su Su coldly looks at Xie Yaoshi, who is standing in front of Xie Qingyan. His face is firm, and he intends to abide by his aunt''s promise to the end. Well, Su Su Su has nothing to say about such a person. She respects him for his love and righteousness. She sighs that he has been a drag in this life, but she is not willing to cooperate with him. So she takes Xie Yaoshi as an example and goes forward with ice bridge.


    In just two or three hours, Su Su''s ice bridge was finished. Gazi had been waiting for the building connected by the ice bridge. Gazi was the earth power of Ye Yu''s team. He was also one of the four people who were responsible for staring at the eagle and monitoring the safe area.

 Chapter 291

    Originally, Gazi didn''t know that Su Su had finished taking over Ye Yu. What would he do to build an ice bridge? Later, looking at her ice bridge direction is coming to him, it is a moment to understand Su Su''s intention, she is to meet him.


    Stepping on the ice bridge, Gazi Chong Su Su is more sincere and enthusiastic than ever before. In the past, they accepted Su Su because ye Yu was responsible for Su Su. Later, because Su Su Su was pregnant with Ye Yu''s child, they regarded Su Su Su as a complete person.


    But I belong to myself. Su Su can''t be compared with Ye Yu. Ye Yu is their brother, and Su Su is only Ye Yu''s family member. They really treat Su Su Su sincerely, but they feel that they are separated by something.


    But since Ye Yu lost contact on the special watch, the remaining 17 special forces, whether trapped in the corpse tide building or far away from Bafang village, are going crazy. I''m afraid Ye Yu will die in the corpse tide just like their other two brothers.


    When they can''t help it, they just watch Su Su, with a big stomach, head out to build an ice bridge. When they are tired, they rest for a while. After rest, they start again. Little by little, they never give up. Finally, they build the ice bridge into the building where Ye Yu is, and they carry Ye Yu out with Li Xiaoyu.


    On this point, no matter how cold Su Su is to Ye Yu on weekdays, no matter how sour Su Su''s words are, no matter how unpleasant Su Su''s life is, these 17 special forces with special abilities have made a vow that as long as they are there, even if they are only one person left in this end of life, We should protect Su Su and Ye Yu''s children.


    However, Su Su moved them. After she saved Ye Yu, she even wanted to build a bridge to save other people. The first one who was rescued was Gazi, because the building where Gazi was located was closest to Su Su.


    No more nonsense. Today Su Su saved several people. The whole special team owes her a few lives!!!


    Because Gazi is a third-order earth power. Before he was in the second-order, he could coagulate a big stone block that could block a passage, and the stone would not melt like Su Su Su''s ice. After a long time, his stone was a stone. When it coagulated, it would be there, and it would not absorb his power to keep its shape.


    But his native ability also has disadvantages. The bigger the stone he makes, the more his ability will be consumed. When a stone is made, more than half of his ability will be consumed. If you want to make a big stone of the same size, you must wait until the ability energy is restored.


    This is similar to a special skill in the game. It is very powerful. However, when you make a move, you will lose more than half of the blue bar. When you make a move next time, you need time to make up for the blue bar.


    So this is also the reason why Gazi has no way to save Ye Yu. The zombie on the ground has been built to the height of three or four floors, and he uses all his powers, and can only condense a big stone block as high as three or four floors. It''s meaningless to build a bridge with such a stone to save Ye Yu.


    But now that he joins Su Su Su, everything becomes simple. Although Ye Yu has fallen into the second evolution, it does not prevent GA Zi from saving the other three brothers.


    After a night''s rest, Gazi separated the materials he had searched outside from Su Su''s three women. Because he and the other three special forces had been monitoring the safe area for several months, they would take turns to look for materials when they were bored. This time, he received a letter from Ye Yu, saying that he wanted to snipe LV Yin, the mountain like materials, They were also divided into four buildings by Gazi.


    After the end of the world, the better materials to store were ham sausage, instant noodles and so on. Gazi also had several bags of wheat flour, one or two small portable gas tanks, and a small gas stove for outdoor travel enthusiasts.


    Su Su''s women were very excited. In Gazi''s pile of materials, they found a small iron cup and put it on a small gas stove. They ate a cup of noodles because the cup was too small. Although they didn''t lack water because they had Su Su Su, they cooked noodles four times to satisfy their appetite.


    The gas jar is too small. After cooking the noodles four times, there is no gas in it.


    But it was also very good. This meal was very full. Su Su, Li Xiaoyu, zhuoshijia and Gazi were very satisfied with the hot noodles and soup with ham sausage. After this meal, we had a good rest. Tomorrow is another day full of hope.


    The next day, before dawn, Feifei sent some peaches. Su Su didn''t say anything or refuse. She gave them some large pieces of ice and let Feifei''s vines roll back. Then Gazi got up and cooperated with Su Su. Within five hours, she made a bridge mixed with ice and stone and received Mo Weiming from a building.


    Mo Weiming is a second mutation speed power. At the third level, he has reached a state of coming and going like the wind. Because of his joining, Su Su and his team have a lot more materials and a power to kill zombies and hunt crystal nuclei.


    In this way, Su Su''s and GA Zi''s bridges were built faster. Soon, they received the third third level power, Wandashan.


    In the same day, he received the fourth special ability soldier, Aoki!


    It is said that Qingmu''s nickname is derived from his birthplace, because he was selected from the special team in the mountain, where the trees are green all year round, giving people a special aura.


    It is said that in that year, there were too many crustal activities in the mountain where Qingmu lived. There were earthquakes in three days and countless deaths and injuries. All the villages where Qingmu lived were destroyed overnight, and all his parents, brothers, sisters and other relatives were spared. The state sent a rescue team to search the area for ten days before they found Qingmu undamaged under the ruins of a building.


    At that time, Qingmu was lying on a piece of rubble, and right above him, there was a huge collapsed tree. The tree originally grew in Qingmu''s yard. When the earthquake came, it just fell down on Qingmu, but because the crown was too thick, under the tree, there was enough space for Qingmu to move.


    The reason why Aoki lived in the ruins for 10 days and didn''t starve to death was that there were several bird nests on the tree, in which there were many eggs and a big beehive where all the bees ran away.


    Aoki lived on these eggs and honey for 10 days.

 Chapter 292

    It is said that later Qingmu was taken back by the army and kept in the orphanage run by the army. His story itself gives him some legendary color. When people talk about Qingmu, they always have to tell his lucky story again. Over time, Qingmu will have his nickname "Qingmu".


    When it comes to Aoki himself, he believes in destiny and has a good personality. Among the 18 special forces, he is the most loving and the least loving. Maybe he thought that trees and birds and bees saved him from childhood, so he has many interests contrary to the expendables.


    For example, he can kill people and cherish flowers, plants, trees, birds and insects at the same time. For example, among 18 people, he is responsible for interrogating criminals. The cruel interrogation methods make everyone who has seen him feel numb. However, ruiruirui likes to crawl around on him. Occasionally, he goes out to search for materials and always brings some candy and other snacks to ruiruirui.


    Perhaps everyone''s awakened powers have a lot to do with his own experience before the end of the world. After the end of the world, Aoki awakened his wooden powers without any suspense, and in a very short period of time, there was a second evolution. This second evolution is a wonderful work of evolution.


    He can become a vine!


    It''s just, one, rattan, just!


    In addition, nothing can be done, such as Su Mu and Feifei''s way of giving birth to plants. He can''t give birth to his own vines, but it can only be long or short, and he can''t give birth to flowers and fruits.


    After he became a tree vine, he could swim around like a snake, but no one found out the other advantages of this ability. Er ~ ~ if there is no rope, it can be regarded as an advantage to use a tree vine made of green wood as a rope.


    Qingmu''s personality is also strange. Since his second evolution, he has evolved into a power that can only change into a vine. He has started to raise vines. In Bafang village, he can often see him sitting under a tree and talking to himself in front of vines. It seems that he treats these unwise vines as his own kind.


    This strange phenomenon makes everyone who sees it want to make a detour.


    In fact, everyone knows that Aoki''s character may have reached the level that he needs to see a psychiatrist in peacetime. But it''s the end of the world. People who survive from the end of the world will have more or less abnormal personalities. What''s more, people have their own hobbies. Aoki loves to grow vines, so let him go, Anyway, as long as he doesn''t hurt himself or disturb others.


    So don''t think that such a person with a special hobby can find a way to give them some fruits and vegetables.


    He''s the best if he doesn''t have nerves.


    Another day went by, and the tide of corpses was more turbulent than yesterday. The third-order zombies that Su Su saw at the end of the day, which could jump, finally appeared. They still kept a trace of human shape, but small suction cups grew on their hands and feet, which could absorb themselves on the vertical wall.


    However, there are not many such level 3 zombies. At least at this stage, there are not many. After Xie Yaoshi realized the performance of this level 3 zombie, he began the second transfer.


    The direction of the transfer is the ice stone bridge built by Su Su and GA Zi.


    Because of the hot weather, if they don''t move, there will be more and more zombies jumping and adsorbing. Su Su''s bridge eye is about to melt. Xie Yaoshi asks Feifei to produce a vine that is thick enough to connect them with Su Su Su''s ice bridge one by one.


    "Su Su, Xie Qingyan is also on the bridge."


    Gazi stood at the end of the bridge, where the glass wall had been broken. Looking at the group of people standing on the bridge in the distance, he turned to see Su Su.


    Su Su is holding a big stomach, with a piece of cloth dipped in water, to wipe Ye Yu''s face and body, Ye Yu''s face is more and more hot red, today''s skin has been a little baked transition cracking phenomenon, let others see is very worried.


    Hearing Gatz''s words, Su Su turned to see the ice bridge, which was already dripping water and melting, outside the empty platform. With a cold hum, she explained to Gatz:


    "At this time, people can''t afford to spend money. It''s more than enough to destroy a base in such a huge corpse tide. If they come here, there are many people and many helpers. You help me carry Ye Yu, and we''ll go up to the 10th floor."


    Looking at the posture of the corpse tide, it''s estimated that it won''t be a problem to build another few meters. The third and fourth floors have been completely buried in the corpse tide. Sooner or later, the seventh floor will be reached by the kind of zombies who can jump. Su Su Su thinks that she has to move up, and by the way, she doesn''t want to meet people like Xie Qingyan, so that she won''t be careless and splits Xie Qingyan with her stomach.


    Although she doesn''t plan to cooperate with Xie Yaoshi, because of Xie Qingyan''s relationship, she hasn''t given Xie Yaoshi any kind feedback, but now in this situation, she still wants to stop Xie Yaoshi''s team from saving themselves, or making trouble on their way to save themselves. She always feels like fighting against the corpse tide.


    So Su Su goes with them, and Xie Yaoshi goes wherever they fall in love, as long as they don''t provoke her.


    Gazi nodded, followed Su Su''s orders, carried Ye Yu to the 10th floor, and the rest of the people gathered up their equipment and supplies. Then they went up, standing higher, and Su Su Su looked farther away. That is to see the direction of the Zombie''s attack, which was different from the previous days.


    Maybe they think that these people in this building are really difficult to deal with, or maybe they think that it''s not enough for just a few people to plug their teeth, so the Zombie''s crawling direction today turns to the north.


    "What''s in the north?"


    Su Su frowned, held up the telescope that the special forces had given her, stood by the window and asked Gazi. Gazi was stunned. Before he could figure out how to answer Su Su Su, Wandashan took out a crumpled map from his tactical vest and pointed to Su Su Su in the north direction of Xiang City, a place called spring city


    "The direction we are now in is the center of Xiang City. To the west of us is the safe area that Lu Yin once established. Now there are maggots. To the west, we are Bafang village. Because of the maggot tide, zombies can''t get through, or easily can''t get through. To the North, there are several survivors gathering places of different sizes, all the way to Chuncheng, It has become the largest safety zone south of the Yangtze River. "

 Chapter 293

    "Oh, they want to go north!"


    Su Su suddenly realized that it''s maggots to go west. Even if Bafang village, which has a lot of living people, is attractive to the zombies, but it''s much easier to go north. Not only is there a spring city, but there are several survivors gathering places along the way. The breath of those living people is much more attractive than their few twenty or thirty people.


    Corpse tide is a big trend. No matter what level of Su Su''s power is, she can''t stop or change the direction of corpse tide with her personal strength. Even if she and Xie Yaoshi add up all the powers in this room, it''s impossible. It''s only a matter of time before the power of corpse tide can destroy a base and a small group of them.


    Su Su also understood that the reason why they can still live to the present is that the corpse tide is not aimed at them, but at Chuncheng. When he was still in Xiangcheng, the corpse tide was so big. When the corpse tide reaches Chuncheng, it will only be bigger. What a disaster will it cause?!


    Su Su is not a virgin. Even if she is a virgin, she can''t stand such a big stomach to stop the maggot tide. Now she only asks that a few people on her side can get out of the predicament as soon as possible in the wave of corpse tide besieging them. That''s so simple.


    "Su Su, I''ve made our situation clear with Bafang village. It''s OK. They''ve found some coordinates these days and produced a lot of aviation kerosene. They''ll come back to pick us up tomorrow morning. We just need to wait on the roof."


    Gazi saw Su Su''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, thought Su Su was worried about the current situation, and explained why they had been trapped for so many days, but none of the other special powers appeared, that was because they were all looking for aviation kerosene.


    It''s good to have rescue, but the crisis of corpse tide will not be solved in Chuncheng. If Chuncheng can''t resist such a huge corpse tide, it will continue to spread around and develop to an infinite extent.


    Su Su was a little worried, because an hour''s drive away from here was a maggot tide. The reason why the maggot tide was not spread was that there were four forces in it: LV Yin, Wang ziqiao, Li Ying, Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan.


    After all, maggots are easier to control than zombies. When maggots are upgraded, they are still maggots. After zombies are upgraded, all kinds of changes will take place in their forms. Some zombies will also have powers. This is the most frightening place.


    Let''s not talk about what form zombies will evolve into. Let''s talk about the current situation. Now the tide of corpses is so powerful that maggots can easily spread with the help of the tide of corpses. Therefore, it has evolved into the tide of corpses in the front, maggots in the back, and spring city. It is very likely that after fighting against the tide of corpses, there will be a big wave of maggots.


    What makes Su Su Su most flustered is that Bafang village is to the west of maggot tide. If maggot tide spreads with the help of corpse tide, they will go to Bafang village sooner or later.


    Her Bafang village is still developing slowly


    "It''s enough to have two or three people to meet us. You should tell them that we should keep the main force in Bafang village. I''m afraid that the maggot tide in the safe area will soon be out of control."


    Su Su puts down the binoculars on his eyes and returns them to Gazi. Holding his stomach, he turns and leaves the window. Li Xiaoyu, Wandashan, Qingmu and Mo Weiming have gone downstairs to kill the zombies in the corridor. If the zombies in the corridor are not cleaned up, it is easy for the zombies to destroy the root of the building.


    After a short rest on the 10th floor for a few hours, Wandashan, the power psionic, came back, gave Su Su a pile of crystal nuclei, took the lead in carrying most of the materials and went to the top floor.


    Su Su and others stay on the 10th floor to kill zombies, because if the distance is too far, if they want to control their ability output remotely to fight zombies, the output energy will be much more, so the distance of the 10th floor is just right.


    In the evening, Xie Yaoshi and Zhang An''an went up to the 10th floor. Originally, they wanted to discuss with several special forces here about resisting zombies and retreating together. However, Zhang An''an talked to the special forces. They all looked at Su Su with a look of passerby''s-by-a, as if they couldn''t make the decision at all. They were the only ones who could make the decision here, It''s Su Su.


    In the hall with offices, Su Su sits behind a white desk. Behind her is a floor to floor window with a whole wall. Outside the floor to floor window, the ice bridge has almost melted. On some bridge sections, there is only a stone pier standing in the climbing corpse mountain.


    Wearing a black short sleeve T-shirt and jeans, and carrying a big dark blue cloth bag on his back, Xie Yaoshi twists his eyebrows and goes to the front of Su Su. Across the white desk, he puts the cloth bag on his shoulder blade on the table and says to Su Su Su:


    "Su Su, we don''t talk about friendship. We talk about crystal nuclei. I know you have a transport plane that you want to take people away and buy positions with crystal nuclei. Let me put it bluntly. There are 53 people here, including Xie Qingyan. The other one has 10000 crystal nuclei. Xie Qingyan has 100000 crystal nuclei."


    Su Su and Xie Qingyan are inseparable from each other, and now Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi are also inseparable from each other. Hearing Xie Yaoshi''s words, Zhang an, with a faint anger, lowered his head, squeezed his fists tightly, turned his head and looked at his left toe.


    On Xie Yaoshi''s face, in addition to firmness, there is a trace of helplessness, a trace of grief, a trace of helplessness shackled by fate.


    Su Su silently looks at the bulging cloth bag on the table. There are at least hundreds of thousands of ordinary crystal nuclei in it. He is afraid of more. These days, Xie Yaoshi''s people fight against the tide of corpses day and night. Xie Yaoshi uses them to buy the positions of 53 people, including Xie Qingyan''s.


    She thought in her heart, with Xie Yaoshi, she can''t kill Xie Qingyan at the moment, so why don''t she earn 100000 crystal nuclei?


    "Xie Yaoshi, your whole life is really ruined by a man named Xie Qingyan."


    Su Su smiles, reaches for her hand, grabs the big cloth bag on the table and pats it. The feeling in her hand is very harsh. It proves that it''s really a big bag of crystal nuclei. She doesn''t have to count 53 lives. Isn''t it worth such a big bag of crystal nuclei?


    Someone gave Su Su Su such a big bag of crystal nuclei. At night, several people in Wandashan didn''t have to go to the zombie pile to hunt crystal nuclei. They packed their bags and gave them all to Wandashan. Ye Yu also carried them to Wandashan. They started from the 10th floor and began to climb the stairs to the 33rd floor.

 Chapter 294

    Because Su Su''s stomach was too big, she was very asthmatic when she climbed a few floors. She made a chair with four legs that could move by herself. She carried herself to the 32nd floor so slowly. Zhuoshijia, Li Xiaoyu and Gazi followed her to protect her.


    When Su Su arrived on the 32nd floor, Xie Qingyan''s 53 people withdrew one after another. Su Su stood in the stairwell on the 33rd floor of the 32nd floor. Looking back, Xie Qingyan was lowering his head and following Xie Yaoshi closely.


    "Dada dada ~ ~" the sound of the propeller of the transport plane came out from the safety door. Su Su looked at the powers spread on the corridor one by one. They could not tell who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who was the person who.


    "Susu, you can go!"


    Outside the safety door, Wandashan opens the door and shouts Su Su to get on the transport plane. Ye Yu and all the materials have already been put on the transport plane by him. Just when Su Su Su turns back and is ready to step on the last step, the building suddenly shakes up!


    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are too many zombies, which have damaged the foundation of the floor!"


    In the confusion of the crowd, someone yelled. Wandashan walked to Su Su in a hurry, stabilized Su Su''s bloated body, and yelled to Su Su, "go, this building won''t last long. Let''s take you away first!"


    Then he yelled to Xie Yaoshi: "Xie Yaoshi, our transport plane can take 10 people. You can see which 10 people you want to take first. Don''t worry, this building won''t collapse for a while. It''s enough for us to take Susu to a safe place and then come back to pick you up."


    "No! no Su Su, you can''t leave me


    Shaking, Xie Qingyan, who has been following Xie Yaoshi all the time, seems to be in a rage. He rushes to the front of the team and waves away the bony Feifei standing in the front. Feifei falls back and is caught by Xie Yaoshi.


    Xie Yaoshi raised his head and called out: "Xie Qingyan, come back!"


    "Brother, brother, you love me most. Let me go first!"


    Xie Qingyan''s face was full of tears of panic. He didn''t look back and yelled. Pushing this and that, he wanted to push to the front and to Zhang Anwei''s side. Zhang Anwei was an elbow. He pushed Xie Qingyan back and swore:


    "I don''t know how to queue up? Fuck you. What''s the squeeze? "


    After shaking for a few seconds, the building stopped shaking. Su Su was in chaos and was escorted by Wanda mountain into the safety door of the roof. Looking back by the way, he happened to see Xie yaoshizheng looking at Zhang safety in the crowded corridor.


    She thought that he also knew that Xie Qingyan was losing the heart of the whole team because he was alone. Zhang An''an knew why Xie Yaoshi had been protecting Xie Qingyan ''.


    But Xie Yaoshi didn''t say anything. He just stepped forward, raised his hand, grasped Xie Qingyan, grabbed his struggling back collar, turned around and dragged Xie Qingyan downstairs. He really went downstairs without saying a word. His back was straight, with a certain sense of determination.


    The corridor is really chaotic. No one notices this scene, including Zhang An''an, who is scolding Xie''s mother, and they don''t find their captain dragging Xie Qingyan downstairs. But when she walks by Feifei''s side, her thin face suddenly moves, turns around and goes with Xie Yaoshi.


    Don''t know why, see this scene, Su Su''s mind, suddenly jump out of a word, "hero Twilight"! She felt that Xie Yaoshi now gave her the feeling of these four words. Even if she had the lightning power, what would it be like?


    Xie Yaoshi, who is too emotional, too righteous, and too proud, is doomed to be full of ambition and unable to show it. He just sighs.


    "Alas ~ ~!"


    Su Su turned her head and stood on the roof with a big belly. The wind of the propeller was so strong that her hair was flying everywhere. Su Su raised her hand and supported her waist. Under the protection of a group of people, she got on the transport plane.


    She didn''t mean to leave Xie Yaoshi in the corpse tide. Although Su Su now respects Xie Yaoshi more and more, there is a Xie Qingyan between her and Xie Yaoshi, so she can''t become a group with Xie Yaoshi,


    So Xie Yaoshi decided to stay on the transport plane at last, or not at all. Su Su saw it in her eyes, but she couldn''t and didn''t want to give him any advice.


    Their transport plane looks very small, but after Su Su and others are released, they can squeeze more than 10 people. Since Su Su has accepted Xie Yaoshi''s crystal nucleus, no matter Xie Yaoshi goes or not, they will not leave the remaining 53 people. After the rest of them negotiate with each other, they will first select 10 people, and the transport plane will be loaded with 10 people, He flew back to Bafang village.


    Looking out of the window at the boundless blue sky, Su Su lowered her head and looked down at the earth. In addition to the zombies besieging their building, which formed a circle, the other corpses were still surging northward.


    "How was the situation in the west when you flew over?"


    Su Su is sitting in the cabin with his back against Li Xiaoyu, next to zhuoshijia. In front of zhuoshijia is the fully armed King Kong. King Kong has a small wheat in his mouth. Hearing the words, he turns his head and looks at Su Su Su, shaking his head


    "It''s still not very good. Wang ziqiao and Li Ying broke out on the night of the tide of corpses, but they don''t know why they stayed on the edge of maggot tide, and they don''t know where they want to go. Xie Yaoshi''s direction is to save Xie Yaoshi, but they are stuck in the place where maggot tide and corpse tide come to hand over, and they are the most prosperous, It''s the chuxuan gang. Now chuxuan has gone back to save Xie Yaoshi. "


    "Chu Xuan is so kind-hearted?"


    Su Su hissed, because there were 10 other people in the transport plane who didn''t know whether they were Xie Yaoshi''s or LV Yin''s, so she didn''t say anything more.


    As far as the Chu Xuan she knows is concerned, it is estimated that Chu Xuan went to take over the powers in Xie Yaoshi''s team. Otherwise, when he was full, why would he go to save Xie Yaoshi?!!!


    ************************The author has something to say****************


    There are three shifts today, 31-1 = 30

 Chapter 295

    Then, if you count it up like this, Xie Yaoshi''s power is doomed to decline. Chuxuan will have at least 300 powers in his hand, which is a very big power in Chuncheng. According to the number of powers in chuxuan''s hand and the weapons of shangshuyi, he can build another safe area by himself.


    No, the focus now is not on the division of the separatist forces, but on the issue of corpse tide and maggot tide! How should Bafang village survive in such two turbulent waves!!!


    After a while, Bafang village arrived. Su Su got off the transport plane and returned to her parents'' arms. Without waiting for Su''s father and mother to talk about it, she settled Ye Yu. She quickly recruited pigo, special forces and powers, as well as Su''s father, members of the medical team, Mei Shengnan''s women, and Ge batian, who was beside Qiao Si, to hold an emergency meeting.


    The meeting place was in the villa where Su Fu lived.


    Su Su explained to these people about the corpse tide and maggot tide, and also expressed his worry about the maggot tide spreading in all directions. After a period of leisure, all the people were silent, and the atmosphere at the scene fell into a state of abnormal depression.


    "It means that the maggots in the safe area didn''t come because LV Yin and Li Ying were under control?"


    Pigo''s words are a little difficult, and his face is a little ugly. It seems that he has only lived a few months in peace, and the crisis is coming soon. He can''t imagine how this village now faces maggot tide and corpse tide? Run, how do you want to run?!


    Su''s father sat in the yard, shaking a big palm fan in his hand, thought about it, and said to Su Su, "now the wall has been surrounded by two-thirds, and the trench has been almost dug. This maggot, if there is nothing to eat, will it be difficult to spread to us?"


    "There''s something in the field! There''s never a shortage of things! "


    I don''t know how to explain it to this group. Su Su lowered her head and rubbed her eyebrows. According to the law of reproduction in the last days, if any creature mutates and has the ability to reproduce, the number will become particularly terrible. It''s true for mutated maggots and mutated chickens in Bafang village.


    These creatures are not discovered by human beings. Once they are discovered by human beings, the number of them must be too large to be concealed.


    If there are any mutated creatures in the land of Bafang village, we can see by looking at the mutated shrubs that are growing in Bafang village. Su Su once planted the mutated shrubs from the safe area under the wall of Bafang villa.


    But the mutated bushes outside the Bafang villa can only be reproduced by artificial feeding. She told a Bao Ge to leave the mutated bushes in the ditch of Bafang village at will, but she didn''t manage them at all, and soon the ditch will be full of them. This proves that there are some creatures in the land of Bafang village.


    Mutated maggots, mutated chickens, or other creatures, as long as they exist, will attract maggots in the safe area to eat.


    "Why don''t we run?"


    It was Liang Xiaoqi who was talking. She was holding pigo''s son in her hand. Because the rest of the doctors and nurses had to take care of the children, she came to the meeting on behalf of the medical team today.


    "It''s not very realistic to start." Pigo tilted his head and teased Liang Xiaoqi''s son. He said to Liang Xiaoqi, "you see, we are a family. If other old people and children don''t talk about it, Susu is going to have a baby soon. If we toss about again, I''m afraid we will be born on the road."


    As soon as pigo said this, Su''s mother, who originally intended to run, shook her head firmly and said, "we can''t. the road is too chaotic. We left here to avoid maggot tide. Maybe there will be another tide of snakes, insects, rats and ants. My Su Su has been eight months. She will be born at any time when she moves her breath. How can we live on the road?"


    They have taken root in Bafang village. It will be very troublesome if they want to move again. All kinds of materials, medical equipment, old people and children need to be prepared for use on the road... So now there is no other way to go, so they can only guard!!!


    "When it comes to snakes, insects, rats and ants, I think of one."


    Among the silent people, Mei Shengnan twisted her buttocks. At this time, she was sitting on a chair with a back. With her buttocks twisting, the wooden chair with a back made a very ambiguous "crunching" sound.


    All of a sudden, most of the men in the room looked at her buttocks. Today, she was wearing a very short tulle skirt. Looking at the style of the skirt, it was a bit like joss.


    Su Su''s brain aches a little. She doesn''t know what the war between Mei Shengnan and joss is like. Mei Shengnan is so arrogant that he grabs joss'' clothes. She''s not afraid to make joss angry???


    "It''s said that before the end of the world, there were ant disasters in this village!"!!! And the four evils. "


    Mei Sheng Nan didn''t care about the man''s eyes. She looked at her fingertips quite freely and said to Su Su: "I''m sorry


    "Of course, I''ve been told that it''s not bad for me."


    "How do you know what happened before the end of time?"


    The questioner is pigo. He is really curious. There are two worlds before and after the end of the world. It''s too late for everyone to escape in the end of the world. Who will pay attention to the ant disaster in a certain rural corner?!


    Sitting next to Mei Shengnan, those women with heavy make-up and exposed clothes immediately chuckled. One of them, twisting his bright red nails, held up a orchid finger to pigo and said, "I''m going to be a girl


    "Of course, listen to the man, which man... Mei Zi has forgotten!"


    Brother PI, who was sitting in the distance, laughed and tacitly stopped asking. Su Su, however, frowned and stood up from the chair, supported himself, walked under the eaves and said to the crowd:


    "Actually, I don''t advocate running either. It''s not because I''m going to have a baby, but where are we going to run? Corpse tide is going to Chuncheng. Apart from Chuncheng, it''s going north. Aren''t all the big and small safe areas the same as this Bafang village? "


    After that, Su Su took a breath and said to the crowd, "now that we have decided to defend, we need to raise all our spirits. We can''t go on like this in the past. Dad, you should take people to work overtime and finish the finishing work of the ditch and earth wall outside the village. Mei Zi, from now on, you women should be alert, They''re all ordinary people. It''s better to put on long clothes and trousers to facilitate running and prevent mosquito bites. There''s also King Kong... King Kong??? "

 Chapter 296

    Su Su calls King Kong, but she finds that there is a shadow of King Kong in the yard. Not only King Kong has not seen it, but also zhuoshijia has not seen it. She thinks whether zhuoshijia has gone to tell King Kong about her suspected pregnancy? Of course, zhuoshijia was trapped in the corpse tide for several days, and finally came out. Naturally, he wanted to report the good news to King Kong.


    So Su Su didn''t go to find Vajra, but said to Gazi, "these days, you have to work hard to bring those powers with you, as well as those soldiers. In fact, in addition to doing coolie, there are many uses. Training is also a force."


    "OK, no problem. We''ll take care of it."


    Gazi and the special ability soldiers behind Gazi nodded. Now ye Yu is not here and King Kong is not. Su Su is their head. They do whatever Su Su says, which is meaningless.


    After giving orders about defense, Su Su asked Su Mu and pigo to organize the wood powers in Bafang village to store as much rice, wheat, vegetables and fruits as possible. How do these wood powers work in ordinary days? From now on, the workload will be doubled.


    Because if the maggot tide really comes into Bafang village, it is estimated that there will be no open space for planting rice, wheat, vegetables and fruits. At that time, so many people will have to hoard food to live.


    The most important thing is Bafang villa. Now the four pregnant women in Bafang villa have given birth. With Jos''s son, there are 14 babies in Bafang villa, Lixia''s old godmother and two or three elderly people.


    These two or three 80 or 90 year old people were among the hostages sent by Xie Yaoshi and Chu Xuan at the beginning, because Su Su thought that they were old and didn''t let them do heavy work.


    In this way, things were subdivided one by one. Soon, the atmosphere of the whole Bafang village was different. Originally, everyone''s life was not slow, but now they were scared by Su Su Su, and the pace was much faster. The excavator that Su Fu found was working day and night. Originally, the coolies didn''t have to work in the hot sun, Now also began to dig trenches day and night.


    After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Mei Shengnan put on his long clothes and trousers and sent back Jos''s clothes. Finally, they dressed like good women and stayed in the laundry all day to do some sewing and mending for the men.


    Su Mu and PI Ge began to cultivate grain. Ge batian was too busy to leave the ground every day. On the roof of Bafang village, the number of powers responsible for guarding was three times more than usual. People walked much faster.


    Then, in such intense preparation, hundreds of people came to the entrance of Bafang village one day


    "Let''s go in!"


    "Saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level putu. Why can''t we go in? Didn''t you build this village just for human refuge?"


    "Please, let''s go in..."


    The noise came from the entrance of the village, which made Su Su in the villa suddenly open her eyes. She looked at Ye Yu, who was lying beside her. Her face and skin were already a little charred. She reached out and touched Ye Yu''s forehead. It was so hot that she could fry eggs.


    Su Su quickly took back her hand, half propped up her body and looked at her palm. She saw that the white palm was covered with black ash!


    Before she had time to frown, she heard the direction of the village. The noise became louder and louder, as if she could hear someone cursing.


    So Su Su got out of bed, put on a big pregnant woman''s skirt and shoes without shoelaces, went out of the bedroom door and came downstairs. She saw Su Su''s mother rushing into the hall from the yard. Su Su asked:


    "Mom, there seems to be a lot of people outside."


    "Many, the black area is full of people. It''s said that it''s the survivors sent by Prince Joe. The maggots in the safe area are going to be unable to keep them. Prince Joe can''t support these survivors any more, so he let them come to us!"


    Su Mu''s brows are wrinkled. At present, there are only a few hundred people in Bafang village, just like GE batian, a wood power. In addition to Su Mu''s "mutated soil" in the truck and the chickens in Bafang village, it''s not a problem to raise a few hundred people. It''s not very difficult to raise the hundreds sent by Prince Qiao.


    But the key problem is that the survivors were sent by Prince Qiao Liying. Today they send a batch, and tomorrow they send another batch. Did Li Ying take Bafang village of Su Su as a shelter or the rear area? Moreover, in view of the impending crisis, Bafang village has been closed, and the 100 people have no ability to work, which is not in line with Su Su''s style.


    There are so many people coming all at once. It''s very difficult to arrange, organize and investigate. A little carelessness will lead to chaos. Not only the survivors, but also the orderly Bafang village.


    One by one, the survivors were so anxious that they were afraid that maggots would catch up behind them. After waiting at the entrance of the village for a while, there were all kinds of abuse and complaints. They were so angry that the powers guarding the door in Bafang village didn''t want to open the door to the survivors outside, so they closed the door and waited for Su Su Su to see it before making plans.


    "Isn''t wang ziqiao and Li Ying breaking out of the maggot tide? Why did you go back to the safe area again? " Su Su tilted her head and went out of the yard to herself for a few steps. Then she said to her mother, "Mom, I''ll go and have a look. You''ll stay in the village."


    "Ah?! Su Su, you haven''t eaten yet! "


    Su''s mother turned around, looked at Su Su''s back and yelled. She ran to the table, picked up two big white steamed buns, caught up with Su Su and handed them to her,


    "People are iron, rice is steel, and then it''s an emergency. You have to finish breakfast. You''re not hungry. My grandson is hungry."


    "I know, I know!"


    Su Su''s absent-minded hand grabs a big white steamed bun, bites it in front of Su''s mother, and then continues to eat it. The more she goes to the gate of the village, the louder the noise is. She grabs two steamed buns and goes to the watchtower. She steps on the stone stairs to the watchtower. At first glance, outside the gate of Bafang village, there are a lot of black people.


    ********************The author has something to say*******************


    I feel that my book review section is getting more and more strange. Many comments are a shock to a mother like me.

 Chapter 297

    "Black heart, no humanity!"


    "If you don''t help yourself, you will be the executioner."


    "Open the door for us, please let the old man and the children go first!"


    All kinds of abuse and entreaties came from outside the door. Most of these people were old people and children, and some skinny men. They were worried to death, but they didn''t have much strength. They were like African refugees who had been hungry for a long time.


    Su Su looked at the distance of the crowd, and there were a large number of cars, which seemed to be watching the excitement. Those were not the survivors sent by Li Ying, but some idle motorcade, most of them were capable people, or several survivors. They all swam from one or several motorcades, looking for a safe place to support themselves.


    Obviously, the motorcade didn''t think much of Bafang village, because Bafang village was too close to the maggot tide, and there were so many old people and children outside Bafang village, which showed that the burden of Bafang village was also very heavy, so most of the survivors of these motorcades didn''t stay in Bafang village, but drove straight along the village road, and it seemed that they were going to leave here and go north.


    On the other hand, Su Su frowned at the group of people who came to the entrance of Bafang village. Bafang village could afford more than 100 people, but Li Ying and Wang ziqiao gave them to her. What do they want to do?


    "Su Su, what should I do?"


    On the watchtower, behind Su Su, brother PI and King Kong stand one after another. Brother Pi''s face is sad, but King Kong''s face has no expression. Su Su turns back and takes a close look at King Kong. Why doesn''t he seem happy and sad? Is it true that Zhuo Shijia has found out that he is not pregnant???


    She decided to ask Zhuo Shijia for a while, then glanced at pigo''s face, thought about it, and said to pigo: "there are so many survivors in this world, and there will be a continuous stream of survivors in the future. Our Bafang village is all put in, and there is not so much food to feed the old and weak women and children in the world... Alas."


    "Yes, the key question is whether these people are sent by Li Ying." brother PI frowned and looked at the old and small people outside. "Today we opened the door, and tomorrow Li Ying will send some 7788 people. Do we accept them or not?"


    "No, let''s forget the young men, but the old and the children, you see, the old are 80 or 90 years old, and the young? They are only one or two years old, and some of them are still in their infancy. If they don''t let them in, they can''t walk. Even if they are given a car, they can''t drive. "


    On the watchtower, someone couldn''t help saying this. Su Su looked back and saw that the person who said this was Aoki. This man was on the watchtower with Vajra. He had been silent in the corner and had no sense of existence. Suddenly, he said this, which made all those who opened the door on the scene silent.


    "The truth is such a truth, but... Forget it, Su Su, you''d better let the old people and children in first, and the men will stay outside for the time being and register one by one before putting them in. Do you think this is OK?"


    In fact, pigo is also hesitating. Everyone is hesitating. When Aoki said that, pigo''s will wavered, because the old people and children outside looked really pitiful and could really make people feel the same pain. Susu took another look at pigo and looked around. Although the people on the watchtower didn''t speak any more, they looked very sad, They all support putting the elderly and children in first.


    Although among the survivors, the men are thinner, but it is also expected that Li Ying''s development model is only to obtain, never thought of production, this material is naturally not enough, the mutated bushes in the trenches of Bafang village grow very luxuriant, in addition to the last finishing work, the whole Bafang village will call itself one.


    Although the elderly and children are not labor force, when they have the ability, if they watch the elderly and children fall into crisis and do not help them, it is not the problem of the three outlooks, it is the problem of the whole people!


    Su Su nodded. Since everyone thought it was time to put the old man and the children in, let them in. Anyway, she didn''t want to raise them. She had the whole Bafang village to raise them!


    Then, Su Su took a close look at the large area of people outside, and suddenly realized the problem. She tilted her head and asked King Kong, "how can there be no women among these people?"


    Not only no women, even a little older girls are not!!!


    "I asked. All the women were left behind by Li Ying to be comfort women for the army."


    The expression on King Kong''s face was a little unbearable. Pigo lowered her head and didn''t speak. Su Su was stunned when she heard that. In an instant, she was furious. She held her waist and walked back two steps in the watchtower. She pointed to King Kong and the survivors outside the gate. There were crying children and old people holding the children inside. The children were shouting to find their mother. Where is their mother? But the old man could only lower his head and wipe his tears.


    Su Su opened his mouth, gritted his teeth, squeezed his palm, and said: "Li Ying, Li Ying, I used to say that you are a person who climbs up by all means, but now I find that you have lost your humanity to this point!"!!! In this Bafang village, you are not allowed to let in Prince Li Ying, Qiao, and half of their group in the future! "


    The survivors of hundreds of people, most of them are old people and young children, and some of them are men. However, when you look at them carefully, they are all skinny and short of arms and legs. It is better to say that these people were sent by Prince Qiao than abandoned by Wang ziqiao and Li Ying''s team.


    Young and strong men, to do defense construction, women are responsible for comfort to the army, the elderly and young children, as well as the disabled people, can do nothing, support will waste food, so this part of people, Li Ying gave up to Su Su here.


    What a jerk!!!


    Su Su doesn''t object to young and strong men working as coolies for defense construction, but Li Ying herself is a woman. She splits up her children and mother and forces her mother to stay in the army to express her sympathy. This behavior makes Su Su Su angry.


    Maybe it''s because Su Su''s stomach is bigger, or her hormone level is a little high. Su Su just can''t stand what Li Ying has done. Li Ying just let her eat a flat, so she must revenge and let Li Ying also flat.


    Immediately, Su Su asked pigo to arrange for the elderly and children to be put into Bafang village. The men who lack arms and legs will stay outside the village and wait to enter in batches.


    Then Su Su sent King Kong, the wind power, to send a letter to Li Ying, limiting her to release all the women in her hands within three days. Otherwise, don''t blame her for putting a secret gun behind her back.


    Although Bafang village is suffering from internal and external troubles, it is not peaceful, but Su Su knows that Li Ying and Wang ziqiao are worse than her side. At least Li Ying and Wang ziqiao are not in the same heart. They are facing maggot tide and the problem of future. If Su Su Su''s threat is added, it will be enough for Li Ying and Wang ziqiao to have a drink.


    After threatening Li Ying, it is because of the problem of how to resettle the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled.


    Su Su has some headaches. Some of the children are too young to walk, some just learn to walk, and some run everywhere. It''s very difficult to manage. Some of the old people are too old to take a child alone. If they have a little strength, they will take several children alone. Some of the children are born, and some of them are picked up on the road, Some of them were forcibly stripped from their mother by Li Ying and left to them. In a word, they were put in the open space of Bafang village. There were about forty or fifty children and thirty old people, all of whom were skinny and hungry by Li Ying.


    "Well, the coolies in Bafang village, one person leads one child and one old man back. Is that ok?"


    Looking at the busy gate of Bafang village, brother PI also has a headache. King Kong takes Su Su Su''s message and floats away like a gust of wind. Only brother PI has an idea for Su Su.


    Su Su thinks that it''s OK. There are many coolies in Bafang village. Seeing that the final defense construction is about to be completed, the coolies are about to be idle. One coolie will take care of an old man and a child. That''s no problem at all.


    The key problem is that these poor survivors are all agreed to be released. The whole Bafang village has the obligation to support them. How can a few people do good deeds? Since they have done good deeds, let''s all do good deeds in Bafang village.

 Chapter 298

    "Besides, the disabled outside..."


    Su Su said, standing on the watchtower, looking out at about 30 men left outside. Maybe they are short of arms and legs. Now they have lined up, waiting for registration before entering Bafang village. Su Su thought about it and said to pigo:


    "These disabled people will be arranged to farm. If the old people want to take care of their children, they will not go."


    In fact, everyone knows that Li Ying just treats Su Su as a butt cleaner. If she wants to climb up, she doesn''t have the slightest responsibility. To develop her power, she only selects people of value. The elderly, children and the disabled are all regarded as a burden by Li Ying.


    How can Susu choose? Bafang village is so big, since they have the ability to take care of these old people, children and disabled people, and they come to the gate of Bafang village, they can''t turn away these people and watch them eaten by maggots, can they?


    Of course, everyone feels bad when it comes to this kind of thing. Although everyone is not willing to help Li Ying wipe her ass, no one accuses Su Su of doing this wrong. The old man and the children are so innocent. Because the old man is old and has burned all his life, he can''t contribute his strength, and the children are still young, far from contributing their strength, It becomes the object of Li Ying''s abandonment.


    So is the disabled.


    Let''s see, in such a world without bondage and legal system, Li Ying will not have any convergence. Her desire will only be more and more, and her actions will only make people feel more and more angry.


    In the afternoon, Li Xiaoyu and the old people in Bafang village were very busy. The more than one hundred old, weak, sick and disabled people were absorbed and settled down. However, before the people in Bafang village could catch their breath, King Kong rolled back like a gust of wind. He said to Su Su Su standing under the locust tree with a serious face


    "The message was passed to Li Ying, and Li Ying agreed to let the women go, but... Get ready, maggot tide is coming!"


    Along the way, King Kong flies very fast. Now he is a third-order wind power. Like a gust of wind, he can fly in mid air for half an hour without landing. So he really flies for half an hour and finds the camp where Li Ying and Wang ziqiao are stationed.


    At that time, Li Ying and Wang ziqiao were quarreling over whether to go or stay. In a circle of people, they were surrounded by each other, which seemed to form a confrontation camp. When King Kong fell on top of their car, Li Ying''s people only had to draw a gun at Wang ziqiao.


    Li Ying, as a woman, is resourceful and ruthless, and the means to win people''s hearts are endless. So she joined LV Yin''s army alone at the beginning. Later, she won over Wang ziqiao and poached many people from LV Yin. Now, she seems to have consolidated her position. Even Prince Qiao''s confidants have become her confidants.


    So of course she has the ability to compete with the chamber of Wang ziqiao.


    Then, after King Kong threatened Li Ying, he flew away like a martial arts expert who came and went without a trace. When he had to leave the public''s sight, King Kong went back and secretly grabbed a person to ask. Only then did he know why the prince Qiao Li Ying, who finally ran out of the maggot tide, stayed here.


    It is because Wang ziqiao thinks that if maggot tide is not controlled, they can not run far. He wants to stay here to fight maggot tide for the sake of human race continuity and righteousness.


    Li Ying insists on taking a detour to the north. It''s said that Chuncheng has developed into a big safe area. It''s estimated that before long, Chuncheng will set up a base, so she wants to take a detour to the north to Chuncheng. She wants to take her people and lay a good foundation there.


    The key problem is that there are still many people who support Li Ying, and there are not so many people who support Wang ziqiao as Li Ying, so Li Ying and Prince Qiao fight against each other.


    However, the maggot tide will not stop spreading because of human infighting. There are so many creatures underground, just because they have enough to eat and accommodate these maggots, so the maggots are developing safely underground for the time being.


    This time, King Kong came all the way. In some everted soil, he found a lot of white maggots coming out. They were all the same size as baby''s arms. He knew that the maggot tide was not far away.


    Su Su sat under the locust tree, listening to King Kong''s words and looking at the land under her feet. Her face was calm. Around her, the faces of those who heard King Kong''s words were nervous and panicked. Li Xiaoyu asked beside Su Su Su:


    "Su Su, don''t you worry?"


    "What can I worry about when the soldiers come to cover up the water and the earth? If you have time to worry, it''s better to imagine how you can get through this difficulty. "


    Su Su shakes her head. She doesn''t worry about the underground of Bafang village, because there is nothing in the underground of Bafang village. Many creatures have been eaten almost by the roots of mutated shrubs.


    She is mainly worried about the surface. Maggots are coming, and they can''t be turned out from the soil inside Bafang village. She has explored the deep underground of Bafang village. There are roots of mutated shrubs, so these maggots are coming, they can only climb over from the surface. It doesn''t matter. Climbing over from the surface can defend, but what about the mutated birds in the sky?


    Mutant birds will appear about two or three years after the end of the world, but not now does not mean that there are no mutant birds. At the beginning, didn''t LV Yin have a mutant eagle and a mutant lark?


    It is difficult for human beings to survive in the end.


    Su Su, sitting on the root of the tree, thought far away. She looked back, looked at the big locust tree behind her, patted the tree pole, and told Ge batian, who was standing on the opposite side, "we are all in the same boat now. You are OK. Please hurry me to the trees in Bafang village. Thank you very much."


    When the tree grows up, the branches and leaves will grow up a lot. The canopy can block the birds. Although it may not be able to stop the attack of the mutant birds in the end, it can at least delay the time for them to leave.


    Then, how to meet the arrival of maggot tide is the next step. People are talking about it. The round of Gong hanging on the watchtower is sounded by "Dangdang Dang". Then one of the powers on the watchtower shouts:


    "Everybody get ready, maggots are coming!"


    So Su Su quickly stood up and went to the watchtower, followed by Vajra and Gazi. Pigo went to inform the rest of the village to wait. The coolies took torches, branches and other dry things, and began to prepare for the battle.

 Chapter 299

    In the distance, the cars left outside have already run far away. It is estimated that the people in the cars think that Bafang village is near Xiangcheng. Sooner or later, they will be besieged. They will not stay in Bafang village to die, so they don''t come in and don''t need to see the scene inside Bafang village. They drive directly and plan to make a detour north to Chuncheng.


    On the watchtower, in front of the naked eye, the scene is desolate. In the dry rice fields, there are big white maggots sometimes. The biggest one is even thicker than a bucket. The scarlet mouthparts are turned out from the dry soil and come straight to Bafang village.


    The mutated bushes in the ditch of Bafang village excitedly show sharp thorns. The green thorns are shining green in the sun. From a distance, they look like diamonds in clusters of shrubs.


    The earth''s surface has become like this. Under the ground, where human beings can''t see, maggots and the roots of bushes have already formed a ball.


    Some of the powers stood on the watchtower, some climbed up the wall with a ladder, just waiting for Su Su''s command, and everyone threw the power out. Su Su was like a general. First of all, he locked the maggot that was thick in the bucket. When an ice power was thrown out, the big maggot was frozen in place.


    It''s not challenging. The first maggots from the early stage were easily solved in two or three times. There was no need for the survivors behind the psionic powers to fight. Everyone had been ready to fight against the maggots. They all had a sad heart. In a few minutes, the war was over.


    Maggot vs Bafang village, the first game, Bafang Village wins!


    Su Su stood on the watchtower, holding the telescope given to her by the special forces, observing and saying:


    "Don''t be impatient, don''t be impatient. There are few maggots in the early stage. The mutated bush can deal with them. It''s OK. If there''s another maggot tide of this degree, don''t beat the gong. Let them feed my bush. No one is allowed to lose the ability to kill maggots. It''s all my Bush''s food."


    At present, the situation is not so urgent. Su Su thinks that she will let her Bush deal with it first. If the bush can''t deal with it, then the psionic can go out no later. Now it''s time to use these maggots to keep the Bush, so that Su Su Su can find a way to specially raise maggots to feed the bush.


    Just after the order, no one is allowed to go out to kill maggots. At this time, pigo led three disabled people to come here. One broke his arm, the other broke his foot, and the other had a big concave face. It seems that the face is gone. From the side, you can see the teeth and tongue without opening your mouth.


    Pigo asked the three men to stand on the steps of the watchtower, while he went up to the watchtower and stood behind Su Su. He said, "Su Su, I found three wooden powers, but their level was very low. They all said that they were inspired by zombie bites."


    Hearing the words, Su Su turned around and saw the wooden power man standing on the steps. The flesh on his face was gone. Bai Sensen''s teeth were very frightening. She nodded and walked out of the watchtower without feeling. She stood on the steps and asked:


    "What can you all do?"


    The wooden psionic with no flesh on his face retreated with low self-esteem. He went down two steps, lowered his head and raised his hands flat. In his dirty palm lay a black seed. He could see that the wooden psionic was holding all his strength, and his forehead was full of sweat. After holding it for a long time, the black seed cracked.


    "That''s it, that''s it!"


    The woody man with no flesh on his face lowered his head and whispered. In front of Su Su, a clean man, his whole body was trembling because of his inferiority. He was afraid that Su Su Su would hate him. He threw him out to feed him like a maggot, with tears in his eyes. It seemed that he would cry soon.


    "Very good."


    Su Su nodded, stretched out her white fingers, twisted the seeds in the palm of the psionic''s hand with her fingertips, looked at them, looked at the psionic for a while, and then suddenly asked:


    "The meat on your face was bitten off by a zombie?"


    "Yes, yes, my daughter did! It''s not a zombie, it''s my daughter... "


    The wooden power man, with his head down, muttered and emphasized that his daughter was biting him. Although his daughter had become a zombie, he didn''t want to be called "zombie" by others. The word zombie hurt his heart!


    Then, the wooden psionic with no flesh on his face suddenly shed two tears. The tears fell on the stone steps and made two slight sounds. Behind him, the two wooden psionic without arms and legs seemed to be infected by emotion. What came to mind was sadness.


    In the end of the world, everyone who can survive has a sad memory, which is carried on their souls, so heavy that people sigh.


    Su Su didn''t ask any more. He thought that the wood power of these three people was so weak that Li Ying didn''t want to cultivate them. When he was on the run, he directly sent them away and abandoned them. At that time, Li Ying didn''t hold them. What would they do?!


    So Su Su didn''t put too much pressure on these three people. He just asked pigo to take them down and give them some crystal nuclei. He asked them to learn how to plant crops first. In the process of planting, he slowly explored how to generate plants and achieve the purpose of improving his own wood power.


    In fact, there are several powers in the coolies of Bafang village, such as these three people. However, Su Su''s attitude towards the powers is not very different from that of ordinary people. If his powers are weak, he will do what he should do, work at the same point, eat at the same point, dig trenches, grow food and vegetables.


    Even if the power is strong, if it reaches level 2 and level 3, it''s only about changing jobs and doing things with special skills. Everyone is the same in terms of food and other benefits.


    The powers are in Bafang village. They don''t have any privileges!


    In the evening, the gate of Bafang village had been sealed tightly. It was dark and gray. Because Su Su ordered that maggots should not be killed any more, the dried up paddy fields on the ground were covered with white maggots. Further away, along the road in front of Bafang village, several cars occasionally raced by and saw Bafang village surrounded by maggots, I didn''t plan to get out of the car to help.


    People outside think that maggot tide is coming, still don''t run?! Stay surrounded by maggots, not stupid, what is it?!

 Chapter 300

    Su Su temporarily sent half of the powers in Bafang village to clean up the maggots at the tail of Bafang village, while coolies now give up to five hours of sleep a day, enough rice and water pipes, and dig trenches with full power.


    When Su Su finished her dinner, she held her stomach and planned to go to the watchtower to have a look. This time, she did not go to see maggots, but to see the mutated bushes. As soon as she went out, she heard a burst of noise outside the yard and a series of footsteps. Su Su Su stood by the door of the main room and looked up. It was Xu Shaofeng who was chasing Zhang.


    In this chase, Xu Shaofeng roared: "how many times has the captain saved us? If it wasn''t for the captain, you and I would have died 800 times, but now you''re good. It''s good for you to leave him in the tide of corpses


    "I advised him to stay in the corpse tide. What can I do..."


    Zhang An''an runs forward and looks back at Xu Shaofeng. When Xu Shaofeng runs through Su Su''s yard, he stops breathlessly, raises one foot, takes off his shoes, and throws it on Zhang An''an''s face. No matter whether it''s lost or not, he just turns around and limps into Su Su Su''s garden, frowning and saying to Su Su:


    "Su Su, could you please send me to our captain?"


    "Now the plane is grounded."


    Su Su leans against the door and calmly looks at Xu Shaofeng''s messy short hair. She doesn''t have to ask. She also knows that Xu Shaofeng and Zhang an are fighting because of Xie Yaoshi.


    Because the transport plane can only bring more than ten people back at a time, Zhang Anshan, who was trapped in the corpse tide, was picked up today. For various reasons, Xu Shaofeng has been staying in Bafang village recently. Judging from the quarrel between Zhang Anshan and Xu Shaofeng just now, Xie Yaoshi insists on staying in the corpse tide.


    No matter how many times Xie Yaoshi has saved Xu Shaofeng and Zhang Anshan, and no matter how deep Xu Shaofeng''s feelings for Xie Yaoshi are, because aviation kerosene is limited, there is a maggot disaster outside Bafang village recently, so the transport plane won''t open for the time being. Su Su Su plans to keep the remaining aviation kerosene for a rainy day.


    "Su Su, you can''t do this to our captain." Xu Shaofeng, standing in front of Su Su, was very anxious when he heard that the plane was grounded. He pulled out his hair and said, "when you were in the safe area, our team leader took care of you. Now he is in the corpse tide, and he is the only one left. No one can help him. Even you, even you don''t help him. What will he think? Su Su, people can''t be so hard hearted. "


    "Xie Yaoshi himself wants to stay in the corpse tide, and he is not alone. He also has Xie Qingyan and Feifei who voluntarily stay with him!"


    Su Su sneer, looking at Xu Shaofeng, said such a sentence! In fact, what she didn''t say is that Xie Qingyan is a water system psionic. The water system psionic has never been valued by Xie Qingyan, so it hasn''t been practiced. Therefore, Xie Qingyan''s psionic level is very low.


    However, Xie Qingyan can still satisfy the three people''s needs for drinking water. In addition, Feifei is a woody power with high power level. Su Su estimates that Feifei''s woody power level is about the third level, and the food, fruits and vegetables produced are enough for Xie Yaoshi''s three people to eat.


    Xie Yaoshi himself is a lightning power. He is the first person in the world today. The energy scheduling will soon reach level 4. Therefore, these three people, even if they stay in the corpse tide, can survive as long as no one intentionally kills them.


    Then Xu Shaofeng''s words made Su Su feel that she couldn''t stop laughing. She was taken care of by Xie Yaoshi when she was in the safe area, but Xie Yaoshi didn''t give her much trouble. The biggest trouble is Xie Qingyan. Xie Qingyan, who is always thinking of killing her daughter, is now under the endless protection of Xie Yaoshi!


    To tell you the truth, Su Su didn''t kill Xie Yaoshi because Xie Yaoshi took care of her. Moreover, Su Su didn''t want to fight Xie Yaoshi with a big stomach, just to kill Xie Qingyan.


    So now let Su Su consume the only aviation kerosene left, go to the corpse tide to save Xie Yaoshi, OK, but save Xie Yaoshi must be accompanied by Xie Qingyan, no!!!


    "But..."


    Xu Shaofeng''s face is anxious. He is about to say something more to Su Su. Zhang An''an takes Xu Shaofeng''s shoes and goes to the gate of the yard. He interrupts Xu Shaofeng''s words and says deeply:


    "Shaofeng, in fact, you don''t understand the captain. He just wanted to put himself in a desperate situation and let Xie Qingyan understand that today is different from the past. He is forcing Xie Qingyan to recognize the reality."


    "Chi ~ ~"


    It was Su Su who laughed. She stood up straight, supported her waist and walked out of the yard without paying any attention to the two people of Xie Yaoshi.


    What to say forces Xie Qingyan to understand, forces Xie Qingyan to recognize the reality, and she looks at, Xie Yaoshi put himself into a desperate situation, whether can force Xie Qingyan to grow up.


    Now Bafang village is surrounded by maggots, which makes the village have a little different voice. It''s not because Su Su ordered not to resist, but because we heard from somewhere that there will be a wave of corpses after the maggot tide, which is already on the road.


    So some people can''t help thinking about running.


    Although these words didn''t reach Su Su''s ears, they had already formed a terrible atmosphere in Bafang village. They were afraid of maggots attacking the village during the day and Zombies crawling into the village at night. No wonder some people wanted to leave Bafang village.


    It''s human. There''s nothing to blame.


    There are also Li Ying and Wang ziqiao outside the safe area. They don''t know what the trouble is like. They may have started fighting and they may have gone their separate ways. These people''s internal and external troubles are all intertwined. Su Su can''t manage so much now. Now she''s all focused on how to survive in the maggot tide and how to meet Xiao AI''s coming.


    After leaving his yard, Su Su went up to the watchtower again. The sky was already dark. On the two watchtowers, a bright searchlight was installed. The energy of the light was solar panel, which was hung on the top of the watchtower. After charging the electricity in the daytime, when he got on the watchtower in the evening, he turned on the searchlight to shine on the night ahead, Maggots crawling on the ground.


    Maggots at night are more active than maggots in the daytime. Whether it''s zombies or mutant creatures, they are more active at night.

 Chapter 301

    At night, solar power poles light up in the streets of Bafang village, and few coolies, old people and children can be seen walking outside, except for the patrolling special forces and old people.


    Maggots are arched outside the wall, and the pale moon is still hanging in the black sky. Looking at it, people feel uncomfortable. In this seemingly peaceful environment, in a villa, several powers are having a meeting.


    Right next to the conference table, Li Anxin was held on the table by a psionic, and his thighs were opened. The psionic did not take off his clothes and trousers. He just unzipped his trousers, took out the thing in his crotch, and rushed in to Li Anxin.


    The circle of powers on the side of the conference table, accustomed to the strange, continued to hold their meeting.


    One of them said, "I''ve heard that no matter which team outside now worships the powers as leaders. Only this Bafang village, MD, is really a loser."


    "It''s true that when the power level is low, you have to work as a coolie. When the power level is high, it''s not easy. Why should we have the same treatment as ordinary people?"


    "I can''t even play with a woman, but this bitch has to take the initiative to send us to the door. Grass, when we go out like this, which one is not inferior to one person but superior to ten thousand people?"


    "That''s why it''s not good for women to be leaders. They don''t have much foresight. They only have three percent of the land when they open and close their eyes. What can they do?"


    "Since we are already powers, we are superior to ordinary people. We should support ourselves with crystal nucleus. Why should we work for it?"


    "Woman, how many old people and children have come to Bafang village recently? What''s the use of these people? There are so many disabled people who lack arms and legs. Tut Tut, I don''t think this Bafang village can stay any longer. If it goes on like this, we will be dragged to death by these burdens. "


    "Su Su shouldn''t open the door for those people. She should throw them to feed maggots at the first time."


    "Why don''t we talk to Su Su and protest?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~ ~ it''s no use telling her? She has 18 men to rely on. Will she care about the powers of our ranks? "


    The man who laughs is the man who has finished the fight with Li Anxin. He zipped contentedly and went back to the conference table to sit down. As soon as he sat down, the second man on the conference table stood up and zipped down his pants as he walked to Li Anxin on the table.


    This man''s action was not so gentle as that man just now. After a few tricks, Li Anxin couldn''t help humming. The man grabbed Li Anxin''s hair and laughed,


    "Little bitch, you''ve been Cao too much by men. It''s so boring. Come on, shout louder for me."


    "Keep your voice down. I''ll be heard by the patrol outside."


    Some people are afraid that if Li Anxin hums too loud, they will be heard by people outside. They can''t help but say it. However, they can hear the man who is making Li Anxin torture Li Anxin and say it with indifference


    "What are you afraid of? It''s a big deal to leave this Bafang village. Besides, this little whore was sent by herself. We didn''t force her to come here, ha ha ha. "


    Yes, Li Anxin was sent to her home by herself, because she was afraid of death. She thought that these powers had become a small group in Bafang village. She also had a life guarantee with this small group. When they wanted to leave, they could take her away from this ghost place.


    So she didn''t need these men to summon her. Every night, she would take the initiative to come here. What''s the matter with the pain of being tortured by men? In this last life, if women have no ability, they have to provide their bodies for men''s entertainment. This is the only way for women to survive.


    So Li Anxin was very obedient, cooperated with the man who made her, hummed softly, and was extremely happy.


    And these, the darkness behind Bafang village, because of the initiative of both sides, Su Su did not find out. When she went to the watchtower, Zhuo Shijia was disinfecting the inside and outside of the watchtower.


    She is wearing a white coat and a disposable blue mask on her face. She holds a bottle of alcohol in her hand. She sprays it here and there. Turning her back, she sees Su Su Su with a big stomach standing behind her. Chou Shijia is startled. She puts away the alcohol in her hand and pulls down the mask. Her pale face looks resentful and complains to Su Su


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    "It''s your obsession with things." Su Su shrugged his shoulders, turned around, went to the back of the searchlight, looked left and right, stood outside the watchtower, and there was only one of the two powers. Then he asked, "I''ve been so busy these days that I forgot to ask you, what are you..."


    "Pregnant!" On the face of zhuoshijia, there was a touch of joy, and then he said anxiously, "I didn''t tell anyone about it, and you don''t want to tell anyone about it."


    "King Kong didn''t say that either?"


    "No


    "Why?"


    "The tire is unstable. I''ve been seeing red these days. I''m afraid I can''t keep it."


    She put down a disinfection object in her hand, walked to Su Su without expression, found a small stool and sat down. Holding her thin and weak body, her eyes were a little empty and pale. Suddenly, she said to Su Su Su with a bitter smile:


    "I''m an obstetrician and gynecologist myself. Once, I often advised others to follow the survival law of the fittest in nature. Most of the aborted fetuses are bad fetuses. I tried my best to keep them alive and may not be able to grow up healthily in the future. But it''s my turn. I really want to see it, but it''s hard to see it."


    On the back of the searchlight, Su Su stepped forward and touched zhuoshijia''s head. She didn''t know how to persuade zhuoshijia. Now it''s such a world. Even if there are means to protect the fetus, there are no medicines and equipment to protect the fetus.


    Zhuo Shijia herself is a doctor. She has always been against trying her best to protect the fetus. She has always followed the natural survival rule of survival of the fittest. At the same time, she has been longing for many years to have a child of her own. Now she has the signs of miscarriage. She doesn''t know what kind of suffering she is in her heart.


    "I understand." Su Su sighed. She could only say these two words. Besides these two words, she didn''t know what else to say.


    They were silent for a while, and then they heard Zhuo Shijia say: "Su Su, in fact, you should not know that sometimes I really envy you."

 Chapter 302

    "Me?" Su Su picks her eyebrows and looks down at Chou Shijia.


    "You have the courage to know from the beginning that you want to have this child. You are desperate to protect your little love. Even when the end comes, your heart to protect little love has not changed at all, and you are more and more firm."


    "Doctor Zhuo, if you are very tangled, just try your best. This is the end of the world. People''s constitution will change somewhat."


    If this matter is put on any woman, it will be a kind of tangle, trying hard to protect a bad fetus. Perhaps the final result can only show that what we are doing now is futile.


    But now it''s the end of the world, and human bodies will mutate. If children can survive, they may not be able to survive, because in the end of the world, everything is possible. This is a hopeless world, but at the same time, it is full of hope everywhere.


    So Su Su thinks that since zhuoshijia is so tangled, it''s better to give it a try. Maybe zhuoshijia can realize her regret that she has no children in this life?


    Chou Shijia didn''t speak and fell silent into thinking. Su Su patted her on the shoulder and silently encouraged her. She turned around and went to observe the mutated bushes in the ditch. At this time, it''s better to let Chou Shijia stay alone. It''s also up to Chou Shijia to decide whether to spare no effort to protect the child.


    The watchtowers are just set on the edge of the earth wall, because the two watchtowers have been repeatedly modified by Su Fu, and now they have become very big. It is said that Su Fu will raise the two watchtowers after the coolies finish their last defense.


    On the outside of the watchtower, Su Fu specially made a observation platform. The platform has stretched out from the earth wall, just above the trench. Standing on this platform, you can see the bushes in the trench clearly.


    Under the command of Su Su, one of the powers in charge of playing searchlight hits the lamp cap of the searchlight into the trench. Su Su then stands on the observation platform and looks down. He finds that the mutated bushes in the trench have grown luxuriantly, like a green river winding around the earth bridge of Bafang Village.


    It seems that her mutant Bush has been eating well these days, and the growth is about to spread out of the ditch.


    Su Su was very satisfied. He put his hand on the shade of the searchlight, turned the lamp cap, and swept the maggot tide ahead. It was still a thin layer, and it was not piled up very high. It was estimated that he would be eaten by the mutant bush, so to this extent, let the mutant Bush solve the problem.


    Just when Su Su was satisfied, there was an arch under the thin layer of maggots in front of him. It was like a piece of white cloth. Some creatures were swimming and rushed to the platform where Su Su stood.


    Su Su put her hand on the searchlight and stepped back. The two powers standing behind her also seemed to see the white line arched in front of her. One was ready to Gong, the other was accumulating powers.


    However, just at this time, a very thick white pillar suddenly came out from under the platform, and the speed was very fast. Su Su only had time to move his hands forward. Two silver ice cones shot out, and the white pillar drew back, and the white one arched and disappeared in the distance.


    "What is this?"


    Su Su behind, one of the powers Leng Leng Leng, just speed happened too fast, he did not react.


    "Maggots!"


    Su Su answered him, a word, compared with the two people behind him, Su Su, a pregnant woman with a big stomach, seemed very calm. She turned back with a straight face and said to the two people behind her:


    "I''ve been beaten back. I don''t know if I''m dead. Tell everyone to step up their guard."


    Such a big, thick and long maggot?!!!


    The two powers have strange expressions on their faces. They have seen maggots thicker than baby''s arms, maggots thicker than snakes, maggots thicker than buckets. But, but these maggots are like pillars. This end world is too crazy, and this end world is too exaggerated.


    "Yes


    After the shock, the two powers reacted, and one of them started to beat the gong. Originally, there were many powers standing on the roof of Bafang village. Now they all came to the watchtower. Su Su opened her mouth when she saw them, and wanted to say that there was no need to beat the gong. It was impossible for such a big maggot to have many maggots. Now that she beat them back, I don''t have a few days to recuperate. How can I find a sense of existence.


    But now that there is such a big maggot, she doesn''t want to knock the Gong, and she has no sense of crisis, so she can''t help these people. She goes back to the watchtower. At this time, zhuoshijia is still sitting on the stool and thinking about her troubles. Su Su Su comes forward to help zhuoshijia, and they come out of the watchtower together.


    Someone rushed up the steps. Su Su looked at it and saw that it was King Kong. But because someone knocked the Gong, King Kong and others felt that the situation was urgent and they had no time to talk to Zhuo Shijia and Su Su. When Su Su Su came down the steps, she thought about it and said to Zhuo Shijia:


    "I used to think that the baby was born by me, and I can raise her in the future. But my parents told me that whether Ye Yu accepted it or not, Ye Yu should know the existence of the child. Doctor Zhuo, I understand that you are not sure whether you want to protect the fetus, but I think you should discuss this matter with King Kong, no matter what happens, He has the right to know whether the child is insured or not. "


    I know that he once had a child with zhuoshijia.


    And... What Su Su didn''t say is that if zhuoshijia decides to follow her natural survival law of survival of the fittest and doesn''t protect the child, and if King Kong knows about it one day in the future, it may cause a great unhappiness between them.


    Because Su Su thinks that most of the people like Ye Yu are orphans. In fact, they don''t say it on the surface, but they are eager to have a family and a relative in their heart. Su Su Su just looks at Ye Yu''s expectation of little love and knows that King Kong and Ye Yu are brothers, and there won''t be a big difference in their personality.


    Zhuo Shijia still didn''t speak. She just nodded to say that she had heard Su Su Su''s words. Then she helped Su Su down the last step. Under the solar street lamp in the village, they walked forward slowly.


    There are people running towards the watchtower. It seems that they are influenced by the Gong, but more people close the doors and windows tightly, for fear that the village will not be able to keep the watchtower in case of any unsolvable trouble.

 Chapter 303

    Just after walking two steps, I saw a woman with hair on her head rushing out on the empty road ahead. Behind the woman was a man. The woman ran forward, just a few meters in front of Su Su. She knelt down on her knees. When she heard the sound of "poop Tong", she began to cry,


    "Su Su, Su Su, you help me, I''ve been bullied, you help me, someone bullies me."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    After the woman came brother Bao, a subordinate of brother PI. Brother Bao''s face was red and angry. He strode to Su Su and pointed to the woman kneeling on the ground and said to Su Su:


    "Su Su, I just saw her coming out of those coolies'' houses so late, so I grabbed her and wanted to ask her what she was doing?"


    "What''s wrong with me coming out of the men''s house? Don''t you see Mei Shengnan and them going in and out of men''s houses? "


    The woman raised her head and her face was full of tears. Her neck, which was buried in the skirt of her dress, was red and purple under the illumination of the street lamp. She knelt forward two steps and wanted to reach out to hold Susu''s leg. Susu stepped back two steps to protect her stomach and looked at the woman''s face carefully. Unexpectedly, she said:


    "Li Anxin?"??? You haven''t left yet? "


    Li Anxin is still in Bafang village. Su Su remembers that she told Li Xiaoyu to send Li Anxin away. Why didn''t Li Anxin leave?


    "I, I..." the expression on Li Anxin''s face was empty for a moment, and immediately straightened his waist, summoned up his feet and said bravely: "there are too many maggots outside, I can''t go, Su Su, this man is bullying me."


    Li Anxin is just about to make it clear that the focus now is on a Bao, a man who bullies her, rather than whether she can go now.


    "Po, how did he bully you?"


    Su Su was a little impatient. Although she was asking about Li Anxin''s words, there was a tone of questioning in her tone. Just before Li Anxin could reply, brother Bao jumped and said in a loud voice


    "Where did I bully her? She''s a woman who doesn''t stay in the villa. She''s wandering around so late. I thought she was sabotaging, so I caught her and asked


    "I didn''t do damage. There are so many maggots outside. What''s good for me if I do damage?"


    Li Anxin was also worried. Originally, she was found in LV Yin''s three military trucks and was listed as the object of suspicion. Now Brother Bao has put on a label of sabotage to her. Isn''t she deliberately forced to die? So Li Anxin said frankly:


    "I, I, I just want to change something."


    "Bafang village will give food to everyone. What else do you want to change?"


    Su Su lowers her head and looks at Li Anxin''s neck. She doesn''t have to ask Li Anxin how to change food? What else can I do for food? It''s just like Mei Shengnan at the beginning, exchanging his body for food.


    "That... That..."


    Li Anxin, kneeling on the ground, lowers her head and twists her fingers at the hem of her clothes. She doesn''t know how to tell Su Su. Of course, she knows that Bafang village will give out food to everyone, and three meals a day are very rich. But now it''s the end of the world. There are maggots around the outside of Bafang village. So many powers in Bafang village don''t go out to kill maggots, If the maggots rush into Bafang village one day, there will be no food?


    Therefore, Li Anxin felt that he had to prepare for a rainy day, first hoard some food, then try to pull Li Xiaoyu, and follow those powers to spring city to leave the dangerous place of Bafang village.


    Looking at Li Anxin''s guilty face, Su Su has no patience to wait for Li Anxin to finish. Now the situation is very chaotic. She has no time to play with Li Anxin here, so she says in a bad tone:


    "Well, you don''t want that one. Everyone is very busy. The men here are busy with work in the daytime and rest at night. They are not allowed to run into men''s rooms in the future. They want to do meat business. When you go to Chuncheng or other safe areas, there will be a lot of business for you, but I can''t! Don''t worry, Li Anxin. I didn''t leave your mind. If you want to leave now, nobody will take care of you. If you don''t leave, just be honest and don''t make trouble! "


    After that, Su Su and Chou Shijia left, leaving Li Anxin kneeling on the ground. His face was blue and white for a while, but he didn''t feel that he was refuted by Su Su Su and lost his face. What face does Li Anxin have now? If you want face, you can''t live in the end.


    At the moment, she''s thinking that Su Su might as well let her do the skin and meat business in Bafang village. She didn''t do business at all. She just provided her body for free and let the men who want to leave here take turns to play with her. She just wanted to take her away from this ghost place.


    Suddenly, Li Anxin thought of the men who took her in turn. During the meeting, they also talked about Li Xiaoyu. The big guy thought that Li Xiaoyu, who was raised by Su Su Su, had delicate and white skin. Although she was not as good-looking as Mei Shengnan, the fragrance of virginity all over her made the men remember her, It''s obvious that I''ve had a long aftertaste.


    If, Li Anxin thinks, if she can persuade Li Xiaoyu and help her serve these men together, she will surely win the favor of these men. At that time, on the day of leaving, those happy men will not mention their pants to disown others.


    Thinking about this, Li Anxin also ignored Su Su''s warning and stood up from the ground. Taking advantage of the night, he went to find Li Xiaoyu.


    Now, because of the crisis outside Bafang village, Li Xiaoyu has not returned to live in Bafang villa. She chose a villa at the head of Bafang village to live in. Before Li Anxin asked where Li Xiaoyu lived, Li Xiaoyu pointed out the place to Li Anxin.


    But when Li Anxin touched Li Xiaoyu''s residence, it was dark in Li Xiaoyu''s villa. She stood outside the yard and looked inside. She didn''t hear any sound in the dark, so she waited and waited. About an hour later, she saw Li Xiaoyu come back quickly.


    "Light rain."


    Li Anxin calls Li Xiaoyu. Under the street lamp, Li Xiaoyu''s figure in her trousers pauses. It seems that after seeing who is standing outside her yard, she walks back at a normal pace. Li Anxin laughs with flattery and asks:


    "What are you doing when you''re not at home so late?"


    "Just now the gongs have been knocked at the entrance of the village. I''ll go and see what happened."


    "Ah???" Li Anxin looked at Li Xiaoyu in disbelief. "When the Gong strikes, there must be something dangerous. In the future, just let men see this kind of thing. We women can''t manage so much."

 Chapter 304

    "What''s the matter with women?"


    Li Xiaoyu frowned, put her hands into the pockets of her trousers, and stood in front of Li Anxin. She felt that since Li Anxin was rescued, her whole mind was a little crooked, so she said:


    "This eschatology is not for men. When the crisis comes, men and women will die, so why can''t women manage so much?"


    "Oh, don''t take it too seriously." Li Anxin turned his lips and began to educate Li Xiaoyu, "you are in this Bafang village. You are protected so well that you don''t know how dark the outside world is. For a woman, as long as she serves a good man and does a good job in his attachment, the rest of the fighting and killing are men''s business."


    "I don''t agree with you." Li Xiaoyu''s brow is frowning more and more tightly. She turns to Li Anxin and points to the two bright watchtowers at the entrance of the village. "Why can women only depend on men? It''s OK to kill a man, but why can''t a woman? The point is, what does it mean to serve a good man? Is that all women have left in the last days? "


    Just now, Li Xiaoyu didn''t see it, but the people on the watchtower were saying that a maggot as thick as five or six people''s arms appeared outside Bafang village. Like a white pillar, it suddenly appeared in front of Su Su and was beaten back by Su Su Su.


    Su Su has such a big stomach that everyone can beat back such a thick maggot. They are easy women with good hands and feet, but Li Anxin defines them as "just serve good men". Why do women just serve good men? "? Why can only survive under men?


    Don''t men have more than women?


    "Well, well, now you are brainwashed by that Su Su." Li Anxin is determined not to argue with Li Xiaoyu about this problem again. She lowers her head. In front of such a clean and upright Li Xiaoyu, she can''t help feeling inferior. So she murmurs: "Susu is also relying on men, isn''t she? Talk about what women want to self-improvement, the final is not just want to live with men, give men children?! At the end of the day, she''s also afraid of the 18 psionic commandos leaving, isn''t she? "


    "Is the child born for Ye Yu?"


    Li Xiaoyu can''t help but shout. She stares at Li Anxin. She doesn''t know how many people like Li Anxin still have in Bafang village. One by one, they don''t know Su Su Su. They don''t see Su Su from the bottom of their heart. They just feel that Su Su Su is pregnant and gives birth to a child to please Ye Yu and keep the 18 special forces.


    Xiao AI is not born for Ye Yu. Although Xiao AI comes because of Ye Yu, Su Su wants to give birth to Xiao ai not because she wants to please a man, but to appreciate and love this life!


    At any time, if a woman wants to be pregnant and have a child, she can''t let herself fall into October pregnancy just because she wants to please a man and keep his body and heart. Once the childbirth is extremely painful, if the maternal love is so superficial, how can the world really feel the greatness of the mother? This is the most straightforward truth Su Su taught Li Xiaoyu.


    I''m so angry!!! Li Xiaoyu and Li Anxin think that their thoughts are so contrary now. She can''t talk with Li Xiaoyu any more, so she angrily bypasses Li Anxin and goes back to her villa. She opens it and closes the door with a bang. She doesn''t want to stay with Li Anxin any more.


    "What do you mean?? What''s the big lady''s temper? " Li Anxin, who stayed outside, didn''t understand why Li Xiaoyu was angry and yelled at her so loudly. After thinking about it, Li Anxin only blamed that Li Xiaoyu was well protected and spoiled by the 18 special forces in Bafang village!!!


    However, although there is no need to worry about food and drink in Bafang village, there are maggots outside. Su Su doesn''t send people out to collect them, and he doesn''t want to retreat. It''s normal for people to panic. Some people once advocated guarding, and others advocated withdrawing. But because there are 18 special forces with special abilities in Bafang village, which are enough to resist an army, there are more people advocating guarding.


    But after two or three days, there was still no Su Su''s people going out to collect maggots, and more and more people advocated withdrawing. The leader was joss. On the second day Su Su met Li Anxin, joss sent Ge badian to say that they planned to leave for spring city while there were not enough maggots outside.


    In the hall, Su Su was sitting on a wooden stool for breakfast. After listening to ge batian''s explanation, he nodded, stirred the thick porridge in the bowl with a spoon and said to ge batian:


    "Chuncheng is not safe either. The main direction of corpse tide is to Chuncheng."


    As for the direction of the corpse tide, Su Su told the people in Bafang village on the first day when she got out of the corpse tide. Unfortunately, those who believed in her believed her, while those who didn''t believe her thought that she just wanted to leave labor force and force, and deliberately said so to prevent everyone from leaving Bafang villa.


    "Is it?" Ge batian said to Su Su with a suspicious attitude, "our eldest lady still wants to go to the spring city to have a look, and the eldest young master is in the spring city. If there is a tide of corpses, the eldest young master will protect us."


    "OK, let''s go. If you want to go, I won''t leave you. What about the little ten in Bafang villa?"


    The little ten she was talking about was the son born to Joss. Since Jos is going to leave, will the child also be taken away?


    Unexpectedly, GE batian lowered his head and said to Su Su with a red face: "I''m sorry, Su Su. Our eldest lady is willful. She said that after meeting with the eldest young master, she would ask the eldest young master to send someone back to pick up the younger master."


    "..." Su Su was speechless. "Bang" threw away the porcelain spoon on the tip of his finger, raised his head, his eyes shining with a sharp light, looked at GE batian and asked, "is this child Qiao Sisheng''s? I''ve been born for so many days. Let alone hold the child. I haven''t even gone to the villa to have a look. Now I''m leaving, but the child is lost to me. What do you mean??? Do you think I''m a nursery or an orphanage? "


    "I''m sorry."


    In the face of Su Su''s anger, GE batian can only keep bowing his head and apologizing. Naturally, he also thinks that it''s not right for him to do so. But seeing the eldest young master in Chuncheng, he doesn''t know why he just doesn''t come. Qiao Si is worried, and so are their bodyguards. Therefore, he says that he wants to go to Chuncheng to find the eldest young master, but Ge batian doesn''t raise any objection.

 Chapter 305

    It''s a hard journey in the last days. Naturally, it''s safer for children to be put here in Su Su. Although there are maggots outside Bafang village, there are 18 special ability soldiers in Bafang village. It''s no problem to stay in the corpse tide for a few months. When the time comes, let Fang Shuyi send a plane to pick up the children. That''s the same.


    As for what joss she didn''t want to give up her son, what kind of maternal love, GE batian was not a woman, and he had no children, so he didn''t feel that Jos was doing too much. He just felt that Jos was more willful, and there was nothing else.


    "All right, all right, get out of here and don''t let me see her again!"


    For the sake of the weapons of the two army cards, Su Su doesn''t force Ge batian to take the child away. Since Fang Shuyi only wants his son, and the child is there, the weapons can''t run away. It''s better if joss doesn''t take the child away, so that the child won''t be on the way with Jos.


    Joss and his party are going to leave. With this beginning, many ordinary survivors can''t stay any longer. Everyone''s ideas are surprisingly consistent. Now that there are not many maggots and the situation is not as terrible as that in the safe area, we should leave here and go to another safe place.


    Spring city is the most ideal place. I don''t know who said that spring city has enough troops to guard it. The number of powers is also quite large. All functions of human society have been basically restored and perfected, and there are abundant materials and many entertainment activities. In a word, spring city is a paradise for survivors and powers.


    As for Su Su''s saying that the corpse tide is going to the direction of Chuncheng, it''s just a fable. Who knows whether Su Su''s saying is true or false, it must be that Su Su''s Bafang village is surrounded by maggots, and Su Su doesn''t want to leave here, so he cheated everyone to stay and help kill maggots.


    If the corpse tide really goes to Chuncheng, if there are troops and powers in Chuncheng, they may not be able to defend a small corpse tide???


    So, let''s do this. In addition to the eight bodyguards of joss and Ge batian, there are hundreds of survivors and more than half of the powers.


    Among them, the water system powers are the most popular. As long as the water system powers shout, most of them can gather many survivors to follow. The wood system powers are also very popular. However, there are few wood system powers in Bafang village. The only three low-level wood system powers are three disabled people.


    Moreover, the three disabled people did not intend to leave Bafang village. For them, after seeing the darkest, the most hungry, the most fearful, and the years when their dignity was trampled in the mud, there was nothing terrible about their death. Comparatively speaking, the days in Bafang village were a paradise for them.


    At the beginning, the three of them were often despised in other teams, but in Bafang village, there were some people who ate, drank, took crystal seeds, and Su Su who were willing to cultivate them, so that they found their self-worth, which was very good.


    After a bustling day, there were so many maggots outside the walls of Bafang village. In the village, pigo cleared the crystal nucleus for the coolie workers, and then stood under the locust tree, watching these people with big bags and small bags, as if they were going to escape from famine, ready to start loading.


    Those old people and children, standing at a distance, feel sad that they have been left here to feed maggots. Some are calm and feel that these young and strong survivors and powers, if they don''t take the old, the weak and the disabled with them, they will not have to work hard and they will be left behind all the time.


    There are only a small number of survivors and powers who refuse to leave. They all have no feelings. Looking at these people who want to leave, they just feel that they may not have the chance to meet again in their respective lives.


    Of course, they are unwilling to leave. They must be in the mood of living and dying together with Bafang village. In the end of the world, they see off their relatives and friends and live alone in such a world. They have no choice but to find a place to settle down. Whether they live or die, they don''t want to move any more. Life, of course, is good. Death, go to see those dead relatives and children earlier, That''s good, too.


    After dinner, Su Su yawned and came out of the yard. With a huge stomach, she stood beside pigo and looked at the people in front of her. There was a small group, all men. There were about two or three men with powers. Li Anxin was in this group.


    "Alas..."


    Su Su looked at Li Anxin and sighed. She saw that Li Anxin was wearing a thin T-shirt. She didn''t wear a bra under the T-shirt, and the two Ru tips were towering to support the material. It was very obvious. But Li Anxin didn''t feel it at all, and even felt that it was very normal.


    "Don''t sigh, these men have been suffocated in our Bafang village for too long. They are eager to go out and be free. Everyone has their own aspirations. Keeping these people will not have a good influence on the old and small of Bafang village."


    Brother PI, who seemed to hear Su Su''s sigh, turned around and comforted Su Su. He thought Su Su Su was reluctant to leave Bafang village, so he tried his best to enlighten Su Su.


    But Su Su sneered and said to PI Ge, "if they want to leave, you can register their names, and everyone will leave a fingerprint. In the future, those who leave will come back, and none of them will think about it."


    In fact, what Su Su sighs about is not the loss of people in Bafang village, but what Li Anxin has done. Looking at Li Anxin''s appearance today, it seems that she doesn''t intend to get up from the mire. She is the kind of woman Su Su Su said. She has a chance to get out of the mire, but she wants to jump back.


    Of course, men always want to indulge, so Su Su can also make sense. But Bafang village is managed by Su Su like a monk temple. Even if there is a beauty like Mei Shengnan, men can only see but not touch. So these men take Li Anxin away and vent their desire on Li Anxin. That''s nothing to stop.


    The key point is that Ang Lee is voluntary.


    She is not like Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan is depraved on the surface, but in fact she has a pride in her heart. It seems that men are not able to get any advantage from Mei Shengnan, and Li Anxin is better than Mei Shengnan.


    It''s too cheap!


    ******************************The author has something to say*************************


    There is another watch at night, don''t sleep!!!

 Chapter 306

    After a while, the car was ready. It was obvious that the people who were going to leave had gone through the meeting and discussed a team leader. They planned to follow behind Jos''s car, led by eight people from GE batian, and then went out together. Everyone began to get on the car one after another.


    At this time, Li Xiaoyu ran out of nowhere, rushed into the crowd, grabbed Li Anxin''s arm and roared anxiously:


    "Li Anxin, are you crazy?"


    "You''re crazy, you''re crazy!" Li Anxin in Li Xiaoyu''s hand, like a dying fish, struggling hard, "Li Xiaoyu, you let go of me, this place will soon be eaten by maggots, I told you to go with me, if you don''t go, then don''t stop me from running for my life?"


    "Follow these men and ask them to run for their lives!"?! They just use you as a vent tool!! You can give up at any time! "


    Li Xiaoyu was so angry that he threw Li Anxin to the ground and directly threw her thin and weak body out of the crowd. Li Xiaoyu really didn''t understand why Li Anxin became like this now? Even if Bafang village is surrounded by maggots now, even if there are many crises here, as long as Ang Lee stays in Bafang village, no man will force her to do what she does not want to do against her will.


    However, Li Anxin is not. She would rather be abused by many men than stay in Bafang village to live a full life. What''s the matter with Li Anxin''s thoughts? Is a girl''s view of right and wrong chastity completely lost?


    "Ah, ah, ah?!" In the crowd, a man stood up, his eyes holding a stream of anger, blocked Li Xiaoyu''s face, raised his voice and said angrily: "I said Li Xiaoyu, you come out to stop people, we don''t say anything, after all, respect you are a girl, dare to go out to kill zombies, but Li Anxin doesn''t want to stay here to die, you start beating people, but it''s a bit too much."


    "Yes, now we are not a member of your Bafang village. Li Anxin is also our teammate. You can scold, but you can''t beat people."


    "Li Anxin wants to follow us. No one forces her or forces her. Now if Li Anxin wants to stay, we won''t say a word, but Li Anxin doesn''t want to stay. What''s the matter with you, Li Xiaoyu?"


    "Otherwise, Li Xiaoyu, you can go with us, ha ha ha ~ ~"


    The smiling man had an ambiguous look on his face. When he was trying to make a living in Bafang village before, the women around Su Su didn''t dare to think about it. But if Li Xiaoyu followed them, this kind of thing would be much stronger than Li an.


    Maybe it''s this person''s idea, and it''s also many people''s idea. Before leaving, everyone couldn''t help laughing wildly. In the crowd, Li Xiaoyu''s face turned red and white with anger. When he came forward, he could not help slapping the person who was the first to laugh.


    That person''s facial expression is a shock immediately, on the face immediately emerge a touch of murderous spirit, raise a hand, quickly grasped Li Xiaoyu''s collar.


    Su Su, who was watching from a distance, locked her eyebrows and stepped forward. Two thin water dragons were dancing behind her. Originally, she just stood by to watch the excitement. Anyway, she thought Li Xiaoyu could not persuade Li Anxin to come down. But she didn''t expect that these people, who had been separated from Li Xiaoyu, would dare to fight Li Xiaoyu openly without leaving Bafang village.


    However, without waiting for Su Su to start, the scholar standing on the roof raised his gun and shot at the people in front of him. It happened that he hit the man holding Li Xiaoyu''s skirt on the foot. The man quickly released his hand, stepped back and said with a smile to Su Su standing under the locust tree:


    "Well, I won''t move. We all have our own aspirations. Harmony is our priority."


    "Yes, there''s no need to leave and leave a bad impression on each other."


    Su Su chuckled. His tone was full of satire. He didn''t mean to calm down or be afraid of fighting with these people who were going to leave. He thought it was unnecessary to fight for Li Anxin.


    She took back the dancing water dragon behind her and came forward with her back on her back. She looked at Li Anxin, who had already stood up from the ground. Li Anxin lowered her head and shrunk her shoulders. She didn''t want to make trouble, but just wanted to leave quickly.


    Not far away, Mei Shengnan, dressed in colorful clothes and trousers, came over and stopped to watch.


    Su Su turned around and said to Li Xiaoyu, "do you want to go with Li Anxin?"


    "No, I won''t go!" Li Xiaoyu''s answer was very firm, and his attitude made it clear that he would stay in Bafang village even if he died.


    So Su Su asked, "do you want to force Li Anxin to stay?"


    Although Su Su doesn''t like Li Anxin very much, for a woman who has lost her soul, such a woman is not threatening at all. If Li Xiaoyu doesn''t want Li Anxin to go out and be spoiled by men, she must leave Li Anxin in Bafang village. Su Su Su is willing to reluctantly agree that Li Anxin will continue to stay in Bafang village for Li Xiaoyu''s sake.


    And then give Li Anxin to Mei Shengnan for education!!!


    Where do you know that Li Xiaoyu hasn''t spoken yet, but Li Anxin seems to be stimulated by Su Su''s words. She quickly raises her head and screams sharply at Su Su Su, "who doesn''t know that the corpse tide is behind the maggot tide? Su Su said this by yourself. You should stay here and die. Now you have to pull me together. I don''t want to. Even if I''m being ridden by thousands of people, I don''t want to stay here to feed maggots! "


    Finally, the word "feed maggot" was read by Li Anxin very seriously. Su Su picked her eyebrows and wanted to choke Li Anxin. If it wasn''t for Li Xiaoyu, who would be patient to keep her? But Li Xiaoyu suddenly turned around, staring at Li Anxin, staring at him, saying word by word:


    "Good bye!"


    Since Li Anxin''s words are all about this, it''s meaningless for Li Xiaoyu to keep people here. It''s even more meaningless to argue with these people who are going to leave for Li Anxin''s sake. What Li Xiaoyu should say, persuade and make, and what he can''t do for Li Anxin is to turn around, hold Su Su Su Su back and stop talking about saving Li Anxin.


    A woman who has to jump into the fire pit, even if she holds this time, she can''t hold it for the second time.


    In Bafang village, the heavy and thick iron door slowly opens, and the first car that joss takes rushes out. Ge batian and others drive several other cars to protect joss. Their special effects of various skills are thrown out of the window, and there are not many maggots outside. Joss'' motorcade soon opens a broad road to the outside world.

 Chapter 307

    "It''s so easy to kill. Why are you trapped here? Why not withdraw early? Why don''t you come with us


    Among the people who left, someone deliberately dropped such a sentence to Su Su. Su Su ignored it. Now she doesn''t let these killing maggots feed the bushes. How can the mutated bushes outside Bafang village grow up to resist the corpse tide?


    Together with Li Xiaoyu, she went all the way to the bottom of the locust tree, and saw Mei Shengnan leading several women to watch. Mei Shengnan sighed and said to Su Su with a smile


    "Just let these people go? It''s not in line with your usual way of doing things. "


    "Or else? Do you want to leave them or take a gun and force them to stay? If you want to go, I don''t want to keep these people. "


    Su Su shrugs and walks back to her villa. Her Bafang village does not rely on the sea of people. In addition to the pressure on food rations, Su Su does not rely on those people to guard the village. Therefore, if people want to leave, they should not come back.


    In fact, when things have come to this point, Su Su thinks that you can see that although there are maggots outside Bafang village, there are no maggots inside Bafang village. Why?


    If you have half a mind to live or die together with Bafang village, you will use your brain to think about the reasons.


    But these people who want to leave, no, they never thought about why, because they were flustered from the beginning. First of all, they have long been eccentric, preconceived that Bafang village can''t keep, so they don''t look at the actual situation. Why did all the maggots come for three or four days, but there was no maggot in Bafang village?


    They have only one idea in their mind at the moment. Bafang village is very dangerous. They have to leave early. The days in Bafang village are too cool and meaningless. They want to go to the colorful world outside and fly freely!


    This time Su Su assured them that there would be no maggots in Bafang village in a short time. What about next time? It is these people who are the first to abandon Bafang village in any danger.


    Since he didn''t have the heart to live and die together with Bafang village, why did Su Su spare no effort to keep others?


    She went into the small villa where she lived with Su''s father and mother, and went up to the second floor to see Ye Yu. Ye Yu now looks like a piece of coke in human shape. Su Su sat at the end of the bed and touched it. Her hands were full of black ashes.


    She sighed, sat down in front of her and pressed her hand on Ye Yu''s heart. She could clearly feel Ye Yu''s heartbeat. Su Su said to herself:


    "He is a fire power. If he evolves again, what power can he evolve into?"


    Su Su doesn''t know. After the end of the world, many attack powers don''t like secondary evolution. For example, the fire power is very strong. If it''s secondary evolution, it might just evolve into a speed power or a power power power?! That would be a bit of a loss.


    After talking to himself, Su Su sniffed the air in the room, reached out and patted the coke like Ye Yu, and cried, "what do you want to evolve into? What''s the smell of barbecue in this room


    The smell of barbecue comes from Ye Yu! Su Su stands up with her stomach and turns around in the same place. She is worried about Ye Yu, but even if she is a fourth-order psionic, she can''t stop Ye Yu from evolving. What''s more, Ye Yu is familiar now, and she can''t get anything except a roasted Ye Yu.


    "Su Su, come down, a guest is coming!"


    In the room, Su Su was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. In the yard, Mei Shengnan stretched out his head and called out to her. Su Su immediately recovered her calmness, took a heavy look at the coke lying on the bed, turned around and came downstairs.


    It''s getting dark now. It''s several hours since the group left. Some people have left and others have come. The people who come are the women who were detained by Li Ying for military comfort.


    In the open space, a group of women were standing in ragged clothes, and their faces were all at a loss. They didn''t know where they were coming from, and how many men were waiting in line to ravage them when they were sent here by Li Ying.


    "Mom!"


    A tender and crisp voice rang out. The women in the open space turned their heads and looked around. They saw a little girl over 2 years old, with short legs and clean new clothes. Her hair and face were also very clean. She wore two small sheep''s horn braids and two small bows on the braids.


    She ran over, and among the women, there was a woman with disheveled hair, who was very dirty. "Wow," she cried, kneeling on the ground, hands open, waiting for the little girl to jump into her arms.


    A group of women burst into tears in an instant.


    "Where are my children? Where are my children? "


    "Where are you, son?"


    "Where is this? Is my child here?"


    ¡°......¡±


    The next scene is a series of parent-child reunions. People who see this scene can''t help reddening their eyes. Even Mei Shengnan, who is slouching and standing on one side, can''t help but lower his head and wipe his eyes. The maggots outside Bafang village are covered with a thin layer. Inside Bafang village, the cry is loud.


    In such a cry, in the room with quiet light, the human coke lying on the bed suddenly cracked a crack. A ray of light came out of the crack and shot into the wall. Then the wall began to scorch and smoke. In an instant, a neat cut crack was broken.


    In the yard, Su Su didn''t feel anything, but the little love in her stomach suddenly moved very badly. Su Su''s face turned white and stopped at the moment. She bent her knee and covered her stomach with a bitter look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mei Shengnan was just watching. Occasionally he turned around and saw Su Su''s white and trembling appearance. He immediately jumped up and ran into the yard. He helped Su Su Su and asked:


    "Are you going to have a baby?"


    "No, she, she kicked me in the spine!"


    Su Su, who was held by her, pointed to her big stomach. Her body weight tilted slightly towards Mei Shengnan''s direction. She raised her foot and just walked a step, but there was a deep pain in her calf. Su Su forced pig Mei Shengnan and cried softly:


    "My leg is cramped!"


    "Cramp?"


    Mei Shengnan is at a loss. She is not a doctor. How can she know how to deal with pregnant women with cramps? When he looked around, he saw Liang Xiaoqi coming in a white nurse''s suit. Mei Shengnan called her,


    "Liang Xiaoqi, come here quickly. Su Su has a cramp in her leg."

 Chapter 308

    "Ah? Leg cramps? Don''t move. Don''t move. Don''t fall. "


    Hearing the speech, Liang Xiaoqi shouts out, turns around and gives his hand to brother PI. Then he runs into Su Su''s yard, bends down and starts to pat Su Su''s cramped calf.


    Mei Shengnan, who is holding Su Su on one side, tries to straighten his waist with sweat in his head. He is afraid that if he is not careful, he will fall Su Su.


    The three did not expect that the villa behind them was suddenly pierced with several golden lasers, all of which were silent and did not make any sound.


    "All right, all right?"


    Squatting on the ground and patting Su Su''s calf, Liang Xiaoqi feels that Su Su''s tight calf is relieved. Then she raises her head. Su Su nods and feels powerless on her face. Liang Xiaoqi runs to the room and takes out a stool for Su Su. Together with Mei Shengnan, she holds Su Su Su on the stool.


    "All right? Are you ready? " Liang Xiaoqi asked Su Su again. Su Su nodded and said, "it''s OK, thank you."


    "In late pregnancy, there will be leg cramps. In this case, you must be calm, don''t panic, and don''t hurt your child."


    "Yes, I will."


    Su Su nods again, looks at Liang Xiaoqi and smiles. At this time, there are many old people outside the yard holding their children to recognize their mothers. Some find their mothers, while others don''t. They hold their mothers and laugh, but don''t find their mothers'' children. When they see that other friends have their mothers, but they don''t, they are crying and crying. They must find their mothers.


    A tragedy and comedy of human ethics is being staged in Bafang village.


    Su Su''s legs no longer cramped, it is looking at the people outside the yard crying and laughing, the heart suddenly quite some emotion asked: "this Bafang village in the end how many women?"


    "Almost half of the men left in the morning, and now there are more than 100 women here. The ratio of men and women in Bafang village is just in balance."


    It''s Mei Shengnan who answers Su Su''s question. She''s quite clear about the population census of Bafang village. What happened to those women in Li Ying''s hands? There''s no need to ask. Mei Shengnan is from here. She doesn''t have to ask.


    Sitting on a small stool, Su Su nodded and said to Mei Shengnan, "since there are so many men gone, you and Li Xiaoyu are in charge of all these women. I''m just about to give birth, and I don''t want anything else. Just don''t make trouble for me."


    Mei Shengnan tilted his mouth, didn''t agree or disagree. She knew Su Su Su''s meaning. At the key time, Su Su could give these people a place to live without delaying or making any fuss.


    But let her take care of these women?!!! Mei Shengnan thinks that the number of men in Bafang village is still too few. It''s not chaotic and lively enough. She has no use taking these women.


    Speaking, Li Xiaoyu just came in. When she heard Su Su''s words, she said, "Su Su, actually I think so. Now that there are maggots everywhere, I think women should take up arms and learn to kill maggots, so that they won''t be bullied by men in the future."


    It seems that Li Anxin''s depravity has dealt a great blow to Li Xiaoyu. She began to think about how women should find their own position in the end of life. At the beginning of the end of life, as long as women with courage take up arms to kill zombies, they will have a way to live.


    However, with the gradual advance of the end of the world, human nature is gradually declining in this process. Whether women have courage or not, they will be more or less affected by this situation. Some of them are willing to take the initiative to jump into the fire pit, such as Li Anxin, and others are forced to jump into the fire pit, such as Mei Shengnan and so many women standing in the open space outside.


    Whether willing or not, they all have one thing in common, that is, they are all in the pit of fire.


    So what kind of role does a woman play in the end? Just a man''s accessory? Is the role of women just to comfort men?


    Li Xiaoyu doesn''t think so. Men can go out and kill zombies. Why can''t women? Why does a man want to suppress a woman''s status? Why does everyone think that women deserve to warm their beds when men come back???


    If she wants to change the social status quo, she should start from Bafang village!


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    A burst of loud applause, Su Su looked up, it was Mei Shengnan clapping, and it was in front of Li Xiaoyu clapping.


    Mei Shengnan, with a lazy posture, clapped his hands at Li Xiaoyu and said, "OK, I support you. I support you spiritually. The spirit is commendable. It''s good. Come on, Li Xiaoyu!"


    "Plum, don''t hit her."


    Su Su couldn''t see it and scolded Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan put away the banter in his eyes, shrugged his shoulders and twisted his butt to go out.


    For Mei Shengnan, who is swimming in the fire pit, she is not so noble as Li Xiaoyu, nor does she think so far. Survival is the most important thing for Mei Shengnan!


    But Li Xiaoyu has made up her mind, and a fierce fire has been kindled in her heart. Can Mei Shengnan''s two or three words be put out? Looking at the resolute expression on Li Xiaoyu''s face, Su Su cleared her throat and asked:


    "Well, Xiaoyu, when are you going to start training them?"


    "I''ll go back and write a plan now." Li Xiaoyu is ambitious. He looks down at Su Su sitting on the chair and says, "Su Su, I''m not for myself. I''m not a virgin. I just want to prove one thing. Women can reproduce and fight."


    "Ha ha, the project is huge, but I support you."


    Su Su smiles and doesn''t pour cold water on Li Xiaoyu like Mei Shengnan. She doesn''t think much of Li Xiaoyu and doesn''t attack Li Xiaoyu at will. It''s because Su Su Su understands that what Li Xiaoyu wants to do and how difficult it is. It''s really not the virgin heart. It''s Li Xiaoyu''s attempt to change the status of women in the whole human race with her own efforts.


    Su Su is a feminist, and she doesn''t like the end of the world. It seems that women have no use except to comfort men and warm their beds. But if Su Su Su can do something to change the status of women, she can only clap her hands and encourage Li Xiaoyu like Mei Shengnan.


    By the way, give Li Xiaoyu support both mentally and materially.

 Chapter 309

    Speaking of Li Xiaoyu, she is also an activist. Now that she has decided to do a grand event, she really starts to plan for it.


    The first is the resettlement of these 100 women in Bafang village. Of course, those who have children return to their children and those who have relatives return to their relatives. If there is nothing, Li Xiaoyu also arranges accommodation for them. The next day, he calls all the women to come and start training in the open space.


    She also asked the scholars to help her, how to give the women formation, division, standing posture, kicking forward... To do some routine preliminary training, her plan is to first exercise these women''s physique, women want to self-improvement in the end, the first strong is the body, the body strong, the injured heart will be slowly repaired.


    The children saw that their mother was very busy, and they were also interested. They formed a team spontaneously and played small steps. Ruirui Rui was the eldest of these children. Look, Ruirui Rui was leading a group of toddlers. Some of them could not walk steadily, but they were in the small corner of Bafang Village, Haha, haha, with a small fist, don''t mention how lively.


    During the whole day, Bafang village is bustling outside and busy inside.


    Then, in a flash of time, in the evening, the maggots outside Bafang village were not few, and the bushes grew an inch outside the ditch. They were growing askew against the wall, as if they had put a skirting line under the wall, which was very natural and interesting.


    Just as the people in the village finished their busy day and were lining up to have a meal, a small plane suddenly flew in the evening sky.


    A small plane with two or three seats.


    The men, women, old people and children below, all holding rice bowls in their hands, looked up against the wind and looked at the small plane above their heads. The special forces standing on the roof immediately pointed their guns at the plane. Before they started shooting, they saw the window of the plane being opened. A man wearing a helmet waved a white handkerchief beside the window and yelled:


    "Don''t shoot. Don''t shoot. I''m Chu Xuan. Request to land. Can I land?"


    "Chu Xuan? What''s he doing here? "


    The bottom has already brought a pot of rice, squatting under the locust tree ready to eat, Puge frowned and covered his rice bowl, for fear that the wind blown sand from the propeller would blow into his bowl.


    Next to him, brother Bao, who squatted with him, stood up and said to brother PI, "elder brother, I''ll report to Su Su."


    With that, brother Bao takes a pot of rice and runs to Su Su''s villa. When he calls Su Su to come out, the small plane that Chu Xuan is sitting on has already landed. The landing place is a flat building far away from the open space at the entrance of Bafang village.


    Su Su stood in the yard, frowning and waiting for a while, and saw that Chu Xuan was walking in her direction, while he untied the helmet on his head. The man who followed Chu Xuan was a 1.8-meter-tall man, dressed in a short sleeve shirt, goose yellow casual shorts, and dressed with Hawaiian flavor.


    "Susu, Susu, let me introduce you. This is uncle Fang I often tell you about."


    Before entering the courtyard, chuxuan''s voice began to shout. Su Su''s head tilted. He looked at Fang Shuyi up and down, and saw that Fang Shuyi also turned his head. They looked at each other.


    No interest in each other!!!


    How to say, Fang Shuyi is also a big family. He is not interested in a cabbage like Su Su or a cabbage with such a big stomach. But when he came here, Chu Xuan introduced the village to Fang Shuyi. The head of the village is Su Su Su, a high-level water and ice power man. Su Su Su''s man is a special power soldier, There are 17 special forces with abilities as teammates.


    So Su Su, a little girl, is worthy of being treated differently by Fang Shuyi in terms of force. So he politely walked up to Su Su, raised his hand to Su Su Su, narrowed his peach blossom eyes slightly, and said with a romantic smile:


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Fang Shuyi."


    "Hello Su Su stretched out her hand and shook it politely with Fang Shuyi, "I''m Su Su."


    "Susu, where''s joss? Get joss over here. Her big brother''s here


    On one side, chuxuan couldn''t close his eyes with a smile. The smile lines at the corners of his eyes made him look old for several years. Seeing that the weapons of those military cards were about to be delivered, chuxuan seemed like Shuyi couldn''t wait. Seeing that Su Su Su didn''t move, he urged again


    "Su Su, hurry up. Master Fang is waiting to see people."


    "Who are you looking at? Jos? She left yesterday and said that she was going to find master Fang in Chuncheng. " While talking, Su Su Chong chuxuan laughed a little bad, "I have told her to let her wait in my backwater, but Josie won''t listen to me."


    "Ah???"


    Chuxuan was stunned. In the evening, the street lamps in Bafang village lit up one by one, reflecting his stupid face and mouth. He didn''t know what to say. On one side, Fang Shuyi, with his thick eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and a pair of romantic peach blossom eyes, glanced at chuxuan discontentedly.


    He must also know that it''s someone else''s territory now. Although Su Su let go of Qiao Si, which made him very dissatisfied, he didn''t say Su Su was not. He just stared at Chu Xuan and asked Chu Xuan to take full responsibility.


    "But fortunately, joss thought it would be very troublesome to take her son with him all the way, so joss''s son is still with me. Do you want to see her son?"


    "Ah???" Chu Xuan opened his mouth again, and immediately his face was full of surprises. He arched his hands to Su Su and said with a smile, "Oh, my aunt, you''ve done a great job. Please take little master Fang."


    Fang Shuyi''s face also shows a very satisfied and expectant expression. Su Su looks at it and thinks that Fang Shuyi really cares about his son as Chu Xuan says. He doesn''t care about Qiao Si.


    She raised her eyebrows, hissed, and supported her waist. Pigo, who was standing outside the yard, waved his hand. Pigo had been standing outside the yard looking at him. Naturally, she knew what Su Su''s hand meant. She immediately nodded, turned around and drove to Bafang villa to hold joss and Fang Shuyi''s son, Xiao Shi.


    In the courtyard, Fang Shuyi stood and turned around a few times. He put his hands in his trouser pockets, and quietly observed the environment of this small village. He gave people a very decent feeling. It made people see that he had been well educated since childhood. Even in the end of the world, Su Su Su deliberately hanged his appetite, There''s still no rage or blame.

 Chapter 310

    "It''s a good village." After a leisurely turn, Fang Shuyi, whose figure is like the standard of an international model, chatted with Su Su in admiration: "you spent a lot of time."


    "Not much, mainly relying on these individuals around me."


    Su Su''s words are not modest. If she and Xiao''ai are alone today, she and Xiao''ai can live in any tide of corpses and maggots. In addition, Su Su''s father and Su''s mother, that''s another way of living. With so many people in Bafang village, the way of living is different. Then, if they live, they will live as they are now.


    People associate with each other, and how many people they associate with, is how many ideas they have. Bafang village was built by one person with one idea. Su Su plays a role in this, but it doesn''t matter much.


    "Ha ha, you are too modest."


    Fang Shuyi smiles appropriately. He is neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither kitsch nor arrogant. Chuxuan, on one side, has been familiar with Su Su for a long time. He brings out three wooden chairs and asks Fang Shuyi and Su Su Su to sit down. He also sits in the yard, looks around and asks Su Su Su Su:


    "Su Su, why don''t you have maggots here?"


    After a while, seeing that Su Su didn''t plan to answer, Chu Xuan asked strangely: "we flew all the way here, and found that maggots began to radiate around the safe area. You are also strange here. There are no maggots in the village."


    "We clean up hard."


    Su Su looks at Chu Xuan with an eyebrow. He is obviously unwilling to tell Chu Xuan. So Chu Xuan nods with a smile


    "Yes, diligent, diligent."


    I want to know why there are no maggots in Bafang village, and why the bushes outside Bafang village grow so luxuriantly. It must have something to do with it. Su Su Su doesn''t want to say. Doesn''t Chu Xuan know how to ask himself? So he didn''t ask Su Su any more. He just left a thought and waited for him to understand it later.


    "Here comes little ten."


    Outside the yard, with the arrival of the car, someone yelled. Fang Shuyi, who was sitting on the wooden chair, looked back and saw pigo open the car door and walk down. Then he went around to the back seat and opened the door of the rear compartment. A woman in a white nurse''s dress, holding a very small child in her hand, was kicking her feet in the nurse''s arms.


    Fang Shuyi can''t help but stand up and walk like a model cat. He quickly steps out of the yard and stands in front of Li Mingzhi. He opens his eyes wide and looks at Li Mingzhi''s son, who is the size of a kitten. Li Mingzhi also cooperates with Fang Shuyi and entrusts Xiao Shi in his arms to the outside so that Fang can see clearly.


    "Oh, it''s just like Fang Da Shao. It''s impossible to say if you''re wrong. It''s so cute to look at the little nose and eyes."


    Chuxuan, who is behind Fang Shuyi, starts to talk like a sparrow when Fang Shuyi is still staring at the baby. Fang Shuyi in front of him smiles silently. It seems that he is very happy that Chu Xuan says that the child is like him. After enough observation, he carefully picks up the little meat from Li Ming''s arms.


    At this time, the smile on his face didn''t feel "appropriate" at last. Instead, he seemed sincere. Holding his soft and vigorous son, he went back to the yard and asked Su Su Su,


    "Why do you call him little ten?"


    "Because her mother ran away without giving him a name!" Li Mingzhi''s quick words seemed to find a place to vent her dissatisfaction with Jos, so her mouth followed the tap that had been turned on and told Jos that she was not a cow. "On the third day of her life, Jos said that she was not a cow. Paige threw little ten to us for eight days. After so many days, she didn''t go to see little ten once, Even before he left, he didn''t care. He was the 10th child of our Bafang villa, so he was called little ten. "


    "Xiaoshi... Hehe, Xiaoshi, oh, that''s how you got your name."


    Fang Shuyi really liked his son. Even when he heard what Jos had done, his face was gloomy for a moment, but when he saw the little ten in his arms, he immediately changed into a kind father and teased the child in his arms.


    He had already quietly checked the child in his arms. He looked very similar to him. There was no doubt that Su Su took a child casually to prevaricate him. Of course, he had to ask someone to check Dan, just in case.


    Xiaoshi''s face is full of meat, and he is very fat. He is well raised by Bafang villa. A hiccup is a whiff of milk, which shows that he is not hungry. His clothes are cotton trousers, clean and fresh. There are diapers made of cloth under his buttocks. Bafang villa is also particular about it. At this time, he does not forget to give his children diapers.


    Fang Shuyi was very satisfied with all this. He saw too much ethical darkness along the way from north to south. He didn''t give his children diapers and let the baby poop and pee at will. Fang Shuyi also saw this situation. Even when he was on the run, he threw the crying child to the roadside because he thought the child was a burden.


    In his heart, he had thought about what his son would look like in the end, but now that he saw it, it was better than he thought, and his heart finally came down.


    Next, it''s about the payment. Fang Shuyi is very generous. He takes his son and sits down on the wooden chair. After a few more words with Chu Xuan, he looks forward to Chu Xuan and nods


    "First of all, thank you and Su Su for their contribution to our Fang family. I also appreciate that you have been able to tolerate Jos and let him give birth to our Fang family. There will be no shortage of the 10 military card weapons promised to you before."


    10?!! Su Su''s ears are sharp. He catches the key point in Fang Shuyi''s sentence. He sweeps his eyes and looks at chuxuan. Chuxuan blushes with embarrassment and smiles at Su Su for fear that Su Su will tear down his platform at this critical moment.


    Su Su''s eyes were bulging, revealing the meaning of her eyes silently: you said Fang Shuyi only gave you 6 military cards!


    Chuxuan is pursed mouth, embarrassed smile: Hey, hey, I lied to you, hey, hey.


    So Su Su then Chong Chu Xuan raised a slap, meaning: I want five army card now.


    Chuxuan laughs again. In front of Fang Shuyi, it''s not easy to bargain with Su Su, so he has to secretly rush Su Su and raise three fingers: the three armed forces card.

 Chapter 311

    The weapon of ten army cards, Chu Xuan just gave her three army cards? This Qiao Si is Su Su''s reception, the child is Su Su''s person to deliver, small ten raise so well, is also Su Su''s person to pour into the painstaking effort, what has Chu Xuan done? Chuxuan is only responsible for contacting Fang Shuyi!!!


    So Su Su''s face is flat, and he doesn''t compare with Chu Xuan''s fingers. He directly looks at Chu Xuan coldly. In Fang Shuyi''s garrulous comments, Chu Xuan smiles bitterly, and adds a finger to Su Su Su: the Fourth Army card! He also shook his finger: no more!


    Su Su Bai takes a look at Chu Xuan and sits on the wooden chair. She is very dissatisfied with the price. But now Fang Shuyi is still sitting here, openly bargaining with Chu Xuan. It''s hard to say. She just keeps a straight face and doesn''t speak any more, leaving Chu Xuan in a state of anxiety.


    Then, Fang Shuyi said to Su Su, "it''s hard to walk the road of the end of life. I have to do a lot of things from north to south. I have to balance all aspects and walk slowly. About joss... I''ll send someone to look for it. In recent days, I''m afraid I''ll stay in Bafang village and disturb you for a few days."


    "You''re welcome. We don''t have many houses here, but Jos, ha ha, you know, I don''t like to eat back grass, and I don''t want to see other people eat back grass. If master Fang finds Jos, don''t send her to me to avoid trouble."


    Su Su''s tone was a little heavy when she said "don''t bother". She emphasized that she didn''t like to see Jos. Fang Shuyi pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Chu Xuan was beside Fang Shuyi and said in a circle:


    "It''s the end of the world. It''s not easy for people to find it. Young master Fang is also kind-hearted. It''s the end of his duty to send someone to find Jos. In fact, Su Su, it''s not easy for young master Fang. The days outside are not as chaotic as your Bafang village."


    So if you find Jos and can''t say where to send him, you can only send him back to Bafang village.


    Of course, Chu Xuan''s subtext just left a message for Su Su here, and he didn''t say it to death, just in case there was any room for change in the future.


    Su Su nodded, presumably. Before the end of the world, the Fang family was a big force. After the end of the world, the family status could not be compared with that before the end of the world. He used to fly from north to south in a private plane, but can he fly now?


    Since Chu Xuan knows that Fang family has weapons, other military and political forces may not know? The weapons of Fang Shuyi''s family can''t be used at any time in the yard. At the beginning of the end of the world, they were in such a mess. Fang''s family also needed time to accept and adapt to the people who asked them for weapons. They didn''t have no weapons, but at least he needed time to get them. Before getting them, he also needed time to recruit and buy them.


    Therefore, Jos is too anxious. After giving birth, he finds that Fang Shuyi hasn''t come yet, so he can''t bear to go to him. No one can imagine how many twists and turns he will encounter on the way. Now Fang Shuyi is willing to send someone out to look for Jos. This man is kind and righteous. At least he doesn''t turn his face when Jos has given birth, and he is delicate and artificial.


    So as for what happened after we found Jos, we''ll talk about it then!


    When Fang Shuyi wanted to stay in Bafang village for a while, Su Su asked them to stay. In the middle of the night, another plane came to Bafang village, which was much bigger than the previous small plane. From the plane came ten powers and two submissive Yuesao.


    The two Yuesao were chosen by the Fang family to take care of Xiaoshi. Since Fang Shuyi wants to stay in Bafang village, the environment of Bafang village is much better than that outside. It''s reasonable to send Yuesao to Bafang village. As for the weapons of the 10 military cards, Fang Shuyi didn''t mention when to send them, so Su Su didn''t ask.


    Chu Xuan is a little anxious. He is afraid that Fang Shuyi flies away in the middle of the night. Before dawn the next day, he runs to Su Su''s villa and waits for Su Su to wake up.


    Because Bafang village was surrounded by maggots recently, Su Su got up early and yawned downstairs. She found Chu Xuan sitting on her desk, eating breakfast and porridge with her father and mother. So Su Su snorted and said, "it doesn''t hurt


    "Swindler, come to swindle my porridge again."


    "Oh, I, I''m not forced to do it!" Chu Xuan was embarrassed. Seeing that Su Su''s parents were silent, he got up, moved a chair for Su Su, and explained, "I said Fang Shuyi would give me the Sixth Army card, but I was afraid that he would not be able to cash it, which would make you and me happy, right? I''ll reduce the quantity. I think that if Fang Shuyi''s military card can''t be cashed, I''ll compensate you at most. Ha ha, I''m doing it all for you. "


    Well, after all, it''s for her again! Su Su doesn''t want to make trouble with the old fox about the junka. She sneers, sits on the chair, greets her parents, and says to Chu Xuan:


    "Come on, what did you come to me for this morning?"


    "I''m not here to explain to you why the six army card became the ten army card. Su Su, we are good partners. I''m sincere."


    "To tell you the truth!"


    "Well, to be honest." Chuxuan wiped his face, and immediately changed his sincere apology face into an expression of sophistication and resourcefulness. He said to Su Su, "before Fang Shuyi''s military card comes, you can''t let Fang Shuyi go like Qiao Si."


    "If he wants to leave, I may not force him to stay!"


    "If he leaves, our weapons will be ruined."


    "Well... I can only look at people here at most. If I really want to leave, what can I do if I stop him? A fight? Lock up the men and ask the Fang family for weapons? "


    When Su Su thinks about it, she feels that the matter has become extremely complicated. Fang Shuyi, a man, has an unfathomable mind. There may be many armed forces behind her. She is just about to give birth and doesn''t want to have another incident.


    It''s good to have weapons. What if Fang Shuyi has to break his promise?


    "Even if you stop people at that time, the 18 special forces with powers in your Bafang village may not be able to deal with the 10 powers around Fang Shuyi? Don''t worry, as long as you stop people, I''m sure to let the Fang family fulfill their promise. "


    "But I don''t think I have the motivation to take care of my son for others. I have to waste manpower to fight with other people''s powers. At last, I got the weapons of the Fourth Army card. It''s me who contributed, and it''s me who shed blood and sweat. At last, I got a small share of dirty. It''s a good loss."

 Chapter 312

    What she says to chuxuan is a big truth. Su Su is definitely not pretending to pose. With such a little weapon, she makes a big fight to get revenge with others. How do you think she is at a loss, so she is not willing to cooperate with chuxuan to arrest people.


    Chu Xuan''s face is written with big "cheapskate" three words, squinting at Su Su, but said: "then I''ll add the crystal core of your ten boxes?! How big a box is


    Say, Chu Xuan to Su Su than he said the size of the box, Su Su swept Chu Xuan one eye, nodded, agreed to Chu Xuan stay.


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t have to deliberately keep people, because Fang Shuyi doesn''t plan to leave Bafang village in a short time. He''s from the north to the south. He has to understand the outside environment better than joss, who has been well protected. Such a small Bafang village is actually the smoothest and cleanest gathering place for survivors he has ever seen along the way.


    Before his uncle completely mastered Chuncheng, Fang Shuyi had no intention of leaving Bafang village.


    Chuxuan''s worries are totally unnecessary.


    After having breakfast with Chu Xuan, Su''s father goes to continue his unfinished defense project, Su''s mother goes to harvest and grow rice and vegetables, and Chu Xuan goes to Fang Shuyi''s to have a chat with Fang Shuyi to get in touch with each other and draw in some distance.


    The village''s special forces of powers are still on guard patrol on the roof. The 10 powers brought by Fang Shuyi only protect their young master Fang and young master Fang, so they don''t walk in the village on weekdays, just like GE batian''s bodyguards.


    Su Su plans to go up to the watchtower to see the situation. Before she goes out of the yard, she hears someone screaming in front of her. Another commotion comes. Su Su Su goes out of the yard in a hurry. The women who are exercising in the open space are running to the village in panic.


    Su Su looked up. Behind the two villas, a white pillar was erected. On the pillar, the huge red mouthparts were stirring, and saliva was dripping down one by one.


    Because Bafang village has been prepared for a long time. Since Su Su beat back a big and thick maggot, the special forces of powers in Bafang village are waiting for the maggot to appear every day. This time, they finally come. Without waiting for Su Su Su to make a response, several powers rush to the white maggot in many directions and corners.


    This big white maggot is about as thick as four or five people. Its upper body is even higher than the electric pole. It seems that it is specially designed to destroy the mutated bushes outside Bafang village. Under its white body, many feet are wriggling, and its thick waist is on the earth wall. It wants to go straight to the roof in front of it.


    The earth wall was crushed, and the second half of it fell directly into the ditch. Maybe it was because of its high level. It was difficult for the thorn of the mutant Bush to penetrate into its skin.


    But there were still thorns. When the maggot was trying to enter Bafang village, there were many scratches on its abdomen. It should have been pricked by the roots of the mutated shrubs underground when it was wriggling. When it was climbing out, it directly made long cuts and turned out the white protein inside, just like protein.


    And this maggot''s level is really high, and the wounds in its abdomen are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    As soon as Su Su saw the wounds that were about to heal, she sent her hands forward. Two cold white lights flew out of her palm and hit the thick white maggot. The maggot froze instantly.


    Fortunately, she can freeze, which means that the maggot is at most three levels.


    However, before Su Su was lucky, the big white maggot fell straight down on the villa and depressed the roof of the villa from the middle. The maggot''s back arched and stood up the frozen upper body. Many powers were frantically releasing powers towards the maggot.


    About a short time later, the maggot twisted and fell from the edge of the villa, smashed on the ground, stirred up countless dust, and its later half of life, curled swept over, swept down a large wall.


    At this time, several powers still didn''t stop attacking, the maggot''s back swept, destroyed the wall, destroyed the vegetable garden, then curled up a few times, finally died in a variety of messy powers.


    But this is not the end, but the beginning. With the huge maggots sweeping down the wall and pressing on the mutated bushes, the little maggots outside Bafang village finally have a breakthrough. They use the big maggots as a bridge, eating the body of the big maggots while arched into Bafang village.


    At this time, it''s time for the chickens to show their great power. When the special forces are ready to deal with the maggots rushing into Bafang village, a group of "organized and organized" chickens, clucking and trotting over, eat the maggots, and eat the maggots. Some chickens can''t grab the maggots, so they fly out of Bafang village, Run outside the ditch and eat.


    "Ha ha, this Bafang village is really a magical place!"


    Fang Shuyi, standing on the top of a villa, looks at the scene with admiration, turns back and says to Chu Xuan standing behind him:


    "This crisis has been solved. Now there is nothing for the powers."


    The role of the powers and Su Su is to deal with the big maggots who break in and open the way. The rest of the shrimps and crabs will have their own chickens to deal with. According to Chu Xuan, when the chickens grow big enough, they can kill and eat them in order to control the spread of mutant chickens.


    So isn''t Bafang village magical?


    Chu Xuan behind him also said with a smile: "indeed, Su Su is a wonderful person. Now people outside don''t have the leisure time to take good care of these things, let alone make a small world. Su Su is willing to spend time and mind to do it a little bit."


    The simplest is like the mutant maggot and the mutant chicken, which are both harmful enough to cause human being to be besieged. But here in Susu, it becomes a food chain to support human beings.


    Fang Shuyi nodded his head in admiration, but he didn''t mean to be greedy. After the admiration, he felt a little sorry and commented with Chu Xuan


    "Yes, it''s good, but the place is a little small, so it''s suitable for women like Su Su to make a fuss, just like playing."


    "Fang Da Shao, I think it''s too clear and low level here."


    Chuxuan smiles a little. He knows what character fangshuyi is. The end of the world is the end of the world. But fangshuyi is romantic. The situation is a little more stable, and his romantic nature is revealed.

 Chapter 313

    Chuxuan can understand Fang Shuyi''s mind. At this time, Fang Shuyi''s uncle arrived in Chuncheng with his soldiers. Fang Shuyi stayed in Bafang village and had nothing to do. His mind became active. So chuxuan was Fang Shuyi and said:


    "In fact, speaking of Bafang village, it''s not a bowl of water. I heard that there''s a beauty here."


    "Oh? What''s the point? "


    Fang Shuyi''s eyebrows were slightly tinged with color. Compared with his previous listless expression, his facial features were much more flexible. It was obvious that when he heard the word "you Wu", he was more interested in other things.


    However, he is a romantic but not obscene person. Fang Shuyi, a street girl in Chuncheng, looks down on him. He always pursues high-level enjoyment. His spiritual pleasure can satisfy Fang Shuyi more than his physical pleasure.


    Chu Xuan knew him about this, so when he saw Fang Shuyi''s expression of interest, he stepped forward and said to him:


    "In this Bafang village, there is a woman named Mei Shengnan. Her appearance can be regarded as the best in the world. It is said that before... She had a rough experience. Let alone this. After she came to this Bafang village, Su Su refused to let Mei Shengnan do a meat business. She directly set a price for Mei Shengnan and asked her to have a meal with 100000 crystal nuclei. Is Fang interested?"


    "Ha ha ~ ~"


    Fang Shuyi smiles and looks more romantic than nothing. Chu Xuan doesn''t need to ask about it any more. Fang Shuyi thought that Bafang village was a place of dragons and tigers before, but after he came, he found that there was no place in this last life that was more comfortable than this simple Bafang village.


    To think about it, he doesn''t want to be a hooligan to Mei Shengnan, nor does he want to do any good to Bafang village. If 100000 crystal nuclei are put there, he should find some fun for himself, which can be regarded as a pastime.


    Then look at Su Su. After killing the maggot, Su Su holds her back and goes to the direction where the maggot falls. Looking at the scarlet mouthpiece that makes people feel disgusted, Su Su Su frowns. A rope made of ice flies out of her hand, reaches into the scarlet mouthpiece and stirs it a few times. When the rope slowly retracts back, it rolls out an oval, It''s like a nucleus the size of a thumb.


    After a while, there came a group of chickens, followed by the mother chicken, jumped on the dead maggot and began to peck the maggot one by one.


    If you look at the tail of the big maggot, the end that hasn''t been frozen has long been eaten by the little maggot. Several big cocks and hens with iron claws and sharp beaks are pecking at the little maggots, but the part scattered by the chicken and maggot is missing a big hole.


    The wall that Su Fu had built was made of extra soil when he was digging ditches. Although some stones were added later, it was still too fragile to withstand a single blow. At this moment, as soon as the wall of Bafang village was surrounded and completed, a maggot tested the same quality of the project as bean curd dregs.


    Su Fu, who was looking at him from a distance, had an indescribable look on his face. He didn''t need other people to talk about it. He immediately pulled Gazi, a native power, and asked him to make a big stone to temporarily close the gap.


    Now there are not as many coolies in Bafang village as before. Many men have run away, including the soldiers in the first four carts and the survivors who come back one after another. So now let Su Fu consolidate the wall outside Bafang village, and the project will become more and more huge.


    He thought that the defense project of Bafang village could not be stopped. After the wall was crushed by maggots, he urged the rest of the coolies to continue to consolidate the wall.


    It''s just that all the building materials shops in Bafang village have been raided in the past few months. The cement and construction glue that have been found have also been used for other purposes, such as building reservoirs and bridges on ditches.


    Gazi''s earth system power can release a large block at one time, but he often needs to absorb long-term crystal nucleus to release a second big stone block again. If he relies on Gazi to consolidate the wall, it''s too slow.


    Nowadays, there are also a few earth powers in Bafang village with relatively low ability. It is impossible to reinforce the wall in a short time in the face of such a huge wall project in Bafang village.


    Su Fu was so anxious to stand in front of a group of chickens that he was afraid that there would be a few more maggots of this size. The wall of Bafang village, which had been built for so long, was just like that of Bai Jian. A few maggots could push down the wall completely.


    "Dad, don''t be too anxious. Things have to come step by step. Everything needs time to solve." Su Su on one side couldn''t bear to see his father racking his brains to figure out countermeasures, so he advised: "it''s certain that the maggot will come again. I think so. Now all the people in the village, don''t move alone. Let''s try to move away from the periphery of the wall and live together."


    Bafang village is very big. Su Su had never been in charge of the soldiers and survivors before. Just let them choose the house they like to live in. Because the scenery outside Bafang village is very good, and it is convenient for the soldiers and survivors to go to work on weekdays, most coolies choose to live beside the earth wall.


    But it''s obvious that the house has to be changed now. It''s not safe at all on the side of the wall. A third grade maggot can easily press over the wall and rush into Bafang village with little maggots. If the chickens in Bafang village don''t rescue in time, the people living on the side of the wall will be in danger.


    "Su Su."


    A male voice, just at this time, sounded behind Su Su. Su Su was persuading her father not to worry. When she heard that someone called her, she turned around and saw the scholar standing behind him. Compared with other special forces, the scholar''s white face had a look of modesty and offered himself to su Su Su


    "Actually, I can try it?"


    "You? "Fog?"


    Su''s father doesn''t know much about it. The scholar''s power is fog. When it''s released, it''s a light mist. Now they want to consolidate the wall. What can the scholar''s fog do?


    "Dad, don''t worry. Listen to the scholar."


    Although Su Su doesn''t know what the scholar''s fog can do, she knew a fourth-order fog power in her last life. That hand of fog can not only retract and release freely, but also condense into a fog blade. Inexplicably, it appears and suddenly disappears, which is a powerful weapon for killing people and seizing treasure.


    So don''t look down on fog. As long as the scholar makes good use of it, he may become a black horse to catch up with and surpass other powers.


    Then the scholar gave Su Su a smile and took out a glass bowl in his hand. At the bottom of the bowl was a layer of white maggots the size of rice grains. It was a thin layer, and the number was not very large.

 Chapter 314

    "Some time ago, didn''t you get an ice bowl in the Bafang villa and raise maggots in the ice bowl for some time?"


    The scholar looks at Su Su''s silly expression and thinks that Su Su must have forgotten this matter for a long time. He doesn''t tell Su Su how the maggots forgotten by Su Su Su finally fall into his hands. The scholar directly tells Su Su Su the result,


    "In order to control these maggots, I found that my fog system has a very good advantage."


    With that, the scholar waved his hand into the glass bowl. The transparent glass bowl was filled with a bowl of white fog, clear containers, and misty white smoke, which made the bowl''s scene more beautiful.


    Su Su is still thinking about when she got an ice bowl in Bafang villa and raised maggots in the ice bowl?!!! Thinking about it, she suddenly felt bad. Looking at the scholar, she said with shame:


    "I''m sorry, I almost caused a disaster. I remember. I seem to have raised maggots."


    At that time, Su Su raised maggots for what? Oh, in order to feed her mutant Bush... She looked down at her big belly with some speechless. What''s the matter with her? Actually got maggot seed into Bafang villa, and left maggot seed in Bafang villa.


    Fortunately, the scholar found out in time at last. Otherwise, if maggots spread to disaster, and there are so many old people and babies in Bafang village, wouldn''t she hurt all these people?!


    "Yes, you did." The scholar looked at Su Su with a silly expression and didn''t blame her. He just continued: "then I found that these maggots lost their sense of direction completely in my fog. They seemed to fall into some kind of dilemma that they couldn''t get out, and most of them stopped wriggling."


    As he said that, the scholar raised the glass bowl in his hand and showed the bottom in front of Su Su and Su Fu. Sure enough, those maggots who were crawling at the bottom of the bowl and wanted to break through the glass bowl stopped wriggling in the mist of the scholar. They stayed in the same place as if they didn''t know where to go, and the speed of their body arched seemed to slow down a lot. Look at that, It''s more stupid than Susu.


    "Why is that?"


    Su Fu stooped and stood under the bowl raised by the scholar. He looked up with a serious expression, as if he was studying why the maggots didn''t move.


    He asked the scholar, but he didn''t know. The scholar shrugged his shoulders and guessed: "maybe some ionization reaction in the fog blocked the transmission of some mysterious medium between them, which made them unable to find the collective and lost the guidance of the large army, so they didn''t know what they were going to do next?"


    "Does your fog work for human beings?"


    Su Su asked. She understood the scholar''s meaning. If you suddenly enter a vast white fog, you will not find the feeling of southeast and northwest, and I don''t know if other people have such experience. Su Su often has this feeling.


    When she closes her eyes, if there is anyone around, she can feel that someone is walking, or someone is running, and she can also feel that if she is in a large group of people, she will often follow this large group of people. For example, after watching a movie, she will follow the army, and she will find the exit.


    If a person enters the fog, he is afraid to move forward. This is called the loss of the sense of direction. The scholar''s fog, which is about the ability released, will be emphasized in the sense of direction. This is also the most important reason for maggots in the fog to stop wriggling.


    After hearing this, the scholar hesitated for a moment, and said to Su Su honestly: "if it''s in a small area, it''s probably useful for human beings, but my current ability level is not high. At most, the fog barrier made by me will float on the trench, which is the distance at the head of Bafang village. If I want to surround the whole Bafang village with fog, it''s very important for me, It''s a bit difficult. "


    "That''s enough. All abilities need to be practiced diligently to get advanced." Su Su narrowed her eyes and laughed. She didn''t have high requirements for scholars.


    Speaking of the scholar''s power level, he may be the lowest among the 18 special forces. It''s been a long time since the end of the world. His fog power level has only reached level 2, which was raised when he was in Germany.


    At that time, there was no water system in the special ability team, so when they were thirsty, they asked the scholar to put fog on them, while they pitifully stretched out their tongue to feel the moist feeling in the air, so as to achieve the goal of stopping thirst.


    Later, Ye Yu finds Su Su, and the special team doesn''t need to be tight any more. Let the scholar let out the fog to quench his thirst. The scholar''s ability is rarely used. If it wasn''t for his last attempt to control Li Xiaoyu''s passion, he would only have thought that his ability had been abandoned.


    So the scholar who seldom uses the fog ability becomes the one with the lowest ability level in the special team.


    If you want to use the scholar''s fog to encircle the wall, it is impossible to achieve 100% defense effect. At most, you should let the maggots outside not rush to Bafang village.


    If there is a gap, we should send someone to guard the gap, and eliminate the maggots that have crawled in at any time, or the maggots that have come in by mistake. Moreover, the mutated bush in the ditch destroyed by the big maggots has to be allowed to grow again for a while. This also requires a special person to clean up the maggots for the strong Bush seedlings that have not yet grown, From now on, they will be the people guarding the perimeter of the Bafang village.


    In the village, it has been decided that the scholar should stop the maggot tide from entering through the gap. Su Fu and several other local powers also started the project of consolidating the wall. Li Xiaoyu continued to train with more than 100 women. A few days ago, she divided these women into 10 small classes. Within 24 hours a day, the 10 small classes would patrol Bafang village in turn.


    Inspired by Li Xiaoyu, the women seem to have infinite courage and a sense of expectation for the future, so they train very carefully and patrol very hard.


    As for the vigilance in Bafang village, gradually, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the men in Bafang village.


    Once those who were not optimistic about Li Xiaoyu and thought that the greatest use of women in the end of life was to provide body and entertainment for men. They were very tasteless. Fortunately, Su Su Su always encouraged them. Everyone needed to find their own value and make good use of it.


    So the men who had finished building the earth wall, had nothing to do, had no ambition, and didn''t want to move out of Bafang village, let alone the powers, went to grow vegetables spontaneously.

 Chapter 315

    Just as everything was busy and orderly, a box of crystal nucleus was carried into the laundry by Fang Shuyi''s two psionic bodyguards. In the scorching sunlight, the box was deeply placed in front of Mei Shengnan. The two psionic bodyguards bowed politely to Mei Shengnan, and then opened the cover of the box in front of all the onlookers.


    A box full of crystal nuclei, far more than 100000, lay in the box, just like a gem, shining in the sunlight.


    Mei Shengnan leans lazily on her body. She is a good woman today. She is wearing a white long sleeve shirt, a pair of summer jeans and long wavy hair. She is tied behind her head. However, she is naturally charming. Even if she doesn''t have any powder on her face, she can give people a strong smell of rouge.


    A box of crystal nucleus was placed in front of her. The women around her all cried out exaggeratedly. Mei Shengnan, however, seemed to be in no mood. He glanced lazily and gave a smile. He said to the two bodyguards who carried crystal nucleus in


    "Master Fang is such a big hand."


    "When our young master came to this Bafang village, he heard the name of Miss Mei. The young master said that beauty in troubled times is always pitiable and distressing. His husband has something special enough to move people. In order to get to know Miss Mei, he specially held a banquet at the mansion today. I don''t know if Miss Mei would like to give us a piece of noodles."


    "Fu Xia"? In fact, it''s just a small villa in the countryside. Everyone can''t help but smile at the words of the bodyguards. After listening to the rest of the bodyguards'' words, they are very polite and respectful to Mei Shengnan. They seem to be used to chasing girls for Fang Shuyi, and they are very skillful.


    "It''s true love, plum. Don''t you agree soon?"


    Mei Shengnan''s side, someone sually urged Mei Shengnan to promise. To tell you the truth, they couldn''t meet such a thing. If they did, they would agree. They would follow the bodyguards back on the spot. How could they be as lazy as Mei Shengnan? I''m not afraid that master Fang is not happy?!


    Look at these crystal nuclei. It''s all Fang Shuyi''s sincerity. Compared with those men who had no pattern in the last days and took off their pants and came up to work hard, Fang Shuyi is very circuitous and can please women. Since he can be favored by such men, what are Mei Shengnan waiting for?.


    "True love???"


    Mei Shengnan, who is encouraged to agree to Fang Shuyi''s invitation, can''t help looking at the sour women around him? She snorted a little sarcastically. What she didn''t want to say was, don''t think that Fang Shuyi''s lifting the number of crystal nuclei far more than 100000 is true love. This kind of rich children''s playing is a process, and the result is actually similar to recruiting prostitutes.


    They just like excitement, like challenges, like to conquer women''s pleasure.


    But in this world, it''s not only men who like to conquer women. Sometimes, it will be reversed.


    Mei Shengnan decides to play with Fang Shuyi.


    She stood up straight, stepped forward and walked gracefully around the box of crystal cores on the ground. She was so beautiful, and she laughed so evil that she didn''t dare to blaspheme easily. She said to the two bodyguards:


    "Then I would like to thank Master Fang for his kindness and tell him back for me that we will not see each other again!"


    "Ha ha ha, yes!"


    With a smile on their faces, the bodyguards bow down and retreat. They are very satisfied with Mei Shengnan''s success. They think Mei Shengnan is also a character. They don''t pretend to be noble, they don''t feel insulted by Fang Shuyi, and they don''t forget to think that they have found real love in the world. This woman, as Chu Xuan said, is a beauty.


    I believe their young master Fang can have a good time in Bafang village.


    "Meizi, Meizi, who is master Fang?"


    "You are so lucky that master Fang is willing to spend so many nuclei for you, which shows his sincerity. Mei Zi, are we going to call you too much


    "I''m so stupid. Mrs. Fang, it''s a generation apart. I want to call her granny Fang."


    "Poof, it''s like watching a national drama."


    Mei Sheng Nan stood on the side of the crystal core of the box, twisting his fine eyebrows and kicking the box with his toes, and said to two of the women:


    "Now there are many internal and external troubles in Bafang village. You can send this box of crystal nuclei to Su Su for her use."


    "Why?" A woman quit, choking her neck and blaming Mei Shengnan, "this is what master Fang gave you. You just give it to Su Su. Isn''t it a waste of master Fang''s infatuation?"


    "Infatuation?!" Mei Shengnan''s face was full of sarcasm. She stepped forward two steps, looked at the woman who refuted her, and said very seriously: "I thought you would know a little about men after the end of the world, but from today''s matter, you are still as naive as before."


    She glanced at all the women in front of her, turned around, graceful and graceful, and continued: "Fang Shuyi and I have never met before. He gave me this box of crystal nucleus. It''s not love at first sight and I don''t admire it secretly. This kind of novel plot is impossible in reality. He just wanted to say that he can afford this price, and I hope I can be worth it."


    There are some games between men and women, some of which are simple and straightforward, some of which are winding and circuitous, and some of which are indistinct and indistinct. It depends on how men want to choose and what they want to do with women.


    One night of Spring Festival, that is the most simple way to play, men and women, money and goods are clear, the next day, the road to the sky each side, the man is a picture of the lower half of the body.


    It is obvious that Fang Shuyi is not in the picture with Mei Shengnan all night. He is a good player in the game of men and women. Such a man, no matter before or after the end of the world, does not lack the initiative of women. For him, women are too easy to get, and Fang Shuyi has no interest in going on. He is romantic, but definitely not obscene.


    For a woman, an obscene man is more dangerous than an obscene man. An obscene man only hurts a woman''s body, while an obscene man hurts a woman''s heart.


    So Mei Shengnan knew from the beginning that if a woman believed that a romantic man would have a heart, she would be ready to get hurt.

 Chapter 316

    However, it is obvious that Mei Shengnan''s words have not been heard by the other women. They have been baptized by the end of the world, and they have been tortured by a group of men. But women have never been sentimental. They live a little more peacefully, and then they begin to yearn for love.


    See those women, a face noncommittal expression, Mei Shengnan also no longer say what, just turn around, invite people to play mahjong.


    As soon as she left, Su Su had just taken a nap. Then she saw that Zhou Xiaolin came in with her baby in her arms and said to Su Su loudly:


    "Su Su, something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Now Su Su is a little upset when she sees Zhou Xiaolin. She can''t understand what she thinks. Now the maggots are all around Bafang village. Why does Zhou Xiaolin still have time to stare at Mei Shengnan?


    Sure enough, every time Zhou Xiaolin comes to Su Su, she comes to sue Mei Shengnan. She doesn''t see Su Su''s annoyance. She just holds her daughter in her hand and says to Su Su Su:


    "Do you know? This morning, the new young master Fang in our village asked his bodyguard to carry hundreds of thousands of crystal nuclei and offer Mei Shengnan a meal? "


    "Oh."


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that Mei Shengnan''s method of seducing men was quite powerful. Some people really spent hundreds of thousands of crystal nuclei just to have a meal with her."


    "Does Mei Shengnan agree?"


    "Can she disagree? I''ll agree with you if it''s me. "


    The expression on Zhou Xiaolin''s face can''t tell whether it''s jealousy or sarcasm. Anyway, the meaning of her words is a little sour. Her husband is an ordinary person, and she is also an ordinary person, Jinghe? I haven''t seen her. Now I''m following Su Su. It''s good to have a full meal in this Bafang village. She''s not as shameless as Mei Shengnan. It''s useless for ordinary people in Bafang village to earn this kind of crystal nucleus.


    "I said, if you''re OK, tease the children more. This Bafang village is big or small, and a few parenting books can be found. If you''re full and idle, it''s better to join Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team and practice physical strength."


    Impatient to listen to Zhou Xiaolin, Su Su goes directly outside the yard. She sees that Zhou Xiaolin is idle. Before life is smooth, she goes to take care of other people''s affairs. Fang Shuyi looks like a romantic figure. Out of curiosity, she spends hundreds of thousands of Jinghe to invite Mei Shengnan to have a meal. People can afford it and are willing to spend it. What''s the matter with Zhou Xiaolin?


    Why is she sour?!


    Su Su walked out of the yard, propped up, and looked at a group of women kicking forward in the open space. Another group of women were running around the edge of the open space. Su Su Su went directly to the watchtower.


    There are still not many maggots outside, but the mutated shrubs outside the wall have grown into a large part of the trench, and they are about half the height of the wall. Some of the shrubs have changed from the original lush green color to purple and green color. Su Su Su has sharp eyes. Looking at the Bush on the side of the gate, he has stretched out a green branch.


    There is a green bud on the top of the branch. It seems that this cluster of mutated shrubs has eaten enough recently and is ready to upgrade. I just don''t know what this bud will be when it grows up?


    Su Su had a vague impression in her heart, but there were so many strange species in the world that it was still too early for her to say that this bud would be upgraded into a cannibal flower that could actively look for food.


    Slightly left a heart, Su Su let the people on the watchtower stare at this bud all the time, if see this bud open, then inform her at any time.


    Because the mature cannibal will take the initiative to look for food, and the root can still twist itself. If it is not careful, it may take the principle of proximity and eat the two powers on the watch tower quietly!


    But it''s a pity to get rid of this bud now. If it''s really a cannibal flower, Su Su can transplant it to the outside of the ditch when it''s still very fragile. Far away from Bafang village, he can also specially open a space to feed this cannibal flower.


    This can be regarded as adding a little attack means to Bafang village.


    Full of expectations for cannibal flowers, Su Su walked down from the watchtower in a good mood. Before she went under the locust tree, she saw King Kong holding a B-ultrasound list, all the way down with a silly smile. Seeing Su Su Su coming with a stomach, King Kong cracked his mouth, raised his hand and said hello to Su Su Su


    "Hi, Susu, this is my baby."


    "Congratulations


    Su Su smiles sincerely, and then thinks that he won''t go now, so he''d better go to see zhuoshijia. He goes to the clinic behind King Kong with his waist and stomach propped up. He looks back at King Kong all the way. King Kong''s face is so bright that he shows off his B-ultrasound list to others. He is really happy to have a child.


    After entering the clinic, zhuoshijia was lying on the sofa. Junjiu next to him pushed out an oxygen tank for emergency treatment, intending to give zhuoshijia some oxygen. The pale face of zhuoshijia shook her hand and said to junjiu:


    "Don''t waste oxygen. Save it for others."


    "How can that be? You''re in danger now. " Junjiu didn''t agree, so he pushed the oxygen tank over and gave it to Chou Shijia with a sky blue tube in his hand. When he saw Su Su coming in, junjiu opened the oxygen tank and said to Su Su Su: "Su Su, are you here for birth control? I''ll be finished in a minute. "


    "Don''t worry. You''re busy."


    Looking at the weak pale face of zhuoshijia and the happy Vajra they just met, their emotions are obviously totally different. Su Su knows that zhuoshijia doesn''t tell Vajra the truth at all. The baby in her stomach needs to be protected!!!


    "How long can you hide it?"


    Su Su sighed and sat on the sofa, frowning and looking at Chou Shijia. Chou Shijia was leaning back on the back of the sofa, with her hands on her forehead and one hand holding an oxygen tank. She breathed in. Hearing Su Su Su''s words, she murmured


    "I was going to have a miscarriage, now... After you were born, you are now eight months old, and I can''t make any mistakes."


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with you? "


    Listening to Zhuo Shijia''s words, Su Su suddenly has a bad feeling in her heart. She asks Zhuo Shijia, and then she closes her mouth and doesn''t want to answer again. So Su Su looks at Jun Jiu. Jun Jiu looks embarrassed, but with Su Su Su''s eyes insisting, Jun Jiu still says:


    "Su Su, the child of doctor Zhuo, won''t last long. Just now, just now, I was checking doctor Zhuo to discuss the preparation of abortion. King Kong suddenly broke in. We couldn''t hide it. We told him that doctor Zhuo was pregnant. Otherwise, we didn''t plan to tell him about it at all."

 Chapter 317

    Just pregnant began to bleed, if this is put in the end of life, quietly lying in bed, maybe lie so seven or eight months, follow the doctor''s advice, take medicine, have a good rest, can also raise the baby in the stomach, but it may also be premature, premature children, have to enter the incubator.


    But now it''s the end of the world. Women in the end of the world are not suitable to have children. The child in zhuoshijia''s stomach is not a question of whether he wants to protect himself or not, but whether he can protect himself at all. If he can barely survive, he will probably give birth prematurely. But now in Bafang village, where can he get the incubator?


    What''s more, if you want to protect it, how can you protect it? It''s not all about lying in bed.


    Abortion is OK, but when zhuoshijia and junjiu were discussing to find a time for abortion, they had already taught Vajra to run into him. Looking at Vajra''s happy look like a child, he took the B-ultrasound list and ran out to show off. Later on, there was no chance to talk with Vajra about abortion.


    "This... You want an incubator?" Su Su stood up with her stomach and brows twisted, and said to Chou Shijia, "if you want to talk about the incubator earlier, I''ll let King Kong fight you!"


    For Su Su, she may be the same as King Kong. She never thought that zhuoshijia decided to kill her baby in the end. Su Su felt that losing a child was not in line with her current belief.


    "Oh, how can you say that wind is rain? We''re afraid of you like this, one or both of us! " Jun wine came forward, helped Su Su Su to sit back on the sofa, and explained patiently: "let''s not talk about the medicine and equipment to protect the fetus. To protect a premature child, we need not only the incubator, but also many other equipment. The key problem is the constitution of doctor Zhuo, and her constitution is not like a child at all."


    After a pause, junjiu took a look at zhuoshijia, and seemed to think that it was cruel for zhuoshijia to say this, so he said: "in ten thousand steps, the baby can be protected until the day of premature birth, but now there are doomsday viruses everywhere. Even if the premature baby stays in the incubator, it won''t be completely safe. Susu, you are going to have a baby soon, all of us, Now the most important thing to do is to ensure that this one in your stomach can be safely produced. "


    According to the order of treatment, Su Su''s child was born first than zhuoshijia''s, and the possibility of survival was far greater than that of the child in zhuoshijia''s stomach. Therefore, all rescue forces should take priority over Su Su. After Su Su Su was born, she would consider how to protect the child in zhuoshijia''s stomach.


    For example, when some disasters happen, of course, the one with the highest survival rate will be rescued first, and then the one with the lower survival rate will be rescued only when there is surplus power in the end. Otherwise, all the medical forces will be used to rescue the one with the lower survival rate, and the one with the higher survival rate will be delayed if the last person is not rescued.


    It turned out that both lives were lost.


    It''s just because considering the situation in Bafang village, seeing that Su Su is about to give birth, zhuoshijia doesn''t want to have any problems, so she decided to banish her baby, so she didn''t tell King Kong about it at the beginning.


    Now, if King Kong knows that his child needs to use the first aid equipment to protect the fetus, she is afraid that he will no longer be in charge of the situation outside Bafang village, and will go out to look for the medicine and incubator with his special powers.


    Then there is Su Su in Bafang village, who alone supports the safety of the whole village. Although Su Su is a fourth-order psychic, she is also a pregnant woman who is about to give birth.


    So the matter has come to this point. Chou Shijia has finally made up her mind. She decides to let go of the child she has been looking forward to. Because Vajra knows about it, she has to put it off. She wants to put it off until after Su Su has given birth, and then tell Vajra about the matter of fetus protection. As long as she can afford it, the child in her stomach can afford it, Maybe everything has a chance.


    "I..."


    Su Su sat in the sofa speechless, looking at the pale face of zhuoshijia, she felt a very uncomfortable feeling spread. She felt as if she was in debt to zhuoshijia.


    From the bottom of his heart, Su Su felt that things should not be like this. It''s the end of the world. Who can be really responsible for who? When we have the ability, we should stay together and help each other through the crisis together. But when the crisis comes that can not be solved, we really can''t care about each other. Of course, we should fly separately and take care of each other.


    For example, now that the child is likely to be saved, she wants to protect herself. If it''s Su Su, she won''t think so much of it, even though she instructs King Kong to find medicine and equipment.


    However, Chou Shijia thought differently from Su Su. Chou Shijia thought differently from Su Su. She and junjiu were right about the internal and external troubles in Bafang village. Now they must be protected by the 18 special forces. If King Kong knew the truth now and immediately took people out to look for equipment, what would Su Su Su do? Su Su can''t make such a big village.


    But why did Su Su manage such a big village? She''s the head of the village, right, but that''s what we call it... At a critical moment, she can take care of the village, but she can''t take care of the village. Of course, she just needs to think about how to protect her family!


    Now junjiu says that, as if they trust her so much, they feel that she has been so kind-hearted. At the critical moment, she will take the overall situation into consideration and support the safety of the whole Bafang village alone. Su Su only finds out that she has been deified by these people until now!!!


    According to junjiu''s and zhuoshijia''s understanding, we are all in the same boat now, which is steered by Su Su. All of them are thinking about Su Su Su, because Su Su is taking good care of the whole boat now. Although Su Su Su doesn''t feel it, everything she does, every detail, proves that she has done her best, For the sake of the whole village.


    To tell you the truth, Su Su''s pressure is a little too great to be deified!


    She frowned and looked at zhuoshijia, then what does zhuoshijia do now? Do you really have to wait for her to give birth? If you don''t protect the fetus and drag it all the time, won''t the child in zhuoshijia''s stomach cause any danger to her life? What''s more, how about hiding this from King Kong? Seeing that King Kong is so happy, if Su Su Su didn''t keep the child in zhuoshijia''s stomach, would he not resent her?


    Su Su is in a dilemma. She walks out of the clinic in a daze. Standing in the bright sunshine, she looks at the watchtower in the distance. After thinking for a long time, she just sees King Kong and some men walking past. So Su Su opens her mouth and calls King Kong,


    "King Kong, come here. I have something to say to you."

 Chapter 318

    "What''s the matter? You said King Kong is a happy person. He walks very fast. He almost floats to Su Su. On his face, he smiles. Before Su Su opens his mouth, he yells, "I said Su Su Su. You see you''re a fast-growing person. You don''t want to learn from doctor Zhuo. Doctor Zhuo is pregnant. I just know you''re pregnant, If you can lie down, you won''t sit. If you can sit down, you won''t stand up. Why do you run around every day like you do? If you don''t wake up soon, you''ll have to go to heaven with such a big stomach. "


    "You! I don''t know Su Su was so angry that she rolled her eyes and glared at King Kong. She couldn''t get in the way of him? He said: "I don''t want to talk to you. I want to tell you something. The child in doctor Zhuo''s stomach needs to be protected. There are not enough oxygen tanks in the clinic. There are not enough drugs to protect the fetus. Go and ask what kind of medicine you want to find, and take someone to find it back. In addition, baby incubators and the like are also transported back."


    For a moment, the silly smile on King Kong''s face disappeared with Su Su''s words. He was stunned for a long time, as if he didn''t understand what Su Su''s words meant,


    "The child in doctor Zhuo''s stomach... Needs to be protected?"


    "Yes, that''s right. You ask her what she needs now to save the baby, and then you go to get people to get all the things she wants."


    Su Su mu, with a face, said plainly, and then walked with his waist on his back, leaving King Kong standing in the same place, like falling into an ice cave in the bright sun.


    She still chose to tell the truth to King Kong, not because she didn''t care about the safety of the whole Bafang village, didn''t feel that she was a virgin, didn''t care about the safety of little AI who was going to be born, and didn''t feel that she could handle the safety of the whole Bafang village by herself.


    But Su Su can''t help saying when she sees King Kong''s exuberant look. Maybe she thinks about it, which can only be attributed to one point. Su Su doesn''t want to owe such a big favor to Zhuo Shijia and King Kong. It''s terrible to owe someone. She''s not finished, and it''s Xiao AI''s turn to return it.


    In the clinic, on the sky blue plastic sofa, junjiu took a thin quilt and put it under the back and buttocks of zhuoshijia. Zhuoshijia had a pale face. When junjiu finished, he complained to her


    "In fact, you shouldn''t tell Su Su about this. After we''ve been together for such a long time, you don''t know her temperament, or the day before delivery, you will think about people who want to toss around. If she can''t stay idle, how can she run out and find me medicine and incubator?"


    "No, no, she''s going to have a baby. She won''t do such a risky thing, and she doesn''t seem to be such an insignificant person."


    When zhuoshijia said this, junjiu was a little regretful. She was really worried about zhuoshijia. Now that she had told Vajra about it, she had been hesitating about whether to protect the fetus. As a result, one''s heart was very hard, and the blood was flowing every day. Junjiu couldn''t help it. When Su Su Su asked, she said it.


    "That''s because you don''t know her. In fact, she is a very soft person in her heart. She can''t find medicine and incubator by herself, but she can instruct others to go."


    Turbid Shijia''s face was weak. She tilted her head and frowned tightly. Just now, she saw Su Su go out thoughtfully. It didn''t look like she was letting it go. But now there aren''t many forces left in Bafang village. If you go out to find medicine and incubator for her business, the village will be in danger.


    Just thinking about it, Chou Shijia was stunned when she saw King Kong''s big body. She didn''t know when she was standing outside the door. She straightened her neck, looked at King Kong and opened her mouth to ask him what he had heard. Then she looked at the expression of pain, depression, shock and anger on King Kong''s face, and suddenly understood that King Kong knew everything.


    "What Su Su said is true?" King Kong came in step by step. His big body in camouflage clothes came into this rather shady clinic little by little from the golden sun. He asked Zhuo Shijia, "do you really need fetal protection?"


    Then, without waiting for zhuoshijia to speak, Vajra has come to zhuoshijia. His eyes are wide and round. Looking at zhuoshijia''s stomach, he suddenly kneels down in front of him.


    "You..." Turbid world good some helpless, looking at King Kong this pair like a big hit, thought, sighed, said: "in fact, I might as well bite tightly, don''t tell you this matter."


    She was a little regretful. After listening to Su Su''s words, she was hit by King Kong who broke in during the prenatal examination. So zhuoshijia didn''t hold it for a moment. King Kong asked suspiciously and told him about her pregnancy.


    Vajra was so happy. Seeing that Vajra was overjoyed, chuoshija was very sad at that time. Now compared with Vajra, who had been greatly shocked and had no interest in life, chuoshija began to feel pain again.


    Maybe she chose to tell King Kong the truth at the beginning, and then there would be no more. Now King Kong knows that the child has to protect the fetus. Is that the appearance of dying?


    "I... Should know."


    Vajra hung his head and put his hands on both sides of Chou Shijia''s side. The dull pain in his heart could not be described by words. He looked up, such a big man, bleeding and sweating, and never shed tears. This time, his eyes were red. Looking up at Chou Shijia, he asked in a voice:


    "How serious is the situation? How long can it be guaranteed if we do everything possible?"


    ¡°......¡±


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Seeing that Chou Shijia pursed her lips and didn''t speak, Vajra''s hands and fingers moved, and there was a look of pleading in her eyes, so Chou Shijia sighed and said:


    "In the case of adequate medication, 7 months."


    In the case that all the fetal protection drugs are sufficient, zhuoshijia will stay in bed for seven months. There is a 70% chance that he will be able to protect the baby for seven months. However, the fetus of seven months is considered premature. In such a big environment as the end of life, the chance that the child born prematurely will survive is very low.


    This is also the most important reason why zhuoshijia hesitated at the beginning.


    She really hoped that Su Su was right. Now is the end of the world, and the human constitution will change. Maybe the child can survive, but it also needs the harmony of time, place and people.


    As a woman who has been longing for children for many years, no one can understand how much suffering and pain zhuoshijia''s heart is at this moment.

 Chapter 319

    Now that Vajra is here, zhuoshijia can''t choose abortion. It''s the scarcity of all kinds of fetal protection drugs and the fact that the child needs to enter the incubator when it''s born. Of course, if it wasn''t for the emergency outside Bafang village and so many people suddenly left Bafang village, Su Su Su would be born again soon, These problems of lack of medicine and equipment are easy to solve. Let King Kong take the brothers back to the safe area, and everything can be done.


    But at present, all kinds of factors are intertwined. The child in zhuoshijia''s stomach is stuck in such an awkward position. She wants to protect, but she has no condition to protect.


    "I, I''ll take someone to find the medicine right away."


    King Kong is still hanging his head, and his fists are pinched tightly. It seems that he has just floated to the cloud, and now he directly falls into the abyss from the cloud. This mood makes him very uncomfortable.


    Then he listened to Zhuo Shijia and said calmly, "then you''ve taken time out of everyone, leaving Susu, a pregnant woman who is about to give birth, and all the people in this village? If something happens to Su Su, are you worthy of your brother who is still evolving? "


    "But he''s my child!"


    Unable to understand the calmness of zhuoshijia, Vajra raised his head fiercely and stared at him. His two fists were clenched tightly. He shook his head slowly in disbelief,


    "If ye Pipi''s child also encounters such a thing, he won''t sit back and ignore it."


    "Yes, but his little love didn''t come across such a thing as our children."


    Chou Shijia closes her eyes and doesn''t look at Vajra any more. She knows a lot of things. She believes Vajra can''t help but understand them. This is the current situation. Their children, even though they have to pay the price of destroying the whole Bafang village, can barely survive. Even if they have to survive, they will give birth prematurely, and they may not survive.


    Too much, too much, too much!!!


    She coldly looked at the tangled King Kong, who was staring at her in a daze. Then she hung her head, bowed her body, got up lonely, and slowly turned away step by step. The back made the turbid world see better. She felt so helpless, so lonely, and very sad.


    She knew that he did not have the ability to find her a fetal medicine, nor did he have the ability to protect his premature child. It was because he had the ability, but could not do it at this time, that he was so sad.


    The world is so helpless, everything is not me, just.


    The next morning, Su Su didn''t sleep well all night. She lay beside Ye Yu, who was like coke. In the dim light, she looked at the man beside her, thinking about what kind of panic she would face when she went out for a while.


    How many of the 18 special ability soldiers will be taken away by King Kong? Maybe all of them will be taken away. After all, the medical level in Xiangcheng is advanced, right? Now Xiangcheng is full of maggots and zombies. King Kong needs to bring more people to find medicine for zhuoshijia.


    How many soldiers are left in Bafang village? It''s estimated that there are not many left. The remaining powers are all at level 1 and level 2. These two levels can do ordinary construction at most. If you really want to kill maggots and zombies, you still have to practice.


    Then there was her own problem. After 8 months, the false contractions became more and more frequent day by day. She still wanted to work hard until full-term delivery, so no matter what happened, Su Su Su encouraged herself. She couldn''t panic, absolutely couldn''t panic.


    Things have developed to this point, she should be selfish, she wants to pick up the cold-blooded ruthlessness of her last life, the critical moment, the crisis, it is uncertain, she said to go, in addition to her parents, a survivor does not take, including this burden, Ye Yu!!!


    Yes, it should be!


    At most... It''s a big deal. Lock the whole village in the vault. The vault is a good place. Ye Yu once took Su Su to see it. There are eight layers of metal walls inside. Maggots and zombies can''t get in. In case she can''t guard Bafang village, lock everyone in!


    When she''s finished, she''ll have enough energy to come back and release the survivors from the vault. Then it''s time to kill the maggots and Zombies!


    The most important thing now is to hoard some materials in the Treasury, so that those old people and children will not be starved to death in the Treasury!


    After making such arrangements for herself, Su Su was no longer afraid of the coming and going of those special forces. She was in a good mood and sat up with herself. She felt that her waist was about to break. She sat at the bedside slowly. Then she had a big stomach and went to wash her mouth.


    When she came downstairs, she saw hot porridge and steamed bread on the table of the main room. Su Su was eating while listening. Outside the yard, Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team was shouting "one two one, one two one" and "relax, stand at attention, stand well"!!!


    Su Su just laughed. After she had finished eating porridge and steamed bread, she went out with her waist on her back. She saw King Kong leading two men with weapons in front of her.


    Why?! Why didn''t Vajra take someone to find the pill?! Su Su looks at King Kong strangely, and then looks up at the roof of Bafang village. The special forces are standing on the roof in twos and threes, with guns in their hands. Some are chatting, some are smoking, and some are walking back and forth.


    No one seems to be out of the village?!


    What''s wrong with these people?!


    Su Su was a little confused. She couldn''t help calling, "King Kong?"


    King Kong came over with a face. He was in a bad mood and depressed. Looking at Su Su, he didn''t like to joke as much as he used to. When he came to Su Su Su, he asked


    "Why? Say it


    "You didn''t take anyone to look for the pill?"


    Speaking of the three words "fetal medicine", King Kong''s face suddenly hard to see the extreme, his lips move, hold out two words, "no!" Then he turned around and walked. After two steps, King Kong stopped and looked back at Su Su, saying word by word:


    "Su Su, you must make sure that the child in your stomach will come to the world healthy and unharmed, and you will be sure! Otherwise, I won''t let you go, because... "


    Because that is with him and the turbid world good child, trades!!!


    In the last sentence, King Kong didn''t say that. He knew that maybe it was just his wishful thinking. But in fact, if he had that time, he would not have to worry about Su Su and the old and young people in this village. He could ignore his brotherhood with Ye Yu, and his children might have a chance to survive.


    Now, however, it''s useless to say anything. All we have to do is look at the good constitution of the turbid world.

 Chapter 320

    "I... ah..."


    Su Su opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She looked down at her big belly, sighed and touched it. For the first time, she found that Xiao AI had been much luckier than other babies before she was born. At least Xiao AI was in her belly now, There''s no need to think about the issue of fetal protection at all.


    Seeing Su Su''s melancholy, the scholar walked by her and carefully observed Su Su''s melancholy face. He advised: "Su Su, everyone has his own life. Don''t put too much pressure on him. King Kong is a man. Any man will be in a bad mood when he encounters such things, so it''s hard to speak. Don''t take it to heart."


    "No, I don''t blame him."


    She shakes her head and frowns. She doesn''t know how to tell the scholar that Su Su''s mouth is very stupid and normal. If it comes out of her mouth, it will become another meaning. So she doesn''t explain much. After saying goodbye to the scholar, she turns back to the yard.


    After a while, Su Su has not yet recovered from King Kong''s determination not to look for fetal medicine. He sees Mei Shengnan wearing a white shirt and blue jeans, unable to cover up his peerless elegance, walking in gracefully and twisting his buttocks.


    Su Su is sitting on a small bench in the yard. There is a small tea table beside the bench. On the tea table is a big watermelon cut by Su mu. It is said that the watermelon was jointly produced by three disabled wood talents. It took half a month to produce such big melons. It''s not easy.


    She glanced at Mei Shengnan, pointed to a small stool nearby, and said, "you take the stool yourself. I''m too lazy to move."


    "Tut tut ~ ~"


    Mei Shengnan looks at Su Su''s bloated body and doesn''t know whether Su Su''s waist is too round or the small bench is too small. Anyway, Mei Shengnan can''t see the small bench sitting under Su Su''s buttocks. She turns around, moves a small stool and sits on the tea table. She picks up a cut melon, opens her mouth and bites it, Praise:


    "It''s so sweet."


    "Well, there will be so many sweet melons in the future."


    Seeing that Mei Shengnan was eating with relish, Su Su responded to her with little interest. Then he heard Mei Shengnan eating melons and saying:


    "You, don''t be so stiff. You''ve been living a tense life. When you look at your stiff face, all the people in the village are very nervous. They''re afraid that they won''t be able to keep it outside."


    "I can still hold it for a while. I haven''t seen the mutated bushes in the ditch. They are getting more and more luxuriant. Now there is a wave of zombies, and those bushes can be digested."


    "That''s good." Mei Shengnan nodded, put the watermelon peel on the tea table, and took out a soft handkerchief from his pants pocket. While wiping his hands, he said to Su Su: "Hey, Su Su Su, are you interested in listening to the gossip?"


    Su Su picks her eyebrows and takes a look at Mei Shengnan. She knows Mei Shengnan won''t have nothing to do with her. Gossip? It''s gossip. In fact, what Mei Shengnan wants to say must have a lot to do with Su Su and Bafang village.


    Mei Sheng Nan pretended to be mysterious for a while. He was wringing his body, leaning on the coffee table, and said to Su Su:


    "Do you know the origin of Fang Shuyi?"


    "It''s a big story. I don''t know."


    "Do you know Chuncheng?"


    "I know that the survivors outside are going to Chuncheng now."


    "They think Chuncheng is safe? In fact, Chuncheng is also a fierce fighter. Fang Shuyi has a father who is said to be very powerful before the end of the world. His name is Fang Youde. He also has an uncle named Fang Youmao, who is Chu Xuan''s boss. It is said that before the end of the world, Fang Youmao was a big tiger in the army. Now Fang Youmao is in Chuncheng. It has something to do with Fang Youmao''s development. "


    Mei Shengnan said while observing Su Su''s reaction. It seems that Su Su is very interested in what she said and continues to say:


    "You don''t have to worry about the weapons of Chu Xuan''s army cards. They''re coming on the road. But I guess Fang Shuyi won''t give them to you so easily. Fang Youmao wants to be a leader in Chuncheng now. It''s just when we are short of materials to buy people''s hearts. Our Bafang village is developing well, and Fang Shuyi''s investigation is very detailed, I guess I want to cooperate with us and buy our materials here. "


    "How many supplies can we have here?"


    Su Su yawned and thought about it a little bit. In fact, there are quite a lot of food in Bafang village. Excluding the chickens, everyone in Bafang village now grows vegetables. Even the vegetables that grow according to the laws of nature can''t be eaten up.


    In the future, if we make a good development, we can also supply the material demand of xiachuncheng.


    It''s just that there''s no one in Bafang village. Now it''s surrounded by maggots. It''s always in danger. It''s still too early for Mei Shengnan to tell her about this.


    "So Fang Shuyi is still observing." Mei Shengnan pursed his red lips and laughed. Her head tilted, revealing her white neck. She casually looked at her fingernails and said to Su Su, "I''ll tell you another gossip. Do you know what''s the relationship between joss and Fang Shuyi?"


    "What''s the relationship?"


    "Jos''s mother is Fang Youde''s mistress. It''s said that she is still true love, but she never came through. Later, Jos''s mother died. Fang Youde thought about his love for this mistress, so he took Jos back and kept him as his adopted daughter."


    "Jos is Fang Youde''s adopted daughter. Aren''t she and Fang Shuyi brothers and sisters in name?" Su Su still has a little gossip spirit. He doesn''t quite understand it. He looks at Mei Sheng Nan and asks, "how did they have children?"


    "Ha ha, that''s what joss did."


    Mei Shengnan is just Mei Shengnan. He simply had a romantic dinner with Fang Shuyi, and then inquired about Fang Shuyi''s whole life. She continued


    "As for joss, it is said that he has been thinking about Fang Shuyi secretly since he was a child, but Fang Shuyi knows how to play with women. Like Jos, it is obvious that he can''t touch him, so he has made it clear to Jos for a long time, but Jos himself is not sensible, and he has to dream of sleeping and flying with Fang Shuyi, so he gets drunk, takes medicine, and takes the initiative to send himself to the bed of Fang Shuyi, and so on..."


    "Oh No wonder Jos is called elder brother Fang Shuyi. Ge batian and others are clearly Fang Shuyi''s people, but they are also called Miss Jos. It turns out that there is such a relationship in them.


    Su Su understood.

 Chapter 321

    Mei Shengnan looked at Su Su with a look of "do you understand now?" and said with a smile, "finally, I''ll tell you a piece of good news. Joss is coming back!"


    "What?" As soon as Su Su opened her eyes, she changed her previous powerless look. Looking at Mei Shengnan with a full face of interest, she couldn''t help asking, "is this good news?"


    "Of course, you can see it. Why is it not good news?"


    "Who''s fighting with whom? You and Jos? "


    As soon as she asked, Mei Sheng Nan just grinned. She stood up and walked in front of Su Su. She flicked the dust from the corner of her clothes and said:


    "Now I have a good talk with that Fang Shuyi. He is very interested in me and I am also very interested in him. Do you think if Qiao Si comes back, can he fight me to death? So I''ll report it to you first. If the spread of war involves innocent people, I''ll say sorry first. "


    "Well, plum, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Originally, Su Su didn''t want to take care of it, but she looked at Mei Shengnan''s fierce posture, like a female general who was about to enter the battlefield. Su Su Su felt that this was Mei Shengnan''s main battlefield. As a friend, she and Mei Shengnan were just friends now. Should they support Mei Shengnan?


    "You don''t have to do anything, you can''t do anything."


    Mei Shengnan looks at Su Su''s big stomach and seems very uneasy to help her. He waves his hand in disgust. Then he hears Su Su say with a smile:


    "You don''t need my help, it''s nothing. Just when these people left, I once said that it was easy for them to leave, and they would come back later. No matter what


    As for why they came back, it was also because Fang Shuyi once said that he would send someone to look for Qiao Si. Fang Shuyi wanted to look for Qiao Si. This was their business, and Su Su couldn''t manage it. But at the beginning, she asked pigo to leave his fingerprints, which was just a gesture. If these people came back later, Bafang village would not accept it.


    Later, Fang Shuyi came and sent people all the way to Chuncheng to find out that the people who followed him were now embarrassed and trapped at the edge of the corpse tide. They thought that they could get to Chuncheng if they left the maggot tide in Bafang village and went northward. As a result, the scope of the corpse tide became larger and larger, so they were taught to catch up.


    Su Su thinks that after Fang Shuyi finds joss, he will send him to Chuncheng, but he will let him come back? So Fang Shuyi''s people sent over, and the people who were originally ambitious to go to spring city to show their skills also came back with Jos.


    Su Su thinks it''s necessary to straighten out her position with Fang Shuyi. After leaving the people in Bafang village, she says no, no!!!


    This has nothing to do with Mei Shengnan. It has something to do with Bafang village. She is Su Su''s Bafang village. Do you want to leave or stay?


    Mei Shengnan laughs. The grudges between Su Su and the people who left at the beginning have nothing to do with Mei Shengnan. She only cares about what happened after Jos entered Bafang village. If Jos doesn''t have the ability to enter Bafang village, it''s not challenging.


    As soon as Mei Shengnan left, Su Su emphasized her meaning to PI Ge again, and then relayed Mei Shengnan''s words. PI GE''s face was also gloomy, nodded, stood in front of Su Su Su, and scolded:


    "The last time those people went with Jos, this time they have the face to come back with him? It''s not like we''re a refuge here. We''ll come and go. We won''t accept any of them. "


    "That''s what I mean. Today, a group of people come to Bafang village. They look at the danger and leave. Tomorrow, it''s more dangerous than Bafang village. They come back. What''s the place of Bafang village?" Su Su nodded, took a piece of watermelon to brother PI, and explained, "tell Uncle Fang what you mean, and ask him to rearrange his residence for Jos. Otherwise, he will take his son and go back to spring city with Jos. We in the backwater of Bafang village will not leave this young master."


    "Will Mei Shengnan like it?" PI Ge hesitated. He took the watermelon from Su Su, opened his mouth and took a bite. He continued: "I don''t think Mei Shengnan has found out Fang Shuyi''s ancestor from the 18th generation. He doesn''t like it. Fang Shuyi is going to leave. Mei Shengnan won''t go with him, will he?"


    "For Meizi, Bafang village is too small."


    Maybe, Su Su thinks that Mei Shengnan will follow Fang Shuyi. To tell the truth, this Bafang village is too monotonous. The personnel structure is not complex enough for Mei Shengnan. Her stage is not in Bafang village. In Bafang village, Mei Shengnan has no use at all. So Su Su thinks that if Mei Shengnan wants to leave, she can make sense.


    So, it''s a long way to go.


    Su Su''s eyes look into the distance. Although some people are reluctant to give up Mei Shengnan, they have their own aspirations. She can''t live Mei Shengnan''s life as a drunkard, and Mei Shengnan can''t live her life as a peasant woman. Even though Su Su Su doesn''t give up Mei Shengnan, she still decides to respect Mei Shengnan''s personal wishes.


    Unexpectedly, when pigo turns around and finds Fang Shuyi, he will say that he refuses to let Qiao Si come back. Fang Shuyi doesn''t say that he will go or let Qiao Si never come back. Instead, he comes to the door and gives Su Su Su two boxes of crystal nuclei. He says politely:


    "It is said that the spring city will soon be attacked by a wave of corpses, and I don''t care about the rest. But Su Su, can you sell me a thin noodle and take joss and my several people in, so as to avoid this disaster for the time being? People all say that I depend on friends when I go out. I''ll make a friend with you, and you can send me a favor. In the future, I will also repay you."


    Looking at the two boxes of crystal nuclei put in the yard, Su Su kept a straight face and didn''t say a word. She was a little angry. It was clear that she had said before that she would not let those people who left Bafang village come back. But Fang Shuyi insisted on making joss come back and giving her two boxes of crystal nuclei. It was a bribe, a naked bribe!


    But on second thought, Su Su looked at Fang Shuyi and suddenly asked, "did you send a plane to find Jos?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Fang Shuyi frowned slightly. He felt a little bit of trouble about it. It was not Su Su''s current attitude that bothered him, but that Jos was too careless. Because Jos was willful, he had to send planes to find people and send crystal nuclei to Su Su. In order to pick up Jos, he sent many people to clean up the zombies and folded several powers on the way.


    Su Su, holding her stomach, walked in the yard for two steps. After thinking for a while, he said to Shu Yi, "well, you stay here and I''ll take the two boxes of crystal nuclei. Then I''ll add some conditions to you. You see, we are old and small, and drugs are scarce. No matter what spring city says, the materials are richer than those in our backwater. You see, we need to send some fetal medicine, How about the baby incubator and other medical equipment? "

 Chapter 322

    "Ha ha ha ha!" Fang Shuyi stood in front of Su Su, squinting his peach blossom eyes, and said with a smile, "Su Su, you are really a wonderful person. You say that things that are not used in the whole world are scarce here? It''s not any problem. I can do it. I can even send more things to you. "


    Chuncheng is indeed richer in materials than Bafang village. Before the end of the day, Chuncheng was a big city, and fetal protection drugs were not rare drugs. They were all piled up in the trading houses. Some time ago, it seemed that a batch of them had been destroyed, because there was not enough inventory. If they were not destroyed, it would seriously occupy the inventory space.


    There are also those baby incubators, let alone baby incubators. All kinds of baby products are just like garbage in the garbage dump of Chuncheng. They are all dead. Pregnant women and babies can''t find a few. Why do you keep those things???


    Fang Shuyi might as well give it to Su Su.


    That night, a plane flew from Chuncheng to Bafang village. Several people came down from the plane, carrying boxes of fetal protection drugs packed with wooden strips, all of which were sent to the clinic of Bafang village.


    There are so many pills to protect the fetus that they almost make zhuoshijia and Vajra stupefied!


    The next day, the baby incubator and other medical equipment that should be suitable for babies were also transported by several planes. All kinds of medical equipment were crowded in front of the clinic. At a glance, they could open a children''s hospital.


    In addition, there are many baby products, piles of four seasons children''s clothes, boxes of unopened baby milk powder and complementary food, a variety of toys, all kinds of watercolor crayons, crayons, gouache, paper and plasticine, as well as a lot of exercise books, pencils, erasers, small schoolbags


    Then, a motorcade, protecting Jos, appeared on the path in front of Bafang village. The powers opened the way to Bafang village, constantly losing their skills. In a thin layer of maggots, they opened the way to Bafang village.


    Pigo had been waiting on the watchtower for a long time. He was sitting on the side of the searchlight with a stool, wearing a shabby straw hat on his head, holding a battery mounted loudspeaker in his hand, and shouting to the slowly advancing motorcade ahead:


    "The following people who read their names can only enter the village because of the special approval of the village head. For those who don''t read their names, please leave consciously and repeat the broadcast. For those who read their names, they can only enter the village because of the special approval of the village head. For those who don''t read their names, please leave consciously. For those who don''t read their names, please read their names: joss, GE batian..."


    The list in pigo''s hand was given by Fang Shuyi. There were not only eight bodyguards of the psionic powers of Jos and Ge batian, but also many people who went out to clean up the zombie and meet Jos this time. So pigo read it one by one, and there were dozens of people.


    But the team is still moving forward steadily, and those in the team who have not been read their names have not stopped because of pigo''s broadcast.


    So when the motorcade arrived at the entrance of Bafang village, there were more maggots outside. But Bafang village didn''t plan to open the door. The car in front of the motorcade finally stopped.


    Because of the stimulation of the living people, a lot of maggots came out of the soil in the distance and swarmed towards the motorcade. The maggots who had arched in the Bafang village turned their heads and turned to attack the motorcade. The gate of the village didn''t open again, which made everyone feel a little flustered.


    "Open the door, Sb, there''s a zombie in the back!"


    "You don''t know us, pigo? I''m Liu Chuanfeng, pigo. Open the door for us quickly. There are really zombies in the back. "


    "Yes, the zombies outside are terrible, more terrible than maggots, pigo. Open the door quickly."


    "The following people who read their names can only enter the village because of the special approval of the village head. Those who don''t read their names, please leave consciously. The following people read their names: joss and Ge batian..."


    Pigo ignores those acquaintances outside and continues to read his loudspeaker. At this moment, pigo has an idea in his mind. If only he could have a recording, it would save him reading the list again and again. It seems that those people outside can''t understand it.


    "Liudui, it seems that the Bafang village is going to turn its back and shut us out."


    In the motorcade, a man named Lu Ren finds Liu Chuanfeng. Liu Chuanfeng is the one with the highest level of power among them who left Bafang village. Now he has the third level fire power, so he deserves to be the leader among them.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat of the car, Liu Chuanfeng, about 30 years old, looks ordinary, has short hair, and looks gloomy in front of the car. Pigo is sitting on one of the two tall watchtowers, holding a horn to read the list. On the list, there are no people who left Bafang village.


    "What to do? Brother Liu, what shall we do? " On the back seat of the car, only wearing a T-shirt, but the lower part of Li Anxin''s body was bare. His face was covered with dirt, and his thighs were black and blue. He got up and sat on the back of Liu Chuanfeng''s car seat. He asked pitifully, "will we die here?"


    "Get the hell out of you, just say some bullshit to find my bad luck!"


    Liu Chuanfeng sat in the driver''s seat, turned around and slapped away Li Anxin, who was sitting on the back of his chair. Because the door of Bafang village was closed and the situation outside was not as safe as one third of Bafang village. At this moment, Liu Chuanfeng was very upset.


    So it''s no wonder that he started pushing Li Anxin. For women like Li Anxin, he could beat them if he wanted, scold them if he wanted, and even kill them.


    Li Anxin, who was naked in the back seat, did not dare to say a word more. She was afraid that she would annoy the man and be thrown out to feed maggots. Outside the car, a man saw this and laughed a few times. He opened the door of Liu Chuanfeng''s back compartment, got in and caught Li Anxin. He was doing dirty work in the car.


    Liu Chuanfeng was not surprised. He wanted to beat Li Anxin and adjust his mood. Seeing that Li Anxin had been used by his brother, he let Li Anxin go. He turned to the window and asked Lu Ren what to do


    "After all, Bafang village is run by women. Su Su took in so many old, weak, sick and disabled people at the beginning. She wanted to be very soft hearted. We should take a softer attitude and beg her. She will let us in later."

 Chapter 323

    "You''re a loser." Lu Ren, outside the car window, glanced at the closed gate of Bafang village and said angrily, "Liu team, I think it''s better to see Bafang village. It''s just that Bafang village is completely defeated by Su Su, a girl. It''s better for us to enter Bafang village..."


    "Shh, that''s all in the future."


    Liu Chuanfeng interrupted the rumors of his subordinates outside the car window. Although he was excited, he was still a calm man. Before the door of Bafang village was opened, his subordinates tried to seize Bafang village. They thought that there were 18 special forces in Bafang village. How could they be so easy to seize?


    However, the life in Bafang village is really good. Once, these people had little knowledge. They thought that life in Bafang village was too dull and tasteless, and how much preferential treatment would be given to the powers outside. As a result, there would be no harm if there was no comparison. They only went out for a day or two, and they regretted their original decision and stayed in Bafang village safely and smoothly.


    Want to come to this outside world, where is so easy to mix? Maggots are always maggots. After maggots, there are zombies. Yes, they have been in Bafang village for a long time. They almost forget that there are zombies in the outside world. As a result, they are surrounded by zombies. How can they resist the tide of corpses with their lower level powers and a lot of ordinary survivors?


    So they hugged Jos''s thigh. Jos''s people came to help him out, and they went out with him. Jos wanted to go back to Bafang village, so they had to go back to Bafang village.


    Originally, when Bafang village was besieged by maggots, they chose to leave. They also thought Su Su would be angry. If there were no zombies in the way, they would not have the cheek to return to Bafang village. But now the way to Chuncheng is blocked by zombies. They have no way to go, so they can only return to Bafang village.


    Fortunately, Su Su is a woman with a soft heart. She won''t be helpless. Isn''t this a Cuscuta woman like joss?


    Liu Chuanfeng''s subordinates inform the rest of the people that they want to use the soft policy against Su Su. Led by several ordinary survivors, a group of people get out of the car, kneel on the stone bridge at the gate of Bafang village, and begin to howl for pigo to open the door and let them in.


    "Pigo, we have been together for a long time. We have no family and friendship. Please let us in."


    "Su Su, it''s wrong for us to leave Bafang village at the beginning. We can''t be too mean, can we? As the zombie is coming, please let us in


    "Su Su, I kowtow to you and admit my mistake. Please let me in. As an ordinary person, I will be eaten by zombies sooner or later."


    "At the beginning, it was because we were afraid that Bafang village could not be defended and wanted to escape in case of crisis. This is also human nature. Su Su, you have a large number of adults, so don''t worry about us ordinary people."


    "Su Su, please..."


    All kinds of wailing sounds sounded in the sound of special effects. It was obvious that Jos could not bear to sit in the car. After thinking about it, she opened the window and said to ge batian, who was guarding the outside of the car


    "These people didn''t do anything wrong. You can tell Su Su and let them in. They are so pitiful one by one. It''s not that saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. Su Su''s heart is too cruel."


    "This..." Ge batian was throwing a wooden thorn into the maggot tide. Hearing that Jos said this, he turned his head to look at Jos and pursed his lips.


    In fact, he wanted to say that Mr. Fang spent a lot of money to find Su Su through the back door and get special permission to come in. As a result, now he still wants to speak for those people who are determined to leave Bafang village. Isn''t it a little... Too much.


    To tell you the truth, GE batian had no face to go back to Bafang village if he hadn''t taken the job of the young master of the Fang family. He thought that Su Su Su had advised them once when he said they were going to leave. He said that the direction of corpse tide was to go to spring city. As a result, GE batian thought that Su Su Su wanted to stay with them so as to produce vegetables for Bafang village, So I didn''t listen to Su Su''s advice.


    After the result goes out, only then discovers, originally Su Su said is true.


    On the watchtower, pigo is still holding a loudspeaker to shout. His voice is about to smoke. Looking back, the survivors who left Bafang village didn''t leave. Instead, they knelt down in front of the gate of Bafang village. Pigo was so angry that he lost the loudspeaker and stopped shouting!


    After that, he hurried down the watchtower. On the steps, he just saw Su Su coming over with a big stomach. Then he complained to Su Su:


    "Those people outside can''t understand people''s words. They knelt down at the door. What should they do?"


    "Kneeling, what else can we do?"


    Su Su shrugged lightly. Standing inside the wall of Bafang village, she could hear the wailing outside. She didn''t even need to look at it. She guessed what kind of posture people outside were. So she didn''t want to see it. She just told pigo:


    "You open a small door, let people hold weapons on the side of the small door, read a name, let a person in, remember, no one is allowed to enter without a name!"


    Low enough, what''s the use? Where can''t a good hand and foot get a bite? Just as they thought at the beginning, they are powers, and they are superior to ordinary people outside. This is absolutely right. As long as they can find a way to get themselves to a larger human gathering place, or a safe area, or even a base, powers absolutely have a lot of privileges.


    So if you want to leave, don''t come back. If you come back, Su Su won''t take it! So why did Jos come in? Because Qiao Si''s backstage gave the turbid world good to protect the fetus medicine, that is trades with a small life!


    Su Su''s attitude was very firm, and brother PI also carried out Su Su''s order thoroughly. He immediately turned around, but he didn''t care whether his voice was smoking or not. So he led a few confused young men to open a small door to read the list. Originally, he wanted to find some more special forces to fight. But Li Xiaoyu brought a group of women''s army, each with cold weapons, and took a standard step, He took the initiative to guard both sides of the gate.


    In fact, the cold weapons in Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team are useless. If they fight with people outside, they can''t deal with the psionic. But these cold weapons are made by fortune tellers. They are made entirely in imitation of special equipment, which is enough to threaten the survivors.


    On the heavy looking gate of Bafang village, many concealed weapon devices are exquisitely designed. It''s just a small door for one person to go in and out. There are still some such configurations.


    ***********************The author has something to say******************


    If you want to add something more, don''t worry. I''ve been hoarding manuscripts for a few days, and I''ll clear the account for you at one time next month!

 Chapter 324

    As soon as the door was opened, the survivors on their knees stood up and rushed to the door. Pigo quickly told people to close the door. He opened a dark box on the door and raised his loudspeaker again, shouting: "no matter how many people were scolding


    "Jos, read the name of Jos, you can''t come in, I read it three times, don''t come in is equal to automatically give up the place to enter Bafang village."


    That was still sitting in the car, a little sad, these poor people kneeling on the ground of joss, a listen, quickly opened the door and walked down, there are immediately psionic bodyguards to open the way for her, pushed open a few survivors, joss sent to the front of the small door.


    "Su Su, you will be punished for this."


    "People are doing, and the sky is watching. Su Su, you snob, when I get developed, I will not let you go."


    "Please, Susu, open the door and let us in."


    "I want to live. I really don''t want to die."


    All kinds of voices came out in an endless stream. Joss was helpless and compassionate, but she was just a little girl. She had no choice but to morally condemn Su Su.


    Even if joss didn''t cherish the chance to enter, she would be shut out of the door, so Jos could only feel sorry and stood outside the door, waiting for the door to open a crack, so she went in alone.


    Then there were the eight bodyguards of the psionic beside joss, who were read their names. Under the protection of the psionic sent by Fang Shuyi, they went into the small door one by one. Finally, the people sent by Fang Shuyi read their names and went into the small door one by one.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer people outside, the powers of killing maggots also come into Bafang village one by one. Liu Chuanfeng and others finally feel the pressure of maggots. With Liu Chuanfeng, people are also busy, killing maggots, crying, howling, cursing, all in all.


    When it comes to killing maggots, it''s actually good to kill them, because although there are a lot of maggots, the maggots outside Bafang village can''t be piled high, and their creeping speed is not very fast. Take a broom to sweep, and you can sweep out a piece of open space.


    In the small door, Li Xiaoyu tilts her head and looks at the survivors outside. She is holding a broom to sweep away the maggots around her feet. Her eyes are bright. During this period of time, the women''s self-improvement team she brings finally has a little momentum to cheer up. She is worried that there is no real combat to practice for the women''s self-improvement team. Sweeping maggots with a broom is simple, uncomplicated and not dangerous, Just in this way, to do the usual training.


    It''s just that this broom needs to be improved. It''s better to have a way to sweep away maggots, not only to sweep away maggots, but also to kill them!!!


    She stood in the small door, thinking, that is, she thought of Su Su''s mutated bush. If... What method can be used to make the mutated bush into a broom, while sweeping maggots in her hand, the broom made by the bush can digest and eat maggots!!!


    With this idea, Li Xiaoyu went to find a fortune teller and a scholar to figure out a way. Fortune teller is a gold talent, and the scholar always helps her a lot. If three people think together, they can always come up with a good way.


    When passing by Su Su''s yard, Li Xiaoyu said the idea to Su Su again. Su Su immediately felt very good. He asked someone to drag Dr. Hong out of the laboratory and work with Li Xiaoyu, fortune teller and scholar to find a way.


    Now Dr. Hong has basically lived in seclusion. He has realized his long cherished wish before the end of his life. He doesn''t have to think about work pressure, don''t worry about his meals, and can''t buy a house. In short, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. He just needs to put himself into the experimental research.


    And his recent research direction is also a little wide, from the doomsday virus to the role of the doomsday virus in the human body, how to use the doomsday virus to make a vaccine to make the human body mutate, and then to connect with animals and plants. Dr. Hong''s material is the mutated chicken and mutated bush in Bafang village.


    From a scientific research point of view, Dr. Hong, more than anyone else, or even Su Su herself, has a deeper understanding of the end of the world. Dr. Hong is very good at giving Li Xiaoyu advice on how to make a variant Bush broom.


    Look at Jos and his family who have come in from the small gate. At this moment, the people in Bafang village deeply feel the power of Fang Shuyi. He has a deep background. Except for GE batian''s eight bodyguards, all the people who Fang Shuyi sent to meet Jos are military powers.


    Although they didn''t wear military uniform, their every move was consistent. They taught the 18 special ability soldiers who had played in the army. You can see it at a glance.


    Soon, the last psionic entered the small door. Behind him, a survivor wanted to catch up. The psionic turned around, slapped the survivor in the face and pushed the survivor out. The small door was closed with a bang.


    Outside the door was a frightening wail. Already in Bafang village, Jos frowned, looked left and right, and asked Chu Xuan, "where''s my elder brother?"


    Chuxuan, dressed in a military uniform, laughed at joss like a fox and said, "there''s something wrong with master Fang. No, he specially ordered me to come and meet you personally."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Qiao Si Du mouth, the little girl''s delicate state at a glance, she felt that she finally escaped from the tide of corpses back, full of thought will see Fang Shuyi personally stand in the door to meet her, but Fang Shuyi said he was very busy, only sent a Chu Xuan.


    What is more important than welcoming her? She gave birth to a fat son for the Fang family!


    However, although joss was a little dissatisfied with the fact that Fang Shuyi didn''t come to pick her up, he still didn''t dare to disturb Fang Shuyi. It doesn''t matter. When Fang Shuyi is finished, she will see him naturally. Before the end of the world, isn''t it the same?


    So Qiao Si pour also at ease, no longer tube outside the door that group of crying survivors, follow Chu Xuan, with her bodyguard left.


    *********************************The author has something to say*************************


    It''s raining, it''s raining all the time, it''s raining all the time, the atmosphere is not harmonious

 Chapter 325

    In fact, what is Fang Shuyi really busy with? He was busy in a nice room with Mei Shengnan, playing elegant music and tasting red wine, discussing the profound philosophical topics of Marx and Engels.


    It''s really just a discussion topic!!! Fang Shuyi is a person who pursues some kind of spiritual pleasure. When Mei Shengnan meets people and ghosts, she can chat with Fang Shuyi for a whole day.


    They didn''t care about joss, who was waiting for Fang Shuyi to summon him. They just made a spiritual exchange.


    After waiting for noon and afternoon, joss had some temper. He sent Ge batian to ask her several times, but all of them answered that Fang Shuyi was still busy. When dinner was served, Jos fell his chopsticks and went back to her bedroom to sulk.


    After a while, the door was knocked. Two of the sisters in the moon held little ten, stood outside joss'' bedroom door and asked, "Miss, do you want to see the young master?"


    "If you don''t look, take it away and tell my elder brother that if he doesn''t come to see me, I won''t eat!"


    Another hunger strike! Ge batian and the other eight bodyguards, who were listening outside the door, were already immune to this move. They shook their heads and looked at each other, but Ge batian couldn''t help coming forward, looking at the little ten in the arms of sister Yue and praising her


    "The young master hasn''t seen him for a few days. He has gained some weight."


    "Yes, the young master is very easy to take, very good and obedient."


    When she heard Ge batian say this, she couldn''t help laughing. As long as she was a woman, she would have motherhood. Although little ten was not born to her, some people praised her for being fat, that is to say, she was well fed, so she couldn''t help feeling high.


    Look at Miss joss again. She really doesn''t look like little ten''s mother. I haven''t seen her for several days? He was so absorbed in waiting for the man to come to see her, but he didn''t want to look at his son. Little ten was holding by the door, but joss didn''t let little ten in!


    Alas ~ ~ ~ how can there be such a mother in this world?


    This attitude towards Xiaoshi is not as good as those strangers in Bafang village who have no blood relationship with Xiaoshi.


    In the hearts of the two sisters in law, they are more and more disdainful of joss. They tell some interesting stories about little ten with GE batian. They leave joss alone, waiting for Fang Shuyi. Anyway, joss doesn''t care!


    As the night drew near, the survivors outside Bafang village were crying and sweeping maggots, but the gate of Bafang village was closed, and they didn''t want to open the door half a minute. The survivors were disappointed. They were so hungry that they only scolded the people who encouraged them to leave Bafang village.


    After all, they are just ordinary people, not psionic people. After seeing the increasingly frightening environment outside these days, they know that the psionic people outside are just like gods in the crowd of ordinary people. Therefore, although they have complaints in their hearts, they dare not say a word of complaint.


    Then, in Bafang village, when the street lights were on, Li Anxin was put on the roof of the car, knelt on the roof and cried out Li Xiaoyu''s name,


    "Xiaoyu, Li Xiaoyu, please, tell Su Su, let''s go in. It was wrong for us before. We don''t know what''s good for us. We don''t know what''s good for us. Sorry, we shouldn''t leave Bafang village. Xiaoyu, we''re wrong. Let''s go in."


    She cried very hard. Just now in the car, several men tormented her in turn. They made her cry as much as it hurt. Li Xiaoyu must be soft hearted. As long as Li Xiaoyu is soft hearted, he will persuade Su Su, and then Su Su will let them in.


    But when Su Su is careful of being soft, she is soft. When she is careful of being hard, her heart is even harder than iron. She walks up to the watchtower without expression and looks at Li Anxin kneeling on the roof outside the door. An ice arrow is thrown out and directly shoots at Liu Chuanfeng''s window. The tip of the ice arrow is only one inch short of hitting Liu Chuanfeng''s eyebrow.


    Liu Chuanfeng was sitting in the car. When the ice arrow came, he was quite proud that he was holding such a bitch as Li Anxin in his hand. Who didn''t know that Li Anxin and Li Xiaoyu were relatives, and they were still in the same dormitory of the University. As long as Li Anxin came forward to ask, the gate of Bafang village would surely open.


    He didn''t know that Su Su had just shot an ice arrow. He was determined and ruthless. He had no room to turn around for them who had left Bafang village.


    Liu Chuanfeng is a little resentful. Isn''t he a broken village? Sooner or later, he will have to be cleaned up by the zombies. Is his attitude so bad? I''m not afraid that because there are too few people, the tide of corpses is coming and razing this place to the ground?!! Now do not give them in, just outside the sense of crisis is not strong enough!


    "Team Liu, what should we do?"


    There was a man sitting in the co driver''s seat. When he saw that the ice arrow was inserted into the window like this, the man was almost scared to pee. He turned to Liu Chuanfeng and said:


    "Let''s go."


    "OK, OK, let''s go!"


    With that, Liu Chuanfeng started. He wanted to leave for a while. Seeing this, the man in the co driver''s seat quickly pointed to the survivors who helped them sweep away maggots and asked:


    "What about these people?"


    "They''re all ordinary people. Don''t worry about the burden."


    Liu Chuanfeng gritted his teeth. As soon as the car fell down, he knocked over a man behind the car and left at a high speed. Li Anxin on the roof of the car quickly fell down and grabbed the top of the car, followed Liu Chuanfeng''s car and left Bafang village.


    Seeing this, the powers in the cars behind him also left in a hurry, leaving behind the survivors who were determined to follow them and leaving alone.


    So the survivors outside Bafang village, holding brooms, felt like they were crying. At the beginning, Liu Chuanfeng and others said that as long as they left together and went to Chuncheng, everyone was a family. Along the way, their powers would protect them just like their relatives.


    And now? And now? They were instigated to leave Bafang village, and then they were left behind by Liu Chuanfeng. Now they want to go back to Bafang village. Where do they want to go???


    "Su Su, Liu Chuanfeng, those powers are gone, and the people left at the door are ordinary people. What should we do?"


    On the watchtower, pigo is standing behind Su Su with dry mouth. Su Su blinks her eyes calmly, turns around, touches little love in her stomach, and says to pigo faintly:


    "I don''t know what to do. I think their maggots are also very good. I will throw some food to them tomorrow and let them continue to sweep maggots outside."

 Chapter 326

    Outside Bafang village, most of the maggots are eaten by mutated bushes. In many places, mutated chickens are helping to eat maggots together. So maggots surround Bafang village, but they only spread a thin layer. Most of them are just small maggots the size of rice grains. Take a broom to sweep them, and they can survive.


    Su Su, however, didn''t open the door.


    One night later, the survivors found that there was a small safe area outside the wall of Bafang village, which was in front of the gate of Bafang village and above the stone bridge. There were no maggots.


    Because under the stone bridge are clusters of lush shrubs. If maggots climb up the stone bridge, they just need to sweep with a broom. If maggots sweep under the stone bridge, maggots will not climb up again. Therefore, as long as survivors keep cleaning the stone bridge, they are safe.


    Su Su''s work is not totally unfeeling. If there are some bigger maggots, they will not wait for them to find them. A total of four powers on the two watchtowers will activate the powers and solve the bigger maggots.


    The people inside didn''t catch up with the survivors. They stayed on the stone bridge for a night in fear. Early the next morning, dozens of baskets were hanging down from the watchtower, all of which were chicken legs.


    Chicken legs, the survivors outside Bafang village suddenly saw this familiar food. They were all crying with chicken legs in their hands. They were really wrong. They really knew that they were wrong. Life in Bafang village was so good. There was no shortage of chicken legs, but they didn''t know how to cherish them. They once hated them and were taken away by Liu Chuanfeng, It''s not easy to have a full meal these days outside.


    Unfortunately, Su Su still didn''t let them in, and after they finished eating chicken legs, they could only continue to sweep maggots in order to survive.


    Around the morning, a small door opened on the heavy gate, and the survivors turned their heads and looked with hope, but they were disappointed to find that it was not someone who called them in, but Li Xiaoyu, dressed in long clothes and trousers, came out with a very strange broom in her hand.


    It''s a broom. The handle of the broom is made of metal. Looking at Li Xiaoyu''s posture with the broom, I feel that the broom is very heavy. The material used for the broom is a bunch of plants, just like the bushes in the ditch, lush and luxuriant.


    Li Xiaoyu as like as two peas, and not only one person, but also walked out with her, the 10 best women in the women''s self-improvement team. Everyone wore long trousers and a broom like Li Xiaoyu. They didn''t chat with the survivors outside, and they walked slowly through the stone bridge and began to slowly sweep up the maggots.


    When they came into contact with maggots, the brush brooms in their hands suddenly felt as if their hair had touched static electricity, and they suddenly became a huge and fluffy cluster, just like the big grass of Setaria. If you look carefully, it is those mutated bushes that grow sharp green thorns.


    Because it''s used for broom, Dr. Hong chose the root system of the Bush to the middle part. The shape of the Bush in this part is relatively vertical. If the thorn grows when eating maggots, it will not grow everywhere like a ball, but will grow like a tail.


    The metal broom handle is filled with soil. There is a lot of soil, which is enough for the roots of those shrubs to grow and grow. Of course, the shrub itself is a plant. As long as it keeps eating maggots, it will keep growing. On weekdays, it needs to prune diligently, and don''t let the shrubs grow into a ball.


    But if there are too many roots in the broom handle, the metal broom handle will be stretched out. At that time, of course, the broom can''t be used. The fortune teller designed a button on the broom handle. When he saw that the broom handle was deformed by the roots, he opened the button and the broom handle was divided into two parts.


    At that time, you just need to pour the soil and shrubs into the open space, and then pick up one or two shrubs with roots, and put them back together with the soil. The rest, just as those mutated shrubs live and die.


    Because of this broom, 10 members of the women''s self-improvement team, as if they were holding artifact in their hands, began to kill everywhere in the maggot tide. Where the broom passed, the maggots disappeared. Soon, a large area of space was left outside the gate.


    The survivors outside all envied the broom artifact in the hands of the 10 women. They salivated one by one. However, because they were in Bafang village at the moment, there were several powers standing on their heads to support these women, and they did not dare to rob them.


    On the heavy iron gate at the entrance of the village, a small opening was opened. The woman who looked at the opening almost jumped up with joy. She turned back and said to the women who were waiting behind her


    "It''s a success. It''s useful. The broom is absolutely invincible in killing maggots."


    "Really?!"


    "Great, great!"


    "Wow, I''m so happy. Really, I''m about to cry."


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, let''s not cry. From today on, we need to exercise our arms. The broom is not so heavy."


    "Yes, we are no longer useless women!"


    The women behind them are all members of the women''s self-improvement team. They gather at the door to know whether the broom given to them by Captain Li Xiaoyu can kill maggots? Now I know that this broom is very good for killing maggots. They are very excited.


    Can we not be excited? They were once pressed in the mud by men, now, they can finally take up arms and fight to kill maggots like men. How can they not make people excited?!


    A cheering came from the village. It seemed that Su Su had won a great victory. She sat under the locust tree and looked around. She also laughed from the bottom of her heart unconsciously. It was very good. Although the brooms held by these women were useless in the maggot tide and large corpse tide, it was really good to move forward step by step and strengthen herself a little bit.


    In the afternoon, the fortune teller and the scholar made more than a dozen brooms for the women''s self-improvement team. The scholar also taught the women''s self-improvement team some simple attack moves, such as "sweeping a thousand troops", "green dragon wagging its tail" and "ambush on all sides"... Looking at the women, holding heavy brooms, practicing in the open space, let the men around them, I''m a little excited.


    It''s the kind of blood that wants to fight with the enemy and fight side by side, not the dirty blood.


    But the men have something to do now, they want to kill chickens!

 Chapter 327

    Yes, it''s killing chickens. Because there are more maggots, the chain effect is that chickens eat more and breed more. In Bafang village, there are only more than 1560 men with male old people and boys. Among them, there are 18 special forces, pigo and the 19 old people, more than 30 old people and 20 or 30 disabled people.


    So there are only 50 or 60 young people left. Apart from guarding the whole Bafang village, they also have to kill chickens and grow vegetables part-time. They are also very busy every day.


    Especially since the earth wall was crushed by the big maggot, a lot of chickens in the village ran out. Then the chickens seemed to finally know that there was a lot of food outside the earth wall, so now in Bafang village, all the chickens had to fly over the earth wall to look for food.


    I think those chickens also have a very strange habit. They fly out of the wall to look for food during the day, and come back to lay eggs at night. And they take the whole Bafang village as their nest. So, of course, there are eggshells and chickens hopping all day long in Bafang village.


    So it''s no good not to clean up the chickens, but it''s very troublesome to find a special person to raise these chickens. Because there are too many chickens, they breed too fast, and the nest where the chickens lay eggs is not fixed, so we don''t know who it is in the village. For convenience, we dug several small holes under the wall, and paved a stone slab on the trench outside, so that the newborn chickens can''t fly over the wall, You can get out of a small hole and eat maggots without falling into a ditch.


    Now, even the most ordinary man in Bafang village has developed a unique skill of darts. It''s no exaggeration. They are all forced by reality. They have an absolute number of training goals, chicken! Chicken made their unique skill in Bafang village!


    Fang Shuyi has always been interested in seeing more and more chickens in Bafang village. Now that the time is ripe, he went out of his way to find pigo and talked with Bafang village about buying and selling chicken. Now Bafang village and Fang Shuyi also have a cooperative relationship. With Fang Shuyi, a big family, the chickens in Bafang village will not worry about selling for the time being. Fang Shuyi can buy up as many as he can kill, He didn''t buy chicken like Chu Xuan and Xie Yaoshi did at the beginning. He bought one kilo of chicken per ton. He bought one ton of chicken that had been slaughtered and stripped. He gave 5000 seeds to Bafang village.


    This price is already very good. A ton of chickens is only 500. Fang Shuyi buys more. Naturally, Bafang village wants to give him some discount, right?


    Later in the day, the people in the village stop work one after another. The chickens who eat maggots outside have to go back to their nests to breed. The women who kill maggots with brooms outside are reluctant to go back to the small door, leaving the group of survivors who have nowhere to go. They are still left outside.


    It''s getting dark. Outside Bafang village, under the illumination of solar street lights in the distance, several cars gallop by the path ahead. The powers on the watchtower look at them from a distance, just like those cars led by Liu Chuanfeng who had gone away before. The lights on the front of the car are shining brightly. Someone laughs in the car and drives away like crazy.


    I don''t know what these people want to do when they come and go?


    The powers on the watchtower looked at each other, wondering whether to report the matter to Su Su. Just as they hesitated, they saw some strange shadows creeping up from the safe area on the road in the distance.


    Some of them look like oval pupae, but they can move. Many of them only come in line. Each one is the size of a car, and the speed of arching is not very fast. It''s a bit like being attracted by people, because there was no such creature around Bafang village before.


    "What the hell is that?"


    On the watchtower, the psionic turned the searchlight in his hand to shine on the oval chrysalis, which was the size of a car. Immediately, he was so scared that he cried out, "Mommy!" and said in a panic:


    "Knock on the Gong, what is it? This is a monster. Here comes the monster! "


    "What monster?"


    One of the nearby powers didn''t hear clearly. When he looked along the light of the searchlight, he saw a face on the oval face chrysalis. The face was so big that it was as big as the whole front of the car. They had eyes, nose, mouth and ears. They also had white wrinkled skin. In the constant arch movement of the body, the wrinkles of the skin shrank and almost buried the five features in the skin.


    "Ah


    The next one was also startled. If he was really a monster, he quickly turned around and went to knock the gong. The sound of "Dangdang Dang" sounded quickly. He saw a gust of wind around him. King Kong flew down from the top of the watchtower, just like a top hand with lightness skills, and flew directly to the face pupa in the distance.


    At this time, the powers on another watchtower also saw the face pupae coming from the distance. They also sounded the gong. The gongs on the two towers sounded together, successfully alerting the whole Bafang village.


    As soon as Su Su finished her dinner, she stood up with her stomach outstretched. Su''s father and mother, who were sitting on the small square wooden table, also heard the sound of the gong. Su''s mother looked at Su Su in a hurry and told her:


    "Slow down, pay attention to safety..."


    Before the words were heard, Su Su had already walked out of the door of the main room and entered the yard.


    As soon as she came out of the courtyard door, Ruirui, a three-year-old boy, ran past Su Su with a light bow and arrow in the open space, and ran towards the watchtower. Behind him, Qinyue was holding a child, chasing him in a hurry, shouting to Rui Rui as he chased him back:


    "You come back to me, the bigger you are, the more disobedient you are. Come back, son of a bitch!"


    Seeing that Qinyue is about to catch Ruirui''s little body, Su Su has a sharp look in his eyes. He sees Ruirui''s little body disappear in the open space. It''s only a second. He appears 10 meters away again, running in the same direction as the watchtower, but Qinyue can''t catch the little rabbit any more.


    "What is this


    Qin Yue was stunned. She held her child in one hand, and her eyes were confused. She looked down at her empty hand. She did catch her son just now, but her son, like the air, "poof", disappeared from her hands. What happened???


    "Blink!"


    Behind her, Su Su came forward with her stomach in her face, stood beside Qin Yue, raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder, and told her:


    "It''s urgent. Send the child to Bafang villa. I''ll see Ruirui."

 Chapter 328

    "What is blink?"


    Qinyue doesn''t listen to Su Su''s words at all, but she is shocked by Ruirui Rui''s sudden ability. Can her son move quickly??? Her son is a psychic???


    "The phenomenon and ability to move your body to other places in an instant."


    "He? He? Rui Rui, when will he blink? Who taught it? "


    In the face of Su Su''s explanation, Qinyue still doesn''t understand. Su Su laughs. She looks at the silly Qinyue and says, "your son is already a power man. As for who taught him, maybe it''s because you always chase Ruirui Rui and force him out of his blinking ability."


    As early as the first time I received Ruirui and Qinyue, one day, Su Su sat in the car, Ruirui picked up a bowl of noodles and stood outside Su Su Su''s door. Su Su Su felt the fluctuation of his powers. At that time, Ruirui started the process of awakening his powers.


    The types of powers awakened by each psionic have a lot to do with his body constitution and his daily habits. So Su Su said that Ruirui would awaken the teleportation power. Maybe it''s because Qinyue likes chasing Ruirui too much on weekdays that ruiruirui would awaken the teleportation power.


    Looking at Qinyue still can''t understand, can''t believe, standing in the same place motionless, Su Su didn''t say anything more, now the situation is urgent, she didn''t have so much time to explain Qinyue in detail, so she left Qinyue and went to the watchtower.


    When he got to the bottom of the watchtower, there were many special forces fighting outside the wall, and many people gathered on the watchtower. However, more people built ladders and climbed to the wall. There was a person under the ladder to take care of them. Around each ladder, there were lots of barrels of chicken oil and bundles of dried wood.


    Su Su went up to the watchtower and saw brother PI and several low-level powers on the tower. Ruirui stood beside brother Pi as if he had been trained. He stood deftly and didn''t make trouble any more. When people saw her coming up, they let a piece of open space come out. Su Su Su nodded and walked to the back of the searchlight. Looking forward, the special forces in front of him were like fireworks, All kinds of gorgeous powers are thrown at the front face pupa.


    However, the effect is very little.


    Although the arched speed of the face pupae is slow, it is just like the normal walking speed of adults. The key is that these face pupae are very high in defense and heavy in weight. They will leave a series of marks behind when they crawl. Whether they are on the concrete road or in the rice field, they are like being rolled out by a tank, leaving a very deep mark.


    "It looks like a second biological variant of zombies and maggots."


    Su Su took a look and guessed that although she had never seen this kind of thing in her last life, the trend of the end of the world was so great. She had only lived in the end of the world for 12 years and had gone to the sea.


    So Su Su depends entirely on guessing. According to the truth, maggots and zombies are two kinds that can consume each other, because maggots can eat zombies, but zombies can''t catch the little maggots flexibly.


    However, there is a very strong doomsday virus in the body of a zombie. When maggots get into the body of a zombie, they may also produce some secondary biological variation, which involves a series of very complex chemical reactions. The collision of the two organisms produces a new species that can crush the two organisms. This is not unprecedented in the history of biological evolution.


    The only difference is that it''s the end of the world, and the speed of all evolution will be many, many times faster. It''s not impossible to produce a new creature in a short period of time.


    Of course, it''s just some kind of contingency. It''s very sad if we encounter this contingency and can''t beat this secondary biological mutation. In such a big world, it''s impossible to teach Bafang village to encounter all the sad things. Before, there was no shortage of people around Bafang village to observe.


    Although Ye Yu has entered the second evolution, Vajra still insists on going out every day and flying around Bafang village. There is no sign that this kind of creature is mutating before.


    "Who brought these faces?"


    Su Su looked at the special powers in front of her and was about to kill the pupa of the face in front of her. She asked casually. Behind her, a certain power who was on guard on the watchtower said:


    "It''s Liu Chuanfeng. I know their car. There''s another one named Lu Ren on the car. I know him too. He laughs so loudly."


    "These people are so hateful that they are not allowed to open the door or come in? How can you lead such a monster to us


    Pigo is so angry that he can only jump to his feet. They all say that the end of the world is dark. It''s because there are people who can''t see others well that it makes the end of the world look very dark and darker than the underworld.


    Su Su, who is in front of her, looks back at pige, who is so angry that she is also angry. She thought that it was not easy for anyone to survive in the end of the world. She let these people go and look for a brighter future. However, these people think that the outside world is not as good as Bafang village, and they want to come back.


    No one will let these people come back. When there is a crisis in Bafang village, we have to go. When the crisis outside is bigger than Bafang village, we have to go back? Who can stand such a person.


    So Su Su won''t open the door to these people. She thinks that these people may have resentment, but the most urgent thing is to find a better place to live and try to survive. How can she know that Liu Chuanfeng''s narrow-minded mind led to the face pupae of the second biological change? This is a clear revenge for Su Su Su''s refusal to open the door to them.


    "Next time you see them passing by, kill them. What''s good for jumping?"


    Su Su coldly hissed and comforted brother PI. At the same time, she quietly issued a killing order. Of course, she was also a temperamental one, but she had seen too much about the dark side of human nature. Liu Chuanfeng was a large number of people in the last life. If she had to jump her feet every time she met one, she would have been very angry.


    Pigo thought about it, too. What''s good for jumping? This kind of person will lead a monster once, not necessarily a second time. He told the people watching the watchtower to be alert. Next time I see Liu Chuanfeng passing by, I''ll just throw the ability and kill him!


    Then pigo''s heart gradually became angry, and he turned to the special forces outside the wall. There were still maggots in the ridge, but because the special forces'' power damage range was too large, the maggots under their feet were dead.

 Chapter 329

    Although there are a lot of maggots outside Bafang village, the main damage of the people is still concentrated on the face pupae that come one by one. Although these face pupae move very slowly, their defense is very strong. Pigo calculates that there are about 10 special forces with abilities outside. They use cold weapons, hot weapons and abilities, and then they kill the first face pupae.


    "How hard is it to kill?"


    Pigo didn''t understand the hierarchy of these mutant creatures. He turned to Su Su. Su Su didn''t speak, but just looked at the face pupae. After the first face pupae was killed, he retracted his head into the fold and fat skin, curled up like a piece of oval white bread, and stopped in the same place. His body looked hard and felt like a stone.


    She raised her hand, a blade of ice skate whirled and threw it out. With a click, she cut the hard shell on the back of the pupa of the petrified face, but it didn''t break, but her blade was broken. So Su Su continued to make efforts to throw out ten blades of ice skate, and finally cut the hard shell on the back of the pupa of the dead face, revealing the red and white flesh inside.


    "This shell is so hard."


    Su Su exclaimed, Rao is a fourth-order power like her. She lost so many ice skates and could only cut through so little. I think the defense of this face pupa is higher after death than before.


    However, just as the pupae of one face after another crawled over, the highest green bud in the ditch suddenly bloomed at this time. Su Su was stunned, and all his heart was attracted by the big red flower on the bush.


    The flower looks very delicate and beautiful. The shape between opening and closing is a bit like a person''s mouth. In the fierce special effects sound outside, one or two layers of thorns grow on the edge of the flower. The color of the thorns is white, just like human teeth. Inside the flower, there is viscous liquid, just like human saliva, It can digest and corrode food.


    This really evolved into a cannibal! Just because it has just blossomed, the cannibal looks very small, and its rhizome does not stretch long, and the longest is not as high as the earth wall.


    Su Su looked at it carefully, it had bent down its roots, lying on the bushes, and began to look for food. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and bit a maggot the size of a small snake, sucking and chewing like noodles.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    A little fart boy''s voice suddenly appeared in front of the watchtower. Before people could react, they saw Ruirui Rui blinking all the way forward, blinking, moving, and then standing on the dead face pupa. He was still jumping on the back of the face pupa. It seemed that the next step was to move to the living face pupa.


    "Come back!"


    Su Su looks up and looks at brother Pi''s feet. Doesn''t she remember that Ruirui just stood at brother Pi''s feet quietly? How could he be so disobedient and run out, but pigo was stunned and didn''t react. He just raised his finger and subconsciously pointed to the child on his face and said:


    "Well, there''s a child here! It looks like Ruirui. "


    "He is Ruirui!"


    Su Su said that a chain made of ice flew out of her hand and meandered to Ruirui Rui, who was holding a small bow and arrow in front of her. However, Rui Rui was jumping and jumping. As soon as her figure flashed, she stood on the other person''s face, and her mouth was still shouting,


    "You monsters, I will destroy you!"!!! Kill you, kill you. "


    The special forces who besieged the pupa were all stunned for a moment, only to hear King Kong yell, "son of a bitch, you are so brave!", Suddenly, it floats to the back of the pupa, grabs Ruirui''s neck and flies him back to the watchtower like a chicken. Rui Rui is still struggling,


    "Let go of me, let go of me, I want to destroy the monster!"


    "Headache!"


    Su Su frowns, releases the chain made of ice, and binds Ruirui, who has lost King Kong on the watchtower. Her power level is far higher than that of ruiruirui. Therefore, Ruirui can''t run away from her bondage. Su Su Su turns around and looks at Ruirui who is crying in the chain


    "What''s the matter with you child? Don''t make trouble


    She wondered whether her leadership had made a mistake, or whether the atmosphere of the whole Bafang village had made a mistake. A three-year-old child had dared to rush towards the second mutation creature. It was also a pity that it was a crawling face chrysalis. If it had been replaced by a more aggressive creature, would Ruirui still be alive today?


    To say, it''s not bad for the children who grew up in the last life. Their heart, nature and courage are worth affirming. And looking at Ruirui''s ability to move quickly, we have to guide him well. Otherwise, if we don''t watch him next time, we will have to do it!


    "I want to destroy monsters, village head, let me go, I want to destroy monsters, kill them, kill them!"


    Ruirui, who is more than three years old, is bound by chains, but she is still making a lot of noise. Su Su ignores him. At the moment, the focus is not on how to educate Ruirui. Although she has a heart, she also has a priority.


    So Su Su tied him to the chair in the watchtower and threw him. Seeing that Qinyue was safe and the child in her hand climbed up the watchtower in a hurry, Su Su turned around and continued to watch the cannibal flower eating maggots and the special forces fighting the Second World War.


    Every second mutant face pupa is very difficult to kill. Although they are in line one by one, each one is the same as a tank. There is a trend of rolling forward in the face of artillery fire. When the special forces kill the third one, the fourth face pupa has already passed the ridge and is coming towards the wall of Bafang village.


    I can''t stop it. The defense is too strong!


    Among these special forces, the only one who can block the face pupae is Wandashan, the power type power. He only blocks one end, but he can''t block the other. Although the face pupae move slowly, they are extremely difficult to kill. When we concentrate on killing one end, the face pupae behind them have already passed them and rolled towards Bafang village.


    Seeing the face pupa rushing towards the cannibal flower, the cannibal flower didn''t realize the danger at all. She grew up and wanted to bite the face pupa. Su Su Su was in a hurry. She released a hand made of water out of thin air, grabbed the root of the cannibal flower, pulled it up and threw it to the ridge far away from Bafang village.


    Then Su Su turns his back and forgets it!!!

 Chapter 330

    The scholar''s fog rose at this time. He thought that he could disturb the maggots'' sense of direction, and also make the face pupae lose their direction and no longer move forward. However, those face pupae are secondary mutation species produced by the collision between zombies and maggots. Their sense of direction depends not only on feeling, but also on vision, hearing and smell.


    The scholar''s power level is too low. These are level 3 species. The scholar''s fog doesn''t work on them.


    Face pupae continue to come towards Bafang village. It''s like there are things in Bafang village that make them cling to them. Even several psionic people outside can''t attract them. When they pass by the psionic people, they only struggle a little. But soon, they are attracted by Bafang village with more living people. They turn their faces and continue to come to Bafang village.


    At the entrance of Bafang village, the survivors, who were left outside, screamed in a frenzy of terror. Looking at the crushed soil under the pupae, they were all trembling. One by one, they begged Su Su to open the door for them and let them in.


    However, Su Su is still not good!


    She twisted her eyebrows and lifted her hands flat. The face pupae coming to Bafang village were frozen in the same place. Just for a moment, those face pupae who were frozen and numb all over began to climb forward and climb. Under Su Su''s attack, they moved very slowly, but there was still a face pupae who was very strong and pressed to the edge of the ditch.


    Some pieces of broken soil were pushed into the ditch. The lush mutated bushes stretched out sharp green spines, but it was difficult to penetrate the surface of the human face pupa. King Kong and others killed the human face pupa in their hands and rushed to stop it. They were about to press it to the other end of the ditch. They killed the human face pupa on the edge of the ditch.


    But this one has just died, and the other one has fallen into the ditch, crushing many clusters of bushes. Although these bushes tried to pierce the surface of the human face pupa, it turned out that they were only in vain.


    "Well, let''s set it on fire."


    Seeing this, Su Su felt that the crisis had obviously escalated. It was no longer the same level as before, which could be solved only by mutated shrubs. At her command, the people leaning against the dirt wall with the ladder were throwing chicken oil out with a big spoon.


    All the people on the dirt wall, regardless of men and women, keep throwing oil out, which is a test of their strength, because their chicken oil must be thrown far away, not into the ditch, so as not to burn the bushes that are hard to grow up.


    When all the chicken oil in the bucket was gone, we started to throw the torch. The torch was tied with cloth strips, hay and other flammable materials. They threw them out and fell on the chicken oil. As soon as the night wind blew, a large fire started. The face pupae were still intact in the fire and came to Bafang village.


    In Bafang village, everyone''s heart was raised. Such a highly defensive creature was almost unprecedented. They seemed to find the sense of panic at the beginning of the last life.


    However, from another angle, although the fire can''t kill the face pupae, it can only kill the maggots, so that the bushes won''t be pressed by the face pupae, and the maggots will climb over the ditch and then into the Bafang village.


    The special ability soldiers, who are supposed to kill face pupae, are still killing face pupae. Behind them, several face pupae fall into the ditch. Although they crush a lot of bushes, they are clumsy and difficult to climb out of the ditch, which is more convenient for the special ability soldiers to kill.


    After about half an hour''s hard work, all those pupae who were attracted by Liu Chuanfeng were killed in the ditch. Bafang village paid no small price, sacrificed a large area of conscientious shrubs, and won the final victory of the battle.


    In the air, there is the smell of chicken oil mixed with the smell of roast protein. I don''t know why, although everyone has experienced such a difficult war, they are all very hungry now. So pigo on the watchtower called out and called the old people back to fry several big pots of vegetables for everyone to eat.


    However, such a tense atmosphere still does not disperse from the heads of the people in Bafang village. When people eat the midnight snack, all they think and talk about are these faces.


    It''s certain that face pupae are hard to kill. Liu Chuanfeng and Liu Chuanfeng didn''t attract many face pupae this time. Although they annihilated all these face pupae outside Bafang village this time, a lot of mutated bushes in the ditch were destroyed. Even the bushes at the entrance of the village were almost completely abandoned.


    "I think it''s good to peel off the shells of these pupae and stick them on the wall, or think of some way to knot them one by one, because the material is so hard."


    Su''s father said that he was pulling Gazi. They squatted under the locust tree, holding bowls in their hands. While eating supper, they were discussing the fossilized face pupae outside. Hearing that Su''s father said this, Gazi thought about it, shook his head, and held up his chopsticks


    "The biggest face pupae are as big as a van. Their shells are very uneven and curved. Although they are very hard, they are not easy to make walls. You have to break these hard shells, but even if they are broken, they can''t play a defensive role."


    Not to mention with their present strength, what method should be used to flatten the hard face pupa shell? That is to say, what can be used to build them into a wall? So Gazi thinks that Su Fu''s idea is very good, but it''s not easy to make this face.


    "Then what? I think it''s a good material. It''s a pity not to use it. "


    Su Fu, squatting under the locust tree, shakes his head with a look of regret on his face. Gazi laughs twice, saying that he doesn''t know what to do.


    In such a heated discussion, pigo asked people to put a lot of food in a basket, hang it from the watchtower and give it to the frightened survivors. Although Su Su explicitly prohibited these people from entering Bafang village, since they could survive, no one said anything about giving them some food.


    The people outside are naturally very grateful. Although they are hiding on the stone bridge at the gate, they have a very bad life, and they can only sleep by the gate in turn. But in such a world, it''s very good to give them a bite to eat. What''s more, they have three meals a day and a snack in Bafang village.


    So we''ll stay at the gate of Bafang village. During the day and night, we''ll sweep maggots, eat and use water. Some people will put baskets and hang them down from the watchtower. That''s good.

 Chapter 331

    Then, the survivors outside negotiated that they still had to do something to let Su Su see that they had truly repented and wanted to return to Bafang village. Their determination to be a man from the beginning was to discuss for a night and finally decided to do something big!


    That is to catch the pupae of those people who fell into the ditch, and let those beautiful bushes grow up again.


    It''s not easy to pick up the corpses of face pupae in the ditch, because face pupae are very heavy. Even Wandashan, a powerful power, has to work hard to get these face pupae out of the ditch.


    It was already late. Wandashan was on duty for one day today, and he had to deal with the face pupae in the evening. He wanted to rest for a few hours and then go to get the face pupae. So the survivors outside had to get the face pupae out of the ditch before Wandashan came out.


    Originally, it was very difficult for a power person, let alone the survivors of ordinary people. However, there was a physics professor in this group, who had a set of physics mechanics theorems, called lever principle. He talked about a lot of levers, such as laborious levers, labor-saving levers, arm levers


    Anyway, in the end, we believe that as long as the materials are ready, an ordinary person can get the face pupae out of the ditch. It sounds incredible, but we did what he said. In one night, he really got all the face pupae out of the ditch.


    The next day, before dawn, Su Su, lying on her side, suddenly felt that her stomach was too tight for her, like her uterus was exerting uncontrollably, trying to squeeze out the little love in her stomach.


    Xiao''ai can''t stand the squeeze. She starts to fight and kick in Su Su''s stomach. Su Su can''t stand it. She raises her wrist and looks at the special forces watch on it. It''s only about 4 a.m., so she sits up and leans on the head of the bed. She looks at the dark coke Ye Yu. She sighs helplessly and says to herself:


    "Why haven''t you evolved yet? What power are you going to evolve into? Your daughter is about to be born, so you don''t want her to come to this world, and the first person you see is you? "


    Maybe Su Su Su''s words have a little emotion. In her stomach, Xiao AI had already stopped, but now she began to toss again. Su Su was staring at her belly. Xiao AI moved too much. Her belly was propped up high and low, and a burst of contractions came. Su Su Su gritted her teeth, grabbed the quilt with her hands, and tried to calm herself down.


    She can''t give birth yet. Now it''s five weeks before her due date. The old people say that it''s better to keep the baby in her mother''s stomach for one more day than to keep it outside for one week. The mother provides all the nutrition she needs for the fetus. If Xiao AI is born now, how poor she is.


    Su Su calms down, the contractions are not so frequent, and Xiao AI gradually stops. She takes a few breaths and finds that her nose is seriously blocked, so she stands up and plans to go out for a walk.


    In summer, it''s always very early. It''s about five o''clock. It''s already very bright. Except for the patrol women''s self-improvement team, no one is walking outside. When Su Su Su comes out of the yard, a team of women''s self-improvement team members with brooms have finished sweeping the maggots outside. They are in line with broom artifact in their hands and are walking in a neat and uniform way, From the direction of the village came.


    "So early?"


    Su Su raises her hand and says hello to Li Xiaoyu, the leader of the team. She turns around and asks the people behind her to continue to line up and go back to rest. She comes to Su Su Su and looks at her with concern


    "Why do you get up so early? Why don''t you get some sleep? "


    "Contractions are too frequent to sleep."


    "It''s going to be like this, isn''t it?"


    "Almost. I''ll know when you''re pregnant."


    Su Su shrugged her shoulders and looked at Li Xiaoyu''s face, which was a little scared. She just laughed, turned her eyes, looked at the direction of the village and asked:


    "How many hours of maggots do you have to sweep outside every day for your women''s self-improvement team?"


    "24 hours a day, we have four teams and each team goes out for six hours a day." When Li Xiaoyu spoke, his neck was straight and his waist was straight, as if he was making a report to Su Su. "But I don''t think that''s enough. There are too many maggots outside. There are not many members of our women''s self-improvement team. In order to avoid danger, we need to concentrate every time, So I''ll just try to clean up the land in front of the entrance of Bafang village. "


    "That''s good. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Su Su is chatting with Li Xiaoyu. In fact, she doesn''t have too much expectation for Li Xiaoyu''s team. No one is expecting hundreds of women for the defense of Bafang village. So Su Su asks Li Xiaoyu not to have too much pressure. She really hopes Li Xiaoyu not to have too much pressure!


    But Li Xiaoyu is determined to do it, either not to do it, or to do it seriously, so although everyone has not given Li Xiaoyu pressure, Li Xiaoyu has set a high goal for the women''s self-improvement team.


    She will one day, all men dare not look down on women! No longer dare to take women as a tool to warm the bed, and women themselves will not only regard themselves as men''s dependent goods.


    "By the way, when we were sweeping maggots outside, we found that the survivors who were locked outside were like looking for the corpses of human face pupae in the ditch, and we didn''t know what to do?! They even picked up more than half of it. "


    As soon as the conversation changes, Li Xiaoyu talks to Su Su about the strange phenomenon he just saw outside. All the survivors used to be young and strong men in Bafang village. When Liu Chuanfeng instigated others to leave Bafang village, they also found this kind of strong man, so more than 100 survivors gathered outside.


    Although the survivors lived in the open, they didn''t take a bath for several days and nights, and their bodies were extremely dirty and smelly, they didn''t lose much weight because they were given food for three meals a day in Bafang village.


    Li Xiaoyu said that they fished the corpses of human face pupae in the ditch. Although the weight of those human face pupae was very heavy, which was much heavier than that of tanks, with the strength of so many people and a few strange leverage tools, they still fished many heads.

 Chapter 332

    Before, a human face pupa was cut a crack by Su Su''s ice skates, revealing the red and white meat inside. The corpse of the human face pupa also had no rest. Some survivors took the knife and started from the crack, took out the flesh and blood, and threw them all into the ditch to feed the crushed mutant bushes.


    The heart of repentance, has been very sincere.


    Su Su smelled the speech and nodded. He didn''t say anything to Li Xiaoyu. He just said goodbye and walked slowly to the watchtower.


    There are two new special soldiers with special powers on the watchtower. With the two fixed powers, there are four people on one watchtower. Li Xiaoyu also sent two women from the women''s self-improvement team to stay in the watchtower, so there are 12 people standing in the watchtower.


    Su Fu is now planning to build more watchtowers. There are only about 200 people in Bafang village. The watchtower will cover the whole Bafang village. By then, all the people will be on the watchtower to look out, and only the old people and children will be left in the village.


    Thinking of that picture, Su Su couldn''t help laughing. She walked up to the watchtower step by step. The scholar who had been crowded in the watchtower turned around and pointed to the survivors who were very busy outside and said to Su Su:


    "Su Su, come and see, they seem to have found a very soft place to dig meat on those pupae."


    Su Su quickly walked two steps, stood on the platform outside the watchtower, looked out in the white sky, and saw several white face pupae lying in the empty space. Several survivors were holding knives and wandering around the body of one of them.


    The head and tail of one of the human face pupae seem to have disappeared. These survivors seem to have figured it out. After the face pupae die, the head and tail will retract into the shell, presenting an inverted semicircle lying on the ground, just like bread.


    In fact, the hard surface of the head and tail of the face pupa is folded. As long as the hard shell is folded, the head and tail can be exposed. That is the softest part of the face pupa after death. It''s easier to dig meat from the head and tail.


    While Su Su was watching, suddenly the head of the pupa shell was folded and lifted up, like a fan, with high flexibility. He saw that the head, which was originally buried on the ground, revealed a bloody hole, and a man came out of the hole.


    The man''s whole body was covered with blood and flesh, and he still had a large piece of meat in his hand. After he got out of the hard pupa shell, he ran to the edge of the ditch with that piece of blood and flesh, and threw it into the ditch.


    In the trench, the original crushed mutant Bush began to grow slowly again, just because the plants grew slowly, and the human eye saw that there was no change before.


    "Su Su, do you see that? In fact, I think the reason why these face pupae are so heavy is that they are too fat, but after the flesh and blood in the pupae are hollowed out, you see, the pupae are still very light. "


    The scholar is beside Su Su, pointing to the scene outside and saying that the first face pupa cut by Su Su has been hollowed out by the survivors. Four big men easily lift up the pupa shell the size of a car. One of them laughs and cheers loudly


    "Great, this can be a house!"


    Although the inside of these pupae doesn''t smell good, it''s good to bask in them and sleep in them at night. If you have the conditions in the future, you can also wash them with water. The abdomen of the face pupae is softer than the back, but it''s still very hard. The head and tail can be opened and closed at will. When closed, even a maggot the size of a grain of rice can''t climb in, It''s so convenient.


    So how can we say that human wisdom is infinite? With more people, there are more fantastic ideas. The survivors who were shut out by Su Su and were not allowed to come in originally just wanted to do something to let Su Su see their determination to sincerely repent, so that they would not sleep on the ground outside. But unexpectedly, they found such a wonderful "house".


    "Good, good!" Su Su nodded and looked at the group of survivors outside. Because she had a place to live tonight, and when she was so happy, she added, "let them stay outside like this. With this pupa shell as a talisman, no matter how many corpse tides and maggot tides come, they are not afraid."


    "In fact, we can also make some pupae like this, but the pupae are still too small. The biggest pupa is only the size of a van and can hold several people?"


    The scholar murmured behind Su Su. At this time, there were many people nodding in agreement, as if yesterday''s pupae were not enough trouble for them. At this time, they even thought that the number of pupae was too small.


    "It doesn''t matter. Liu Chuanfeng should come again."


    Su Su turns her head and looks at the scholar with a smile on her face. According to her understanding of the darkness of human nature, Liu Chuanfeng can''t see Bafang village so well. How can she blame Bafang village only once? All the people in Bafang village are ready. Next time Liu Chuanfeng and others come back, they will kill all the people with pupae.


    With these words, several cars came back in the distance. After a very long distance, we could only see the two lights on the front of the car. Before the people on the watchtower could react, the survivors below were people with sharp eyes, holding their heads up and shouting:


    "Su Su, Liu Chuanfeng is here. I see his car. There are a lot of human face pupae behind him. Su Su, get ready. Those face pupae are bigger than yesterday''s. let''s dig quickly and hide in the pupae!"


    Who has such a sharp eye??? Can you see it from such a long distance?!


    People doubted this. Whether it was on the watchtower or outside Bafang village, even Su Su, the fourth level power, didn''t believe this man''s words. Would Liu Chuanfeng be so crazy? At least Liu Chuanfeng has to rest for a few days, so it''s not tiresome to make them feel strange every day?


    Soon, it turned out that everyone was wrong. Liu Chuanfeng was really crazy. He drove closer, and the car was easy to recognize. It was a kind of green jeep. In the white sky, he drove slowly to Bafang village with two lights on. It seemed that he was afraid that if he drove too fast, he would lose his way.

 Chapter 333

    "It''s really Liu Chuanfeng."


    Su Su stood on the watchtower with a sneer. As soon as he lifted his hand, the white ice froze all the way, freezing the green jeep in the thick ice.


    "MD, Susu, are you sick?"


    Liu Chuanfeng''s car couldn''t move. He opened the door and jumped out of it. Zhantou saw that there was thick ice in all directions. Not far away, through a few acres of dry paddy fields, was the gate of Bafang village.


    Now the paddy field is much cleaner than the previous two days. Instead of the maggots, they are the corpses of several human face pupae. The survivors who were left behind by them are still alive. They stand at the entrance of Bafang village and look at Liu Chuanfeng angrily.


    Inexplicably, Liu Chuanfeng felt a little flustered and saw another layer of ice cover coming. He jumped up and climbed onto the top of the car. A circle of fire was burning around the green jeep.


    That''s right. Liu Chuanfeng is a fire power. His level is not high, so it''s level 3. In the face of level 4 ice Power Su Su''s fierce ice freezing, Liu Chuanfeng''s heart is not only guilty, but also a little flustered. How did he know Su Su Su would get up so early today and even stand on the watchtower.


    So Liu Chuanfeng is a face of smile, rushed to the watchtower, standing in the distance Su Su arched his hand, sorry: "sorry, Su Su, I joked too much, how do you know that such small things can also annoy you, today you let me go, as long as I can leave here, I Liu Chuanfeng will surely report to you in the future?"


    His voice is very loud, although separated by a few acres of paddy fields, but in such a morning, still very clear spread to the watchtower.


    The scholar behind Su Su looks at Su Su and sees that Su Su has no expression. He is still spreading ice on the ground. The scholar raises a sniper gun, aiming at the sniper mirror with standard posture, and shoots Liu Chuanfeng in the middle of his brow.


    Liu Chuanfeng is just a third-order fire power. His energy scheduling may be lower than that of LV Yin. LV Yin had a mutant bird to watch out for him, but now Liu Chuanfeng has nothing. However, he dares to attract monsters to Bafang village. His courage is commendable.


    But, again praise, or die, for nothing else, just for Liu Chuanfeng''s words, he said he just joked too much!


    If we ignore the old and weak women and children in Bafang village, and still introduce three-level face pupae to Bafang village, it''s just an excessive joke. Then Liu Chuanfeng doesn''t make a joke, and really takes revenge, how frightening it would be?


    So even though he has begged for mercy, Su Su still has to let Liu Chuanfeng die. Not only Liu Chuanfeng will die, but none of his teammates can stay. That''s what we call cutting grass and roots.


    The ice on the ground is quite thick. The wheels of those cars in the distance are frozen in the thick ice. Lu Ren is still in the car. Before he can open the door and jump out of the car, he sees Liu Chuanfeng standing on the roof in front of him. His head tilts back fiercely. In the white light, a bullet in the back of his head flies out, bursting out a blood red flower.


    Time seems to stop in this moment, Liu Chuanfeng''s face, also put the expression of want to talk with Su Su conditions, that expression solidified in the face, standing on the roof of the body, but just like the wind falling leaves, fell backward, hit the hard ice.


    The powers in the cars behind him, including Lu Ren, suddenly panicked. They just felt that Su Su, who seemed harmless to human beings and animals, was so determined to take their lives this time? Is Su Su''s heart no longer soft, they can''t just ask, let Su Su let them live?


    Some of the powers'' hearts were confused, and some could not help complaining about the dead Liu Chuanfeng. They said that they would give Su Su some color to see? What about revenge? They don''t want Susu to be better, and they don''t want Susu to be better?


    Some of them opened the car door, waved their hands towards the watchtower and ran to the gate of Bafang village, shouting:


    "Su Su, I''m wrong. Let me live. I''m bewitched by Liu Chuanfeng. Su Su, please!"


    "Kill me."


    On the watchtower, Su Su''s expressionless head orders the scholar. Before the sniper gun in the scholar''s hand is put down, the muzzle of the gun turns, aiming at the psionic who runs over, and then shoots the psionic who asks for mercy on the way of running forward.


    Behind, also want to learn that the power, toward Su Su they run to beg for mercy of people, immediately flustered up, how to hard not, to soft also not? No matter soft or hard, Su Su must take their lives?


    "Go on!"


    Su Su is very calm side head, toward the side of the scholar Yang Yang chin, standing around Su Su Su is a Leng, a creepy feeling, instantly climbed up the back.


    The other side all put a low posture to beg for mercy, said next time no longer make, still want to kill?!


    Of course, this is the idea of ordinary people. The scholar is a member of the death squads. His occupation is to execute orders and kill people. Su Su said to continue, so he continued to carry a sniper gun and shoot the powers in front one by one.


    Some powers began to resist, urged the powers to protect themselves, took the car as a cover, and ran in the opposite direction of Bafang village. Seeing this, Gazi on the watchtower picked up the sniper gun and began to meet the scholar. After a while, a lot of people died in front of him, all of them were about the second level powers.


    One by one, with eyes wide open, lying or lying on the thick ice, with bright red blood gurgling on the back of his head, it''s really like a slaughterhouse.


    At the gate of Bafang village, the survivors were afraid to go out. They all gathered together and watched the massacre with numb scalp and trembling heart. They had only one idea in mind. How lucky they are now that they were left behind by Liu Chuanfeng. Otherwise, they would follow Liu Chuanfeng all the way to the black. Today, they would also be a member of Su Su massacre.


    Su Su is a cruel woman. Who says Su Su is just a woman who manages such a small village without warmth? Is this also called "without warmth"? She so, not light not heavy a few words, killed a piece of people!


    The key, the most frightening thing is that Su Su didn''t feel at all. She stood on the watchtower and watched people being shot one by one without blinking her eyes. No matter how those people cried, she didn''t feel half soft hearted or half pitied.


    Even, half of the killing gas is not, as if the killing is not too much, no sorrow, no joy, no resentment, no hatred, are just used to it!

 Chapter 334

    The golden sun, when the bloody smell is the most intense, faints and stains the white world. Everything around is quiet. The survivors huddled at the gate of Bafang village are silent. Suddenly, a person shouts:


    "Su Su, here comes the pupa!"


    On the watchtower, Su Su raised her eyes and looked far away. Sure enough, a little white dot appeared on the horizon, arch by arch, climbing very slowly. It was estimated that it would take a lot of time to climb to the entrance of Bafang village.


    Then, hearing the voice just now, he cried with fear: "Su Su, there are many pupae, about thirty-four, the biggest one is the size of a bus!"


    Although Su Su''s eyesight is very good, as long as he is a psionic person, his five senses will be much better than ordinary people, but like the person outside the gate, he can count the faces that can''t be farther away, one can only count so clearly, and he can also draw the size. Su Su Su asks himself that he can''t do it, and all the psionic people here can''t do it.


    But what the man said was right. The dead Liu Chuanfeng did bring the pupae. The exact number and size of the pupae have yet to be confirmed.


    "Scholar, you should be ready and ask some people to stop you."


    Su Su gave orders. The scholar nodded, turned around and went to gather the brothers. The gongs on the two watchtowers were also sounded at this time.


    In the busy village, there are children running everywhere. Hearing the sound of the gongs on both sides, the old people are thinking about their feet and panting to catch the children running all over the ground. But Ruirui is at this time, holding a sword cut from wood, shaking his arms and shouting:


    "Brothers, let''s go out with our king and kill those monsters like shit!"


    The children who can run are those who take branches and catapults. They run to the gate with Ruirui, avoiding the old man''s encirclement. Those who have just learned how to walk behind them naturally have to join in the fun. They follow their elder brothers and sisters and run to the gate, but these toddlers are easy to grasp, He was caught clean by the old people and went home with the lock.


    Mountain King Ruirui, leading his cub soldiers, holding all kinds of "weapons", shouting. As soon as he rushed to the gate, he saw Qinyue with a black face, hands akimbo, a tiger like momentum, blocking the gate.


    Ruirui Meng Da Da smile, with a soft voice, said to his mother: "Mom, you get out of the way, I want to go out to kill the monster!"


    "You go back to me, don''t make trouble!" Qinyue strides forward, reaches out a hand, and is about to twist Ruirui''s ear. However, Ruirui flashes in place, disappears out of thin air, and appears behind Qinyue again.


    He led the children to see, immediately excited crazy called up, "long live the king, the king is really powerful!"


    "Ah, ah, great."


    What do children really know? They just think it''s good to get together and join in the fun. Some of them don''t even speak completely. When others scream, they scream with excitement. The gate is filled with children''s cries, which is much more noisy than outside.


    Ruirui turns around, smiles at Qinyue, turns his head and rushes to the gate. It seems that he wants to move out in a flash. A green vine on the ground rolls up and sweeps ruiruirui back. The vine stands in the same place and twists. With extremely fast speed, it twists into the shape of green wood.


    "Don''t jump, try again for me!"


    Aoki has a gloomy face. The face pupae outside are twice as many as last night. All the special forces are summoned to go out to prevent the face pupae from approaching. How can ruiruirui be naughty at such a tense moment?


    Then, Aoki took another expressionless look at Qinyue, and said in a bad tone: "take care of your son, and then go out to make trouble, we are not responsible for death!"


    Qin Yue is stunned, and her face can''t hang. But although Aoki''s words are not good, they are also true. In a moment, she seems to be mad by Ruirui Rui. She shows a branch in her hand and turns around to take out Rui Rui''s butt.


    Ruirui sticks out his tongue. He runs fast. Since he can''t get out of the gate, he goes to other places in the village to play. In a blink of an eye, he moves to other places. Qinyue goes after him, and the kids run behind Qinyue. Soon, a large group of children run from the gate of Bafang village to Bafang village.


    On the watchtower, Su Su took a telescope from the hand of one of the powers around him and looked towards the line of the sky. King Kong, the wind power, and Mo Weiming, the speed power, had already reached the first human face pupae. From the telescope, these face pupae were much bigger than yesterday.


    Of course, it''s hard to kill a lot.


    Maybe it''s because of the distance. When Vajra and Mo Weiming start to kill the first human face pupa, the second human face pupa straightly bypasses the first human face pupa and climbs over to the powers who come from the car.


    You have learned from the survivors at the gate of Bafang village that the head and tail of the face pupa are relatively soft parts of the whole pupa. Therefore, this time, the special ability soldiers don''t want to fight blindly. They only hit the head and tail. The pain made the face pupa beat, which was obviously excited.


    As soon as the face pupa is excited, the body seems to be much heavier than normal. Su Su is far away. He looks through a telescope and sees that the abdomen of the face pupa, which is fighting by King Kong and Mo Weiming, has been deeply sunk into the ground. However, the excitement returns to excitement, and the body becomes heavier. Besides pushing the wall, the face pupa is a new species, It seems that there are no other attack skills.


    Around the pupa of such a big human face, Mo Weiming held two sharp blades and kept pricking its head and tail. Su Su only saw a green line connecting the head and tail on the white pupa, which was that the speed of Mo Weiming was too fast, almost to the extent of exaggeration.


    And Vajra is a wind power. He floats up and down and stabs the face and buttocks of the face pupa. He just comes and goes. When the rest of the special forces arrive in the car, both of them have beaten the face pupa to death.


    *******************************The author has something to say*****************************


    I''m wrong. We are still happy friends

 Chapter 335

    According to this degree, if there are 34 human face pupae, these special forces can do it all at once. After all, the human face pupae climb slowly and are far away from Bafang village, right?


    However, when Su Su was ready to go back and have a good rest, the survivors at the entrance of the village began to call again, and even had a little disturbance. On the watchtower, someone pointed to the ground that had been frozen and cried:


    "Su Su, you see, maggots, a lot of maggots!"


    Looking at the flat ice surface, it suddenly cracked, like a broken mirror. Some large pieces of ice were pushed open, revealing the land under the ice. On these lands, one by one earth bags were arched. Some earth bags had been arched, from which countless maggots burst out, and some earth bags were still rising and falling, It seems that there are some terrible creatures in it, and these earth bags are distributed in front of the entrance of Bafang village.


    Su Su frowned and saw that there were so many maggots that they broke her ice, which showed that the maggots under the ground had reached a very dense level, and the roots of the bushes had been destroyed!


    Under the earth wall, in the small holes dug out by people, one chicken after another came out, bumped its claws, and began their happy foraging. However, there are too many maggots arched out. The chickens are constantly being hunted and killed by the people in Bafang village, and their number is limited, which means that they feed their chicken stomach, and they may not be able to eat the maggots outside the earth wall.


    The gong on the watchtower was sounded again. The special forces who heard the Gong in the distance looked back one after another. But at this time, they were already on fire with these highly defensive face pupae, and they could not get away to save Bafang village. So they were anxious, the people in Bafang village were also anxious, and the survivors who were locked outside Bafang village were even more anxious.


    "Let them prepare chicken oil and set fire to it first. I''ll go to the village and have a look."


    Su Su calmly gave orders to the powers around her, that is, she came out from the watchtower with her waist and stomach propped up. When she was still standing on the steps, a member of the women''s self-improvement team came over with a broom artifact, pointed out several directions and said to Su Su Su:


    "No, Susu. Over there, over there, and over there, there are some big maggots destroying the bushes in the ditch."


    "OK, I see. You ask your team leader to gather all the people, old people and children, and move them to the Bafang villa. Don''t delay. The women''s self-improvement team will act according to the situation. If you can''t keep it, you can take the old people and children and leave here to live and die on your own."


    The more chaos, Su Su is more calm, she is very calm ordered to go down, watching the women''s self-improvement team members run away, is down the steps, turned and stood in the open space.


    According to the direction pointed by the members of the women''s self-improvement team, the place with maggots is a little far away from the watchtower. It happens to be in the front part of the village. Bafang village is very big, and there are only about 200 people in the village. All these 200 people live in the head of the village, so the more they go to the end of the village, the less people there are.


    Now the manpower in Bafang village is limited, so it is impossible to defend the whole village. It happens that the maggots come from the safe area, so most of them concentrate on attacking the entrance of Bafang village.


    However, some maggots decided not to follow the usual way of maggots and planned to attack Bafang village from other directions.


    Su Su thinks that since the face pupa, a kind of professional wall pushing species, has appeared on the ground, it''s not surprising that there are species underground that can destroy the roots of mutated shrubs, and it''s not surprising that mutated maggots with higher intelligence will attack Bafang village from other places.


    Now the special forces in Bafang village have gone out to kill people. The garrison in Bafang village is empty. Su Su, a pregnant woman with a big stomach, is tossing about. So she decides to withdraw all the people to Bafang villa. She is waiting for the smart maggots to come in and solve them one by one.


    At the head of the village, people began to move in disorder. The old people were holding their own responsible children. Li Xiaoyu, with the members of the women''s self-improvement team, organized the old people and children to get on the bus. She was wearing long clothes and trousers, holding a broom artifact in one hand and a child in the other. She threw it into the car, turned her head, looked through the miscellaneous figures, and looked at Su Su standing in the open space, frowning, Yelled:


    "Su Su, let''s go."


    "Well, you go first, and I''ll come later."


    She nodded and did not say anything superfluous to Li Xiaoyu. She just took a look at Li Xiaoyu. She turned and supported her waist. She saw her parents running out of the villa with gray hair. Su''s father was carrying coke like Ye Yu on his back. The two old people were looking for her with their heads on their back. Their faces were all anxious, I''m afraid I''ll lose my daughter in such a chaotic environment.


    Su Su is a flash, hiding Su''s father and mother''s eyes, walking to the back of a villa. If she was found by her parents at this moment, she would definitely catch her and go to Bafang villa together. At the critical moment, she would have solved the crisis by telling her parents the truth.


    Now it''s urgent for her to solve the maggots, while Li Xiaoyu takes good care of her parents and withdraws them to Bafang villa.


    Su Su


    Behind her, someone called her name. Su Su turned around and saw that Zhuo Shijia came towards her with a medicine box on his back. Su Su frowned and asked:


    "Why are you following me? Go to Bafang villa to hide. It''s very safe there. Maggots can''t go up for the time being. "


    "I''m your obstetrician. What if I don''t follow you?"


    Chou Shijia''s face was pale, but he still followed Su Su forward. Su Su sighed. At this time, he had come to the vegetable garden behind the villa. There was a wall opposite the vegetable garden, so Su Su stopped. He heard that many children were crying in the open space at the other end of the villa, and Li Xiaoyu called for everyone to listen to the arrangement, Discipline, get in the car and so on.


    She then looked back at Chou Shijia, pointed to a stone stool built under the country cottage, and said, "OK, I won''t tangle with you, I won''t go far, you don''t stand, have a rest."


    While talking, the earthen wall was knocked out of a hole. A maggot, thick in a bucket, was stirring the scarlet mouthparts and was stuck in the hole.

 Chapter 336

    Su Su didn''t look at it and waved. A silver ice power was lost, which directly froze the maggot''s Scarlet mouthpiece. The silver ice power immediately turned into an ice chain and took the crystal core in the maggot''s head.


    Behind the wall, the maggot was ready to twist its tail and beat the wall, but at this moment, the white body hung heavily on the wall.


    "Second class maggot!"


    Looking at the diamond crystal nucleus in his hand, Su Su sneered. As soon as he lifted his hand, a layer of ice covered the wall. The white ice spread on the wall. Soon, the wall smashed by the maggot was filled.


    Then there appeared one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten water men around Su Su. Each water man had a knife made of ice in his hand. With a wave of Su Su Su''s hand, the ten water men ran in ten directions to find the maggots that destroyed the earth wall.


    Because she''s pregnant now, and she doesn''t dare to release her powers too thoroughly, so although she''s a level 4 psionic, Su Su decided to take it easy and release 10 water men to explore the situation, and then ice up the broken wall.


    After the water man went out to explore the way, Su Su took a breath, turned around, looked at the worried Chou Shijia sitting on the stone bench, came forward, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. Everyone may have withdrawn. You''re just in time to catch the last bus to Bafang villa."


    "And you?"


    Chou Shijia stands up with a medicine box on her back and looks at Su Su. Of course, she is a pregnant woman who needs to protect her fetus, but Su Su is also a pregnant woman who is about to give birth. Neither of them can afford it now.


    Su Su didn''t say a word. She took zhuoshijia back to the open space at the head of the village. She was about to arrange for zhuoshijia to go to Bafang villa with the women''s self-improvement team. However, she saw that there were still two cars parked on the open space. Her parents and Li Xiaoyu were standing by the car. She saw Su Su Su come out from the crack between the two villas. Su''s mother was worried, Finally, he showed a relieved smile, and then scolded:


    "What did you do? I''m so worried. I''m so worried. I''m about to give birth. I''m so worried about my parents. How can you be a mother in the future? "


    "Mom..." Su Su wanted to say, why are you still here with my father, and why didn''t you go with Li Xiaoyu? But on second thought, how could her parents leave alone when she was here?


    These are the parents!


    Not only did Su''s father and mother not leave, neither did Li Xiaoyu, nor did Chou Shijia. Many, many people did not leave, including those disabled people who lacked arms and legs.


    Only the old people and children, as well as the coke like Ye Yu, were transported to the Bafang villa. The rest of the people who have the ability to move and have a little strength are making preparations.


    In the distance, pigo and his quack boys were carrying buckets of chicken oil. Each of them was carrying a ladder on his shoulder and was going to the village. When he passed Susu, pigo said hello to Susu in a hurry. Susu nodded. As soon as he turned around, he saw a group of men running behind pigo and the quack boys with all kinds of dried wood in their hands.


    Junjiu and Liang Xiaoqi''s group of nurses prepared medicine boxes. This time, they divided into two groups. Two nurses went to Bafang villa to take care of the elderly and children. The rest of them, including junjiu, were waiting in Bafang village.


    On the watchtower, someone pointed to the position in front of them, indicating that there were no big maggots there. The old people carried the ladder and ran there. They put the ladder on the wall and threw the chicken oil out of their hands. The group of men who followed them had already started to light the fire for the wood they were holding. After a while, there was a big fire outside Bafang village.


    In the open space, Su Su stands in the same place, and suddenly feels that one of her water men has found a big maggot, which is as big as a bucket, has broken the wall, and is wandering around the empty Bafang village.


    "Mom and Dad, get in the car first, stay in the car and don''t come out."


    Su Su explained, turned and stood in the same place. As soon as her eyes closed, the image of the big white maggot appeared in her mind. Because she was far away from her Waterman, the image in her mind was not particularly clear, but it was enough for her to drive the Waterman to kill the maggot.


    It''s not difficult for a level 4 psionic to deal with a level 2 mutant maggot, but Su Su is now remotely controlling her water man. The water man can''t use the water ice ability, so he can only use physical attack, that is, he can use an ice skate to chop the maggot.


    A knife down, cut the maggot''s waist, the maggot hurt, head and tail curled, then wrapped up Su Su''s water man, the scarlet mouthpiece turned, a hit, almost did not break up Su Su''s water man.


    She closed her eyes and got angry. She took the water man apart and turned him into a thick water snake. She wrapped the second-class maggot in the whole body. The second-class maggot, which had been cut, twisted and struggled on the ground. Although it was a variant maggot, it also needed to breathe on the surface. Su Su Su covered it with a layer of water and blocked its breathing, It''ll suffocate, too.


    After struggling for a while, the second-class maggot choked to death in a layer of water. It took only about ten minutes. In these ten minutes, Su Su''s other water men also found several maggots of different sizes. She drowned them in the same way.


    It''s more time-saving and labor-saving to submerge the maggots with water than to turn them into water men with ice skates.


    After solving the maggots who have broken into the village, the next step is to repair the loopholes. Su Su is building a huge ice wall to repair the collapsing wall. Suddenly, a thick fog rises outside the entrance of Bafang village.


    The people on the watchtower beat the Gong as hard as they could. A man lay on it and cried out, "Su Su, the scholar has covered the front. We can''t see anything."


    It should be so. The scholar''s fog covers Bafang village, so that those crazy maggots won''t rush to Bafang village. But the fog is too thick. The village is so white that they can''t see their fingers. Look at this, the scholar''s ability has been upgraded?


    The survivors outside, some of them hide in the pupa shell, and the rest of them don''t hide in the heavy iron gate of Bafang village. They look at the maggots crawling over the ground in horror. The scholar''s fog saves them at this time.

 Chapter 337

    When the fog started, the big maggots outside the gate lost their direction and stopped at the moment. They didn''t know where to go. At this time, Mo Weiming, the speed psionic, was wearing an infrared detector, and he didn''t know where to find them. Anyway, the big stings appeared in the fog and began to clean up the big maggots one by one.


    There are scholars and Mo Weiming at the entrance of the village. Don''t worry about it for the time being. There are Su Su in the village, and the maggots can''t be rampant. But after all, the scholar has only been promoted to the third level. His fog is limited, so he can only take care of the head of the village. For the rest of Bafang village, the scholar can''t take care of it at present.


    "Su Su!"


    Not far away, Mei Shengnan shouts Su Su Su. Su Su moves her eyes back from the fog at the head of the village. She looks sideways. Mei Shengnan is wearing a purple red embroidered cheongsam with elegant charm, followed by Fang Shuyi, who is romantic and handsome. Fang Shuyi is followed by 10 bodyguards of the supernatural.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Su twisted his brows. I don''t know what Fang Shuyi''s group of people are doing here all of a sudden?


    But he heard Mei Shengnan say, "master Fang said that since he is a guest in Bafang village, he naturally wants to do something for Bafang village. Now that the garrison in Bafang village is empty, it''s not enough to teach you a pregnant woman to defend the whole village."


    "Yes, miss may is right!"


    Behind him, Fang Shuyi came forward. He was clean and fresh. He was still wearing his flowery shirt with strong Hawaiian style, big yellow underpants, a pair of white brand shoes on his feet, and a pair of fashionable sunglasses on his face. When he looked at Su Su, he laughed very appropriately, but when he looked at Mei Shengnan, he laughed very gentlemanly.


    At the same time, Fang Shuyi''s ten psionic bodyguards had already dispersed. Some of the earth psionic bodyguards went to repair the wall, and some of the fire psionic bodyguards and other attack psionic bodyguards asked pigo to borrow a ladder and climb to the wall to fight monsters.


    Su Su nodded. Although she didn''t say anything, she also knew that Fang Shuyi was a great help to Bafang village this time. You should know that Fang Shuyi''s ten bodyguards were all up to the third level. Compared with the weak first and second level powers in Bafang village, their combat effectiveness is much stronger. With the help of these ten bodyguards, Bafang village has to defend, It''s definitely not a problem.


    "Su Su, come here, I''ll tell you something."


    Just thinking about it, Mei Shengnan goes to one side and is far away from Li Xiaoyu, zhuoshijia and Su''s father and mother in the open space. She waves to Su Su Su, and Su Su Su goes to Mei Shengnan''s direction. When Su Su Su approaches, Mei Shengnan pulls her and says in a low voice:


    "I asked for a small plane for you. I hid it in Fang Shuyi''s yard. It''s enough for you and your parents to sit down. If it''s a critical moment, you''ll find someone who can fly a plane... You know that if you can take care of others, you''ll take care of them. If you can''t take care of them, you still have to think more about your baby."


    Fang Shuyi lives in Bafang village. Every day, the planes related to him fly to and fro, connecting Chuncheng and this small Bafang village. It seems that aviation kerosene is free and unrestrained,


    Mei Shengnan is now on the tree, very good to enjoy the cool, it seems that she is also very fond of Fang Shuyi, what Fang Shuyi want to give, even if she wants a plane for Su Su, Fang Shuyi is willing to give it!!!


    Mei Shengnan''s meaning is to find a way out for Su Su. Now the situation is like this. Bafang village can keep it, but it can''t keep it. She also hopes Su Su Su won''t care about others, so she has to take good care of Xiao AI and her parents. Yes, Mei Shengnan''s idea is like this!


    Su Su''s heart was slightly moved. Although Bafang village may not be defensible, the gathering place of human survivors in the world has gone to the sea. In case of any sudden change, Mei Shengnan''s plane is the straw to save his life.


    "Thank you." It''s just two words, but it''s as heavy as gold. Su Su understands that Mei Shengnan gave her a life saving ticket, which is more important than anything.


    "No thanks!" Mei Shengnan smiles brightly and opens his red lips lightly. He is waiting to speak to Su Su again, but his beautiful eyes turn. He sees Qiao Sizheng standing in front of him with tearful eyes, staring at Fang Shuyi.


    Well, here comes her fight!


    Mei Shengnan immediately turned away from Su Su, but he didn''t care to say anything to Su Su. He just came back to Fang Shuyi and raised his hand with affectation. He poked a wisp of disordered hair in front of his forehead for Fang Shuyi. Fang Shuyi bowed his head and gave Mei Shengnan a warm welcome.


    These joss are very hairy. They rush up with GE batian and other eight bodyguards


    Oh, headache, Su Su watched this scene, quickly turned to talk to her parents, she did not want to intervene in the war between Mei Shengnan and joss.


    Su Su''s father and mother had already got into the car to stay. Although they were worried about Su Su, they were obedient and didn''t cause much drag on her. Seeing that Su Su Su opened the car door and sat in, Su''s mother pointed to Joss, who had a quarrel with Mei Shengnan outside the car window, frowned and said:


    "The two men finally got into trouble. I''m still thinking about when these two women will meet."


    "We''re not going to meet again?"


    Su Su is not interested in the enmity between the two women. Although Mei Shengnan asked her for a plane from Fang Shuyi, it doesn''t mean that Su Su agrees with what Mei Shengnan is doing now.


    But in the end, Fang Shuyi and Qiao Si are not serious girlfriends and girlfriends. In Chu Xuan''s words, Qiao Si''s current treatment is all because she gave birth to a son to the Fang family. Therefore, if Mei Shengnan is serious with Fang Shuyi, it can''t be said that it''s all Mei Shengnan''s fault.


    About half an hour later, the old man and the children were sent to the women''s self-improvement team in Bafang village, and about 50 people came back. Half of the women stayed in Bafang village to guard the old man and the children, while the other half was fully armed, carrying broom artifact, under the command of Li Xiaoyu, opened the door of the village and began to go out to sweep maggots.


    At the same time, they also gave the survivors who were still at the entrance of the village a broom artifact. Although Su Su firmly refused to let these people into Bafang village, whether they were in Bafang village or outside Bafang village, they were all in the same boat. They gave these survivors a broom artifact, and they could also help get rid of the maggots outside.


    **********************The author has something to say*********************


    It''s two shifts a day, not one. It''s 9:00 a.m. and 5:00 p.m

 Chapter 338

    In front of the village, the fog is all over the sky. The women''s self-improvement team and the survivors, without the infrared detection equipment of the special forces, can only slowly test and sweep forward. Fortunately, the big maggots in the village are contracted by the scholar and Mo Weiming. The women''s self-improvement team and the survivors sweep forward little by little, and they don''t encounter the big maggots that can''t be solved.


    After a while, the special forces have solved the problem of the face pupae that were attracted by Liu Chuanfeng in the distance, and they go back to Bafang village one after another to continue to defend, and Bafang village will be more solid.


    Just when the crisis was solved, Lu Ren, who had been in a car for a long time at the edge of the fog and surrounded by white fog, slowly climbed up from under the seat. He quietly lay on the window and looked out for a long time. The corpses of his companions who had been shot by the special forces had already been eaten by maggots, And the ice under the car was broken by maggots under the ground.


    Looking in the direction of Bafang village, the Bafang village, which once turned them away, has been covered up in a thick fog,.


    Lu Ren looked at the vast white fog in front of him, and a cold smile came out of his mouth. It''s very good that he survived and picked up a life from Su Su''s hands. Then he must take good care of his life to repay Su Su Su''s "kindness of not killing"!


    In his mind, Lu Ren jumped out of the frozen car, left the boundary of Bafang village, and rushed to the future.


    Everyone in Bafang village, including Su Su, did not expect that in the previous massacre, there was still a fish who missed the net. Of course, they are not in the mood to check whether Liu Chuanfeng''s group of people are dead or not, because the wall of Bafang village was washed down by the maggot tide.


    Everyone is busy wandering around the village, looking for maggots everywhere, defending loopholes everywhere. What''s the mood to check the bodies of Liu Chuanfeng''s gang? Besides, the body has been eaten by maggots for a long time. How to check?


    Because of the heavy fog at the head of the village and the women''s self-improvement team and survivors cleaning up the small maggots, the entrance of the village is the safest. In other areas, only the big maggots can cross the trench, break down the wall and run to Bafang village. Most of the small maggots are solved by the mutated bushes in the trench.


    Of course, there are a large number of maggots. They climb into Bafang village along the body of the big maggot. But there are a lot of mutant chickens in Bafang village. Under the abnormal foraging behavior of the mutant chickens, the little maggots can''t reproduce in Bafang village at all.


    Soon, in the evening, things were further controlled. There were few big maggots outside the whole Bafang village. When everyone got a chance to breathe, pigo and others began to prepare food materials and make a fire for the people who had been working hard all day.


    Because everyone in Bafang village has several vegetable gardens, there are more and more vegetables in Bafang village. Now, the main work of the wood powers is to produce food, food and vegetables. For Bafang village, which is besieged by maggots, it is not a big problem.


    Pigo is not stingy. The rice is cooked in a big pot, and the vegetables can be released vigorously. He killed more than a dozen chickens and cooked a big pot of chicken soup, which was delivered to the inside of Bafang villa and the outside of Bafang village by guhuozi.


    The defenders in Bafang village, when they have time, come together and have a full stomach, take turns to have a rest and start a new round of defense.


    Life is so busy and orderly for the time being, but Su Su is too tired to get up because she is about to give birth. She has already taken her parents back to the villa at the entrance of the village to have a rest.


    The next day, before dawn, Su''s father went out of the door and went to find the local powers in the village to discuss how to repair the wall. The traditional soil and stones proved to be vulnerable after maggot tide test. They thought, they asked the fortune teller to make some conductive wire for them. Su''s father wanted to put the wire on the wall, Then power on


    This is certainly a wonderful idea. It''s definitely not a big problem for the third-order psychic fortune teller to make a batch of wire, but how to power the wire? If we want to electrify the wire on the whole fence, and we need to ensure that the electricity on the wire is uninterrupted 24 hours, we need to install a power generation device in each of the four corners of the southeast, northwest and North.


    You can''t use diesel generator or solar battery for such a huge project?


    To solve this problem, Su''s father thought for a long time, and then beat his thigh. He decided to build a wind turbine in the southeast and northwest of Bafang village.


    The reason why he made this decision was that there was a university physics professor outside the village last time. He used a set of leverage principles to get the face pupae out of the ditch. So Su Fu went to talk to this university physics professor and found that this university physics professor actually knew how to build wind turbines, ranging from engine room and rotor blades to generator and yaw device, This university physics professor knows all about it, and he has a clear knowledge of it.


    In addition, the university physics professor also knows how to build hydro generators, but there is no running water around Bafang village. There is a third-order wind power Vajra in Bafang village, so it is more reliable to build four wind turbines.


    After deciding to do such a big project, all sides began to work busily. The special forces were still doing their defense work, while the fortune teller began to condense iron wires and various small parts used to make generators according to the requirements of the university physics professor.


    Ye Yu has no sign of the end of evolution. Su Su takes him from Bafang villa and places him in the villa at the entrance of the village. Looking at Ye Yu, who is about to be burnt into a lump, she doesn''t know what it''s like. Soon, half a month later, Su Su Su starts to figure out that she has 10 days to go before her due date.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. In August of Xiangcheng City, it''s a time of intense heat. The solar panels in the villas of Bafang village can store enough electricity every day. The weapons of Fang Shuyi''s 10 military cards finally arrived. Chu Xuan sent someone to drive 6 directly, leaving 10 boxes of crystal nuclei for Su Su Su. The remaining 4 military cards were distributed to the women''s self-improvement team.


    But Fang Shuyi and his family chose to leave Su Su. He decided to go back to spring city.

 Chapter 339

    "At present, the situation in Bafang village has been very stable. Su Su, if you are finished in the future and have free time, you might as well come to Chuncheng to have a look. My uncle is in Chuncheng and is developing very well now. You can exchange experience with him."


    In Su''s yard, Fang Shuyi sat on a small stool, eating a piece of cool watermelon, and said very politely to Su Su sitting on the opposite couch.


    Beside him, Mei Shengnan, who was wearing Gaoding''s sleeveless embroidered cheongsam, took a PU fan and gently fanned him. A chill came. Fang Shuyi turned his head and looked at Mei Shengnan with a smile in his peach blossom eyes. He was more and more satisfied.


    Su Su, sitting on the couch, has a feeble boredom. Her feet are as swollen as two big radishes, and she will be born in 10 days. Now she is more and more reluctant to walk. She looks at Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan, blinks her glasses, and the other Shuyi says:


    "Your uncle is a big man. Now that you are willing to go back to Chuncheng, your uncle must have become a man who only covers the sky with his hands. It''s too polite for me to exchange experience with him."


    According to the information Mei Shengnan revealed to Su Su, Fang Shuyi has always had great expectations for Su Su''s Bafang village. He is watching and investigating. Although he has already cooperated with Bafang village, Bafang village still has a long way to go to become his ally.


    And this more than a month''s time is enough for Fang Shuyi to see the strength of the whole Bafang village. Fang Shuyi is very satisfied with both the defense of various mutant animals and the handling of emergencies. He wants to guide Su Su so that Su Su Su can transform Bafang village from a gathering place for human survivors into a safe area.


    Besides expecting Su Su to be his ally, he also likes the simple life in Bafang village. There is no intrigue or intrigue. Therefore, Fang Shuyi hopes that Bafang village can develop. It''s just so simple.


    So Fang Shuyi said, let Su Su and his uncle Fang Youmao exchange experience, in fact, the real meaning is, let Su Su learn from his uncle, how to transform the Bafang village into a Bafang safe area!


    But Su Su is not interested. She can''t breathe all day long. She takes two more steps to feel that her heart is going to jump out of her throat. It''s really hard for her to get these things now. She perfunctorily puts on Fang Shuyi, then looks at Mei Shengnan and asks:


    "Are you going to spring city, too?"


    "Fang Da Shao was very polite and asked me to visit Chuncheng."


    The look on Mei Shengnan''s face, when talking about Fang Shuyi, has a touch of gentle and charming, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Su Su Su nodded and didn''t do anything to keep him, just said:


    "OK, you go. Be careful. Let me know if you are in any trouble. I''ll help you."


    It is said that when people go up and water flows down, Mei Shengnan will go to a bigger, better and more complicated place. This is inevitable. Su Su has known for a long time that although Su Su Su had some regrets from several transactions in her previous life to the reunion in this life, she also knew that Mei Shengnan was really inferior in her small Bafang village.


    Before parting, Su Su rose from the reclining chair. Mei Shengnan also took two steps to Su Su. She bent down and gently hugged Su Su, which was not a farewell. She laughed and whispered to Su Su Su in her ear


    "Thank you. If you have any trouble in the future, just let me know and I''ll help you."


    In this life, Su Su and Mei Shengnan don''t talk about crystal nucleus. They have already used the word "help". It''s still good. Su Su also laughs. She thinks that she has made some progress in her life.


    Then, before Su Su gets up from the couch, Mei Shengnan lets Su Su go. Fang Shuyi also eats the melon and gets up. Outside the yard stands Chu Xuan and his bodyguard. After the bodyguard, there is a sad little girl named Qiao Si, who wants to cry, and her two sister-in-law holding Xiao Shi.


    Jos didn''t look at little ten in her arms. She only looked at Fang Shuyi from beginning to end, and Fang Shuyi didn''t look at Jos. She walked side by side with Mei Shengnan and talked about something.


    Mei Shengnan smiles with vivid colors. Occasionally, in the corner where Fang Shuyi can''t see, he looks at joss outside the crowd. She tilts her head and looks like she''s going to kill joss.


    So on joss''s face, she was more and more aggrieved and resentful. She waited, waiting to go back to Chuncheng together, to see that she would not tear Mei Shengnan, a bitch, into her belly!!!


    After chatting with Mei Shengnan, Fang Shuyi goes to say goodbye one by one to pigo and the confused kids, the special forces, the children running everywhere in Bafang village, and even the members of the women''s self-improvement team who are practicing in the open space. Then he takes Mei Shengnan and the N boxes of high-end embroidered cheongsam he gave Mei Shengnan and gets on the plane.


    As the propeller rotates, the plane slowly takes off. In the open space of Bafang village, where yellow sand is flying all over the sky, the children on the ground raise their heads and wave "goodbye" to the plane in the sky. Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan stick to the transparent window of the plane and wave their hands with the people on the ground. The scene really makes people feel reluctant.


    After that, joss, together with a group of bodyguards, two sister-in-law Yuesao and Xiaoshi, and even Mei Shengnan''s sisters on the street, boarded several other planes, which soon turned into small black spots in the sky and disappeared.


    Su Su on the reclining chair looked lazily and sighed in her heart. It was because she thought of the mutant birds in the sky in the future. They came in droves and planes were flying in the sky. In fact, it was already a very dangerous way to travel. She didn''t have a big deal. How could she go far away with a child?


    So when she and Mei Shengnan said goodbye, I don''t know how long later.


    Outside the yard, the children in the open space, under the leadership of Ruirui, are blowing from here to there. Rui Rui, the leader, moves forward in a few seconds and just bumps into Liang Xiaoqi. She washes a basin of bed sheets and falls to the ground.


    "Be careful?! Ruirui, you are more and more skinny! "


    Liang Xiaoqi frowns and sees that Ruirui has already run away. Behind him, a group of little fart kids come running behind Ruirui. Little feet step on the bed sheets on the ground one after another, and a washed bed sheet is beaten back to its original shape.

 Chapter 340

    After the child ran past, Liang Xiaoqi lowered her head, frowned and looked at the bed sheet full of footprints on the ground. She felt like crying without tears.


    It''s at this time that Su Su comes out of the yard and sees the scene that happened to Liang Xiaoqi. She turns her head and looks after ruiruirui. She sees Qinyue surrounded by a group of kids who jump and scream and fall into a state of inexplicable excitement. Su Su Su frowns and looks at it carefully, and finds that Ruirui Rui is playing a leading role in it.


    It''s like Qinyue scolds ruiruirui, and Ruirui is playing around Qinyue. The kids behind Ruirui''s buttocks are excited to surround her. It seems that ruiruirui is quite lawless. Even his mother''s scolding dares to be so contemptuous.


    Children have to be taught, especially Ruirui, who is only three years old, is a psionic. He is also a blinking psionic. If he uses his psionic well, he will be in danger if he doesn''t use it well.


    Just like the last time, adults are killing people in full swing, but Ruirui suddenly appears on the back of the face pupa and shouts to fight and kill. This kind of behavior is very undesirable.


    But this is the first time that human beings have experienced the end of life. All their experiences are accumulated from scratch, including the control of their powers. Many adults still can''t control their powers well, let alone a child over three years old.


    Before Bafang village, there were no such small powers. No one knew how to teach Ruirui, so Ruirui was the only one to teach him. On weekdays, he could only warn him not to run out of the gate of the village or go to the wall.


    Of course, for a child more than three years old, he naturally listens to what others say to him if he wants to. No one can control him who will blink. He can''t tie him up with a rope all the time. What''s more, if he is tied with an ordinary rope, he can blink away with the rope. If he wants to tie him up so that he can''t blink, he will have Su Su Su, the fourth level power, It''s the ice chain that''s released.


    For this matter, Qinyue now has to worry a hundred times more than before. She can''t do anything all day now. She can only run behind ruiruirui''s buttocks with a branch at any time. Her eyes can''t leave ruiruirui all the time. She''s afraid that in the blink of an eye, ruiruirui will move out of the gate.


    So it''s not easy to be a mother. We have to worry about our children all the time. We have to worry about our children before and after the end of the world. We have to worry about our children when they are young. We have to worry about our children when they are old. We have to worry about our children when they are ordinary people. We have to worry about our children when they are disabled!


    If this is before the end of the world, a child as big as Ruirui has already been in kindergarten and accepted the care of teachers. But now it is in the end of the world, let alone a kindergarten. It is difficult to find preschool teachers. Moreover, Ruirui is different from other children. He is a child with special abilities.


    Children over three years old already have their own ideas, but their cognition of society is still in a period of ignorance. When they see what adults do, they will follow suit. On weekdays, the gate of Bafang village is closed tightly, and these little farts are in trouble in Bafang village, and they are safe.


    However, in the current situation, it is obvious that Ruirui can''t be locked up. For children with powers like Ruirui, there must be a special organization to teach them.


    After the end of the world, there were no educational institutions to teach such ignorant children with powers. Many years later, Qinglong base used the doomsday vaccine to produce a group of children with powers. Accordingly, it also set up some training institutions for children with powers.


    However, Su Su was crazy to find Xiao AI at that time. Naturally, she didn''t have the spirit to pay more attention to the things in those training institutions. She once occasionally took a look at a training institution, which was similar to those outdoor outward bound training facilities.


    So while walking in the village, Su Su pondered over this matter. He raised his head and recruited a few old people. He asked them to create an open space in the village to build some expansion facilities for special forces training. Of course, these facilities are for children, so we should try our best to make the specifications smaller.


    After the completion of these expansion facilities, Ruirui''s children will have fun, and then find two adults to watch them, so that those little kids will no longer run around the village all day long, or run outside the village carelessly.


    The kids nodded. Su Su said they would do it. The open space was easy to open up. In such a big Bafang village, there used to be one or two kindergartens. The larger one was just a little bit inside the village. There was a piece of sand in front of the kindergarten, on which was a half old slide.


    Then they found a Chinese teacher among the disabled. Although the Chinese teacher had only one right hand, he said that he could draw and write on the blackboard with chalk. It was no problem to teach children some simple writing and drawing.


    Well, as long as you can find something for these bear kids, whether they are doing outward bound training or closed in the classroom to read and draw!! When Su Su Su stood in front of her Chinese teacher, she immediately agreed to start the kindergarten in Bafang village with the help of the whole village.


    It''s not very easy to keep the children in the classroom and write and draw in a regular way. The older children have never received such education before. It''s a very hard work just to catch them in the classroom.


    At that time, a little older children would slip out of the window, more than 20 children would run around the floor, and a Rui Rui, who would move in a blink, was so surprised that a group of old people would catch them all afternoon, and the Chinese teacher would be waiting for a long time, The educational project of reading and drawing has not yet started.


    Finally had to send out the ability special forces!!!


    The so-called catch the thief first catch the king, green wood into a vine, will be the ground to the blinking Rui Rui tied up a solid, left in the kindergarten classroom, sat in the chair, those who do not listen to the call of the children, then one by one honest, waiting for a day of Chinese teacher, this began after his death, the first time to return to the classroom.


    Lang Lang''s sound of reading words rises in the smoke of the evening. With such irregular and immature sound of reading, people''s mood seems to have changed strangely.

 Chapter 341

    At the moment of labor, Bafang village has begun to prepare for Susu production. All kinds of equipment disinfection and emergency medicine are also ready. Seeing that Susu''s pseudo contractions are becoming more and more frequent, occasionally there will be several spasms, but it is still not very regular.


    Now, Chou Shijia has begun to let Su Su count the fetal movements. No matter whether the fetal movements are frequent or rare, it is necessary to make records three times a day. Just waiting for Su Su''s contractions, you can move to the clinic.


    Zhuoshijia is pregnant, but she still doesn''t give up what she should do as an obstetrician of Su Su. Although she has a large amount of fetal protection drugs, zhuoshijia''s blood is still flowing, but the amount is much less than when she didn''t take fetal protection drugs.


    She took junjiu as her deputy. Junjiu did her best for Susu''s delivery. Every day she would use all the necessary equipment to eliminate the poison, waiting for Xiaoai to start at any time.


    The whole Bafang village, on their own initiative, tried not to trouble the doctors and nurses in the medical team. Everyone knows that Su Su may give birth at any time. If they occupy the medical resources and wait until Su Su Su is about to give birth, no doctors and nurses can use it, that''s their fault.


    Su Su, who has been trying her best to keep a stable mood, is also beginning to get anxious. She can''t sleep well all night. She often wakes up after a light sleep. Her feet are so swollen that she is very uncomfortable. Occasionally, she suddenly gets cramped in the middle of the night.


    At this time, she would very much hope that Ye Yu, the coke around her, would finish her evolution as soon as possible. Although Ye Yu may not be able to help even if she wakes up, it''s better to help her rub her feet and share some of the suffering of this moment.


    If she can''t sleep well at night, she will have a headache during the day. The pain is just like a knife cutting her head. Su Su can''t stand the pain. Every day, she is counting the expected delivery date with her fingers. At present, the only thing she thinks about is that she hopes Xiao AI can start early. If she goes on like this, Su Su Su thinks she will go crazy sooner or later.


    However, Chou Shijia also calmly told Su Su that some people may not be born in the due date, but a quarter of them are born in the due date. Most of them are either early or late, and it''s normal to postpone the due date by two weeks.


    Smell speech, Su Su really have a kind of quickly love out of the idea, go on like this, her intuition belly to support.


    Although Su Su gave birth to a little love in her last life, she almost died in the wild hospital in her last life. She was malnourished at that time, and little love was not as big as her life. This body is the first child in her life, and the pelvis is open for the first time. Even if she has the experience of giving birth to a child, it should be uncomfortable, it will be uncomfortable!


    The feeling of physical discomfort is real, and the experience of having a child is from the previous life!


    As the due date of delivery is getting closer and closer, the whole people in Bafang village are becoming more and more nervous. In the middle of Bafang village, outside the barbed wire, a group of wounded soldiers are welcomed at this critical moment.


    The wounded soldiers were not sent by others. They were sent by Li Ying, who was addicted to sending people to Bafang village. Because the location of Bafang village was covered by the heavy fog, Li Ying''s wounded soldiers could not get by, so they had to go around Bafang village to the outside of the middle of Bafang village.


    Two watchtowers have been built in the middle of China. Near the watchtower, there is also a wind turbine. The generator is connected to the power grid on the earth wall. Anyone who tries to break into Bafang village, animals or even plants, will be scorched by the current on the power grid.


    So the wounded soldiers had to stay outside the wall, gave the people on the watchtower, delivered Li Ying''s invitation, and waited for the people on the watchtower to put them into Bafang village.


    When the invitation was sent to Su Su, she was just in the expected delivery period. However, except for the back pain caused by the contraction and relaxation of the uterus, there was no sign of labor. She thought that only a quarter of the pregnant women would be in the expected delivery period, so she was in a bad mood.


    She sat on the chair with a pale face in pain and looked at the letter that pigo was holding. She waved impatiently and growled:


    "Take it, whether it''s a wounded soldier or a good soldier? I''ve said for a long time that none of the people Li Ying sent will be accepted in the future. "


    "This Li Ying is too shameless. She has done so many bad things before, but now she has the face to let our Bafang village take in her wounded soldiers? If you have the ability to lead the soldiers, why don''t you have the ability to cure these wounded soldiers? "


    Qinyue is holding a basin of warm water in her hand. There is a towel soaking in the warm water. She talks about Li Ying while wringing a towel to wipe Su Su''s sweat.


    PI Ge stands opposite Su Su and looks at Su Su anxiously. He takes Qinyue''s words and says, "I heard that Li Ying has gone to Chuncheng with two-thirds of Wang ziqiao''s troops since she fell out with Wang ziqiao. It seems that there are many survivors on the way. The survivors receive more, and the maggot tide and corpse tide also encounter more, There will be more wounded soldiers in their hands. "


    It''s hard to say whether Li Ying''s current development model is right or wrong. Anyway, Li Ying''s idea is very suitable for survival in the end of the world. She went all the way to Chuncheng, and got a lot of response from the team of powers. Of course, the general direction of corpse tide is to Chuncheng. Li Ying''s team is huge, and there are more injured people. If she wants to be a leader, she can''t be in front of the whole team, Abandon the wounded soldiers.


    So I think of Susu again. Susu is really a good place to take in the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled!


    According to Li Ying''s idea, she has given these wounded soldiers an account and asked them to come to Bafang village for treatment, but Su Su didn''t open the door for them. So if these wounded soldiers die, it doesn''t matter what happened to Li Ying. In Li Ying''s mind, the wounded soldiers who can be sent to Bafang village are already useless people she gave up.


    "If they don''t open the door, they''ll live or die."


    After a period of back pain, Su Su gasped and stood up slowly with the help of Qinyue. At this time, the voice of children reading came. Su Su frowned and listened for a moment, only to hear what the children were reading???


    "What the hell is this?" Su Su frowned and looked at the direction of the kindergarten. She said to brother PI, "it''s the end of the world. What are you doing with this? You ask people to sort out some pictures of zombies, the habits of zombies, and all kinds of escape skills, as well as disaster emergency response to these children, and then find two special forces to work as physical education teachers for the children. They usually have nothing to do but practice the skills of fighting and killing. "


    "These are two or three-year-old children. The oldest is Ruirui, who is just over three years old."


    Qinyue, a little worried, looks at Su Su. Will she not respect the innocent nature of children when she lets them touch these things? In fact, Qin Yue felt that it was a little bit encouraging for the Chinese teacher to teach the children to recite ancient poems too early.

 Chapter 342

    "It''s the end of the world, the end of the world!"


    Su Su glances at Qinyue. She feels that Qinyue''s temperament is too gentle. She wants her children to live happily and freely, and let them follow their natural development?


    She couldn''t understand what Qinyue thought. Anyway, Su Su hoped that the children who grew up in Bafang village would have the ability to protect themselves when they went out in the future. No matter where they went in the future, they would have the courage and courage to face the dark end.


    PI Ge makes a wink at Qin Yue, which means that Qin Yue doesn''t mess with Su Su. Su Su''s life is not easy now, and his temper is also very irritable. If you have any opinions, you need to wait until Su Su Su is born. Qin Yue bites her lips and bows her head, and doesn''t say anything against Su Su Su.


    Su Su was even more annoyed. She always liked the kind of people who had words. Qin Yue obviously had an opinion, but she didn''t say a word under pigo''s eyes


    "It''s said that a loving mother is a loser. What do you want? Let Ruirui live as innocent as before? Children all over the world are accepting the alchemy of the last time. Ruirui will go out from Bafang village in the future, just like an idiot. Do you think you feel better? I won''t tell you any more. I''ll go and see Li Ying. "


    Sulsu turns around, leaves Qinyue behind and goes to the middle of the village. Pigo follows her and exhorts carefully:


    "Su Su, you don''t have the same opinion with Qin Yue. She''s a woman. She follows you at the beginning of the end of the world. Naturally, she doesn''t know how dark the outside world is. You''re going to be angry at least seven or eight times a day. It''s hard for others to be angry, and you''re not happy yourself."


    "Don''t pay attention to me. Chou Shijia said I might have a little prenatal anxiety!"


    Su Su walks forward with her stomach. Naturally, she knows that she is angry frequently these days, which is a little abnormal. But what can she do if she can''t control it? When she meets Li Ying and gives her all these troubles, Su Su''s anger is not so big. At this moment, the best way for others is not to pay attention to her. The more she finds a sense of existence in front of her, the more upset she is. Maybe if she doesn''t agree with her, she will start to kill her.


    PI Ge, who is behind him, lowers his head and touches his nose. Now everyone can see that Su Su is not normal. Su Su''s temper was not good at first, but his words are not good at most. But now Su Su is in a kind of irritable state all over his body. For no reason, PI Ge is a little afraid.


    In this way, they went to the watchtower in the middle of the village in silence.


    Standing on the tower and looking forward, a few cars have been parked on the flat land outside Bafang village, and some cars have formed a big circle. Outside the circle, there are soldiers cleaning up maggots, inside the circle, there are wounded soldiers setting up tents, and there are some women who have been captured by Li Ying, who are playing the role of amateur nurses.


    Far away, there are several big caravans, which are parked outside the circle. In the caravan, Li Ying is standing by the window, looking at the watchtower in the distance. Next to her, the one who looks like Voldemort''s psionic is also advanced. A thick red snake is stopping at his feet, circling into a ball.


    The big red snake spits out the bloody snake letter, but Voldemort sneers and says to Li Ying, "it seems that you have upset the village head of Bafang village. These wounded soldiers have been waiting outside all day, but she doesn''t mean to open the door at all."


    Li Ying doesn''t speak. She stands in the window and looks at Su Su on the watchtower. Now this Bafang village is quite different from what she saw a few months ago. She doesn''t know what''s hidden in the thick fog at the entrance of the village. She has sent several soldiers to explore, but nothing has been found. Not only that, the soldiers she sent are from now on, Never came back.


    Outside the village, there used to be a loose wall. Now there is a big stone in the East and a big stone in the West. It looks like a patch has been made on the earth brown wall. It''s a little funny, but Li Ying noticed that there is a power grid outside the wall, such a big wind power station, The leaves are turning in the summer breeze.


    Maggots outside Bafang village have been crawling to Bafang village for a long time. However, after crawling for several months, they have been destroyed as much as possible. Now it seems that the purple bush in the ditch of Bafang village is the main one to eliminate these maggots!


    Su Su didn''t know when to raise the mutated shrubs quietly. Originally, no one paid attention to these mutated shrubs, but when they grew up, the mutated shrubs had turned purple red and grew very luxuriantly. As long as there were creatures close to these shrubs, they could produce sharp thorns with a length of feet, which was also very magical, The maggots stabbed by Li will be sucked clean in the blink of an eye.


    Li Ying''s eyes are red just because of these mutated shrubs. It seems that the village of Bafang is getting larger and larger. If she can live here, develop well and expand her manpower, it will take time


    She thinks in her heart that Su Su is always soft hearted. Although Li Ying doesn''t know where she offended Su Su, as long as her posture is low enough, she doesn''t know if she can let Su Su Su put her in? As long as she can enter Bafang village, she will be able to take Bafang village as a new starting point and create a glorious era for her Li Ying!


    "Mom, mom, I want mom, let me in, mom, come out, mom."


    A young male voice rings out and successfully interrupts Li Ying''s thinking. Standing in the window, she turns around and sees several ragged refugees coming not far away. The refugees are as thin as skin and bones. One of them, a half year old, about 10 years old, is looking excited and wants to rush into the car.


    In the circle of cars, there was a ragged woman who was crying to rush out. However, two soldiers held up the butt of her gun, one on her belly and the other on her back. She was knocked unconscious and dragged into a tent.


    This kind of scene, Li Ying is very common, but she robbed a few women on the road, those women''s son or family, has been following her team, crying and shouting to her to return the women.

 Chapter 343

    These people also don''t think, they are all too hungry, let Li Ying return those women, may not they have enough to eat? But it''s just to let these women go hungry with them. Although these women live as part-time comfort women and part-time nurses here, they can at least feed themselves and survive.


    Li Ying just alienates the function of human beings, so that everyone can do the right thing in the right place, so as to make the team more indestructible and expand faster!


    The crying 10-year-old boy watched his mother dragged away. He rushed up recklessly and tried to climb over the encirclement of the car. Relying on his weak strength to save his mother, he was knocked on the forehead by the soldiers on the roof with the butt of a gun and kicked off the car.


    The bright red blood flowed on the boy''s forehead, reddening half of his face and his eyes. He got up from the ground and suddenly looked back at Li Ying and Voldemort in the RV. His hands were clenched into two tight fists. His eyes were full of hatred.


    "I can''t keep the child without cutting the grass."


    Voldemort stood behind Li Ying and sighed. The big red snake at his feet seemed to be inspired by the temptation of food. He straightened his tongue excitedly, and his golden snake eyes were staring at the child outside the window. Unexpectedly, the child turned around and ran to Bafang village. He walked around the big circle of the car, clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and ran, Run, run


    Then he ran to the front of the mutated Bush and stood in the front of Su Su. He knelt down, kowtowed to Su Su three times, straightened up again, wiped away the tears on his face, and called to Su Su:


    "Elder sister, you save my mother. As long as you can save my mother, my life will be yours in the future. If you want me to live or die, elder sister, please!"


    High on the watchtower, Su Su has been looking at the child, who is just over 10 years old. The child is dirty all over, and the blood on his forehead is still pouring out. But his eyes are washed with tears. Cheng Liang has a hatred engraved into his bone marrow. Su Su Su can''t help nodding and says to pigo behind him:


    "Put the child in and send someone to inform Li Ying that I want all the women in her hands."


    Just in time, Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team is short of people. Su Su thinks that instead of going outside to find someone for Li Xiaoyu, she might as well grab the people in Li Ying''s hands!


    Pigo sighed. Looking at the boy still kneeling in front of the Bush, he felt that the boy was very strong, strong and pitiful, so he immediately turned around and did it according to Su Su Su''s instructions.


    After a while, from the thick fog at the head of the village, a group of women in long clothes and trousers, carrying a broom artifact, brought the 10-year-old child into the thick fog.


    When Su Su came back from the watchtower and walked slowly back to the village, the 10-year-old child had been led into Bafang village. Next to the child, a woman patted him on the shoulder and signaled the direction he was going to Su Su Su


    "This is our village head. You should try your best to be good-natured. The village head is about to give birth. He is not very good tempered. Don''t provoke her."


    The 10-year-old boy took a few steps towards Su Su, with a small face full of blood. His expression was full of grief and indignation. He knelt down and was about to kowtow to Su Su Su, but Su Su raised his hand to stop him


    "No, I''m not an ancient sect organization here. Don''t kneel down without seeing me. There''s gold under men''s knees. From now on, don''t kneel down to anyone."


    The 10-year-old boy was at the age when he didn''t understand Su Su''s words, but he was full of precocious. He nodded his head heavily, stood up like a little adult, bowed his head, and said solemnly to Su Su Su:


    "Thank you, village head! My name is Muyang. From now on, I will be your man. "


    Village head Su Su nodded and said that she was not interested in who was who. She didn''t take it seriously. She was waiting to support her waist and go back to her yard. On the heavy iron door at the entrance of the village, the small door was opened again.


    From the small door, several women came in, and the 10-year-old boy immediately turned around. His face was full of blood, but full of hope and joy. However, he saw a corpse behind the women, which was carried in. His face was full of fear, and he rushed over and yelled,


    "Mom! Mom


    Su Su turns her head and looks at her. At this moment, Xiao AI kicks her heavily, and her whole stomach becomes tense. The familiar contractions come again. Li Xiaoyu holds Su Su Su and sees Su Su frowning and staring at the wailing little Muyang. Li Xiaoyu explains:


    "We let Li Ying release people in the past, but Li Ying simply released people, but... Muyang''s mother was knocked unconscious at that time, and the men didn''t care. They just pressed Muyang''s mother on the bed... Torture. When Li Ying''s words reached, Muyang''s mother was carried out, people were already tortured... Out of breath!"


    When she said this, Li Xiaoyu couldn''t bear to say it several times, but she didn''t have to express it clearly. Su Su naturally knew what Muyang''s mother had experienced when she was dizzy. It was just that when she was tossed by others, the men who tossed her didn''t pay attention and suffocated Muyang''s mother!


    Yes, Muyang''s mother died before people carried her into Bafang village!


    "Let Li Ying get out of here. If you don''t get out of here, let King Kong take people and kill all the people outside!"


    Su Su Mu has a face. When she hears such a thing, she says that it''s false to be angry. But to be honest, this time she meets little Muyang, and Li Ying runs to her again. But how many little Muyang will there be in this world? How many Li Ying will there be?


    I can''t say that Su Su can only manage what happened in front of him. Further away, out of the boundary of Bafang village, there are tragedies like this everywhere. This is the end of the world. Su Su can kill one by one. Can it be finished?!


    Her mood is very irritable, contractions make it difficult for her to walk up, suddenly a step up, Su Su is to feel the underwear out of a big lump of mucus, she was startled, also don''t care to kill Li Ying, quickly hold Li Xiaoyu''s hand, back to his villa to check, what is that lump of mucus?!

 Chapter 344

    In Bafang village, little Muyang was full of angry and sad cries, "Li Ying! Li Ying!!! I swear, I must let you pay the price, I will not let you go easily! Li Ying


    A 10-year-old child can''t say anything else, but his sad mood is to teach everyone in Bafang village to know, while Li Ying outside the village doesn''t hear anything. She looks at Bafang village in front of her with cold face. She feels a little unhappy that Su Su once again teaches her to eat.


    "Let''s go. We''re not fully fledged yet. We can''t win Su Su at all."


    Voldemort comforts Li Ying behind her back. When they come to Bafang village this time, they don''t get half of the benefits, but they also teach them enough to see the attraction of Bafang village. It''s true that they are moved, but after they are moved, a series of practical problems come.


    According to their current strength, they can''t win the 18 special forces with powers in Bafang village at all. What''s more, there is a high-level power Su Su. If they don''t go, Su Su can''t go as soon as his killing order arrives.


    Li Ying nodded and sighed. She still looked at the Bafang village outside the car window and said that she didn''t regret it. It was a fake. She once thought that although Su Su Su was strong, she would be lost in the flood of the end of the world sooner or later.


    She had never thought that Su Su would develop into such a scale one day. According to the information she had, there were only a few hundred people in this Bafang village, but the force value could absolutely match the 4000 people she brought.


    Li Ying still decided not to be an enemy with Su Su, but just to be a friend, and missed the best opportunity. She thought that she would get along with Su Su peacefully. After a long time, she still wanted to find an opportunity to hold hands with Su Su Su and build a small bridge of friendship.


    Voldemort also turned around and took his big snake out of Li Ying''s RV. His big snake had just given birth and was very weak. It was not suitable to fight at this moment. So he just left. When the big snake was well cultivated, the eggs of the two mutant snakes should be hatched. There would be more mutant snakes that he could control. At that time, his strength would increase greatly, Let''s take a closer look at this Bafang village.


    However, when Voldemort returned to his caravan, he found that the two snake eggs that had been put on the bed had broken their shells. The broken blood red snake egg shells were scattered on the snow-white bed. A young red snake was spitting a message in its shell, while the other little snake king was gone.


    "It''s broken!"


    Voldemort was so frightened that he didn''t care about the outside. He was getting ready to leave the motorcade. He rushed out of the caravan with his snake and looked around. But he couldn''t find the trace of the king snake anywhere, which made his heart hurt as if he had been cut.


    No one knows how much effort he has spent to cultivate these snakes. Apart from other things, he only talks about his snake species, which is the mutant snake species that he found very hard. Before the mutation, he has excellent blood lineage and great toxicity. After upgrading, the power of the mutant snake will become even more terrifying.


    Just when these two mutant snakes were just eggs, they were domesticated by him every day with a power, and only one last procedure was needed. Seeing that the two young snakes were about to be controlled by him when their shells were broken, they lost one outside Bafang village. It''s a pity. What''s more, the lost one is still a mutant snake king, which is genetically more noble than the two he is carrying now.


    In an instant, Voldemort didn''t want to leave Bafang village. He couldn''t persuade himself to give up the mutant king snake he had cultivated. If the king snake died, it would be OK. But if he was tamed by others, no one would want to. There is someone in the world who is as powerful as himself, Even better than yourself


    Outside Bafang village, Li Ying''s motorcade slowly leaves, leaving behind a group of wounded soldiers who thought they had not been abandoned by Li Ying. They still stay outside Bafang village, waiting for them to go in for systematic treatment. In Bafang village, they still don''t mean to open the door. The thick fog at the entrance of the village is a bit thicker than before, and the scope of the thick fog is also expanded a little.


    In the village cottage, Su Su shut herself in the bathroom. She lifted up her skirt and took off her underpants. She saw that there was thick brown mucus on her underpants. She frowned and thought about it. It seemed that she had discharged such mucus in her last life. Later, she checked the book and learned that this is called cervical mucus plug, which plays the role of sealing the cervical tube.


    Now the mucus is discharged, which means that the cervix is beginning to open. That is to say, Susu will be born at any time in the next few days!


    She was a little pleased, but she felt that she was about to make it through. She put on her pants and was ready to go to the clinic to find Chou Shijia. Just as she opened the door of the bathroom, a familiar contraction came back. Su Su Su''s face turned white, and she felt that there was liquid flowing out from the root of her thigh like urine. Li Xiaoyu and Su''s mother, who were waiting outside the door, called out:


    "No, I broke the water! Get someone to carry me to the clinic


    Li Xiaoyu "ah", flustered, her face is whiter than Su Su''s, she ran to Su Su two steps, and then turned to run to the door, and then stopped, turned to look at Su Su, not sure whether to help Su Su Su first, or call someone first, she was afraid that Su Su Su Su would just stand, little love would fall out.


    "Don''t panic. It''s just broken water. It''s not so fast." Su''s mother was a passer-by. She immediately pushed Li Xiaoyu out of the door and said, "it''s OK. You call someone. I''ll take care of Su Su."


    Li Xiaoyu just started to run. He was running outside, shouting wildly: "come on, come on, Susu is going to have a baby. Come on, Susu is breaking the water!"


    The people who were doing their own things immediately put down their work and rushed to Su Su''s yard. There were too many people, men and women, old and young, who crowded Su Su Su''s yard. The people who came to carry Su Su couldn''t even get in.


    In the kindergarten, the children who were in class heard Li Xiaoyu''s shouting, but they didn''t listen to Li Xiaoyu. They ran out of the classroom in droves, making the Chinese teacher unable to pull. Finally, he put down his books and ran out with the children.

 Chapter 345

    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!"


    Pigo roared angrily outside the yard, directing the ancient confused children to go outside the yard. After him, four ancient confused children with stretchers moved to the yard very hard. My God, there are so many people. What if Su Su delayed the production and dropped Xiao AI to the ground?


    As soon as everyone thought about it, there was a layer of sweat on their scalp. After a long time, the people carrying the stretcher crowded into the yard. However, they saw Su Su supported by her mother and came out of the hall.


    She frowned, and the look on her face was not easy at all. All the people around her talked about some production precautions. All the old people were telling her about the local methods. Su Su Su didn''t listen to a word. After getting on the stretcher brought by pigo, she was carried by Gu Huo Zi, protected by Su Mu and Li Xiaoyu, and went to the clinic smoothly.


    The clinic has already received the letter. Junjiu and zhuoshijia have been waiting at the gate of the clinic for a long time. Seeing Su Su being carried over, zhuoshijia, who is sitting in a wheelchair, stands up. Junjiu trots forward, touches Su Su Su''s big belly and asks:


    "Broken water? Is there anything wrong? "


    "Contractions are frequent! But there are no rules


    Su Su snorted. Now she doesn''t feel a stomachache. She''s very relaxed, but she knows that the birth process has just begun, and the future is really enough for her.


    "It''s OK. Relax, Susu. You can do it. We''ve survived so many hardships. After a while, you can see your favorite little love."


    Chou Shijia stands on the other side of Su Su''s stretcher, grabs Su Su Su''s hand to cheer her up. Su Su tilts her head, looks at Chou Shijia''s pale face, nods, smiles with relief, and says with a full air:


    "Yes, that''s right. I''ll see my daughter soon."


    I do not know why, think of this, Su Su''s heart is some sour feeling, she stretched out her hands, feel in the stomach by contractions hold tight little love, little love, to come back! No matter how painful it is, what is the unbearable pain in life?


    When Su Su was carried into the clinic, Liang Xiaoqi and Li Mingzhi came quickly to help move Su Su to the nursing bed and pull up a curtain.


    Because Su Su now has no regular uterine contractions, no labor pains, and the labor process has just begun. She doesn''t need to go to the delivery bed for the time being. She just lies flat on the nursing bed waiting for the cervix to open.


    The nursing bed is only on the first floor, but the delivery room is on the second floor. There are a lot of people on the first floor. With a frown and Su Su''s medical record book, zhuoshijia starts to drive people outside. All kinds of people are crowded into the clinic. How can he make su Su wait for labor?


    But as soon as he was driven out, King Kong came in in a hurry. He took a look at Chou Shijia, another look at the tight curtain, and asked Chou Shijia in a low voice,


    "Doctor Zhuo, can Su Su hold on?"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhuoshijia stares at Vajra. What do you mean you can hold on? Su Su, of course, has to hold on. If she can''t, she has to hold on!


    King Kong opens his mouth and seems to realize that he has said something wrong. He takes a look at the curtain around Su Su, turns around and strides away from the clinic. He doesn''t choose to report what he found to Su Su Su at this time.


    Outside the clinic, brother PI came up with a worried face and asked King Kong, "what should I do? Li Ying didn''t go outside, but she also hoarded a lot of people and stationed far away outside the village. "


    No one knows why Li Ying, who was ready to leave, suddenly doesn''t leave. According to Su Su, if Li Ying doesn''t leave, she will kill none of them. Can she do it now?


    Vajra''s face was fierce. He stretched out his hand to tighten the belt around his waist and said to pigo, "there are no more than a thousand people on the other side. It doesn''t take us an hour to go back and forth, we can kill them all. Wait!"


    "No, now Su Su is at a critical moment. Let''s wait until Su Su is finished."


    Pigo quickly stops King Kong. He considers that Li Ying has only about 1000 people now, but according to the Scout''s report, Li Ying has expanded to a team of about 4000 people. Only more than 1000 people come outside Bafang village. King Kong has no problem killing these more than 1000 people, but it takes time to kill them. It takes an hour to kill 1000 people, and then what about the 3000 people?


    For 17 special forces, killing 4000 people may be just a matter of time, but... Li Ying''s goal is not clear yet. Maybe she is tired and wants to have a rest, or she just wants to leave later. Pigo thinks that if it is in the process of special forces killing first, what crisis can''t be solved in Bafang village in the past four or five hours? Su Su is at a critical juncture in production. There is no room for any mistakes.


    After listening to pigo''s words, King Kong also bowed his head and was silent. He always acted according to the orders, and rarely thought about why he did it or not. Now yepapi is still in the secondary evolution, and Susu has started production again. No one can give him an instruction, so he thought about it with his small brain capacity, I think what pigo said is quite reasonable.


    Then wait till Susu is finished!


    Outside Li Ying, under the persuasion of Voldemort, stops the trend of retreat for a while. She is not sure whether Su Su really does what she says, so she lingers and stops. Finally, she stops far away from Bafang village and stays here.


    Voldemort was beside her, and they looked at the Bafang village in front of them, thinking that Su Su was just talking. If they didn''t leave, they would kill them all. As a result, they were giants in language and dwarfs in action.


    "What have we been waiting for out here?" Li Ying looked at the front and said to himself, "I told you not to offend Su Su. She''s not so easy to offend. You don''t believe this evil. You have to wait for an opportunity."


    "Opportunities always come! Don''t you think this Bafang village is weird today? If Su Su was as terrible as you said, she would have come out a long time ago. "Voldemort bowed his back, because he was really reluctant to give up the young snake king, so he persuaded Li Ying to leave before, and now he is persuading Li Ying to stay." I''ve seen that Bafang village is really a treasure land of geomantic omen. If we can take Bafang village, Take this place as a stronghold for the development of our forces in the future... "

 Chapter 346

    "But even when the chance comes, there are 18 special forces in Bafang village. Su Su''s power level is very high, much higher than mine."


    Li Ying''s face is moved and hesitant. She has been plundering all the way through her development, so she doesn''t think it''s strange that she has the idea of annexing Bafang village today. Joint annexation is the last rule. If Su Su Su has the ability, Su Su Su can also annexe her team.


    It''s just that Su Su is very picky. Maybe she thinks that her team is all mixed up, so she doesn''t look up to her team at all.


    "Although they are special forces, they are just flesh and blood people. If we find the right chance, we just need to lay more heads. It''s easy to kill them."


    As long as we can find the young snake king, Voldemort thinks that it''s not a pity even if we spread out Li Ying''s 4000 heads. When his young snake king grows up, it may not be inferior to the fighting power of 4000 ordinary human beings?!


    What''s more, at that time, they will occupy the Bafang village. They don''t worry about materials and defense. The day of development and growth is just around the corner. So now, when Su Su Su is soft hearted, they will take advantage of the most lax defense of Bafang village at three or four o''clock in the middle of the night to attack Bafang village and occupy Bafang village for themselves!


    Li Ying doesn''t want to fold her head on Su Su''s hand. She was scared by Su Su once. She knew that Su Su was soft hearted, but after she was touched, she rebounded in horror. In fact, Li Ying just wanted to rest outside Bafang village. After running in time, she hoped to integrate with Bafang village slowly.


    It''s just that Voldemort has never seen Su Su lose his temper. Naturally, he can''t understand where Su Su''s inverse scale is. Seeing that Li Ying doesn''t want to go to Bafang village to shop his head, and he really doesn''t want to give up his young snake king, after getting off the RV, he recruited someone and began to transfer people to Bafang village without telling Li Ying.


    Li Ying now has so many people, mostly for Voldemort, a high-level summoner. Although Li Ying is nominally the leader of the team, in fact Voldemort also has the right to dispatch troops. In Li Ying''s team, he has half the right to speak.


    Li Ying has 3000 people still fighting in the maggot tide ahead. Now Voldemort will dispatch all the 3000 people to build a stronghold outside Bafang village, waiting for the opportunity.


    On the watchtower, King Kong and brother PI have been paying close attention to the movement of Li Ying. Li Xiaoyu also specially finds the survivor who has strong eyes and can see far away from the fog.


    The survivor''s name is Zhang Wenyuan, and his eyes can really see far away. Zhang Wenyuan called out several crises outside Bafang village in advance, so Su Su asked Li Xiaoyu to pay special attention to him, and made an exception for Zhang Wenyuan to start organizing the survivors outside the gate.


    It''s true that the survivors are still not put into Bafang village in the thick fog, but Su Su also acquiesced in them to start construction outside Bafang village. With Zhang Wenyuan as the organizer, those people live in the pupa shell of human face, and food is provided by Bafang village. Normally, there is nothing more to do, so they clean up maggots and plant trees and vegetables in the thick fog, Give me a hand with the mutant bushes and the like.


    As soon as Zhang Wenyuan came out of the thick fog to have a look, he said to Li Xiaoyu, "no, behind Li Ying, there are a lot of people coming by car. In addition, in the direction of Xiangcheng safe area, there are a lot of face pupae. They seem to be attracted by Li Ying''s people."


    The face pupae are too hard to kill. They are many times more difficult to kill than the powers. The 17 special forces are not afraid of Li Ying. They are afraid that the face pupae will come, wasting time and pulling away a large number of combat effectiveness. If we leave these face pupae alone, they will be able to climb forward and push down the defense construction of Bafang village.


    It''s just that Su Su production is just around the corner, and Li Ying has transferred so many people to come here. He doesn''t know what he wants to do. Zhang Wenyuan can only see a large number of motorcades coming, but can''t hear what they say. The 17 special forces dare not leave the village and run to encircle those people!


    As a result, the emergency response began in Bafang village. 17 special forces polished their weapons and stood ready. Half of them went out and secretly bypassed Li Ying''s people to solve the problem. The rest of the people who were slightly capable of action also took heavy and heavy weapons and lay down behind the wall, drawing up the first level cordon in Bafang village.


    In the village, all the children were taken into Bafang villa by the old people. Everyone was busy with their duties. The new women and the refugees who came with Muyang helped Muyang to roll up his mother''s body with a straw mat. Now it''s the end of the world. They couldn''t find a place to live in, so they had to wrap it with straw mat, Carry it to the end of the village where no one lives and find a piece of wasteland to bury.


    Muyang is only a little over 10 years old. His small body, dressed in rags and well proportioned body, has emerged a cold temperament. He took the hoes from the refugees and dug his mother''s grave in silence. Then he buried it. Throughout the whole process, he was cold with a small face and never shed a drop of tears.


    Unconsciously, the sky over Bafang village was getting dark. Susu was lying on the nursing bed. Her contractions became more regular and frequent. When the stars were shining in the night sky, Susu''s stomach began to ache.


    During this period, zhuoshijia came to see her every few minutes, while junjiu was always by Su Su''s bed, cheering her up and talking with her. Just when Su Su Su could not help but began to hum, zhuoshijia came in again and checked the entrance of the palace for Su Su Su. He turned to su Su Su on the bed and said:


    "Open a finger."


    Then he touched Susu''s stomach, pressed it a few times, and said very seriously: "the fetal head hasn''t come down yet, Susu, get up, walk, do some squatting exercise, let the fetal head come down as soon as possible."


    Niang AI ~ ~ ~ Su Su frowned, supported by junjiu and Liang Xiaoqi, and began to walk forward slowly in pain. But at this time, he heard a sudden explosion in the middle of the village. Su Su was covered with sweat, and her hair was more like she had just been picked up from the water. She tilted her head, looked towards the middle of the village and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s none of your business now. Continue to have your baby with ease!"


    Zhuoshijia stands beside Su Su Su, with a serious face and a stern tone. Su Su takes a deep breath and looks at zhuoshijia. Well, what zhuoshijia says is right. Now everything has nothing to do with her. Her priority now is to have a baby!

 Chapter 347

    The sound of the explosion also startled Li Ying in the RV. On her elaborately depicted face, she suddenly felt a sense of panic. She got out of the RV in a hurry. Looking around, she saw that a large army had already driven by. In the direction of Bafang village, Voldemort was standing on the roof of a car, waving a flag, He directed 1000 people to drop bombs on the wall of Bafang village.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li Ying was so angry that she shivered a little. She stepped on the top of the car two or three times, pulled a flag in Voldemort''s hand, and in the sound of a rush, she asked:


    "When did I allow you to do it?"


    In fact, what is Li Ying best at? She is good at judging the situation. In her team, the powers are several times more than those in Bafang village. Su Su looks so weak and deceptive, but she still hesitates and refuses to use force against Bafang village, which makes Voldemort a little disappointed with Li Ying.


    He snatched the flag back from Li Ying''s hand. His gray face was a bit ferocious. He yelled: "those who do great things should dare to gamble. When can you win Bafang village? You see, several bombs have been lost. Su Su has not come out yet. What does that mean? That means she can''t get out at all! "


    She is still thinking of making friends with Su Su! But Su Su doesn''t care about her at all!


    And Li Ying is afraid of Su Su, which Voldemort has already seen. Otherwise, Li Ying will release all the women in her hands as long as Su Su says. He doesn''t know why, because in Voldemort''s view, Su Su is just a pregnant woman with a big belly. And counting the time, these days, Su Su Su is about to give birth, which is the best time to attack Bafang village!


    Sure enough, 1000 people began to rush to Bafang village, driving, running, aggressive, very powerful, but there was not half a person in Bafang village, which made Li Ying hesitant for a moment. Should she take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take possession of Bafang village? Maybe this is her only chance to occupy Bafang village in her life.


    However, at this time, no one came out of Bafang village, the crowd on the wall, so that the 1000 people rushed into the range and began to shoot closely.


    At this moment, Su Su''s stomach is even more painful. She is out of breath because of the pain. When she takes a step, the meat in her belly is just like falling out of her body, which makes her dare not take the second step easily. Then she hears the clatter of machine gun fire coming from the middle of the village. Su Su Su frowns and says to Liang Xiaoqi:


    "Take it easy. Let them take it easy. The bullet from Fang Shuyi won''t take long to sweep down like this!"


    What happened? Can''t solve it with powers? Or throw chicken oil and torch! As soon as she''s gone, she''ll die with those hot weapons. Where can I find them when she''s used up?


    Liang Xiaoqi''s face is also anxious, but she lowers her head and doesn''t dare to tell Su Su the truth. Suddenly, a lot of face pupae appear outside Bafang village. Now half of the special forces have quietly gone out to kill pupae, while Li Ying hoards 4000 people far away from Bafang village. Most of these 4000 people are ordinary people, but they are ordinary people, When Bafang village fell into internal and external troubles, it suddenly launched an attack on Bafang village.


    Originally, the 4000 people were killed by the special forces, and the 4000 people''s team would be defeated. But now the special forces focus on how to eliminate the face pupae, so the rest of the ordinary people can only make a quick decision and use machine gun to shoot as soon as possible.


    Outside, under the machine gun fire, there was a chaos of war. 1000 people were not killed at all. After the 1000 people were killed once, Li Ying turned to look at Voldemort and sneered. She said, where can Su Su be solved so easily? Now these 1000 heads, but let Voldemort understand?


    Unexpectedly, Voldemort was like a magic barrier, and he refused to give up his mind to attack Bafang village. He was holding a walkie talkie in his hand, and was preparing to send the 3000 people who were coming. He couldn''t understand, just a simple Bafang village, where did he get so much firepower?! Also used the machine gun!!!


    Li Ying grabs his walkie talkie, turns around and jumps out of the car. She informs the 3000 people behind to withdraw quickly, but Voldemort catches up. In the wailing sound of war, she points to the 3000 people who are galloping in front of her and shouts:


    "Don''t withdraw, I can''t withdraw. I''ve seen that there are face pupae behind these people. Don''t worry. Those special forces have gone to kill face pupae. Let''s move the rest to the side first."


    As soon as he finished, he was defeated. Not only Li Ying refused to send his head to Bafang village, but I''m afraid those heads would not be sent. Although Voldemort wanted to take Bafang village and find his snake king, the reality forced him to recognize the current situation. Even if he sent all the remaining 3000 heads, he would not be able to take Bafang village.


    For nothing else, because the firepower of Bafang village is too fierce, even if Li Ying''s team has a lot of first and second level powers, but in the face of the rapid firepower of hot weapons, the powers are also slightly inferior.


    But they still have a chance. The pupae are not from one end to the other. Voldemort intends to make way for the many pupae behind him, and let these pupae open the way for them. They withdraw to one side, observe the situation, and find out the chance to enter Bafang village.


    Of course, Li Ying has been talked about. It''s not easy to recruit people now. She''s a little reluctant to use her head to pave the way to attack Bafang village, but the face pupa is different. If the face pupa has crushed Bafang village, they can follow her in. If it can''t, if Su Su Su gets into trouble in the future, it''s none of Li Ying''s business, but it''s all the face pupa''s business.


    After a while, Su Su in Bafang village stopped listening to the sound of machine gun fire outside. She could not walk now. After several squatting exercises, Chou Shijia checked the entrance of the lower palace, which was five or six fingers wide.


    However, at this time, the face pupae have been crawling over continuously. Some of them are blocked by the special forces, some of them climb into the thick fog and never see them again. But more of them follow Li Ying''s people to the middle of the village. Under Voldemort''s intentional guidance, these face pupae press towards the power grid.


    In the dark night, the stars seem to tremble, buried in a dark cloud, the moon in the dark sky, emitting a hairy light, the light can not shine on the farther earth, people on the ground, can only see the distant scenery through the light of solar street lamp.

 Chapter 348

    Outside the village, the solar street lamp pole was hit by several people''s faces. It flashed several times and gradually extinguished the weak light.


    In the ditch outside Bafang village, the luxuriant mutated Bush seemed to feel the threat. The long thorn trembled slightly in the wind. As soon as Li Ying''s men retreated, all 17 special ability soldiers went out to intercept the pupae. However, the defense was very hard.


    There are too many face pupae coming. They can only delay as long as they can. It doesn''t matter whether they kill the dead face pupae or not. Interception is the key point. King Kong gave a death order, that is, to fill in all 17 people''s lives, and make sure that Bafang village is in good condition until Su Su Su''s child is born.


    So Wandashan doesn''t have time to kill pupae now. He just keeps pushing the face pupae in front of him to the back. This one is pushing this one, that one is pushing that one, but there are too many face pupae to push.


    The scholar''s fog can stop the attack of face pupae for a while, but his level is limited. If he can take care of the head of the village, he can''t take care of the middle of the village. When he moves the fog to the middle of the village with the largest number of face pupae, the head of the village comes out. The man on duty at the watchtower at the head of the village looks at the lush purple flowers in the distance illuminated by the searchlight, Everyone opened their mouths wide in surprise.


    Well, at this moment, these flowers are not the point. The point is that those face pupae trapped in the fog seem to have finally found the right direction and come towards the village head of Bafang village. There are still many survivors living in the village head. They are scared to death and start to gather at the gate of Bafang village in panic.


    At this time, Su Su was in the critical moment of production. When her palace opened to 8 fingers, Zhuo Shijia pointed to the stairs on the first floor and the second floor and said to Su Su seriously:


    "Climb up, climb up by yourself."


    Su Su''s whole body is wet. It''s wet with sweat. She looks at the stairs in front of her with a painful face. It''s nothing in common. Now in her eyes, it''s so difficult to climb. Su Su''s mother, seeing this, can''t help crying and says to Su Su Su:


    "Su ah, this is a woman. Climb, women are born to suffer."


    So why can''t men pity more women?


    Su Su took a deep breath, with her long wet hair on her head, endured the pain of level 12, which was about the same as the pain of 20 broken bones, and began to climb upstairs.


    It is at this time that Li Ying and Voldemort discuss that they can attack inside Bafang village from the head of the village, because the special forces are all concentrated in the middle of the village. The face pupae of the head of the village are not in charge, and they have begun to attack the head of the village. They just take advantage of the opportunity that the face pupae break down the earth wall to take people into Bafang village.


    After observing for a long time, Li Ying and Voldemort have understood the situation in Bafang village. The so-called Su Su is powerful, but she has never been seen from the beginning to now. 18 special forces with special powers have been restrained by a large number of face pupae, so today, they really have the advantage of time, place and people!


    According to Voldemort''s plan, of course, he should catch Su Su first. He also understands the principle of catching the thief first. He has to catch Su Su and her children, and he is worried that Ye Yu''s special forces will not obey him?


    Li Ying''s spies have been controlled by brother PI. Brother PI often lets the spies pass some false information to Li Ying. Therefore, in the cognition of Li Ying and Voldemort, Su Su has not been born yet. Li Ying doesn''t know. At this moment, it''s the key time for Su to produce.


    However, who can say that Li Ying is not lucky to find such a good opportunity? If Su Su still has strength, she hasn''t given birth, or she has already given birth, how can it be Li Ying''s turn to jump in front of Bafang village this time?


    With the face pupae coming step by step, Su Su has already climbed half of the building. She gasps and looks out of the window. What she hears is the screams of panic from the survivors outside the gate of Bafang village. Su Su frowns. Her slightly round face is covered with black hair. Everyone knows the emergency, and she knows it now!


    It was when Li Ying and Voldemort planned to cherish the opportunity and get ready to go. In the night, a round sun rose up. The sun was shining like a piece of day. It was not as if it was day!


    All the people, inside and outside the Bafang village, looked up into the sky and saw a few golden lasers suddenly falling in the vast white sun. The laser was extremely powerful. The pupa shell of human face, which could not be broken by 17 special forces, was immediately cut in half by the laser. One laser killed a pupa of human face.


    So Li Ying, who is ready to move, temporarily presses the idea of attacking from the village. She plans to observe the situation again.


    "What is this?"


    On the watchtower, pigo, who was so anxious that he jumped, looked up at the little sun in the sky. Behind him, he pointed to Susu''s house and yelled to pigo:


    "Brother, no, look at the roof of Su Su''s house. It''s blown up!"


    "What?"


    PI GE''s heart jumped. Where did the shell come from hit Su Su''s roof from outside the village? Can Li Ying air drop it?! Fortunately, Su Su is not in the villa now. She has a baby in the clinic!


    Su Su in the clinic also found that it was night, but now it was suddenly dawn. She twisted her eyebrows and looked at the window. A sharp pain came from her stomach. She couldn''t think of anything else. With the help of Su''s mother and Li Xiaoyu, she bit her teeth step by step and began to climb the stairs again.


    Finally, she climbed to the second floor. Liang Xiaoqi had already opened the door of the delivery room. In the blue delivery room, the delivery bed looked so high. Chou Shijia pointed to the delivery bed and said to Su Su:


    "Hold on a little longer and climb up."


    At the last moment, she couldn''t be trapped in front of a delivery bed. Su Su almost broke her teeth. She took a deep breath and climbed onto the delivery bed. At this moment, she was so painful that she didn''t care about anything. She didn''t have any pain in the past and this life. She could teach her how to hurt like this except to have a baby.


    "Come on, Susu, the child is a little big, but you can, you are very strong."


    Chou Shijia has put on her mask and is ready to deliver Su Su. Her side cutting tools are all on hand. Su Su is in pain. When she hears Chou Shijia''s words, she frowns and smiles. Now she can''t say anything else. She can only concentrate on giving birth to Xiao AI.

 Chapter 349

    The sun in the sky, the light is more and more brilliant, Su Su pain finally can''t help crying out, that day the sky was more and more brilliant sun, it is in hearing this cry, suddenly fell from the sky, "bang" sound, fell into the open space of Bafang village, dust everywhere.


    "What is that?"


    Li Ying, who is far away, with a telescope in her hand, looks at the little sun falling into Bafang village. Around her, the bright day suddenly returns to the night, and the day has never been bright!


    So what is the sun? How could there be such a weird thing? And it emits lasers?! Is it going against the weather or something?


    Li Ying frowned, took the telescope in her hand, and looked at Voldemort beside her. When she saw that Voldemort was silent, she said:


    "We can''t enter Bafang village today. Withdraw. When Su Su comes back, we''ll have to explain it here."


    She has already sent troops to attack Bafang village once. The firepower of Bafang village is not small, which makes her lose a lot of heads here. If the rest of them are here again, they don''t have to go to Chuncheng.


    Voldemort is quite unwilling. He hasn''t found out the young snake king and turned the Bafang village upside down. He doesn''t want to leave here. But now there''s no other way. There''s such a "artifact" as the little sun hidden in the Bafang village. Then they can''t use force to enter the Bafang village.


    Why don''t you step back first, and he''ll come back by himself and look around here?


    Having made up her mind, the people on Li Ying''s side began to withdraw.


    "Hard, hard, see the head, Su Su, you come on, see the head, see, come out quickly!"


    At the same time, in the delivery room, Su Su is trying her best to give birth to Xiao AI. Listening to the joyful voice of Liang Xiaoqi and junjiu around her, her heart is astringent, and a string of tears can''t help falling from the corner of her eyes.


    With such a joyful cry, Ye Yu, who fell on the open space of Bafang village, got up naked and ran into some curious women. They covered their faces and screamed and ran away.


    Ye Yu put out his hand and wiped away the plaster on his face. He ran about in the village, casually looking for a piece of clothes hanging outside to dry, and rushed to the clinic. After entering the clinic, he rushed upstairs without saying hello to anyone.


    But in the delivery room, after a pain and a little effort, Su Su felt sour and relaxed unconsciously, so she fell on the delivery bed. As soon as zhuoshijia, who was helping her deliver the baby, saw her urgency and stood up, she threw herself on Su Su Su''s stomach. Su Su Su of the delivery bed took a deep breath. With the help of zhuoshijia''s strength, she heard Jun Jiu shouting:


    "Push, head out."


    Zhuoshijia rolled his sleeve and asked Su Su, "Su Su, do you want to have a rest?"


    "No, go on."


    "OK, I''ll call one, two, three. Let''s push together."


    Su Su is a little dizzy and swells. She shakes her head, follows the rhythm of zhuoshijia, and starts to exert herself. After a while, she feels that a lump of meat and a stream of heat are squeezed out of her body. Junjiu and Liang Xiaoqi leave with their children in their arms and start to clean up.


    Chou Shijia got up from Su Su''s stomach, patted Su Su''s face and asked:


    "Su Su, are you ok?"


    "Why don''t you cry? Why doesn''t Xiao AI cry? Is it a boy or a girl? "


    Su Su Hua has no time to answer Chou Shijia''s words. She is so anxious that she just wants to see Xiao AI. After 10 years, she wants to see Xiao AI and is crazy.


    "It''s a girl. Wait a minute. Don''t worry!"


    Chou Shijia looked at Su Su on the delivery bed, some of whom were so confused because of too much force. When she glanced at her eyes, she saw that blood was dripping under the delivery bed. The blood was like a tap that had been turned on. She knew that it was not normal. She immediately got up in a hurry and ran to the front of Su Su Su''s delivery bed to see that Su Su was bleeding.


    At this time, with the cleaning of junjiu and Liang Xiaoqi, when the mucus in Xiao''ai''s nostrils was sucked out by the nasal aspirator, a loud cry came out. Su''s father and Su''s mother outside the delivery room were very happy immediately. Ye Yu, who was climbing the stairs, fell down on the stairs without a step.


    In the delivery room, zhuoshijia yelled, "junjiu, leave the baby alone, Su Su is bleeding heavily!"


    "What?"


    When she heard the wine, she gave it to Liang Xiaoqi to dress. Then she rolled her sleeve and came over. She saw that Zhuo Shijia was helping Su Su clean the placenta in her body, and she didn''t care about the bloody placenta. She just put the placenta on the iron plate beside her and began to help Zhuo Shijia stop the bleeding.


    The delivery room was busy, the cry of the baby, Su Su, who was gradually confused, and Zhuoshi Jiahe junjiu, who was busy stopping Su Su''s bleeding. No one cared about the bloody placenta, and no one saw it. There was a young red snake, with golden eyes, and a red crown of flesh like wings on the side of its head. It was slowly climbing up the iron shelf, Gather into the placenta of little love, bite by bite, and begin to eat the placenta of little love.


    "Susu, Susu, wake up. You see, your child is crying. You can''t be confused."


    Chou Shijia felt like crying without tears. Su Su''s blood was gushing out. She couldn''t stop it. Her eyes were red and her hands were bloody. She came to Su Su Su''s head. Seeing Su Su Su''s eyes turned white, she cried:


    "Su Su, look at us. Before the end of the world, when you came to see my clinic for the first time, I knew that you were very strong and the end of the world. We have been supporting each other day. Don''t you always want to give birth to Xiao AI safely? She''s out now. Xiao AI is crying. She''s crying. Su Su, you can''t do this. You''ve set such a bad example for me. You make me have no confidence. I''ll take care of my children. "


    "Doctor Zhuo... It''s good that we have suffered so much. You are still the midwife of Xiao AI. How similar and different are our destinies."


    Su Su relaxed, tilted his head, looking at the little love held by Liang Xiaoqi, the red meat lump, is opening his mouth and crying. The door of the delivery room is suddenly kicked open, and Ye Yu rushes in, shouting something in his mouth. Su Su Su can''t hear clearly, but this is very good. After Ye Yu''s evolution, his strength looks strong. Xiao AI is protected by Ye Yu, and will never repeat the fate of his last life.

 Chapter 350

    "I''m sorry... As a mother, I''m neglecting my duty. Ye Yu, don''t lose Xiaoai like me again..."


    Although Su Su''s consciousness is a little lax, he is telling the truth. After living two lives, he has long been open to life and death. He has a destiny in life and death. It''s worth dying to see little love again!


    "No, no, Su Su, you can''t relax like this. Xiao AI is still young. Her father is a big old man. You can''t do that."


    Chou Shijia, who has always been famous for her calmness, can''t help crying when she looks at Su Su. Ye Yu yells at Su Su''s bedside, but Chou Shijia doesn''t hear clearly. She keeps patting Su Su Su''s face, trying to wake her up, pinching people and urging you to drink,


    "Stop bleeding, stop bleeding, don''t let Su Su go like this, quick! Su Su, you are a water system psionic. You can control so much water, can''t you control the speed of your bleeding? Su Su!!! Can you think about it for your children? Your parents are outside, they are all white hair, do you want white hair to send black hair


    The roaring voice of Chou Shijia echoed in Su Su''s ears all the time. As she lay on the delivery bed, she felt that Chou Shijia''s voice was so far away. It seemed that there were still parents rushing in. Like Ye Yu, Xiao AI didn''t care. They were all around her and called her name,


    "Su Su, Su Su, Su Su..."


    Don''t call her, don''t call her, all go to take care of Xiaoai. She''s so tired. She''s been looking for Xiaoai for 10 years, but she hasn''t had a good day. Now I finally see Xiaoai. I just want to have a good sleep, even if I can''t get up. But Xiaoai is crying. They are all around her. Why don''t they take care of Xiaoai?


    Su Su''s heart is still a little uneasy. Xiao AI was born by her. It''s a lump of meat that fell from her body. No one else cares. Xiao AI''s grandparents don''t care. Xiao AI''s father doesn''t care. She cares about her! She is a water system power. Yes, blood is also water. She can control the flow of water, not necessarily the speed of blood flow?


    Doctor Zhuo''s words Su Su thought for a while, and she was right. She closed her eyes vaguely, and there was a cry all around, which made people feel that the sky was about to fall down, but she thought it was OK. She just closed her eyes and tried, and then she saw her spirit, which was rapidly turning.


    With the rotation of the spirit, like a shuttle, the silver light of the whole body is turned out, and the shuttle is getting smaller and smaller.


    Su Su came forward and stopped her spirit. She looked at the sky and the earth, which had been turned into a milky way light spot. That is to say, the spirit turned in the opposite direction, and the passing light spot came back to the spirit like a thread on the shuttle.


    So Su Su kept reversing her spirit. Once she became a light spot of the Milky way, she turned back to Su Su one after another. In reality, Su Su''s blood slowly stopped. Her whole body was startled by some strange phenomenon. An invisible water molecule in the air gradually condensed into a vortex and poured into Su Su Su Su''s body.


    Her dry and pale face began to plump, but after a while, the bleeding Su Su stopped without any medicine.


    It can''t be too good.


    Su Su felt that she had a good sleep. Since she had a little love, she had never had such a good sleep. For the first time in 13 years, she had slept so contentedly in 12 years of her last life and one year of her life.


    Then she began to dream that she only had a little love, but she didn''t know why. She always felt that another child had grown up on her navel, which was not human!


    It''s so absurd. Su Su feels vaguely unacceptable in her dream. Before she wakes up, I don''t know how long, there is a baby''s cry in her ear, and a man is begging the baby. He''s almost begging his grandfather to tell his grandmother


    "Don''t cry, my ancestors, aunts and grandmothers. Can you stop crying? In the daytime, your grandparents are out looking for a house. Where can I find milk powder for you? "


    My aunt will pay attention to him?! She is so small that she can cry if she wants to, and she can''t cry if she doesn''t want to!


    In the room, Ye Yu sighed heavily. After weighing it, he decided to put the crying little love back into the small cradle, and then ran out to find Su mu for help.


    In the clinic, junjiu and zhuoshijia went back to their respective villas to have a rest, leaving Li Mingzhi and two little nurses to wash the bed sheets and arrange the medical supplies in the back of the yard.


    No one cares about Xiao AI. She can only continue to cry in the cradle. The cradle is placed beside Su Su''s bed. Now it''s only a few hours since Xiao AI was born. She and Su Su are both in the clinic.


    A little red snake, winding along the railing of the cradle, climbed to Xiao AI''s side, tilted the snake''s head and stared at Xiao AI''s crying. It seemed that it felt a very familiar smell. When it was full of food, it judged that it was its kind. When it was hungry, it came forward, vomited the scarlet snake letter, and vomited a bright blood liquid into Xiao AI''s mouth.


    Little love''s cry stopped for a moment, hit it with a small mouth, but also!


    It''s gone!


    The little red snake feels a little embarrassed. That''s the essence of its venom, so it fed its fellow creatures. No, really no!!


    The mother on the bed turned over as if she was about to get up. The little red snake that ate Xiaoai''s placenta shrunk its head. The high-level mutant animal had a keen intuition that day, which made it think that its mother might not like it very much, so it slipped out of Xiaoai''s little bed. I''m sorry to leave the same kind who was hungry and began to cry.


    Su Su slowly opened her eyes, and Xiao AI''s cry came into her brain. She frowned and sat up, looking at the small bed left alone in the sky blue ward. There was no one beside the bed, but red Xiao AI was crying on the bed.


    She then got up and scanned her clothes. She had put on a clean suit. It didn''t matter. She couldn''t wait to reach out and pick up the little meat lump in the little bed. She frowned and looked. How could Xiao AI''s lips be black? It''s like being poisoned!


    Su Su was a little worried. She picked up Xiao AI in her arms and examined her inside and outside. There was no animal bite on her body. Xiao AI''s cry was very loud. She cried hard, without feeling half powerless.

 Chapter 351

    Although Xiaoai has a poisoned mouth, she doesn''t have any reaction after poisoning. Su Su is a little relieved. Now she doesn''t care how her lips are black. She picks up her clothes and begins to breast feed Xiaoai.


    The little girl was content and quiet.


    Outside the clinic, Ye Yu, who was holding a bottle of milk, did not know what had happened. After a pause in the same place, he rushed in. He rushed to the clinic and yelled:


    "Come on, come on, ancestor, this is the milk that your grandmother just made. Oh, my God, are you awake?"


    This is what Su Su, who is sitting by the bed, should ask. She is holding Xiao AI while she is feeding. She is looking at Ye Yu who rushes into the ward. Ye Yu still has a bottle of warm milk in her hand. The small bottle is held on her big hands like a life-saving baby by Ye Yu. She can''t help but smile and asks:


    "Are you awake?"


    Outside the window, the sun is shining and the scenery is just right. A breeze blows. It lifts the white curtain beside the window. The fragrance of trees and soil is brought in by the wind.


    Ye Yu standing by the door, the man''s face, suddenly is red eyes, he stepped forward two steps, sat by Su Su''s side, looked at Su Su''s breast is sucking little, that pair of eyes closed very comfortable appearance, let Ye Yu can''t help but is full of grievances.


    Su Su has been sleeping for several hours since she gave birth to Xiao AI. Su Su''s father and mother are busy looking for another place to live in and prepare a shelter for Xiao AI. Xiao AI naturally gives it to Ye Yu to take care of him. He has only taken care of him for a few hours. In these hours, he has been tormented by Xiao AI.


    The father, only to kneel down for little love, but the ancestor is reincarnation, where sell Ye Yu half face? Ye Yu now as long as see her open mouth to cry, then scared heart tremble.


    However, now this is like a little angel, sucking in Susu''s arms. He is quiet and soft. Can he compare with the devil just now? Can you? This differential treatment when parents, let Ye Yu can not be aggrieved?


    He reached out and hugged Su Su beside him. As soon as he hugged them, he hugged them. Such a big iron man buried his head in Su Su''s shoulder. Smelling the smell of milk, his heart was aching.


    Don''t say, mother and daughter peace is good, in the past what scare and fear don''t say!


    Time seems to stop in this moment, all that is left is serene, humble corner, the nest of the snake, also feel the warmth of the family, curled up into a ball, lay down the snake head, closed his eyes, like little love, tired to sleep, it and little love are still small, need enough sleep.


    "Why, how did the child''s lips turn so black?"


    Looking at Xiao AI after eating the milk, she loosens Su Su''s Ru head, tilts her head, and sleeps comfortably with her eyes closed. Ye Yu next to Su Su Su asks strangely. Su Su Su quietly looks up at Ye Yu. In her clear eyes, Ye Yu is guilty and says:


    "I, when I went out just now, she was pink and tender, and her mouth was not like that! Well, don''t look at me like that. I''ll go to see doctor Zhuo. "


    Then ye Yu got up and went to find zhuoshijia. Su Su twisted her eyebrows and looked down at the little love in her arms. The child ate well and slept well, but her lips were black, and other places were the colors of a newborn child. There should be no big problem.


    Her intuition told her there was no problem!


    After a while, doctor Zhuo and junjiu are summoned by Ye Yu. They both have stethoscopes around their necks. They listen to Xiaoai''s heart rate in turn and check Xiaoai''s whole body again. They can''t find out why Xiaoai''s lips are as black as poison. That''s why doctor dezhuo says:


    "All aspects are normal. We can''t know what happened to the child, or let Dr. Hong come to have a blood test? And then we''ll do a neonatal screening. "


    That''s the only way now. Generally speaking, if a child''s lip color is black, he may have to suspect that there is something wrong with his heart. But just now, zhuoshijia and junjiu took turns listening to Xiao AI''s heart. His heart rate is normal and there is no noise.


    Just now they are all outside the door. Ye Yu goes to find Su Mu to soak milk powder. Liang Xiaoqi is going to come in to coax Xiao''ai, but she hears that Xiao''ai doesn''t cry. In just one minute, Xiao''ai''s lip color becomes black, and there is no monitoring in the clinic. Everyone doesn''t know what happened.


    Then Su Su took Xiao AI and went to another house with Ye Yu to do a comprehensive neonatal screening for Xiao AI. These medical equipment designed for children are very comprehensive and advanced. They were all sent by Fang Shuyi at the beginning.


    Comprehensive examination results, whether it is cardiopulmonary function, behavioral ability score, or jaundice, and then to hearing and vision, can not find any defect at all.


    When Dr. Hong came to collect blood for Xiao AI, her black lips turned pale and turned pink again! So the plantar blood is no problem, there are not many major genetic diseases, and there is no toxin in Xiao AI''s blood.


    So black lips come and go inexplicably!


    "Don''t worry too much. The child is healthy."


    Turbid Shijia hands Ye Yu a pile of examination results, and then touches Xiao AI in Su Su''s arms. Xiao AI closes her eyes, leans in Su Su''s arms, chirps her mouth a few times, and sleeps sweetly. She can''t help but smile. She raises her head and says to Su Su Su:


    "Go back and be a good mother. You will be a good mother."


    "Well, thank you."


    Su Su also smiles at Zhuo Shijia. Holding her little love in her arms, she walks a little faltering and is helped back to the clinic by Ye Yu!


    Originally, she also wanted to go back to the villa she lived in, but just now Liang Xiaoqi told her that her villa had no roof, and the roof had been cut without a trace, so now not only Su Su and Xiao AI had no place to live, but also Su Fu and Su Mu had no place to live.


    Back in the ward of the clinic, Su Su put the little love in her arms back into the cot, turned around and swept Ye Yu up and down again. He had no change. His facial features were still sharp, and he was still wearing the same desert camouflage suit for thousands of years. The new one had been burnt by the high temperature of his evolution.

 Chapter 352

    "Where''s my roof?"


    Su Su couldn''t help but ask Ye Yu. Ye Yu smiles, and his eyes emit two golden lights, which are the same special effects as the eyes of the monkey king. The golden light shoots out and cuts the window curtain into three sections. He says with a triumphant smile:


    "I cut it."


    "Did my roof offend you?"


    Su Su takes a glance at Ye Yu, who is elated. He has evolved the light power. It''s amazing that Ye Yu has no light power before. His tail is almost up in the sky. I really don''t know how to be modest?!


    Yes, Ye Yu just doesn''t know what modesty is. He is a very arrogant person. Now he has evolved such a powerful power. If he wants to be more proud, he will be more proud. Since the ancestor of Xiao AI has fallen asleep quietly and Su Su has waken up, he doesn''t tell Su Su Su so much. Go out quickly and show off with his brothers!


    Although the laser is powerful, it can consume the power energy very much, that is, Ye Yu''s blue bar may put so many lasers, and his blue bar will be empty, and Ye Yu will not actively absorb the crystal nucleus, but will eat the crystal nucleus, small ordinary crystal nucleus can eat it, but if the second and third steps go up, Ye Yu can''t eat it, so he has this power, If the blue bar is empty at the critical moment, the ordinary crystal nucleus can''t quickly make up the blue bar... In fact, it can''t be of much use!


    Outside the clinic, a man''s noisy voice rang out. Su Su unconsciously laughed, turned and sat back on the bed. Looking at Xiao AI in the little bed, she lovingly touched Xiao AI''s head. Her heart was extremely soft.


    From now on, she will never have to live in hell. She will live in this dark world with this little girl, her grandparents and her father, but it doesn''t matter. As long as they are all together, all difficulties will not be difficulties any more.


    As long as she has the courage to be invincible, she has the strength to be invincible!


    In the evening, Su''s mother brought a few sets of cotton clothes for Xiao''ai, because the roof of the villa they lived in before was cut by Ye Yu, and the house was also destroyed. All the clothes prepared for Xiao''ai before were destroyed by Ye Yu. Fortunately, when ye Yu was sober, there was no one in the villa, otherwise today Su''s father, Su''s mother and Su Su Xiao''ai would lose their lives.


    That laser is really a little scary!


    So since Su Su was born, Su''s mother has been busy looking for supplies for Xiao''ai. Fortunately, Fang Shuyi also brought many baby supplies. Su''s mother tossed for a long time, washed several sets of monk''s clothes that Xiao''ai wore next to her body by hand, and dried them quickly in the daytime sun. In the afternoon, she stewed Su Su''s milk soup, so she tossed until night, Only then has that time to help Su Su to bring the small love.


    Su Su didn''t dare to talk to Su Fu and Su Mu about Xiao AI''s blackened lips during the day, so that the two old people wouldn''t worry too much.


    Now looking at Xiao AI''s eating, sleeping and waking up, there''s no problem at all. Her excrement and urine are normal, so she doesn''t have to report to Su Fu and Su mu.


    After drinking the milk soup, Su Su gave Xiao AI another round of breast milk, and several women sent paper diapers. Because there were too many materials from Fang Shuyi, of course, there were too many paper diapers, but they were buried in the huge baby supplies. These women sorted out these baby supplies all day, and the paper diapers came later.


    Su Su looks at these women, who are all members of Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team. She gives Su Su''s mother the little love she is yawning with her eyes closed in her hand. She sits on the nursing bed of the clinic and asks:


    "It''s hard for you. Don''t you have to train today?"


    "Captain Li said that you don''t have to do it today. After helping the village head to arrange the materials you need today, you will return to normal work and rest tomorrow."


    A few women said that they came to Xiao AI''s side, and their eyes were full of maternal brilliance. Looking at Xiao AI in Su''s mother''s arms, no woman would feel no pity for such a small child, because women are born with a kind of maternal nature in their bones.


    Su Su looked at them with a smile in the corner of her eyes, but she heard one of the women say with a smile: "great, Xiao AI looks very energetic. In the future, our Bafang village will have an heir."


    "Yes, little love, you need to grow up quickly and inspire powers quickly. The future of our Bafang village depends on you."


    The more Su Su listens, the more she feels that something is wrong. Her daughter, who is so young, should take the responsibility for the prosperity of Bafang village?! It doesn''t meet her expectation. Why? Bafang village is Bafang village, and Xiaoai is Xiaoai. Why should we tie Bafang village with Xiaoai?


    What''s more, when Xiaoai was two years old in her last life, she was just an ordinary child. In the future, she may not be able to inspire her powers. These people are busy talking about it now. They put too much pressure on Xiaoai, which will not have a good effect on her character.


    Su Su is waiting to open her mouth to correct these women''s ideas, but she inadvertently glances at the 10-year-old boy, who is standing outside the door with his head down. His whole body is a sense of indescribable coldness, which does not match the gentleness of the room.


    His hands were covered with yellow soil, and the nail caps of his ten fingers were all cracked, which made him look bloody. But little Muyang didn''t feel it. He just looked down at his toes and stood outside Su Su Su''s room without moving.


    Su Su was very impressed with this little boy named Muyang. Seeing the expression of precocious wisdom on his face, he remembered that the little boy had just died not long ago. He felt a sigh in his heart. He leaned against the bed and waved to him,


    "Muyang, your name is Muyang. Come in!"


    Little Muyang moved, raised his feet and came in. On his feet, he was still wearing cotton padded shoes before the end of the world. Because the end of the world came in winter, although it was already the midsummer season, the shoes on Muyang''s feet had not been changed, and the shoes had broken several holes. The little boy grew fast, and his toes could not be plugged, so he came out of the holes in the cotton padded shoes.


    *************************The author has something to say*********************


    I owe 25 before. Don''t worry, it must be over today. It''s negative. Hahaha, the next chapter begins to count down.

 Chapter 353

    Seeing the precocious expression of little Muyang, Su''s mother felt pity for the child who had just lost her mother, so she put her little love in her hand in front of Muyang and said kindly:


    "Muyang, you see, this is my sister. Her name is Xiao AI! From now on, she will be your little sister. You should protect her well. "


    "Well, yes, I will!"


    Muyang answered without thinking, and then seemed to be in a daze. Looking at the little one in Su''s arms, the little one of meat, he nodded solemnly and said to Su Su:


    "I will protect Xiao AI and protect her with my life."


    "Ha ha, don''t be so solemn and serious!"


    Su Su looked at Muyang and couldn''t help laughing. She was only 10 years old. What could she do to protect Xiao AI? The expression looks so serious and solemn, I feel very happy.


    Not only did Su Su Su smile, but also Su''s mother. All the women in the room laughed. Su Su looked at Muyang''s unsmiling expression again, and then waved to stop the smiling women, pointed to Muyang like a little beggar, and told the women:


    "Take him down, wash him, change into a clean suit, and then let him go to class with them."


    As a child, it should be like a child. Muyang, who is only 10 years old now, seems too mature. It may be that he has experienced the baptism of the end of the world. At the age of not understanding, he has a thorough understanding of human nature. That''s why he seems so mature. Su Su Su throws Muyang into Ruirui Rui''s pile of children, and also wants him to return to the innocence that some children should have.


    By the way, and Ruirui Rui this joy off the head of the child, mutual neutralization!


    A few women answered and took Muyang down. Su''s mother held little love and talked with Su Su for a while, then she left the clinic. She had a lot of things to do, including clearing up a villa as soon as possible to take Su Su back for a month!


    Although it''s the end of the world now, Su Su has never thought about going to confinement at all, but the old people don''t think so. How can a woman not go to confinement after giving birth to a child?! Does not sit confinement want to fall what lifelong sequela?! Must take the confinement, the condition is again difficult, must take the confinement!


    As soon as Su''s mother left, Ye Yu came back with his group of brothers. Her power energy was empty. As soon as she entered the door, Su Su woke up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up with a little empty body. She saw Ye Yu sneaking into Xiao AI''s little bed in the dark room like a thief. She looked left and right, and then turned back, Su Su, who was sitting on the bed, cracked his white teeth and whispered:


    "My girl, like an angel in the sky."


    It''s so lovely. The more Ye Yu looks at it, the more he likes it. The more he looks at it, the more he feels that his heart is as soft as a pool of spring water. It seems that he has completely forgotten how Xiao AI tortured him in the morning, and how he begged his grandfather and grandmother not to cry.


    "Well, she was an angel." Su Su slowly lay back on the bed, this bed is too small, just a single nursing bed, Ye Yu can''t sleep at all, she raised her foot to kick ye Yu, quietly said: "you go to squeeze with your brothers tonight, don''t disturb us."


    "Well, you sleep first, and I''ll see my girl again."


    Ye Yu covers Su Su Su with a quilt. It''s still very hot at the end of August, but today he has been told by many old people that Su Su has to be in confinement. If a woman doesn''t, she will get all kinds of terrible sequelae. She can''t blow her hair. She has to wear long clothes and trousers. The quilt has to be covered tightly


    So Ye Yu pulls Su Su Su''s quilt so high that it directly covers Su Su''s chin, and tightly plugs Su Su Su''s body. Make sure Su Su Su is covered tightly. His appearance makes Su Su Su really want to laugh. Fortunately, she is a human air conditioner with cooling system. Otherwise, it''s strange that she won''t suffocate in such hot weather.


    After covering Su Su, Ye Yu lies beside Xiao AI''s bed and covers her little body with a thin quilt. Then she sits beside Su Su''s bed and looks at Xiao AI. Su Su Su falls asleep. She doesn''t know how long Ye Yu has been watching. In short, Ye Yu has been watching for a long time.


    Night like water, Ye Yu left, hidden in the secret corner of the little snake, then wait for the opportunity to move, it quietly around the foot of the small bed, slowly climb up, climb, climb, climb, climb, climb into the small quilt of little love, and it''s similar to each other, sleep peacefully.


    I don''t know why. Su Su always feels that Xiaoai''s body is still full of power that she can''t understand. This power doesn''t threaten Xiaoai at all, and she has the destiny to live and die together with Xiaoai. This makes Su Su Su, a fourth-order psychic, feel at ease. So when the little snake approaches Xiaoai, Su Su Su, who is very sensitive in five senses, doesn''t wake up.


    And in this life, Su Su thinks that Xiaoai is much better than her previous life. I don''t know if it''s in her stomach that she has a good relationship. Xiaoai was born with 7 Jin! And really like an angel in general, every hour during the day to eat a milk, the longest time at night can sleep three or four hours.


    Compared with the previous life, it has made great progress. In the previous life, I don''t know whether Su Su''s milk is not enough, or Xiao AI doesn''t have a sense of security. She cries day and night, and needs to be hugged all the time. She can sleep well, but as soon as she puts it down, she will wake up and cry.


    Maybe Su Su didn''t give Xiaoai a good sense of security when she was in the womb. At that time, Su Su often had to give water to the team, overdraw the powers, and used the food allocated to her to feed Qingyan, so it''s normal that she didn''t have enough milk.


    Now Su Su''s mother will change every day to give Su Su stew. Su Su can''t do without too much milk, and her chest becomes very huge... She can''t drink all the milk. When she eats one side, the milk on the other side drops out!


    The day is so happy. When Su Su is fed by a chicken one day by Su mu, outside Bafang village, Li Ying''s army is far away. Voldemort comes out of the army with two red snakes, one big and one small, and quietly sends him back to the outside of Bafang mountain villa. He spent a night walking around the periphery of Bafang village, However, I found that the head of the village and the middle part of the village have been surrounded by a thick fog.


    What''s in the fog? A few days ago, when the fog at the head of the village dissipated, some spies could see clearly. There were a group of survivors living in the fog, a large sea of cannibals. In addition, the head of the village reclaimed several acres of vegetable fields, and the survivors planted several fruit trees

 Chapter 354

    Before, the fog outside Bafang village could cover the head of the village, but not the middle of the village. If it could cover the middle of the village, it could not cover the tail of the village. Now I think the scholar''s fog ability has improved a little, and he can cover the head and middle of the village with fog.


    There is no fog at the end of the village, but because ye Yu wakes up, the strength of Bafang village leaps to a very high level. The special forces don''t have to guard at the head and middle of the village all the time, they all squeeze to the end of the village!!!


    There are few houses at the end of the village. The terrain is flat and desolate. Before the end of the world, it was the graves of the villagers in Bafang village. After the end of the world, the graves here were very desolate. When Su Fu was repairing the ditches and walls at the end of the village, he sent someone to repair them. The graves were still there, but a lot of open space was also cleared.


    In the past few days, the special forces with special abilities are very successful. After the second evolution, Ye Yu took the lead in building some special training facilities. All the special forces with special abilities are tossing around at the end of the village, and the guard inside the village is handed over to the women''s self-improvement team. The special forces with special abilities are only responsible for the peripheral guard, and they are organized and planned to guard the whole Bafang village like an iron bucket.


    Under such circumstances, it''s impossible for Voldemort to enter Bafang village. However, the little snake king can''t be found outside Bafang village. Voldemort can''t leave without looking inside Bafang village.


    After a few days outside Bafang village, he turns around and catches up with Li Ying''s team going to the northwest. He has an idea with Li Ying. Now the information of the spies in Bafang village can''t be transmitted. Su Su is a very soft hearted woman. It''s better for them to find a group of people and disguise themselves as refugees to sneak into Bafang village, Break through Bafang village from the inside.


    Li Ying doesn''t care whether the plan is good or bad. Although she doesn''t quite understand why Voldemort must be so persistent in getting Bafang village, she naturally supports Voldemort''s help in planning. If she succeeds or fails, it''s just a few spies with more than 20 heads. Compared with her leading thousands of people, she doesn''t have any loss.


    In fact, Li Ying''s original plan was to go to Chuncheng, but it is said that there are more and more zombies outside Chuncheng now, and the tide of corpses has not receded for several months. It is not so easy to enter Chuncheng, and Chuncheng will not accept foreign survivors.


    So Li Ying plans to go to the northwest and find a place where the survivors gather. She can also absorb the survivors along the way on the way to the northwest. After mastering the place where the survivors gather, it will be easier to absorb the survivors. Then when the absorption is enough, she can establish a safe area. Now she has no plan to provoke Bafang village, but Voldemort insists on it, and she will follow him.


    Then a subordinate led a woman with a tattered T-shirt on her upper body and a pair of briefs on her lower body into the RV and said to Li Ying:


    "Corps, this woman said she knew you."


    Wearing only a pair of briefs, Li Anxin with disheveled hair looks up and looks at Li Ying sitting on the sofa with a surprise. Her knees are kneeling on the ground and she wants to hold her legs. Li Ying frowns and gets up to avoid the dirty Li Anxin and asks:


    "Li Anxin? Why are you here? "


    "I... I, whoa ~~~~~"


    Seeing Li Ying, Li Anxin looks like seeing a relative. She can''t help crying about her grievances. She falls into the hands of LV Yin, Su Su in Bafang village, Liu Chuanfeng''s team, and then Liu Chuanfeng''s team leaves her garbage on the side of the road. Later, the people in Li Ying''s team bring her back to the comfort camp, Li Anxin has been talking about how cruel fate treats her and how difficult her life is.


    "When you were in Bafang village, Su Su couldn''t hold you? Why can''t I take it? "


    Li Ying is a little impatient. She listens carelessly. She doesn''t need to analyze the general content carefully. It''s nothing more than Li Anxin''s various complaints about the world, just like a complaining woman. In Li Anxin''s mind, it seems that the whole world is sorry for Li Anxin.


    "This... Su Su deliberately targeted at me. In Bafang village, she only restricted me alone and watched out for me everywhere. She also wanted to drive me out of Bafang village, and Li Xiaoyu. She didn''t miss our old friendship at all. I asked her to leave Bafang village with me, but she refused mercilessly. Captain Li, Captain Li, for our family''s sake, you, You can''t drive me away. I''ll do anything if you don''t drive me away! "


    Li Anxin is willing to do anything as long as he can live and have a safe place.


    Li Ying, sitting at the bar, listens silently, glances at Voldemort, who is sparing words. Then she takes out a red wine and two glasses from the wine cabinet, pours two glasses of red wine, hands one to Voldemort, and holds the other to her fingertips. She slowly shakes the red wine in the glass and comments:


    "Li Anxin, do you think you are a very interesting woman? I don''t know Su Su very well, but it''s better than all of you. Do you think it''s better to live under Su Su''s hand as a woman, or under my hand? "


    If it''s Li Ying, when she has no way out, she naturally hopes to fall into Su Su''s hands. Although Su Su is a pregnant woman with a big belly, she seems to be leading such a group of old, weak, sick and disabled people, and she doesn''t know how to absorb force. She also loses Liu Chuanfeng and Lu Ren at the critical moment.


    It''s very dangerous and unreliable for others to see Su Su''s actions. She is now in danger in Bafang village, and Su Su seems to be doing nothing. But women in Su Su Su''s hands are definitely better than anywhere outside.


    Women wandering outside either become prostitutes or climb up by all means like Li Ying. In addition, they have to make every effort to win over the powers. It''s clear at a glance which is better or worse.


    Li Anxin doesn''t understand the meaning of Li Ying''s words. She kneels on the ground and doesn''t dare to glance away. She thinks she will tell Li Ying about the situation inside and outside the Bafang village. Li Ying will be very happy to let her pick up a few men every day. However, she finds that Li Ying''s attitude towards her is more disdainful and despised.


    If you disdain it, if you despise it, you can despise it. Li Anxin doesn''t care about these things for a long time. Now she only lives to live.

 Chapter 355

    Looking at the numb expression on Li Anxin''s face, the irony on Li Ying''s face is even stronger. She seems to be kind-hearted and continues to say:


    "What you want is nothing more than a safe place to live in. Susu doesn''t want you to sell your body or run out in fear. That place is not necessarily more comfortable than you are in the comfort camp? You don''t understand? "


    Li Anxin can''t understand it because she thinks that Bafang village looks very dangerous. Su Su looks like a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. She can''t lead Bafang village to stick to it in the tide of maggots. The most important thing is that Li Anxin doesn''t feel uncomfortable now. Being fucked by men is like a routine for her.


    That''s a real moral degradation and a disgrace!


    Such a woman makes Li Ying not interested at all.


    Voldemort, standing next to her, seems to see Li Ying''s lack of interest. A big red snake slowly climbs over from somewhere in the RV and gradually approaches Li Anxin.


    Li Ying waved her hand and said to Voldemort, "although Li Anxin has completely lost her soul, it''s still useful. She can use it to pull out Li Xiaoyu!"


    Once in the apple villa area of Xiangcheng, Li Ying spent a lot of time with Li Xiaoyu. She knew a lot about Li Xiaoyu''s life and knew that Li Anxin was related to Li Xiaoyu.


    She thinks that Li Anxin can be reused!


    Then, on the way to the northwest, Li Ying gives Li Anxin to Voldemort. What she means is that she wants Voldemort to teach Li Anxin well and use Li Anxin to deal with Li Xiaoyu in the future.


    For the rest, Li Ying can''t make more careful arrangements. After all, now that Ye Yu''s evolution is over, the face pupae can''t pose any threat to Bafang village. When Su Su Su was in production, Li Ying almost took advantage of Bafang village. She was afraid that if she ran slowly, Su Su Su would send someone to catch up with her.


    So Li Ying with her residual forces, quickly left the boundary of Bafang village, to the northwest, at the same time, also covered up her trace all the way.


    After Su Su was born, she sent someone to chase Li Ying. However, the staff of Bafang village was limited, and there were many things to do inside and outside. Li Ying ran fast day and night. This matter gradually buried a knot between Su Su and Li Ying, which was like the seeds of hatred. It was the time to fight for life and death.


    In Bafang village, it has been quiet for two days, and everyone''s life has gradually become flat in taking care of children and various dishes.


    Soon, a month later, little love has not had any problems, fast full moon physical examination day, a month''s time also long three Jin meat!


    Su Su, fed by Su Mu''s various tonic soups, also has a high weight. Once a man with a delicate skeleton, he had a big circle of fat!


    This month, a lot of refugees really came from outside Bafang village. Some of them may have been sent by Li Ying and other forces, and some of them are really refugees. Every time a refugee entered the thick fog, he was led by Zhang Wenyuan to the gate of Bafang village for a little registration, and then temporarily arranged to live in the thick fog with the survivors outside.


    The days in the thick fog are also very safe. People who really want to live in peace and self-discipline and just want to find a habitat will not disobey the rules and walk around in the thick fog. They will feel that it is God''s gift to survive now. They do not have so much curiosity and will go to spy on the scenery in the thick fog.


    On the contrary, if you have something else in mind, you will be very anxious. When can you enter Bafang village? Or do not listen to Zhang Wenyuan''s words, and explore everywhere in the thick fog. For such people, those who have abandoned Bafang village, they all leave a message in their hearts. When Li Xiaoyu comes out, they will point out who they are with Li Xiaoyu, so that everyone knows what they are.


    Some people also came to the village, most of them were sent by chuxuan and Fang Shuyi. Chuxuan and Fang Shuyi''s planes would come to Bafang village every few days to buy. Sometimes they would send people from all walks of life, sometimes not, such as the families and children of some important people, and some important people who were seriously injured and needed to be recuperated.


    Sometimes when the plane comes, there are some consignors on it. Chuxuan and Fang Shuyi have baby supplies, children''s clothes, women''s fashion, etc. for those who are fighting for hegemony, the useless things at all will be brought to Bafang village, which will be regarded as gifts for children and women in Bafang village.


    The tide of corpses outside Chuncheng has been around Chuncheng for several months, but it still hasn''t receded. Fang Shuyi wants more and more chicken and vegetables. Now, in Fang Youmao''s army, more than half of the meat is supplied by Bafang village. Because of the continuous supply of meat, Fang Youmao is very proud in Chuncheng, and the safe area of Chuncheng is gradually transiting to the base.


    It''s just that those who are in power are proud and those who are out of power are resentful. When Fang Youmao stands up, there are people who want to overthrow Fang Youmao. Although Chuncheng is surrounded by zombies, it doesn''t hinder the popularity of Bafang village in Chuncheng. It''s in a place that everyone in Chuncheng and Bafang village can''t think of. There''s a saying that they want to overthrow Fang Youmao, The first is to cut off the supply of meat and vegetables behind Fang Youmao!


    On the day of Xiaoai''s full moon, Su''s father and mother, the old people in Bafang village and their three aunts and six grandmothers insisted on following the tradition and giving Xiaoai a full moon wine or something. They also sent messages to chuxuan and Fang Shuyi. In the village, they killed chickens and washed vegetables. Everyone was very happy, and Su Su was also very happy.


    Because she was born in the month!!!


    For a woman who has been required by all the people in the world and has been bored for 30 days, it''s time for her to have a baby. What a thing to cry for!


    On the day of her birth, she went to the outside of Bafang village with Xiaoai in her arms!


    Zhang Wenyuan greets her and Xiao AI. After seeing Zhang Wenyuan up close, Su Su can basically conclude that Zhang Wenyuan is a psychic, and the awakened psychic is Qianliyan!


    The days when he awakened his powers, that is, the days when he was left behind by Liu Chuanfeng and rejected by Bafang village. Because he was scared and flustered, he couldn''t sleep well every day. Under the dual pressure of spirit and physical strength, Zhang Wenyuan suddenly awakened his powers, and in a very short time, he had a second evolution.


    ********************The author has something to say******************


    23-1=22

 Chapter 356

    Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes can see far, far places, so this person actually lives a very painful life, because every day when he opens his eyes, he can see the scenery of 18000 miles at a glance, and his mind is full of too much information. Every time he comes down from the distance after watching one day, he can vomit dizzily for several days.


    But in the dense fog of the scholar, he can feel better if he can''t see far away. Because his eyes are too sharp, Zhang Wenyuan is just like a normal person in the normal environment. He can walk freely and avoid the danger in the thick fog.


    This time Su Su and Xiao AI come out to let the wind go, it''s for Zhang Wenyuan to take a special look at the legendary sea of cannibals.


    The sea of cannibals is located in the West outside the head of Bafang village, between the head of the village and the middle of the village. It grows a very lush, purple and red cannibals. Their roots are intertwined and form a green grassland.


    When there is no prey, those cannibal flowers are in full bloom, and in the thick fog, they are full of enchanting beauty. When there is prey coming into the sea of cannibal flowers, those beautiful flowers will grow sharp spines, and suddenly bite the prey, just like a person''s mouth is eating, and begin to chew.


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, sits in the jeep and looks at Zhang Wenyuan outside the jeep. She grabs a mutant chicken and shows Su Su the power of this sea of cannibals. She twists her eyebrows and calculates the distance between this sea of cannibals and the circle of mutant bushes in the ditch.


    She thinks it''s quite a long distance. Why do cannibals bloom here? And grow into a sea of flowers? Instead of growing in a ditch in a mutant Bush? Who left the cannibals in the ditch here?


    Su Su had a question in her mind. After thinking about it, she shook her head and found that her brain capacity was not enough. After feeding Xiao AI twice night milk last night, she got up this morning. When she thought about the problem, she had a headache, so she gave up the question for the time being. No matter who threw the cannibal flower here, it grew into a sea of flowers, which was the help of Bafang village.


    "Speaking of it, you people have been locked out by me for such a long time, but are there any complaints?"


    Looking at Zhang Wenyuan standing in front of the sea of cannibals, Su Su couldn''t help but suddenly asked such a question. He looked back. On his ordinary face, a pair of eyes looked a little terrible. The white eyes were all white. In the white eyes, there were only two small black spots, which could be regarded as pupils


    Zhang Wenyuan was very open-minded and said with a smile: "at first, it was a little bit, but later, after so many escapes from the dead, I found that you didn''t do things too well. The people in Bafang village helped us deal with the danger that we couldn''t deal with. Now we live in this fog, and we live very well, that is, let us go into the village, On the contrary, they are not used to it


    With the protection of fog, although they can''t see the front clearly, they have a strange sense of security for these survivors. They can''t see the danger of the world. They only know that living in the fog is absolutely safe, just like a child returning to the mother''s body. As long as they follow the rules and don''t run around, they can live to die naturally.


    What''s more, there are people in Bafang village who eat three meals a day and give them something extra. Now they also plant vegetables and fruit trees. In time, if they open a kitchen outside Bafang village, they can afford their own food.


    In the end of the world, human nature will change, some people will become worse and worse, some people will become better and better, do not fight or rob, do not bother to climb up, do not willingly fall down, such a life, in fact, is also very good!


    Su Su nodded, holding a small love, looking at Zhang Wenyuan, but also with a smile, sighed, "you live out of the mood."


    Zhang Wenyuan smiles again, turns to get on the car, gets into the driver''s seat, takes Su Su and Xiao''ai back to the gate of Bafang village, and the car stops. He turns around, takes out a carved dog from the small box in the car, and gives it to Su Su Su in the back seat. Looking at Su Su Su''s puzzled eyes, Zhang Wenyuan explains:


    "Today is Xiaoai''s full moon, and I... we have nothing to give her. Among us, there is a person who can carve. She was born in 2018. The zodiac is a dog, so I carved a dog for Xiaoai. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    The woodcarving dog uses ordinary tree roots. The sculptor seems to be able to carve. Although some details are rough, it can be seen that he is also carving with his heart.


    Su Su took the gift from Zhang Wenyuan to Xiao''ai and looked at it. He sincerely said, "it''s rare to have a heart. I still remember it''s 2018. Thank you. Xiao''ai will like it."


    The word 2018 makes Su Su Su feel some emotion. Now, I''m afraid few people will remember the past days. When everyone talks about the present year, it''s very simple to say that the 11th month of the first year of the last life is autumn.


    The gift given by Zhang Wenyuan is not worth money, but his heart is full. Now is the end of the world. No one can afford to give an expensive gift to a baby. Even if he can give it, how many people are willing to do it? So these people''s gifts are very sincere, and Su Su''s thanks are also very sincere.


    When she came into Bafang village with Xiaoai and xiaomugou in her arms, as soon as the door was opened, xiaomuyang was waiting behind the door. He seemed to have never left. His small body was wearing a black sweatshirt, leaving the people behind him busy. He didn''t mean to interfere, just waiting for Su Su and Xiaoai to come back!


    In the open space of the village, several big round tables have been set up. People are busy preparing for the banquet for a while. Su Su holds Xiao AI in one hand and touches the melon seeds of little Muyang''s head in the other. After thinking about it, she grabs an old fool and says:


    "Put a few tables outside, let the people outside join us."


    "Oh, good!"


    Gu Huo Zi, who was caught by Su Su, happened to be brother Bao. Brother Bao looked as if he was putting a full moon wine today. He looked at Su Su''s drooling love and said to Su Su:


    "Just now Chu Xuan''s plane came and brought a lot of things to Xiao AI. They were all piled up in your yard. Fang Shuyi''s gift came with Chu Xuan."


    ***************************The author has something to say*****************************


    22-1=21

 Chapter 357

    At the end of the world, it''s no fun to give money, so we can only give gifts to make a fresh picture. In the end of the world, we are all busy, some are busy for survival, some are fighting for the future, some have been living in intrigue, and all around are tricksters. When I receive a full moon invitation from a child, I feel very fresh, I just feel like there is a warm clear flow flowing through.


    Su Su nods, embraces Xiao AI, and follows Xiao Muyang, who is following suit. She turns back to her courtyard. This villa is a new one selected by Su mu. It''s a little near the middle of the village, just beside the kindergarten. There''s a high wall outside the courtyard. It seems that before the end of the world, the owner''s house has a lot of money. The villa is big and magnificent, and there are two garages.


    The environment is much better than the previous villa at the entrance of the village. Su Su will not go back to Bafang villa. In this villa, she is forced to finish her confinement by Su''s mother, and Ye Yu''s carpet inspection is carried out inside and outside. Xiao AI is very safe here.


    When Su Su entered the courtyard, the gifts Chu Xuan and Fang Shuyi gave Xiao AI had been moved down from the plane and piled into the courtyard. The huge courtyard was almost full of those gifts. These so-called gifts were all baby products without gorgeous packaging, including all kinds of toys and clothes for the baby.


    Zhou Xiaolin and Qin Yue are taking a few women to clean up these toys in the yard. Su Su sees Zhou Xiaolin take a red little girl''s skirt and draw it on her daughter''s body. Then she puts it on her daughter. When she turns her head, she sees Su Su Su standing on the other side of the gift pile with little love, and behind her is Muyang with little tail, He explained awkwardly:


    "Su Su, I think this skirt is a little big. It''s not suitable for Xiao AI to wear now."


    "That''s right, but how about a gift for my daughter?"


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows and took two steps with Xiao''ai in her arms. Looking at the embarrassed look on Zhou Xiaolin''s face, her eyes became sharper and sharper. Behind her, the 10-year-old little Muyang looked at the daughter in Zhou Xiaolin''s arms, and her eyes were full of disgust.


    Su Su is not as strong as Muyang''s emotion. She thinks that Zhou Xiaolin''s daughter is a few months older than Xiao AI. When Xiao AI wears the skirt again, it''s winter. Children grow fast. Once winter is over, this skirt may not be able to wear.


    But Su Su really has something to say, especially when it comes to Xiao''ai. When someone else takes Xiao''ai''s gift, she sees it and thinks that Zhou Xiaolin''s practice is wrong, so she has to say it, so she seems a little aggressive. Although Zhou Xiaolin has an ugly look on her face, Su Su Su continues to say:


    "Originally, I don''t care about all these things. I don''t look like the kind of person who loves the family. But Zhou Xiaolin, it''s really bad for you to teach children like this. The skirt is a gift of little love. It''s impolite for you to put it on your daughter without asking me."


    "Oh, what a big deal! Today''s happy day makes everyone unhappy! Isn''t it just a skirt? "


    Really, isn''t it just a skirt? There''s no need to make such a fuss!


    Zhou Xiaolin bowed her head uneasily, held her daughter in her arms, and took off her daughter''s skirt. Looking at that, she was still very unhappy because Su Su had scolded her, which is understandable. After all, she was several years older than Su Su Su, Su Su had not been so strict with the old people who came out from the safe area of Xiangcheng for a long time.


    It''s just that when Zhou Xiaolin started to take off her daughter''s skirt because she was discontented, she was a little bit more forceful, which made the little girl feel a little painful, so she couldn''t help crying. Originally, Zhou Xiaolin was not in a good mood, so she scolded


    "Why do you cry? You know how to cry all day long. Your father has evolved into a power man. Do you really think of yourself as a princess? Skirt? It''s not for a civilian kid like you. "


    "Annoyed!"


    Su Su frowned. When she heard Zhou Xiaolin scolding her daughter like this, she was very upset. She said that she had a bad temper, or postpartum depression. Anyway, where there were many people, there were all kinds of right and wrong, and Su Su Su was most impatient to deal with these right and wrong.


    She knew what Zhou Xiaolin meant, but her heart was out of balance. She felt that because of Xiao AI, the whole Bafang village was treating Xiao AI as a princess.


    But in fact, Su Su doesn''t want her little love to be spoiled into a princess. The end of the world is now the end of the world. Can a little girl who is regarded as a princess adapt to the end of the world? But these words, do not need to explain with Zhou Xiaolin! Then she gave a sneer and looked at Zhou Xiaolin angrily


    "I think you''ve had enough of this smooth life. You''re bold enough to come up here and splash on me. Get out of the village and calm down for a few days!"


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t mean that!"


    As soon as Su Su wants to drive her outside the village, Zhou Xiaolin''s heart is broken. Is Su Su''s heart too small? Isn''t it just a skirt? Is this really necessary? And demote her out of the village! Before the end of time, where didn''t these things happen? That is to say, the families who love each other again have quarrels and quarrels!


    So she took her daughter in her arms and ran away. For fear that Su Su would send someone to throw her out of the village, Su Su would not chase her. She took a look at Qinyue. Qinyue looked at Zhou Xiaolin''s back with a worried look on her face. She thought that Qinyue was also a worry!


    Growing up in such an environment, Xiao AI''s life must be ruined. Su Su doesn''t want Xiao AI to be at home, and she doesn''t want Xiao AI to only know the right and wrong of the family from now on!


    She thought so, and went back to the room where Su Su was placed on the first floor. She put Xiao AI on the bed and let Muyang watch Xiao AI. She rolled up her long sleeves and went to the room to find food. On such a hot day, Su Su''s mother insisted that she sit in the room. She was locked up for 30 days, but she had to wear long clothes and trousers for 60 days.


    Since Su''s mother said last time that Muyang should protect Xiao AI, the little boy seems to have grown up beside Xiao AI. He can''t say anything on weekdays, but as long as he is free, he will stay by Xiao AI''s side.

 Chapter 358

    Su Su originally gave Muyang to the women''s self-improvement team. Later, Muyang himself went to the end of the village. A 10-year-old boy took the initiative to train with the special forces. Alas, he forced himself too hard. Is that ok?


    Su Su thinks that the child has to have her own life circle. It''s not the same thing to keep a baby all day long. So she looks around the hall. When she can find the meal Su''s mother left her, she goes back to the bedroom and drives Muyang out. She asks Muyang to look for ruiruirui''s monkeys to play. Muyang is obedient and tucks Xiaoai''s quilt, He turned around and went out with a face of dejected mind.


    Su Su looks at Xiao AI on her little bed. Now she is sleeping again. She goes to eat at the table in the main room. As soon as Su Su comes out of the bedroom door, the little red snake that has been around Xiao AI''s little bed shelf slips into her little quilt. She wraps around Xiao AI''s waist and sleeps with Xiao AI.


    At this time, Su Su ate half of her meal, and suddenly felt something wrong. She quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks and went into the room to have a look at Xiao AI. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, she put her heart down. As a fourth-order psionic, she didn''t feel any malice against Xiao AI. In the past month, Xiao AI hasn''t seen any abnormality, Su Su did not explore Xiao AI''s surroundings carefully.


    It''s just that sometimes Su Su faintly feels that there may be some strength in growing up with Xiao''ai. When she really goes to look for it, she can''t find it. She attributes it to her own postpartum anxiety disorder. That''s right. Every mother has postpartum anxiety disorder. It''s just a big or small difference. When she sees Zhou Xiaolin putting Xiao''ai''s skirt on her daughter, Su Su knew that she was really anxious after childbirth.


    Because she was so angry that she almost killed someone.


    At noon, in Bafang village, Xiaoai''s full moon banquet has already started. Xiaoai is still small now. A little noise can easily make her cry. Su Su doesn''t like to join in the fun, so she can''t help a bunch of old people to toss. She and Xiaoai go to sleep in their room. When ye Yu comes back, she is still in bed.


    As soon as the door was opened, the little red snake on Xiao''ai''s waist woke up. It ran fast, only in time for Ye Yu to see a red shadow. During this time, because Su Su was sitting in the confinement, he didn''t sleep in the same room with Su Su and Xiao''ai, and ye Yu was a simple man. He rubbed his eyes and blamed the red shadow on his blindness.


    When he got up to Xiaoai''s little bed, Xiaoai was awakened and stared at Ye Yu. Ye Yu said with a smile:


    "Oh, little beauty wakes up, my little baby, come to my father and give me a hug, give me a hug! Oh, my darling, oh, my baby, oh, my father''s heart ~~~"


    I can''t stand it. I''m tired of it! Su Su closed her eyes, turned over, turned her back to the two father and daughter, thought about it, and said to Ye Yu:


    "I said, are you doting on this child too much? She''s just a one month old child. Isn''t it good for the whole village to hold her


    "Where are you doting? I''m so cute, and I''m not worthy of being loved by everyone? "


    Ye Yu didn''t feel that Xiao AI was so loved by the whole village at all. What''s the problem? He even felt that he didn''t love such a little meat enough. His girl really didn''t love him enough!


    "Have you ever thought about how your daughter will grow up when people in Bafang village love, protect and even compliment your daughter according to the current situation? It''s the end of the world. It''s very different from the world before. Do you want her to grow into a dodder flower like joss? "


    Su Su didn''t think this problem was very serious, but listening to Ye Yu''s words, she thought it was very serious. In her last life, Su Su hid Xiao AI and went out to do the task by herself. She was afraid that Xiao AI would be hurt, so she left Xiao AI in the base to take care of Xie Qingyan, regardless of Xiao AI''s crying. What happened?


    In her life, Su Su decided to change her way of bringing up Xiao AI. No matter where she went, she would take Xiao AI with her. She would never cultivate Xiao AI into a dodder flower in the last days. She could not stand the wind and rain, and could not see the world. However, Ye Yu was more and more disapproval of it, and even said that she was not ashamed:


    "What''s the matter? Laozi''s girl has to be so spoiled. What''s wrong with Cuscuta? Maybe Laozi can''t protect her forever? "


    OK, can''t communicate! Su Su is very angry. The way of raising her daughter is not the same. Su Su doesn''t fight with Ye Yu either. She leaves the village secretly with Xiao AI tomorrow. Trees can''t grow up without wind and rain, and so can children!


    Outside, everyone is happy. The atmosphere of Bafang village is just like the Spring Festival, except Zhou Xiaolin!


    At this time, someone had already told Dai Chun about what happened in Su Su''s yard. Of course, Bafang village is so big. The little things that happened around Su Su Su can also interest many people. After a while, everyone was happy and knew that Xiao AI''s skirt was robbed by Zhou Xiaolin''s beautiful show.


    Dai Chun can''t take care of the full moon wine, so he gets up in a hurry and goes to find Zhou Xiaolin. At this time, she is hiding in her villa with her crying daughter. As soon as Dai Chun comes in, he stares at Zhou Xiaolin and frowns


    "Su Su is right. You really have enough of a smooth life. You say that there are so many children''s supplies in Bafang village. Where can Meixiu find a beautiful skirt? Do you have to grab Xiaoai''s skirt? Why? "


    "Why?! Her daughter is only a month old. Where can she wear so many clothes? " Zhou Xiaolin replied. In fact, she didn''t know why. She just thought the skirt was beautiful. Xiao AI was too big to wear. It was just for her daughter!


    "You''re not in the right state of mind. Did you ask Su Su if you gave Meixiu Xiaoai''s skirt?"


    "No... no, I thought she wasn''t here!"


    "If she''s not here, you shouldn''t take it. After taking it, you still don''t accept it. You still scold others there. That''s the whole Bafang village. What if you regard Xiaoai as a princess? Su Su is a high-level psionic, Ye Yu is a light psionic, and the whole Bafang village is guarded by 18 psionic special forces. Xiao AI is qualified to be a little princess. Our parents of Meixiu are just ordinary people. Why do you want to instill in Meixiu the idea that she can rob Xiaoai? "

 Chapter 359

    Dai Chun is so angry that he walks around in the same place. He thinks that the more he thinks about Zhou Xiaolin''s attitude, the more wrong he is. It''s not a big deal to take Xiao AI''s skirt. However, the sour mentality behind it will directly affect his daughter Meixiu. Don''t underestimate the children who are only a few months old. When they were in their womb, they began to learn how to behave from their parents.


    "It''s true that Xiaoai''s parents are powerful and Meixiu''s parents are useless. But parents belong to their parents. Dai Chun, if you say that, I''m not convinced. Why do you think Meixiu will be inferior to Xiaoai when she grows up?"


    Every pair of parents and their children are looking forward to their children. Zhou Xiaolin doesn''t think Meixiu is worse than Xiaoai. Of course, she and Dai Chun are far worse than Su Su Su and Ye Yu. This is a fact. Therefore, Zhou Xiaolin admits her destiny in her life. Of course, she won''t betray the whole Bafang village with resentment or dissatisfaction. This person''s family is short, Zhou Xiaolin can tell right from wrong.


    Dai Chun is more worried than Zhou Xiaolin. He thinks that if Meixiu continues to influence Zhou Xiaolin like this, he will be led astray sooner or later. So he doesn''t continue to argue with Zhou Xiaolin and makes a judgment directly,


    "Su Su asked you to exercise outside the village for a few days, so you can go. I''ll tell Zhang Wenyuan later and ask her to arrange a better place for you!"


    "No, I''m not going. I''m taking my daughter. I''m not going!"


    "Take Mei Xiu with you


    "Why? My daughter is only a few months old, so I''m going to take her out. Look at Su Su, she''s living in the village after she has a baby? I''m not going out with my daughter! I won''t even stay for a few days. "


    "Su Su almost died when she gave birth to Xiao AI. She was so angry. Do you think it didn''t affect her? In the name of confinement, they live in Bafang village. What do you do in Bafang village? Pack up your clothes and go out at once


    When Zhou Xiaolin heard this, she hid in the villa just to prevent Su Su from doing what she said. As a result, Su Su hasn''t sent someone to catch her. Her husband turns his elbow out and wants to carry out Su Su''s order thoroughly!


    She naturally resisted to death. The outside world was so terrible that she was allowed to take her children out. Didn''t she find her own guilt? So Zhou Xiaolin in the room, in front of her only a few months old daughter''s face, all kinds of crying, scared Meixiu on the bed also cried together.


    Dai Chun ignores them, turns around and goes to find Li Xiaoyu. He asks Li Xiaoyu to send two members of the women''s self-improvement team to drag Zhou Xiaolin out of Bafang village. Of course, there is Meixiu crying. Dai Chun goes back to pick up the clothes for Zhou Xiaolin and Meixiu, and gives them to Zhang Wenyuan, who takes them with him, Take a good exercise outside Bafang village.


    Zhou Xiaolin, who was dragged outside by her husband, holds Meixiu, who is only a few months old, and stands at the gate of Bafang village, crying without tears. Su Su Su in the village is thinking about it all night. Before dawn the next day, she gets up to feed her and takes the steamed bread steamed by Su mu. While eating, she cleans two clothes for herself and Xiao AI, and takes a backpack, Pack two bottles, a backpack of steamed bread, and a newborn horizontal holding back towel.


    Then she went to the village to choose a car. She chose the military jeep that Ye Yu had sent to her at first. From the pile of materials that Fang Shuyi had sent, she dug out a baby basket and put it behind the driver''s seat of the military jeep.


    When everything is ready, Su Su puts Xiao''ai in the baby''s napkin into the baby basket. When she turns around to collect the rest of the supplies, a small red snake sneaks into the car and nests in Xiao''ai''s safety basket. In this way, a big one and a small one leave Bafang village at dawn.


    Su Su is not ready to go far. Now Xiao AI is still young. A month old child sleeps most of the time and doesn''t wake up much. So Su Su can take care of herself. She just wants to take Xiao AI outside. They say her daughter needs to be rich. How can she be rich? Seeing more about the outside world can enrich our horizons.


    Out of the gate of the village, the survivors outside are a little confused. Zhang Wenyuan sees Su Su sitting in the car. He doesn''t know what happened. He is still thinking about Su Su running out early in the morning. If there is anything wrong, Su Su beckons Zhang Wenyuan into the co driver''s seat and asks him to show her the way. She wants to go out to fight.


    "With, with little love?"


    Zhang Wenyuan, with only white eyes and a small black dot in his eyes, turns and looks at Xiao AI behind Su Su. Xiao AI is sleeping in the baby safety basket with her eyes closed. Zhang Wenyuan''s heart trembles. His eyes turn back to Su Su Su and he exhorts:


    "Su Su, little love is too small. Now you take her personally. It''s very hard. We all know that no one will ask you to go out to fight strange things."


    "Moji, show the way quickly. When her grandparents and her father find out, we can''t go out!"


    Su Su impatiently urges Zhang Wenyuan. Although Su Su''s mother wants to help her take care of Xiao''ai, Su Su thinks that her parents are the first caregivers of Xiao''ai, so she refuses Su''s mother to help her take care of Xiao''ai. Su''s mother just helps her make some food and wash Xiao''ai''s clothes every day. She has nothing to do in her spare time, so her eyes stare at Su Su and Xiao''ai.


    So when Su Su came out, she just told Su''s mother that she took Xiao''ai to the outside of the village. She didn''t tell Su''s mother that she took Xiao''ai out to see the world. Ye Yu didn''t know. If ye Yu knew, it would be even more impossible to travel.


    Zhang Wenyuan is helpless. Urged by Su Su, he points to the thick fog ahead and sends Su Su Su out of the thick fog. But because Su Su is carrying Xiao AI, Zhang Wenyuan doesn''t dare to go back. Instead, he stays in the car, mentions 120000 spirit and looks at all kinds of dangers for Xiao AI.


    There are maggots outside the thick fog, but the number of maggots is much more than that in the thick fog. Su Su stops her car at the edge of the thick fog. Today, she wears a pair of autumn leather boots with flat heels, denim shorts, a long sleeve denim shirt and a denim hat. She opens the door and gets out of the car.


    *******************The author has something to say*********************


    19-1 = 18, hahaha, are you happy, are you happy, are you happy?!!! Hello everyone!!!

 Chapter 360

    Zhang Wenyuan sat in the co driver''s seat and watched Su Su get out of the car. He bent down and poked a small white mutant maggot with a long ice needle. The maggot, like an earthworm, twisted and curled up on Su Su''s ice needle, and rushed Su Su Su''s Scarlet mouthpiece.


    Su Su opens the door of the back seat and brings the maggot on the ice needle to Xiao AI. Xiao AI wakes up, opens her eyes and looks at the maggot in front of her as if she is recognizing the maggot. She just hears Su Su Su say:


    "Baby, you see, this is a mutant maggot, which can reproduce very fast. You can''t touch it. Once you touch it, you''re finished. Do you understand? When you see this species, you can kill it directly! How to kill it? You are just an ordinary person now, and you have no ability. When you can throw firebombs, ask your father to make some firebombs for you, and then you can burn a large number of maggots! "


    Can Xiao AI understand? Zhang Wenyuan in the co pilot''s seat looks at Su Su with numb scalp. Is this how a mother educates her children? Said to be out to fight strange, is actually out to teach little love to know maggots? Just a month old child, how about teaching her like this?!


    No matter what Zhang Wenyuan thought, Su Su turned around and killed the maggots crawling around the car. Then she looked back at Xiao AI''s big eyes, which were clear and bright, like a piece of white paper. Then she took Xiao AI out of the baby safety basket and put it into the back towel in front of her chest, He said to Xiao AI:


    "Ordinary people, there are also ordinary people''s way of life, you see your aunt Xiaoyu, she led the team of ordinary women, now is prestige? Mom also doesn''t want you to have much prestige in the future. As a woman, it''s good to be brave of wind and rain and self-reliance. "


    Anxiety is a common problem of every postpartum mother. Su Su knows that Xiaoai will be a psychic in the future, because her parents are both psychic. But no one knows when the psychic will appear. Su Su Su certainly hopes that the earlier Xiaoai''s psychic appears, the better it will be. In this way, she can teach Xiaoai more ways to protect herself, No powers yet?


    Many parents want their children to be Jackie Chan and Jackie Fung, but what if they are just ordinary people? May not be such a child, it is not worth being educated? Should we live in the protection of our parents for the rest of our lives?


    Xiaoai is not the little princess of Bafang village. She is just Xiaoai. Just do Xiaoai.


    When Su Su took Xiao AI to kill maggots on the side of the car, the little red snake came out of the car. In the eyes of the Golden Snake, there was a bloodthirsty light. Looking at a maggot about the same size, she opened the snake''s mouth and bit the scarlet mouthpiece. In an instant, the white maggot became black and died in a second.


    But the little red snake is very picky. It thinks that the taste of the maggot is too bad, but there is a crystal nucleus in the maggot''s body, which is delicious. So it spits out a maggot from the snake''s mouth, finds a crystal nucleus in a pile of black maggot''s head, and eats it.


    There are many maggots in the roadside, who want to eat the little red snake or the dead maggot. But once the maggots bite the black maggot, they instantly turn black and die. The maggots in the roadside also have the same fate. You eat me poisoned, I eat you poisoned. In a short time, a black maggot died under the car.


    Little red snake this coke, do not use it to waste venom, automatically maggots die, it just need to bite out the crystal nucleus of these maggots.


    So Su Su was very happy with her little love. She was also very happy when she hid under the car. But after a while, little red was full of food. She was too small and had little appetite. She swayed her tail and slipped back to the car to have a rest.


    It''s just that it may not be advanced and the toxicity of the venom is limited, so the spread range of the poison is not very wide. The small area under the car is covered with black maggot corpses, which Su Su and Zhang Wenyuan didn''t find.


    After two hours, Xiao''ai seemed to be hungry. Su Su sat in the back car, while Zhang Wenyuan sat in the co driver''s seat and closed her eyes. Su Su fed Xiao''ai, put her to sleep, put her in the baby basket, drove, took the car and the little red snake, and went further.


    In front of Bafang village, there is a dilapidated small gas station. It''s almost a year since the end of the world. There are no supplies in the gas station, and the oil has been emptied by the special forces of Bafang village. The survivors who pass by search the remaining supplies.


    Su Su got out of the car with Xiao''ai in her arms, walked around the gas station, looked at the environment full of blood and garbage, and said to Xiao''ai:


    "You see, the environment is good. Do you think the whole world is as clean as Bafang village? No, most of the places are worse than this gas station. No, no, no, no, you must not think about helping to clean them. Just leave them like this. Nature will corrode and purify them. "


    Alas... Zhang Wenyuan listened and sighed heavily in his heart. Who doesn''t know that the children in Bafang village love to be clean? If you throw any garbage, you will run towards the garbage can. Sometimes, you will be asked by adults to help clean up the environment of Bafang village. After all, Bafang village is an organized and regular place.


    That Su Su now such education little love, is to let little love talk about not talking about health, love not love clean?!


    "We should talk about hygiene when it''s time to talk about hygiene, but when the whole world is dark, we don''t need to be a scavenger of the world. Just as we get along with others, we should be kind to those who should be kind, and we will kill those who shouldn''t!"


    Su Su continues to take Xiao''ai to visit the small gas station. The world is so big, she only plans to come out for one day, and Xiao''ai is so small, so she can''t finish many things with Xiao''ai. Fortunately, Xiao''ai will grow up day by day. In this life, Su Su Su never plans to lose Xiao''ai, so she still has a lot of time to educate Xiao''ai, Come out and "see the world" with little love! I just heard her talking all the way,


    "What is right and wrong? What is right and wrong? What are the most correct Three Outlooks in the last world? There is no standard to judge these things. It''s good to save people or kill people as you wish, but you can''t be a willful person, because such a person often needs strong strength. Of course, if you are just an ordinary person all the time, your mother doesn''t want you to trust your life on a man. You should have enough knowledge of the world and don''t commit big evils, In the case of self-protection, proper kindness should be strong, optimistic, independent and so on. "

 Chapter 361

    At noon, Su Su asked Zhang Wenyuan to drive back to Bafang village to catch a chicken in the thick fog. She and Xiao''ai stayed in the gas station and washed a room in the gas station with water. Su Su held Xiao''ai in her arms and sat down on a chair to take a nap. At this time of noon, Su Su Su and Xiao''ai had the habit of taking a nap. Today, when the time came, they were outside, Su Su couldn''t help yawning, and Xiao AI had already fallen asleep in Su Su''s back towel.


    After a while, just when Su Su closed her eyes, she felt a little red, slowly trying to climb to the root of her chair leg. The energy of the little red snake made Su Su Su feel very familiar. She stood still and planned to see what the little red snake wanted to do?


    Just feel the little red snake, crawling, then stopped in front of Su Su''s arms of little love, seems to be observing the movement of Su Su, it thinks Su Su Su closed his eyes, should be asleep, then rest assured and bold climb to little love''s body, nest into little love''s scarf to sleep.


    It also has the habit of taking a nap, OK! Every day before, it was sleeping on Xiao AI''s body. How can it be an exception today?!


    Su Su, with her eyes closed, did not dare to fall asleep. Her brain became more and more lucid. She felt that the little red snake in Xiao AI''s scarf actually took Xiao AI as a nest. After sleeping with Xiao AI, Su Su opened her eyes, opened a little of Xiao AI''s scarf, and looked at the little red snake lying on Xiao AI''s chest, circling into a lump. She had to admire it, I''m so brave.


    This is a mutant snake king. It looks very young, probably more than a month old. Its red scales are soft, like the hardness of a carapace, and its head is like the meat of wings. After the success of the advanced stage, it will grow into real wings. These wings are not only the symbol of the king, but also make it fly!


    The key problem is that such a mutant snake king is bloodthirsty in nature and aggressive in temperament. People with the ability to summon mutant beasts can''t easily surrender such a species. How did Xiao AI sleep with him?


    Those who have the ability to control the mutant beast have to pay a price if they want to subdue this ferocious mutant beast. From feeding the mutant beast to drinking their own blood, to using a certain body organ and the mutant beast as a medium, didn''t LV Yin use an eye as a medium with the mutant Eagle?


    Later, LV Yin could see what the mutant Eagle could see.


    Su Su looks at Xiao AI. She doesn''t lack arms and legs. She doesn''t use any body organs to mediate with the snake king!


    Why does this mutant snake king give Su Su the feeling that she is twins with Xiao AI? They seem to build a very strange medium, the mutant snake king will grow up with little love!


    That is to say, if the snake king absorbs the crystal nucleus, it is equivalent to giving half of the energy in the crystal nucleus to Xiao AI?! When Xiao AI''s body grows up, the snake king will grow up together.


    Maybe it''s just such a feeling... Strange, Su Su can''t help but clap her hands for her five senses. What she feels tells her is that she can only tell her the details when Xiao Ai grows up.


    "You''ve been around us all month!"


    Su Su stretched out his fingertips and poked the head of the little red snake. It was awakened, half opened its golden eyes, and raised its head in a daze. Looking at Su Su Su, it had a moment''s confusion. It was over and was found by her mother!


    Snake heart uneasy, see Su Su is a good whole like leisure expression, asked: "where do you come from? What is called? Why do you have such a good relationship with my daughter? "


    I cannot understand you! Small snake rushed Su Su Su to spit out tongue letter son, as before a pair of dull silly appearance!


    It''s so small that it doesn''t know where it comes from. It only knows to follow its feelings to find the same kind. Somehow, it thinks that Xiaoai is its kind and Susu is its mother. Anyway, it doesn''t mean to hurt Susu and Xiaoai.


    Su Su can also feel it. She thinks about it. Looking at Xiao AI, who has no power fluctuation, she is considering whether to leave the snake king or kill him.


    Today, if ye Yu was the one, she would have killed the snake in a big fuss, but Su Su was different. She had seen all kinds of strange things in the end of the world. A snake would have a sense of identity with a little baby and felt that the baby was her own kind. It''s not strange!


    Before the end of the world, there are not all kinds of animals, raising human children, such news is not rare!


    The key is, if the snake is killed, will Xiao AI be affected?! Just as ye Yu''s people shot the mutant eagle, LV Yin would be injured.


    "Well, you stay, but you can''t do anything to hurt little love."


    Su Su, a bold man, decided to take a gamble. Although Xiao AI doesn''t have the ability to summon the mutant beast, if the snake king really has a sense of identity with Xiao AI, his loyalty is better than the ability to be summoned. One is to be controlled, and the other is to identify from the heart. Of course, the latter is better.


    Little snake is still spitting blood red snake letter, although it is very ignorant, also can''t understand people''s words, but by feeling, still know it was accepted by mother, this is great, from now on can be aboveboard and small love to play together!


    "What''s it called? I''m more incompetent. You''re naked and have no hair. I''ll call you Maomao! "


    The hairless creature is called Maomao. It''s really called incompetent! Su Su laughs at himself and feels that he has a good sense of humor. He is so happy that he laughs. From then on, the king of snakes, who is destined to be powerful, has a cute name, Maomao!


    Maomao doesn''t know that he has been given a cute name. He feels Su Su Su is very happy, so he is also in a good mood to put the snake''s head back to Xiao AI''s heart. Listening to Xiao AI''s heartbeat, he returns to his dream.


    After a while, Zhang Wenyuan catches a chicken from the thick fog. Su Su holds Xiao AI and Maomao, picks up some dry branches with Zhang Wenyuan, cleans the chicken, and cooks it. They are squatting in the open space of the gas station to eat chicken. On the National Road in the distance, there are several cars. In the hot weather, Su Su Su only thinks that there are at least three powers sitting in the car.


    ********************************The author has something to say***********************


    17-1 = 16, today is really happy, today is really cool, cool!

 Chapter 362

    In the three cars, there were two men and a woman, and several ordinary men. The ordinary man also had all kinds of cold weapons in his hand. Looking at the expression on each person''s face, it didn''t seem to be easy to provoke. The people in the car saw a man and a woman sitting in front of the gas station eating roast chicken from a distance. It seemed that the woman was still holding a baby in her chest.


    It''s not ordinary people who can walk in such a clean attitude in the last days. The people in the three cars all understand that they just park in front of the gas station, get off the car and turn inside the gas station, ignoring Su Su and Zhang Wenyuan who are sitting in the open space eating chicken.


    Zhang Wenyuan was still a little nervous at the beginning, but he didn''t pay attention to the group of people who entered the gas station when he saw Su Su. So he was also at ease. He was afraid of Mao, Su Su''s power was so advanced, and it was near Bafang village. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    When the chicken was almost finished, Su Su and Zhang Wenyuan were full. At this time, Xiao AI woke up hungry and began to cry. Su Su took her back to her room to feed her. In the group of about ten people, someone asked Zhang Wenyuan like chatting,


    "Hey, brother, where are you from?"


    Zhang Wenyuan turned his head and looked at them. They were startled. His eyes were really a little frightening. He immediately understood that this man, who looked a little timid and uncomfortable, was also a man with supernatural powers. The man who first asked questions changed his very respectful tone and asked:


    "Hello, where are you from?"


    I don''t know whether to say it or not. Zhang Wenyuan''s lips wriggled for a moment, turned his head, and threw his chicken bone on the ground. If he taught these people that they came from Bafang village, it might make waves. Now there are many survivors who want to enter Bafang village!


    After a while, the group of people felt a little boring. Zhang Wenyuan ignored them, and they couldn''t stick their hot faces to other people''s cold buttocks all the time. After all, there were three powers in their team, so they took a break in the gas station and chatted about themselves.


    Su Su in the room was sucking and playing with his fingers on the hairy snake''s head. Maomao hid around and played the boring game of attacking, dodging and attacking with Su Su Su. Su Su also put up her ears to listen to the people outside chatting.


    From this group of people''s chat, she learned that there is a gathering place for survivors in the northwest of Bafang village. It seems that they are preparing to build a safe area, and some construction is also developing towards the safe area. This group of people came out to do the task, and the task content is to find materials.


    At present, it''s no one else who controls the gathering place of survivors. It''s Li Ying who plans to take Bafang village as her own when Su Su gives birth. Li Ying''s gathering place of survivors is not many, just tens of thousands of people.


    Li Ying is more frustrated and more brave!


    Su Su sneers. She''s very comfortable these days, but she forgets Li Ying. If she wants to come to Xiangcheng and go to the northwest, it''s all desolate Gobi desert. It''s an ability for Li Ying to develop tens of thousands of people there, but it can''t be covered up. Li Ying once wanted to take advantage of the danger of others and win Bafang village at one stroke.


    So Li Ying wants to find materials, right? She also finds Bafang village. Why?


    I don''t think there is much to eat in Bafang village, but there are many chickens to eat. On weekdays, people in Bafang village just don''t want to flood the chickens in the village. The chickens outside the village just run around. Sometimes they catch some for passers-by, and no one cares.


    So over time, some survivors'' teams will go around Bafang village to find food, and catch a few chickens to hoard!


    Su Su has never been in charge of these things before, so it''s also a big help to help Bafang village clean up chicken trouble for free. But now her mentality is different. No one can be cheap. Li Ying goes back to her father and asks him to pull a circle of barbed wire around Bafang village and build a few wind power stations to circle the chickens outside.


    Then I listened to what the ten or so people said. Some of them were dirty words to the female psychic. It seems that in Li Ying''s territory, even the female psychic has a very low status. A few ordinary men can speak dirty words to a female psychic. Isn''t the female psychic a low position?


    Later, without finding a drop of oil from the gas station, the team left here. Su Su also finished feeding and coaxed Xiao into falling in love with the car. He took Zhang Wenyuan, Xiao AI and Mao Mao back to Bafang village. As soon as they left, the team that had already left went back to the gas station. One of them pointed to the chicken feather on the ground and asked the leading man:


    "The girl is clean, soft and weak. She looks strong. Why don''t we grab her? If we all go together, we may not be able to beat that man. "


    "Won the race?"


    The leading man asked, looking at the gas station nearby, there was no maggot crawling, and the room Susu stayed in was spotless


    "Do you think that man has terrible eyes? This woman is actually a high-level psionic


    "High level? Third order? "


    Someone asked, level 3 is very rare for the place where their survivors gather. So when the leader said Su Su was a high-level power, they naturally thought Su Su was level 3.


    So everyone was very happy, fortunately, they didn''t speak rudely to Su Su and Zhang Wenyuan. Third level ah, but they could destroy their regiment!


    "These days, when we are looking for materials, we try not to make trouble. It''s said that the strength of Bafang village is terrible. The 18 special forces in Bafang village awakened their powers long before the end of the world, so we should go back to looking for materials. Don''t offend people in this area. At least it''s not the time yet!"


    The team leader gave orders. Although his teammates didn''t agree, they had to obey orders. Who knows if a man and a woman from the gas station just now came out of Bafang village? Anyway, I''ll try not to provoke them when I see them in the future.


    Besides, Bafang village is so big that not all the chickens outside are surrounded by thick fog. As long as there are maggots, there will be chickens. Many chickens that originally flew out of Bafang village have bred outside. If no one killed them, they would breed chicks one after another. As a result, there are more chickens outside Bafang village than inside.


    This time, their main task is to find materials. It''s better to make as little trouble as possible.

 Chapter 363

    Because the strength of Bafang village is very strong. Although there are many maggots, there will be no face pupae. If the nearby survivors encounter face pupae, they will lead them to Bafang village. In an instant, they will be defeated by Ye Yu or the other 17 special forces.


    So around Bafang village, there are many survivors, big and small! All depend on the existence of Bafang village.


    Although Li Ying is far away from Bafang village, she is also dependent on Bafang village to survive. As far as her survivor gathering place is concerned, Li Ying has issued many tasks related to Bafang village. As we all know, there are a lot of chickens in Bafang village, so once she wants to find materials, Li Ying''s people will rush to Bafang village.


    Therefore, considering the above complex factors, the outside of Bafang village is not peaceful.


    When Su Su returns to Bafang village, Ye Yu has already pulled King Kong, and they drive out to look for a circle. Today, Ye Yu came back from patrol earlier and went to see his daughter with joy, but he was empty in Su Su''s room, so he hurried to inquire everywhere. After some inquiry, people outside the dense fog could not hide it, Su Su will take a little love out of the thick fog of things leaked.


    So Ye Yu quickly pulls King Kong to find him, but he is looking for Su Su in the opposite direction. When Su Su returns to Bafang village with little love, Ye Yu and King Kong are still outside looking for their mother and daughter.


    Little Muyang is still in a solemn black sweatshirt. He stares at the gate of Bafang village. No one talks to him. As soon as the gate of Bafang village opens, Su Su Su drives in. He runs up and looks at Xiao AI in the back seat of the jeep. Seeing that Xiao AI is sleeping well, he is relieved.


    "Where have you been? And now? " Su Fu came up with a stinky face, pointed to Muyang on the back window, and said to Su Su: "after training, he has been waiting for you, standing at the door for several hours."


    "Not going anywhere. Go for a walk."


    Su Su sighs when she sees a group of people, including Su Mu and the old people in Bafang village. She opens the car door and jumps down. She lets little Muyang open the door of the rear compartment and carefully takes Xiao AI out of the baby safety basket. Su Su Su walks up to her father and tells her that she wants to pull a barbed wire fence outside Bafang village.


    "It''s not a problem to pull the wire mesh, but there are so many chickens outside. If you don''t let people kill them, will there be any conflicts among the survivors?"


    Su''s father and Su Su are talking as they walk in front of her. Occasionally, they look back at Xiao''ai. They just see that Muyang checks Xiao''ai up and down, and gives it to Su''s mother. Su''s mother checks Xiao''ai up and down again. Then they hear the group of old people around Su''s mother, saying that it''s not safe outside. In the future, they can''t take Xiao''ai out.


    In fact, just looking at what kind of person Su Su used to be, we can know what kind of upbringing Su Su''s mother had. If Su Su''s mother gave her little love, she would naturally protect her little love. Therefore, the whole village, led by Su''s mother, did not agree with Su Su''s going out with little love at all, which is the reason why Su didn''t give her little love.


    But at this time, she went out for a day and taught Xiao AI to meet maggots. Su Su thought it was OK for her grandmother to take her for a while, so she turned her head and let the old people talk all over the place. She said to her father:


    "I found out that Li Ying''s people are outside the Bafang village. They are going to kill chickens, so I want to pull up the barbed wire to prevent Li Ying''s people from getting any benefits from our Bafang village."


    Speaking of the name of Li Ying, Muyang suddenly froze behind him. There was a strong hatred in her eyes, and her two little fists were tightly squeezed. Li Ying!!!


    Walking in front of Muyang, Su Fu nodded, sighed and said to Su Su, "if you want to pull the power grid, you can pull it. It''s just that there are limited hands in Bafang village. They are all useless old people and children. Ye Yu''s 18 people can''t work as coolies. Do you think those survivors outside can use it?"


    "Use it. I think they live well outside. They will be happy to have a power grid to protect them."


    Su Su nods. He doesn''t mean to let these people into Bafang village just because he wants to use the survivors outside Bafang village. There are many old and weak women and children in Bafang village. Chuxuan and Fang Shuyi also send some patients and pregnant women here from time to time. The composition of the people outside is too complicated. If they all come in, it''s not good for the people inside, So Bafang village should not put any more.


    In fact, Su Su looks at today''s battle to meet Xiao AI. She wants to move out of Bafang village. All the old people in Bafang village are saying that she''s doing something wrong today. A little love for one person is still so small. Being a mother is too cruel and so on. Su Su Su feels that it''s absolutely wrong to let Xiao Ai grow up in such an environment.


    She premeditated, when to take little love to set a nest again outside!


    In the evening, Su''s father went to the fortune teller and the university physics professor to discuss how to do a batch of wind power stations and barbed wire. Su''s mother took a bath for Xiao AI, and sat in Su Su''s room talking about her. All she wanted was to let her fly out to be a peerless master, to be a strong woman, and to leave Xiao AI to her grandmother, Grandma took care of it and brought it to her.


    Su Su is left ear in right ear out, perfunctory Su mother fell asleep.


    She went to fly by herself and left her little love to her grandmother. Before the end of the world, she was a left behind child. Su Su had suffered a loss in her last life and could never let her become a left behind child again. Although Su''s mother was a little disappointed, she still couldn''t give in to her little love.


    Looking at Su Su sleeping on the bed, her face is full of fatigue, and Su''s mother''s heart can''t stop the pain. Her daughter is getting stronger and stronger, and even her grandson takes care of her own. As a grandmother, she loves Su Su Su very much, so why not?


    After tucking in the quilt for Su Su, Su''s mother looks at Xiao AI sleeping on her little bed, tucks in the quilt for Xiao AI, turns around, turns off the light, pulls the door and goes out.


    In the dark light, Maomao waited until all the people were gone, and then he sneaked into Xiaoai''s quilt. A snake king, like a snake thief, just waited for it to be warm in Xiaoai''s quilt. The door of the bedroom was opened again. He went out to find Ye Yu, who had been in a big circle. He didn''t come back until now.

 Chapter 364

    At the moment when the door was opened, Su Su opened her eyes and looked at the smelly Ye Yu. She yawned, turned over and was ready to continue to sleep. Ye Yu ran to Xiao AI''s bedside, looking left and right, looking left and right, and was about to reach out to hold Xiao AI. Maomao came out of the quilt of Xiao AI, and "whoosh" was ready to run, and Ye Yu squeezed it in his hand.


    It is careless, relaxed vigilance, thought that her mother accepted it, then rest assured, but did not expect that the real difficulties are still behind!


    "What the hell?"


    Before he could see it clearly, Su Su jumped up from the bed and called out in a low voice


    "Show mercy, it''s Maomao! Little love''s pet


    "Snake?"


    Ye Yu stares at the snake king who has been pinched seven inches by him. Xiao AI tightens her eyebrows a little uncomfortable and grunts. It seems that she is about to wake up. But at this moment, Ye Yu doesn''t care about Xiao AI. He turns his head and looks at Su Su in disbelief,


    "My girl has a snake on her?"


    "Snake king


    Su Su nods and emphasizes that she sits on the bed, reaches out her hand, grabs Maomao in the palm of her hand, and is ready to rescue Maomao from Ye Yu''s hand. Ye Yu grabs Maomao''s seven inches and says to Su Su Su in a low voice:


    "Su Su, this is a snake. It slipped out of my girl''s quilt!"


    There is a snake in his baby daughter''s quilt, snake! Snake!! Snake!!! After Ye Yu saw that it was a snake, his soul was almost scared, but Su Su was still reading in his ear,


    "It''s a snake, but it''s also Xiaoai''s pet. In the future, it''s going to protect Xiaoai! Do you want to let go? If you don''t let go, your daughter will wake you up! "


    Xiao AI is also very cooperative. She suddenly wakes up, tears her throat open and starts to cry. Her whole body trembles uncomfortably. It seems that there is something painful in her little body. Ye Yu can''t help it, so she suddenly puts her hand and is ready to coax her daughter.


    But seeing that the snake was like a red shadow wrapped around Su Su''s wrist, he was staring at Su Su for fear that the snake would bite Su Su Su. He was ready to send out two lasers from his eyes at any time to cut the snake into n segments!


    "You coax Xiao AI first!"


    Su Su put her hand behind her and made a clear gesture of protecting the snake. She felt that the fur on her wrist wrapped her a little tight. She was probably scared by Ye Yu. Ye Yu glared at her fiercely, turned around and picked up Xiao AI on the cot, shaking it gently and skillfully.


    In the dark, Ye Yu walked in the room with Xiao AI in her arms, while looking at Su Su, she did not give up and said, "you hand over the snake behind you, I''ll stew it!"


    Su Su turns Ye Yu''s eyes, turns her head, pulls up the quilt and goes to sleep. Now ye Yu holds Xiao AI in her arms and coaxes Xiao AI. For this man, it''s more important than anything, so she doesn''t have to worry that Ye Yu will rush over and rob her again.


    what do you mean?! Ye Yu is so angry that he wants to drag Su Su out of bed and shake her. There is a snake on his girl, and she is still protecting it!


    However, Qi returns to Qi, and remembers that Su Su almost lost her life in order to give birth to her daughter. After childbirth, Su Su''s body has been very weak. It took her a few months to have the strength to jump and jump. Ye Yu is suddenly sad in her heart. Forget it, it''s a big deal. Let Su Su Su have a good sleep.


    But Susu and Maomao had a good night''s sleep, but ye Yu was waiting for him. He stayed by Susu and Xiaoai''s bed all night. He could not get over the difficulty in his heart. No matter how hard Susu worked, a snake or a mutant snake king, he went out all day and found a mutant snake king for his girl as a pet, which made Ye Yu a big man, How can''t accept, more can''t rest assured to sleep, can only stare at Su Su wrist snake, he should be on guard against this snake, will bite Su Su!


    It''s about four o''clock in the morning. Xiaoai wakes up hungry and cries. Su Su gets up and hugs Xiaoai from her cot. she yawns and feeds Xiaoai. She looks at Ye Yu sitting at the head of the bed and stares at her. Su Su raises her fingers and rubs her eyes


    "Did you see me like that all night?"


    "When will you be killed by that pet in your hand?"


    Ye Yu''s words tone is very bad, and his face is also very bad, especially when he saw the snake king named Maomao wrapped around Su Su''s wrist, he even straightened up his upper body, stuck his head on Xiao AI''s clothes, and dared to spit out snake letters to him!!! Immediately, Ye Yu will start to grasp Su Su wrist hair.


    Su Su waved his hand and dodged Ye Yu. By the way, he stuffed Xiao AI, who had eaten the milk in his arms, into Ye Yu''s arms and said, "I''ll hold you. If you have enough, go to the morning training."


    "No!" Ye Yu holds her baby daughter, stares at Su Su and cuts the railway: "I''m guarding you today, a restless woman!"


    Just after the first day of confinement, she went out with her baby who was just full moon for a whole day. Ye Yu looked at Su Su. How could she feel that this woman was going to heaven more and more?!


    Su Su gives him a smiley smile and doesn''t fight with Ye Yu. He likes to keep it. Anyway, it''s him who is boring, not her!


    After feeding the milk, Su Su went back to bed and slept for a while. When he got up again, it was already dawn. Ye Yu stood by Xiao AI''s little bed and narrowed his eyes a little. But because of his hair, he was always on the alert in his shallow sleep.


    So as soon as Su Su wakes up, Ye Yu also wakes up. They go out to have breakfast with Su Fu and Su mu with Xiao AI in their arms. Su Fu then goes out for a meeting to restart the power grid defense project in Bafang village.


    Su Su holds Xiao AI and follows Ye Yu, who is eager to keep an eye on people. It''s not easy for her to go out to see the world again. She goes from the head of the village to the end of the village and looks back at Ye Yu, who is still on the alert. With a sigh, she changes her hand for Xiao AI and says to Ye Yu:


    "Why don''t you find a car and take me and Xiao AI out for a walk?"


    Ye Yu''s face stinks. He stares at Su Su and doesn''t speak. After a while, his eyes focus on Su Su''s wrist. He just wants to say no to Su Su Su''s unreasonable request, but he sees Su Su''s big wet eyes. There''s a sense of crystal light in his eyes. Ye Yu''s heart of stone jumps and nods, but he is confused by beauty.


    The car he found is the same military jeep that Su Su drove out yesterday, because Su Su has installed a baby safety basket on the car. Now it''s convenient for Su Su and Xiao AI to use this car to go out. When Su Su puts Xiao AI an in the baby safety basket, she is sitting beside Xiao AI, driven by Ye Yu, and a family of three from the end of Bafang village, Out of Bafang village.

 Chapter 365

    Along the way, Su Su has been analyzing the problem of Maomao with Ye Yu. She thinks Xiaoai is just an ordinary child now. As Xiaoai''s parents, she and Ye Yu will sooner or later let their children fly freely. By then, Maomao has advanced. Keeping Maomao beside Xiaoai is also an umbrella for Xiaoai.


    The main problem Ye Yu worries about is that Maomao is always a poisonous snake. Snakes are cold-blooded animals. No matter how Maomao mingles with Xiaoai, as long as Maomao bites Xiaoai, Xiaoai, as an ordinary person, will be poisoned and killed immediately. Ye Yu is such a daughter that he can''t afford to gamble or dare not gamble.


    However, Su Su how to explain to Ye Yu, her intuition is that Maomao can''t hurt Xiaoai, even if Maomao will bite Xiaoai, Xiaoai won''t be poisoned? These intuitions are all Su Su''s own. This kind of very confident intuition has no factual basis, so even if she says it, she can''t be convinced by Ye Yu.


    It''s just that Ye Yu doesn''t seem to be as good as Su Su. When he wants to drive, he listens to Su Su''s analysis all the time. With little love, they come out from the end of the village all the way to a high place.


    Autumn is coming, and the weather is cooler than before. When ye Yu stops the car, Su Su opens the door, releases the hair on her wrist and whispers:


    "Go ahead, let this ye see how powerful you are!"


    Maomao climbed out of the car and began to poison the maggots on the ground. He slowly picked the crystal nucleus in the maggot''s body to eat.


    Ye Yu also got out of the car, walked not far from the car, began to take out a cigarette, groping for his coat pocket in the wind, looking for his lighter, while watching Maomao''s hard performance how to eat the crystal core in the maggot.


    After the second mutation from fire power to light power, it was not convenient for him to light a cigarette. He finally found a lighter and lit it several times in the strong wind, but it was blown out by the wind. It was so frustrating to see Su Su in the car.


    So she also got out of the car, wearing high boots, went to Ye Yu, took the lighter in his hand, and lit the fire for him. Ye Yu was protecting Su Su Su''s flame, holding a cigarette in her mouth, and bent down to put the cigarette end on the flame.


    In the distance, a few cars came. There were several men on the car. After a long distance, they whistled to Susu. The frivolous whistle sounded, obviously with a certain sense of teasing.


    Ye Yu''s eyes suddenly flashed. He turned his head, holding a cigarette, and looked like a soldier. Su Su also turned his eyes to the bodies of the cars. It happened that he saw several people in the team he saw at the gas station yesterday.


    The three powers met in the gas station are not in this team. It can be seen that Li Ying sent many people to look for materials. Everyone can adjust the team members at any time, and this team is also made up of more than ten people.


    The familiar faces of these ten or so people are ordinary people. They are whistling at Su Su in the speeding car. One of them raises his hand and shouts:


    "Hey, beauty, another man today."


    Even if ye Yu wants to cut the men whistling at Su Su, Su Su raises her hand and stops Ye Yu''s killing. She whispers:


    "Let Maomao go, you see Maomao''s ability!"


    After that, Su Su lowered her head and began to look for Maomao on the high ground. Before she could find Maomao, she heard someone in the dozen shouting:


    "Oh, beauty, what do you think of our brothers? Come and serve us today. "


    They thought that the man Zhang Wenyuan met in the gas station yesterday was Su Su''s man. Today, they saw Su Su and Ye Yu standing together so closely. Even if they defined Su Su Su as the kind of woman who is full of power, when they saw this scene, they couldn''t ignore the fact that the team leader reminded them that Su Su Su was a high-level power, They only regard Su Su as a kind of fun today.


    Ye Yu can''t help it. Is she still waiting for a snake to recover his dignity? Even if he wanted to use his "six pulse sword" to cut these people, he saw a red light sliding rapidly in the withered and yellow grass. Someone got out of the car and walked directly to the car where Xiao AI was sleeping. Then he said with a smile to Su Su Su:


    "Eh, little girl, didn''t you have a baby yesterday? Is it in this car? "


    Before he got to the side of Xiao''ai''s car, his whole face turned red. Then his lips turned black and his orifices were bleeding. In a matter of a second or two, the man who was going to walk to Xiao''ai''s car was dead.


    There are white maggots all over the body. It seems that they have found food and come out of the soil one after another. But they only bite the bleeding man in the seven orifices. The white maggots curl up and turn black and are poisoned by the corpse.


    The rest of the people who are going to get off, or have already got off the car, and plan to catch Xiao''ai and threaten Su Su, or plan to walk directly towards Su Su Su, are all in a daze. They still don''t understand what happened. The person nearest to Xiao''ai''s car suddenly sees a red light running up in the dry grass. He only feels that something is wrapped around his calf, which makes him hurt, It''s blurred vision, turning black, dead!


    Further away, people are planning to drive away. Ye Yu''s "six pulse sword" comes out. The laser shows gold and cuts iron like mud. Even if the other person is sitting in the car, he can easily be shaved by Ye Yu''s laser.


    Wait for Ye Yu to kill a few people who are ready to escape in the car, and then look back at those who have got off the car. The people who are closer to each other have been killed by Maomao.


    The little red snake, lying on a person''s chest, props its head. The Golden Snake''s eyes look at Ye Yu. The wings on the edge of its head vibrate slightly, like a gesture of asking for praise. Su Su''s face is very proud and smiles. She pokes Ye Yu''s waist with her elbow and says to Ye Yu:


    "I say, Maomao is good. Cultivate it well and let it protect Xiaoai. Life and death are inseparable."


    Ye Yu hummed heavily, rolled his sleeve, raised his head and said, "I''m very good, too."


    "Yes, yes, you are the best!"


    Su Su nodded perfunctorily, waved to Maomao, and let Maomao get on the bus. She sat in the co driver''s seat, ready to go home.


    The rotten cars on the high ground and the dead bodies were not burned, so they had to rot here.


    It''s just that Ye Yu was driving. Shortly after he left here, a car galloped over and walked around several corpses. He moved a poisoned corpse to the car and ran in the opposite direction of Bafang village.

 Chapter 366

    Far away from Bafang village, there is a small survivors'' concentration area, which is different from Li Ying''s large survivors'' concentration area. There are about a hundred people in this concentration area, all of them are powers, completely controlled by Voldemort, and exist as Li Ying''s stronghold.


    On weekdays, this concentration area also does some work of collecting materials and intelligence. People sent by Li Ying to look for materials will also transit in this concentration area. Therefore, this small concentration area is not only equipped with all kinds of defense facilities, but also provided for men to vent and play with.


    Li Anxin is one of the most powerful women among these women, because she is numb, cheap and can be treated by men any way. She can pose whatever men want her to do. She can do whatever he wants her to do. She can do whatever she wants. She never dares to complain when she wants to work for her for a few hours every day, except crying and begging, If you can''t find any emotion from her, what she arouses is the most primitive and instinctive evil of men.


    And she is more and more like an empty shell, a doll.


    In the dark and damp stone house, there was a rough campfire. Voldemort sat by the fire, with a small red snake circling on his knee, and a thick red snake crawling around him. Someone knocked at the door and carried in a corpse, which was found dead outside Bafang village.


    Across the jumping bonfire, Voldemort''s eyes were like the most venomous snake, staring at the corpse on the ground. Suddenly, "Jie Jie" laughed, raised his hand without a finger, touched the little snake on his knee, and whispered:


    "Sure enough, God can do what he wants. I found it in Bafang village. Tut Tut, I was tamed. It doesn''t matter. After eating the man who tamed you, you are still mine!"


    If you want to tame the mutant snake king, it''s definitely not as simple as feeding the mutant snake king a finger. What kind of body organs and snake king do they use as media?


    It doesn''t matter. It''s cheaper for Voldemort, because Voldemort can''t think of it, eyes? Or hands and feet? No, the media with the snake king should be more high-end. It can''t be used only for eyes or hands and feet. So what body organ did you use as the media with the snake king? Voldemort wanted to consult this man before eating him.


    If he wants to get back the snake king, he can eat the person who domesticates the snake king. Then the media with the snake king will be transferred to him, and he doesn''t need to lose any body organs. It''s really wonderful.


    Now that it has been confirmed that the mutant snake king is near the inside and outside of Bafang village, we are just waiting to force out the person who can tame the mutant snake king. It''s easy to force out a person from Bafang village. We just need to send people to challenge Bafang village.


    Just as Voldemort is planning to provoke Bafang village, the current Bafang village, because Su Su said a few days ago, does not want Li Ying to take advantage of Bafang village, so the power grid has to be pulled up a big circle. The purpose is to delimit the safety scope of Bafang village. However, in the power grid, those who catch and kill mutated chickens without permission of Bafang village, Will be regarded as a provocation by Bafang village.


    Su Su even wants to set up several warning signs farther than the power grid. She wants to tell Li Ying: it''s strictly forbidden to catch and kill mutant chickens if they are not from Bafang village!


    To do such a big project, it is not enough to rely on the strength of a few people. Bafang village is already big enough. If we have to build a power grid outside Bafang village, the project will be even bigger and more manpower will be needed. The whole Bafang village needs to participate in this big project.


    Then, just as late autumn is approaching and the land of China is in an unprecedented state of shortage of materials, Bafang village has begun to build wind power stations and power grids on the periphery. The scholar''s fog gradually envelops the whole Bafang village. In Bafang village, three groups of people come out to patrol in a big circle every day. The first group is the 18 special forces led by Ye Yu, This one is the most powerful. People usually run away when they see it from a distance.


    The second group is the women''s self-improvement team led by Li Xiaoyu, which is of average strength. All the women in the team are ordinary women. Sometimes the survivors who want to catch the mutant chicken will play a joke with the team, but they are almost called by the broom,


    The third group is the survivors'' team led by Zhang Wenyuan. The team is the most complicated, and there are all kinds of people in a mess. Only when the team comes out from the thick fog to patrol, can people nearby get some oil and give some crystal nuclei. The survivors'' team members turn a blind eye to their behavior of catching chickens.


    The so-called forest is big. In fact, there are all kinds of birds. It''s impossible not to let people nearby grab a chicken. Su Su also understands that her main purpose of pulling the power grid is not to let Li Ying live on her. This feeling is disgusting. She once wanted to attack Bafang village with so much malice. Now Li Ying wants to build a safe area herself, But let her people steal chickens near Bafang village?!


    In such a large safe area, of course, stealing chickens is not stealing one by one, but hunting tons by tons. It''s different from the nearby survivors'' teams and catching several chickens.


    She doesn''t want to suppress the normal survivors, so even if she knows that someone in the patrol led by Zhang Wenyuan makes crystal nucleus, Su Su doesn''t take it seriously. Now she''s being watched by Ye Yu all the time. When ye Yu goes out on patrol, Su Su Su''s mother is pressing to watch people. So Su Su''s energy at the moment is on how to prepare to take Xiao AI out to "see the world" again.


    However, one person was different from her. It was yesterday that he had his birthday. Muyang, who was 11 years old, just finished his birthday. The next day, he took a sniper gun and picked Zhang Wenyuan''s patrol out of the fog. When Muyang went out of the village, he went out with Zhang Wenyuan''s patrol.


    Muyang, a child, is very popular with Su''s mother. For nothing else, because Muyang has no parents. The teenager trains with the special forces like playing every day. Although the child is more and more silent and has no emotion on his face, Su''s mother loves him very much.


    This makes Muyang stand aloof outside Bafang village. He wants to go out with Zhang Wenyuan''s patrol team. No one dares to say anything. Even Zhang Wenyuan dares not say half a word "no".


    As the car drove out of the thick fog, Zhang Wenyuan drove. The 11 year old Muyang in the co driver''s seat had been wiping his gun without expression. Behind their car, they followed a group of survivors'' motorcade. When the patrol motorcade arrived not far away, they saw a dozen people hunting chickens in front of them.

 Chapter 367

    When the motorcade stopped, Zhang Wenyuan looked at Muyang, who was constantly cleaning his gun, and frowned. Somehow, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Then he saw that among the 10 or so people, a man came out. He was also a member of the motorcade Zhang Wenyuan met with Su Su Su in the gas station that day.


    The man seemed to recognize Zhang Wenyuan, and with a smile outside the window, he took the initiative to approach Zhang Wenyuan''s car. In his hand, he still held a small red bag that seemed to be used when he was eating wedding wine. In the small bag, bulging with ordinary crystals, the man said to Zhang Wenyuan while throwing the small red bag with a smile


    "Well, acquaintances, you are really from Bafang village. What''s the matter? Are you leading the team out today? "


    Zhang Wenyuan doesn''t speak. He glances at Muyang sitting beside him. Normally, Zhang Wenyuan doesn''t like to come out of the fog at all. The survivors in his hands go out to patrol, and usually he returns to the fog to continue his work after he sends people out.


    But this time, Muyang in Bafang village came out, and its status is very different from that of Zhou Xiaolin. Therefore, Zhang Wenyuan has to accompany Muyang and explain the customs outside the thick fog.


    Looking at Muyang''s expressionless little face, it became more and more solemn and cold. Zhang Wenyuan''s bad premonition became more and more intense. The person who belongs to Li Ying outside the window, when Zhang Wenyuan didn''t speak, thought that Zhang Wenyuan was putting on airs with Qiao, that is to say, he stuffed the bag of crystal nucleus in his hand out of the window and said to Zhang Wenyuan with a smile


    "Now that we''ve met, it''s better to talk. Here, it used to be 1000 crystal nuclei every day. Today I''ll see your face and add 1000 crystal nuclei."


    "No, no! Hurry up, you can''t hunt chickens outside Bafang village in the future! "


    Zhang Wenyuan was worried that Muyang might misunderstand him. He thought that he, like those disorderly subordinates, would take bribes from Li Ying''s crystal nucleus. However, before Zhang Wenyuan could throw out the bag of crystal nucleus thrown into the window, Muyang in the co driver''s seat suddenly moved his hand. His sniper gun turned around and aimed at the man outside the window.


    One shot, right in the middle of the brow, dead!


    Zhang Wenyuan in the driver''s seat was completely stunned. He didn''t dare to look at Muyang in the co driver''s seat. His eyes were all white. He only felt that the 11 year old boy was cold like Satan. Muyang was wearing a black sports shirt, and he put his sniper gun out of the co driver''s window. He aimed with his sniper mirror, one shot, one shot, Another shot to kill the chicken poacher in front!


    At this time, the man standing at the window of Zhang Wenyuan''s car, whose eyes are still wide open, has a black and red hole in his eyebrow, and his body is still standing, completely a posture that has not reflected what happened.


    Until Muyang killed four people, the other party''s reaction came. The only one of them was a water whip. Muyang opened the door, rolled on the spot with a sniper gun, knelt on one knee and fired at the woman.


    If you have a close look at the killing track of Muyang, you will know that this 11 year old boy is very planned. He has observed how the team of more than ten people killed chickens. He has already known which three of them are powers and which one is the most powerful. So among the four people he killed by surprise, there are two male powers.


    The fifth woman, Muyang, didn''t kill her because she didn''t stand well at that time. She needed to kill the two men in front of her to kill her!


    At this time, in this team, all the powers are dead, leaving a few ordinary people. For little Muyang, who has been specially trained, it''s not a problem at all. Some of them begin to look for obstacles, while others shout and run, shooting at Muyang.


    However, the little boy hid behind the car door and covered the car. He looked very agile. Because of his small size, ordinary people couldn''t beat him, but he could often shoot and kill people from a very tricky angle.


    The gunfight was very fierce. In the battered car, Zhang Wenyuan held his head and huddled under the driver''s seat. When the survivors'' patrol saw that the fighting was too fierce, they were all armed with cold weapons. Only a few people came forward to cover Muyang while throwing stones at the shooters. Most of them could hide if they could, Run if you can!


    Although the power of the stone is far from that of the bullet, it also successfully interferes with those who shoot at Muyang. Just after Muyang kills another person, Mo Weiming, a special soldier with speed ability, rushes over with his gun. After several shots in succession, he quickly puts down the remaining people who shoot at Muyang, and then frowns and stands in the same place, Looking at Muyang''s emotionless face, he asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "They steal chickens, I kill them."


    It''s so simple. Muyang stands in front of Mo Weiming with a sniper gun. His words are concise and comprehensive. The door on the driver''s seat is opened fiercely. Zhang Wenyuan rolls out of the car and sits on the ground with a crying face. He looks at Muyang and Mo Weiming. He just thinks how to say it today... Alas!!!


    After a while, King Kong flew over. Although he was not slow, he was still much slower than Mo Weiming. King Kong wandered around the dozens of corpses on the ground for a while. Like Mo Weiming, he looked at little Muyang, and he didn''t know what to say.


    These chicken stealers never appear when 18 special ability soldiers come out on patrol, but they also know that when the survivor patrol comes out on patrol, there will be chicken stealers giving bribes. However, this matter has only a sign, and the influence has not expanded. Before Su Su Su speaks, Muyang has already started killing people!


    There was a gunfight outside Bafang village, which naturally attracted people in Bafang village. After another half an hour, Ye Yu drove with Su Su, who insisted on dominating the co driver''s seat. Su Su, holding Xiao AI, came out of Bafang village with a family of three, followed by a scholar and other 10 or so chariots.


    When ye Yu stops the car on the side of the ten or so corpses, he hears Zhang Wenyuan explain the whole story clearly. Ye Yu holds his finger on the black leather cover of the steering wheel and flicks it at will. He turns to Su Su Su,


    "What are you going to do about it?"

 Chapter 368

    "It''s good. It should be treated like this!" Su Su nods. She doesn''t think it''s a big problem for Muyang to kill some of Li Ying''s running dogs. She supports Muyang!


    Ye Yu took a deep look at Su Su. Without saying a word, he got out of the car and walked towards the dozens of corpses. When he passed by Muyang, he reached out and took a long arm to lift Muyang''s back collar. He pointed to the direction where one of the corpses fell and asked:


    "From the perspective of this man, you can kill yourself with one shot. Why did you shoot twice?"


    "The hand holding the gun was out of strength. I stopped at that time."


    Ye Yu slapped Muyang on the back of the head and made him feel dizzy. He only heard Ye Yu scold: "in the battle of life and death, either you kill him or he kills you. How dare you stop? You are not dead today. You can only say that this man is not good at shooting! "


    "..." this, this, Zhang Wenyuan and the survivors of the patrol look at it, and they only feel that the painting style of the whole Bafang village is beginning to be wrong. Ye Yu, who had been staring at Su Su before and didn''t agree with Su Su''s way of educating Xiao AI, what is she doing now? What''s going on?


    Su Su was sitting in the car and began to explain to Xiao AI, who opened her eyes wide in her arms: "see, Muyang has a sniper gun in his hand, which can kill people. If you grow up a little bit, your mother will get one for you. In this society, the law of the jungle, either you kill him or he kills you. Of course, not all the people who make us unhappy will be killed, But if others want to kill you, you must not be soft to kill him! Do you understand? "


    After a while, Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms, sticks her head out of the window, looks at the car that has been beaten to pieces and is full of bullet holes, and looks at Zhang Wenyuan outside the window, and orders:


    "I think you are also weak. You can''t control the people under your hand. In the future, let Muyang take charge of them for you. This is what we have to do outside Bafang village. I have someone to take them with me. Otherwise, I will kill them today!"


    In her last life, Su Su came and went alone. Although there were many people around her in this life, Su Su managed so many people in such a big village. It can only be said that she didn''t want to be here!


    That who love tube who go to tube, Su Su see Muyang love tube, let him tube!


    After Muyang was appointed to take over the survivors outside Bafang village, Muyang didn''t refuse. At a young age, he began to manage those people in the thick fog. First of all, what he did was to demote Zhou Xiaolin, who was just going to exercise for a few days and then returned to Bafang village. He postponed her and Meixiu''s return to Bafang village for a few months!


    After that, the survivors'' ranks were severely reorganized, and no one was allowed to accept bribes in private. Once found, they were kicked out of the thick fog of Bafang village and never came back


    Of course, although Muyang is only 11 years old, he is precocious. While he does not relax himself and still insists on receiving special training, he begins to manage the chaos around Bafang village in an orderly way. His management method is also very simple. If the survivors want to eat chicken, they can either buy it with crystal nuclei or join Bafang village, And if he found out that the other party, if it is Li Ying''s people, then all killed!


    It''s so simple. With the vigorous implementation, after Muyang led the survivors and killed a lot of Li Ying''s people, the power grid was finally built. He opened the door of the power grid and accepted the large and small survivors to come in. He lived outside Bafang village.


    When there are more and more survivors living in the power grid outside Bafang village, Su Su seems to understand that Muyang is actually expanding the power of Bafang village!


    Of course, Su Su, who only cares about taking care of her children all day long, can see things clearly. The characters in the storm have already seen things clearly. There is a chuxuan in the east of Bafang village, a fangshuyi in the north, and a Liying in the northwest. They all pay attention to the development of Bafang village in the past two months. Muyang''s life has already been inquired into clearly.


    But chuxuan and fangshuyi have a cooperative relationship with Su Su. They usually get along well with each other. They also have their own big alligators to deal with. A small Bafang village is not enough for chuxuan and fangshuyi to pay attention to.


    There is only one Li Ying left. In two months, Muyang killed hundreds of people sent by Li Ying to search for goods and materials, which made Li Ying jump. Many small contradictions intertwined together, which made the two sides never die.


    In the blink of an eye, the grass grows and the warbler flies. In the twinkling of an eye, winter comes. Everyone puts on thick coats again. The second winter when the end of the world comes, it is no longer like last year''s heavy black snow. The color of the snow has returned to pure white, and everywhere is covered with snow.


    As soon as the end of the year came, Chou Shijia''s stomach began to bulge like a balloon. King Kong''s face, which was never easy, finally became a little easier. It''s seven months. Doesn''t it mean that the latest time to protect the fetus is seven months? Since Su Su was born, zhuoshijia has been lying in bed for five months. Now it''s seven months, and there''s nothing unusual. King Kong thinks that the child can stay until full-term birth. That''s not a problem at all.


    Xiao AI has been breastfeeding for five months. Su Su keeps on breastfeeding. The little girl is fed plump by Su Su. In winter, she adds layers of thick clothes to her body and feels like a little ball when she is held by Su Su Su.


    It''s snowing outside the window. In the warm room, Chou Shijia is sitting on the bed. He looks at Su Su sitting on the bed. He leans against Su Su Su''s little love, stretches out his thin fingers, touches her plump face, and looks at Su Su sitting on the bed. He says with pity:


    "In such cold weather, you should not come here with a child, and you are not afraid of Xiao AI''s cold?"


    "Where can I see a rainbow without wind and rain?" Su Su picks eyebrows and says, "you just value this child too much. Everyone values her so much. If you want me to say, you shouldn''t wear so many clothes."


    "You..." Chou Shijia slightly showed a helpless expression. Looking at Su Su''s obviously thoughtful expression, he probably knew what Su Su was planning these days, and then joked: "you haven''t given up that idea in your heart? If you want me to say that life in Bafang village is so easy now, why do you have to take your children outside? "


    **********************The author has something to say******************


    Let''s have a rest when we are tired.

 Chapter 369

    The relationship between zhuoshijia and Su Su is close. She knows something about Su Su''s thoughts and concerns in recent months. It''s just that the whole Bafang village is too fond of Xiao AI, so Su Su wants to move out of Bafang village with Xiao AI. However, Su Su Su''s father and mother strongly oppose this matter, so Su Su Su''s plan has never been completed.


    Seeing that Su Su looked down and did not speak, Chou Shijia sighed and advised: "today''s society is different from the past. Since you and Ye Yu have built such a big village, people inside and outside the village will pet Xiao AI as the successor of Bafang village. This is also a matter of course. Leaders will naturally be treated as they should be, Xiaoai is destined to be held by the whole Bafang village. Why do you have to make her an ordinary person? "


    "The leader?" Su Su sneered, raised her long eyelashes, looked at Chou Shijia with sharp eyes, and said: "they want to spoil my daughter into a princess, and they want her to replace us and become the leader of Bafang village. Isn''t that self contradictory? How can Xiao AI protect this village in the future


    What''s more, Su Su didn''t want Xiao AI to bear so much. What''s the matter with her? So she said: "I think that Muyang is quite suitable for the leader of Bafang village. In the future, when he grows up a little bit, I will give him the nominal village head!"


    Su Su said this in a loud voice. It happened that Zhou Xiaolin, who was holding the child outside the school gate and was about to walk in, heard it. Zhou Xiaolin had a clatter in her heart. She had planned to go after Su Su and Sue Muyang, but she turned her eyes and didn''t intend to sue Muyang.


    In recent days, it''s snowing more and more heavily. In the past four months, Zhou Xiaolin and Meixiu have been forced by Muyang not to enter Bafang village. She has long complained about this 11 year old precocious boy. As soon as she came back today, she wanted to come to Su Su Su and talk about Muyang''s various evils outside Bafang village.


    It is to teach her to listen to a must thing, originally Su Su plans to give eight square village to Muyang!


    Zhou Xiaolin quickly stepped on the snow and went back to her villa. When she saw that Dai Chun was going out, she grabbed Dai Chun and dragged him back to his bedroom. Then she put Meixiu, who was nearly one year old, on the bed and said in a hurry:


    "How many nuclei do you have?"


    "For what?"


    "I want to send some to Muyang. I tell you, I just went to find Su Su and found her..."


    "Oh, my God, I beg you, don''t make trouble again, don''t go to Su Su, and don''t go to Muyang. Although Muyang is just a child, his temperament is not something that you can fight with as a woman!"


    There are all kinds of psychological means about Muyang. In fact, the legend is a bit exaggerated, but his mind is definitely not comparable to that of a child of the same age. Just look at how many people Li Ying has killed in Muyang in recent months, you can see that this child is absolutely not sunny, and it''s not easy to provoke.


    Dai Chun looks at Zhou Xiaolin. At first, he has a resentful attitude towards Muyang. Now he wants to give Muyang a gift? He made a very exaggerated bow to Zhou Xiaolin, put on a posture to make Zhou Xiaolin stop, and continued:


    "You''ve been out for a long time. You don''t know that Muyang is strictly forbidden to accept bribes. I said, for the sake of the peaceful life of our family, please, don''t make trouble again."


    "Worthless, how can I marry such a worthless man as you?"


    Zhou Xiaolin stares at Dai Chun, but she doesn''t understand. How can an 11 year old boy teach Dai chun to be afraid? Isn''t it just a kid? It''s said that it''s just a bit aggressive. Isn''t it the master who is happy when adults coax him?


    Besides, she wants to send crystal nucleus to Muyang. It''s also for the sake of the three members of their family and the beautiful future of her family. Just now she heard that Su Su Su wanted to leave Bafang village and give it to Muyang! That feeling is good, she coaxed Muyang happy, in the future can also stand more stable in this Bafang village.


    Therefore, Zhou Xiaolin is too lazy to pay attention to Dai Chun. She just embraces Meixiu and plans to talk with the rest of the people in Bafang village. She just sees Muyang walk in from outside the gate. Zhou Xiaolin is stunned. She only thinks that the temperament of the little boy is very different from other adults.


    He was wearing black leather boots, thickened black sports pants, black sweater and a black down jacket. There was no fancy pattern on it. His whole body was black, and his hair was very clean. He had a typical special forces hairstyle, and four knives were tied to his legs and arms.


    He met a member of the women''s self-improvement team. After asking, he went directly to the villa where zhuoshijia and Vajra lived. At this moment, Su Su Su and zhuoshijia finished talking. Muyang took Su Su Su''s little love and turned to the open space with a smile.


    Zhou Xiaolin thought, holding Meixiu also went up, shouting: "Muyang, I want to clean up the house, can you help aunt take Meixiu?"


    If the relationship between Meixiu and Muyang is good, it will hurt to recruit Muyang. In the future, Su Su will not be in this Bafang village, and Zhou Xiaolin''s family will not be too bad.


    Unexpectedly, Muyang, as if she had not heard what she said, went straight to Su Su''s yard with little love and steady step on the snow.


    Su Su is far behind Muyang and Xiao AI. She looks at Zhou Xiaolin standing in the snow with a sneer. Zhou Xiaolin''s face is full of embarrassment. Facing Su Su Su''s eyes, Zhou Xiaolin finds a step for herself. She laughs and asks:


    "This Muyang, deaf or don''t like to take children?"


    "I think he likes to take children with him."


    Su Su shrugged her shoulders and didn''t plan to talk to Zhou Xiaolin too much. She just put her hands in the long down jacket and walked by Zhou Xiaolin''s side. She also went back to her villa. She really felt that Muyang loves to take children. As long as Muyang has free time, she is basically helping her take little love. If little love has a brother, it doesn''t have to be Muyang''s love to play with little love.


    In the villa, Su''s father and Su''s mother are still working in the village. Ye Yu also takes King Kong and others to patrol. When Su Su returns to the bedroom, Muyang has already taken out a set of building blocks from nowhere and spread them on the bed to play with Xiao AI.

 Chapter 370

    Su Su takes a look and goes to the main room to have a meal. When she returns to the bedroom after eating, Muyang has already circled Xiaoai, lying on the bed and falling asleep. Xiaoai is still in Muyang''s arms, holding a small building block in each hand. Her eyes are shaking and shaking with excitement.


    At the skirt of her dress, a little red snake showed its head, vomited a snake letter, looked at Su Su, and then retracted into Xiao AI''s clothes. It was too cold. It was a little snake and needed to hibernate!


    "Boring? Are you bored? "


    Su Su smiles and asks Xiao AI. Xiao AI looks at her and shakes her with the building block. Su Su reaches out and hugs Xiao AI out of Muyang''s arms. She covers Muyang on the bed and turns her head to Xiao AI in her arms


    "While no one is watching us today, mom will take you out to play!"


    Then she left a note saying that she took Xiaoai out to see the outside world. Then she opened the cabinet at the head of the bed, took out the already packed mummy backpack from it, tied a waist stool to her waist, tied Xiaoai on the waist stool, finally took a thick blanket, wrapped Xiaoai in the blanket, and walked out of the villa quickly.


    On weekdays, not Yip Yu looked at her, Su''s father looked at her, or else the whole village looked at her, so that Su Su ran outside every time. It was very inconvenient. Today, it was heaven, earth, and people. She looked at her with an estimate of the miserable sun. Su Su didn''t feel like taking advantage of this opportunity to go out and get a wave.


    Because the wall of Bafang village has been thickened by Su Fu, and the height of the wall has doubled. Su Su can''t walk out of the gate in an aboveboard way. If she goes out in an aboveboard way, it will definitely cause people''s panic. So standing under the wall, Su Su Su looks up at the circle of wire and takes a deep breath, He said to Xiao AI, who was already about to fall asleep in the blanket


    "OK, it''s hard for mom. Mom will take you to fly by!"


    Su Su turns around, enters an empty villa near the wall, climbs to the roof of the villa, and makes a long-distance sprint, that is, she jumps from the top of the country villa to the side of the wall. Before she reaches the air, Su Su Su falls down, and an ice floe appears at her feet. She lifts her, and Su Su Su jumps again. Every step forward, an ice floe appears at her feet, A few steps later, she jumped over the fence and the grid!


    Outside the fence are all mutated shrubs. In winter, these mutated shrubs fade from the purple red in summer to the green. Although they can still stick out sharp spines when they encounter prey, the speed of the appearance of the spines and their ability to absorb prey are greatly reduced.


    However, now Bafang village does not rely on these mutated shrubs to deal with the crisis. Many large and small teams have come to the periphery of Bafang village under the rule of Muyang, and the crisis has to be solved by these teams.


    These people, however, only live near the external power grid, and easily do not come into the thick fog. In the thick fog of Bafang village, the survivors led by Zhang Wenyuan are still living.


    Su Su''s "flying" angle is tricky. She didn''t meet a survivor. She walked straight forward in the fog with little love and backpack. After a while, she taught her to walk out of the fog!


    Now, in order to make it convenient for people in Bafang village to go out, some road signs have been set up in the thick fog. Only people in Bafang village can understand the road signs. After seeing the road signs, they can grope for a specific direction, and ordinary people can get out of the thick fog.


    It''s just that every sign is equipped with infrared cameras, and people, cars or animals close to the sign will be monitored by the people in Bafang village. So Su Su didn''t look for the sign, just went out by feeling.


    The snow outside Bafang village is so thick that if you step on it, you can annihilate the whole instep. However, Su Su has already started to make preparations. When she came out, she put on a pair of high leather boots. When she got out of the thick fog, she made four water men and a proud man made of ice. Holding Xiao AI, she got on the sedan chair and was carried by four water men, Go to the ranks of survivors living on the edge of the grid.


    The survivors living on the edge of the power grid outside Bafang village live in houses made of human face pupae. One by one, they look like white bread. They put a circle around Bafang village. The bigger the human face pupae, the more excellent their owners are. It''s not something ordinary people can do to hunt such a large human face pupae.


    In the heavy snow, Su Su is sitting in the ice sedan with Xiao AI in her arms. From a distance, she sees the house with human face pupae in front of her. She is waiting to walk into some houses. From the two pupae as big as a bus, she drives out a jeep and drives straight in front of Su Su Su''s water men.


    Wearing a long red down jacket, Li Xiaoyu opened the window, stretched out his head from the driver''s seat, looked at Su Su and rolled his eyes


    "Why did you come out again? Get in the car, it''s snowy. Don''t freeze little love. "


    "Don''t worry, it''s not bad!"


    Su Su asks Shuiren to put down the ice sedan. Holding Xiao AI who has fallen asleep in the blanket, she gets up from the ice sedan and gets into Li Xiaoyu''s car. The car is warm. Although Li Xiaoyu doesn''t turn on the air conditioner in order to save fuel, as long as she doesn''t experience the wind and snow outside, the car is relatively warm.


    When Su Su entered the car with Xiao AI in her arms and sat in the co driver''s seat, Li Xiaoyu stretched out her hand and pulled open the blanket on Su Su. Looking at Xiao AI, who was already lying on Su Su''s chest and was sleeping with saliva, outside her mouth, saliva had made a small piece of Su Su Su''s chest clothes wet. That was to say, she gave Su Su Su a sad look and started the car to walk towards the pupa shell, He said:


    "What do you mean by your tossing all day long? Nowadays, life in Bafang village is so good that you have to take a child out to have a bumpy life. Alas ~ ~ "


    Li Xiaoyu doesn''t quite understand that Su Su spared no effort to build this Bafang village just to give birth to Xiao AI? Let little love grow in a stable environment? Now that Xiao AI is born, Bafang village is thriving in terms of defense and force. Instead, Su Su is thinking about moving out of Bafang village all day long!


    That''s right. The thought she wanted to move out was like Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows it. As long as people live in Bafang village, they all know it. What they don''t know is only those people who later joined Bafang village.


    ***************************The author has something to say************************


    Let''s say I''m slower. Slow or not? Slow or not?!!

 Chapter 371

    "When you have a child, you will understand that you have to help her create all the software and hardware before she flies. Only in the future can she have the capital to fly freely."


    What is a child''s software and hardware facilities? In her last life, Su Su felt that only when she became stronger could she protect Xiao AI better, so she tried to create better material conditions for Xiao AI to have food, clothing and play.


    However, after a lifetime of hard work, Su Su''s idea is not the same. Of course, she also wants to work hard to become stronger, but it''s better for her to become stronger to protect Xiaoai. It''s better for Xiaoai to become stronger and protect herself!


    How many years can parents accompany their children? Su Su just wants to build the software and hardware inside and outside Xiao AI in her more than ten years with her. Software is character and hardware is ability. Only in this way can she feel at ease to let Xiao Ai Jing suffer the ups and downs in the future.


    During the conversation, Su Su untied the blanket a little, exposed Xiao''ai''s head for air, and helped Xiao''ai tidy her little hat by the way. Then she touched Xiao''ai''s head, looked at Li Xiaoyu and said:


    "I''m going to stay with you for two days. Help me arrange a place."


    "OK, then I have to inform Ye Yu, lest he think I''ve hidden his wife and children. I can''t beat his six pulse sword!"


    Li Xiaoyu jokingly responds to Su Su. The "six pulse sword" in her mouth is actually a pattern Ye Yu plays with laser, that is, throwing laser at his fingers. People in the village call it Ye Yu''s "six pulse sword".


    Su Su also laughs, but what she laughs at is another sentence in Li Xiaoyu''s mouth, which is to say: "what wife? Don''t talk nonsense


    "Not a wife? The children are born for others. " Li Xiaoyu drove the car to the side of a bus, then stopped, looked at Su Su and said with a smile: "how? When are you going to have a second child? "


    "I''m dizzy. I haven''t written a word yet. It''s only five months old. Why don''t you tell me to have a second child?"


    Can''t stand this Li Xiaoyu, Su Su think this yellow flower big girl now in the brain what to think? She took the lead to get out of the car and explained to Li Xiaoyu,


    "You should inform Ye Yu to come and wear casual clothes when he comes. Don''t fix that camouflage suit. It''s too eye-catching."


    In fact, what Su Su didn''t say is that during this period of time, she is only busy taking care of Xiao''ai wholeheartedly. Su Su seems to have thought little about the problems between her and Ye Yu. In fact, Su Su thinks that Ye Yu may be a bit impotent because she saw her baby bleeding, because he used to be such a rogue man, But now she didn''t dare to say anything to Su Su. She estimated that ye yu should have some kind of psychological shadow that men taboo to express.


    So now she and Ye Yu sleep separately. After giving birth to the baby, they haven''t slept in the same bed. Occasionally they sit on the same bed and chat. In fact, they are just sleeping. They are so innocent that they can''t be innocent any more, so the second child?! Interesting.


    Su Su embraces Xiao AI and follows Li Xiaoyu into the face pupa shell. This pupa shell is really a good material for the house. After scrubbing it clean, she decorates it well and makes it into a small house with two floors. The style is warm. In this winter, it''s also very warm.


    At this time, the yellow light was blazing in the face, and several women were sorting out the materials on the table. They were all backbone members of the women''s self-improvement team. Because many prostitutes came to the periphery of Bafang village after Muyang accepted the survivors'' team, the women''s self-improvement team moved out of Bafang village and set up an office area in the periphery, What we are doing today is to make statistics on these prostitutes.


    Inside and outside Bafang village, women are not allowed to be forced to do things against women''s will. Any man who wants to do something against women''s will, relying on his own strength, will be arrested and castrated.


    This was proposed by a sociologist who went to Bafang village. He wrote a letter to Muyang. He said that in the so-called troubled times, heavy allusions were necessary. Human rules were destroyed in the end. If Bafang village wanted to reestablish the rules, it had to be very tough!


    Muyang took his advice.


    Therefore, many survivors feel that although Bafang village is very safe, they are very constrained. Most of them just want to take refuge in Bafang village when they encounter difficulties. After the difficulties, they want to leave Bafang village and go to a more free place to do good and evil.


    It''s just that people who leave Bafang village will be left with fingerprints and pupils by pigo. It''s easy to leave, and then they will not be allowed to join in. No matter what means are used, they can no longer enter the power grid of Bafang village.


    Under such rules and regulations, the people who stay are those who want to live well. The people who leave are those who want to live well. The outside world is wonderful, but there is a causal cycle waiting for them.


    Then what the women''s self-improvement team is doing now is to organize the women who were forced to become prostitutes in the last days, and let them choose whether to continue to open their thighs to serve men, or take up arms to defend their dignity, or just stay in Bafang village, sweep the snow, do environmental sanitation, sew clothes for everyone, do some cooking and so on.


    The women''s self-improvement team is not reluctant to choose the first one, and it doesn''t need to spend any more energy persuading them to be good. They can only drive these women out of the power grid. The rest of the women, who have the consciousness of self-help, are the objects of their help.


    "We have helped hundreds of women to return to their normal lives. Today''s women are all arranged in the back area. Tomorrow we will ask them whether they want to leave or stay. It all depends on their own choice."


    Li Xiaoyu introduces Su Su''s current work and leads her to the second floor. On the second floor, several small rooms have been built and a bed has just been set up. But the room is warm and clean, which makes Su Su feel very satisfied.


    She took Xiaoai out of her arms from the waist stool, laid her hands on the big bed and took off her backpack. After looking at the room decorated with IKEA style, she asked Li Xiaoyu, who was standing beside the bed to cover Xiaoai with a quilt


    "What do I need to do to build such a house here?"


    ***********************The author has something to say**********************


    7-1=6

 Chapter 372

    "What identity do you want to use for this house?" Li Xiaoyu looks at Su Su, "the head of Bafang village? Or an ordinary woman with children? Or the status of a psionic. "


    "Well... An ordinary female psionic with a baby."


    "Then you go to pigo to register, get the task of hunting face pupae, and with those survivors who are willing to go out with you and Xiaoai to form a team, kill a face pupae that belongs to you."


    Li Xiaoyu looks at this restless Su Su. She can crush people with her identity, but she wants to make trouble with her little love. She doesn''t know why? She shook her head and told Su Su to have a good rest today. Then she turned around and closed the door for Su Su. She went downstairs and sent someone to inform Ye Yu.


    After a while, another person came and sent a letter to Li Xiaoyu, with a few bloody words on it, "Xiaoyu, help, peace of mind!"


    Li Xiaoyu twisted her eyebrows, looked at the blood words on her hand, and then looked up at Su Su''s room on the second floor. Although the rules under the power grid are gradually being established and perfected, they are no safer than those in Bafang village. There are unstable factors sent by various forces everywhere.


    Inside and outside the power grid, there are fights in three days. It''s like today''s blood letter sent by Li Anxin has been sent to her for three consecutive days, which makes her feel very puzzled. She says she should save her life, but she doesn''t know where to go to save it. She doesn''t know what conspiracy it is. It''s very chaotic


    Su Su lives in the pupa shell with Xiao AI for one night. Su Su''s father and mother can''t control Su Su because they don''t bring Xiao AI in person. Ye Yu is on the night shift. He comes to see Su Su and Xiao AI and continues to follow them outside the village and the power grid.


    Soon, in the morning of the second day, Xiaoai has been more than five months now. Her spirit is getting better and better, and she can''t stay at home. After eating with Su Su Su in her hands, Xiaoai starts to go out to see the world. As soon as she sees Su Su Su''s waist stool, Xiaoai lies on the bed, her hands and feet begin to kick, and her mouth begins to hum.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait for mom to finish her work."


    Su Su tied up the waist stool, while appeasing the impatient little love, frowned and combed her long hair into a ball. Now she is busy with the trifles related to little love all day, and she thinks that the hair is too long. She wants to wipe it with a pair of scissors.


    When she straightened herself up, she put Xiao AI on the waist stool and tied it up. Then she put a very big and fluffy down jacket on the outside. She zipped up and surrounded Xiao AI in the down jacket, only showing her little face.


    So they went out to find pigo!


    Pigo and the group of old people no longer manage the food in Bafang village. They specially manage the registration of foreign personnel and the distribution of a small number of tasks in Bafang village.


    Now there are more people in Bafang village, and some tasks have been released. However, the tasks of Bafang village are different from those of other places where survivors gather. In other places, most of them are searching for materials and eradicating all kinds of hazards in a certain area. Most of the tasks of Bafang village are piecemeal daily chores.


    For example, farming, snow sweeping... Of course, it''s winter, it''s snowy, and there''s no field to plant, but it can''t be planted on the land, but it can be planted in the pupa shell. The pupa shell is warm in winter and cool in summer. Staying in it in winter is like turning on the heating. How cold it is, how warm it is in the pupa shell.


    So just like the greenhouse, ordinary people take care of the vegetable cultivation, and the wood powers give birth to it. The vegetable production in Bafang village has not declined because of the coming of winter.


    The multiple uses of pupae determine the release of another mission of Bafang village, which is to hunt face pupae. You can form teams or work alone. As long as you can bring pupae back to Bafang village, the mission reward is very rich.


    In the white world, white pupillaries are lying on the ground one by one, winding along the direction of the power grid. The path between the pupillaries has been swept clean of snow. Because of the cold weather, there are few people strolling outside. Few cars pass through the path. They just take a look at Su Su, a woman with bloated clothes, Su Su was not associated with the head of Bafang village.


    In this era, many people are too busy to drive around. No one enthusiastically asks Su Su if she wants to take a ride. Su Su doesn''t expect such a enthusiast in this world. She only occasionally meets a member of the women''s self-improvement team who patrols the path. When she asks where the task center is, the member of the women''s self-improvement team points out the direction to Su Su, She walked all the way with little love.


    "In this world, it''s nothing if others don''t help you. As long as they don''t harm you, we''re lucky. Although we have a long way to go, we can''t blame those people who drive from us. We can only blame mother for not asking aunt Xiaoyu for a car when she goes out, right?"?! Mother''s preparation is too inadequate. Oh, baby, you are so heavy. Take a walk and exercise. "


    After searching for more than an hour, Su Su went the wrong way several times in her pupa shell. With her strong five senses, she returned to the right way from the state of being lost, and finally found the task center managed by pigo after she lost her way several times.


    In the snowy weather, there are few people in the Mission Center, few people waiting to form a team. As soon as Su Su is a woman, she is a little reluctant to take care of Su Su. Some of them are eager to find a teammate to go out with. When they see Su Su Su''s small head in a colorful wool hat, they turn around one after another and beat the drum.


    Inside the warm pupa shell, about dozens of square meters, we made a counter. In front of the counter, there were several rows of benches. After Su Su pulled the zipper of her clothes, Xiao AI''s head turned around, and her two eyes were as watery as black grapes.


    I don''t know if Xiao AI is growing teeth recently. The meat on her face is so crowded that her mouth can''t close. So she is dribbling all the time. She wants to bite the zipper of Su Su''s clothes and wet a big piece of Su Su''s clothes.


    Su Su bowed her head, sighed, went to the bench, put down the bulging backpack on her back, found a saliva towel from it, and gave Xiao AI a carrot style molar toy. She heard a few jeering laughter around her, but she ignored these people, such a woman who brought her baby out of the chaos, It''s normal to be ridiculed by people who are either insane or raise a young lady in a greenhouse,

 Chapter 373

    As soon as Xiao AI is properly handled, brother Bao receives the news from the front desk and runs down from a room on the second floor. He just wants to shout "Su Su". Su Su Su turns around and looks at him. Brother Bao immediately stops talking.


    I want to come to Susu, a village head of Bafang village with children outside. When he meets some people with ulterior motives, there will be many twists and turns. Brother Bao doesn''t need to ask. He knows that Susu is coming out to see the world with Xiaoai this time. He can''t reveal Susu''s identity and let Xiaoai take risks just because he has so many words.


    The world outside Bafang village is not stable, and brother Bao knows it. He clears his throat and swallows his name. Instead, he frowns and asks with great talent


    "What are you doing in our mission center with your children?"


    "I want to build a pupa shell as a house to see if there are related tasks."


    Su Su is not as complicated as a Bao thought. She is very serious. She wants to get a two-story pupa shell. After hearing this, the psionic or survivors who heard the words behind her all burst into laughter. One of them couldn''t help saying:


    "I said, miss, you take a child to take over the task, even if you still want to hunt a pupa as big as two floors. I said, you''d better go home and let your man come!"


    "Yes, you think it''s before the end of the world? There''s something wrong with your brain


    "Well, whose woman and child are these? I haven''t seen it in pupa town before. "


    "I''ve never seen such a strong voice. Do you have strength?"


    The so-called pupa town is what these later survivors and powers call the periphery of Bafang village. Because the rapid expansion of Muyang has made the village very large, some of the people who came here have a sense of belonging, so they regard themselves as pupa town people.


    People who have settled here for a long time also know something about the big and small things here. There are some powerful people in pupa Town, who are enough to raise an innocent mother-in-law like Su Su. As long as they come, they will hear something about it. But they have not heard of any powerful people in pupa town before.


    Su Su doesn''t pay attention to these people''s taunts. She is a fourth-order psionic. She doesn''t have to worry with a group of first-order, second-order and third-order psionic. In this task center, all the psionic can''t beat her, so let these people laugh. It''s boring.


    Brother a Bao looks down at Xiao AI in embarrassment. Xiao AI is biting her hand and holding the carrot molar toy. Seeing brother a Bao''s eyes falling on her face, she is very excited and full of energy. She wants to stand up from the bench and wave the carrot toy in her hand. She doesn''t know what to say to Bao.


    Po couldn''t understand. He couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and touched Xiao AI''s fat face. He said to Su Su, "the task is not without. You want to get a pupa shell. If you want to get a pupa shell, you have to go out and hunt a human face. When the pupa comes back, give us some crystal nuclei. We''ll find someone to help you dig meat and clean them, and then you can spend some crystal nuclei, Invite a decoration team, and naturally someone will come to decorate you. "


    Before, pupa town would issue some official tasks to let people come back from hunting face pupa. They would pay these people Jinghe as a reward, and then dig meat and tidy it up by themselves, and decorate it as a house to rent to people. Later, some people thought that this task was too monotonous, so they reversed the task.


    People want pupa shell as a house, so they go out to hunt for crystal nucleus, transport it back, and then spend crystal nucleus to invite people from Bafang village to dig meat, clean and decorate it. There is no rent for such a house in Bafang village, because it belongs to private property just like having a real estate certificate.


    But the defense of face pupae is very high. The bigger the face pupae, the higher the defense. One person can''t handle the face pupae as big as two floors. Therefore, most people who want to hunt face pupae will go to the task center to yell and form a team to hunt pupae for a fee.


    However, the people in the task center look down on Su Su, and no one is willing to form a team with her. Even if Su Su goes out to find a teammate, no one is willing to go out with her to die. This is good, so that Su Su Su does not have to take care of Xiao AI, but also the second and third level powers. She directly asks Bao for a map and goes out on her own.


    This map was newly drawn by Zhang Wenyuan in the later period. As his power level increased, he could see more and more distant places. He could see clearly which areas had face pupae and which areas had a small gathering place for survivors. Therefore, the map he provided to pupae town would be renovated every few days.


    The map was put in the task Center for free at first. Later, pigo felt that it was always troublesome for Zhang Wenyuan to help renovate the map, but he still had to give Zhang Wenyuan some advantages. Besides, the paper printing or something, and Bafang village got the capital to sell the map for a fee.


    Su Su didn''t buy the map. When she went out, she didn''t take crystal nucleus with her. She didn''t save half a crystal nucleus in her hand because she wanted to cultivate her spirit. So she came to the task center empty handed and directly played a naughty trick. She asked Bao Ge shun a map by the back door.


    The map uses a style that is very similar to the game map. It indicates that there are a group of face pupae in Xiangcheng not far from Bafang village. However, these face pupae were born in recent two days and they are not big. If you want to have a bigger face pupae, you have to go to Xiangcheng.


    Now Chu Xuan has set up a new safe area in the center of Xiangcheng. His safe area is surrounded by corpse tide and maggot tide, just like Chuncheng. The daily harvest of crystal nucleus is a lot of rich!


    Adult face pupae are far away from the safe area of chuxuan. In fact, the main distribution area of face pupae is probably in Xiangcheng, a little near the West. If Su Su Su doesn''t want to compete with Lilliputian face pupae and wants to hunt big face pupae directly, the best way is to go around the back of Bafang village and directly enter Xiangcheng from the southwest.


    Su Su decided to have a try. Although it''s difficult to do, now that she has started, she should at least try to finish it. In this way, she can set a good example for Xiao AI.


    So she turned and walked outside the Mission Center, thinking that she would first find a baby safety basket and then a trailer.


    Just as her feet, stepping on the thin snow, were ready to go back to Bafang village and steal out Xiao AI''s safety basket under the eyes of Su Fu and Su mu, a car decorated like an armored car slowly came up behind her.

 Chapter 374

    "Hi In the co driver''s seat, a thin looking woman lowered the window, looked at Su Su walking along the path, and asked, "we''re going to hunt face pupae, 1000 ordinary nuclei, to give you a ride, OK?"


    "Well, pay beforehand or afterwards?"


    "Afterwards, when you see the danger outside, let your man pay for it!"


    When a woman looks at Su Su, she has an obvious sense of contempt in her eyes. She and her teammates are all fooled by Su Su''s pure and weak appearance. 1000 crystal nuclei are a ride. That''s not a small number, but Su Su Su agrees without thinking about it. Does this woman not know what the world is dangerous?


    Su Su nodded cheerfully. In fact, she didn''t have a single crystal nucleus in her hand. In fact, the number of crystal nuclei coming in and out of her hand was so large that she could be scared to death. So the fare of 1000 crystal nuclei was a small amount for Su Su Su, who was in trouble. She didn''t have to blink.


    It''s just that she can''t get 1000 crystal nuclei now. It''s better to wait until she comes back from the outside and ask Bao to settle the fare for these people. Then, when you look back, the refitted Shanzhai armored car is so big, and the reinforcement details are well handled. It seems that there is a third-order gold talent in this team.


    After the car stopped, the bottom of the armored car was opened. Su Su came in to have a look. Several people inside had just laughed at her in the task center. The mockery on their faces did not dissipate because Su Su Su entered the car. Su Su ignored them, and with his eyes full of curiosity, he looked around in the armored car and sat in a corner.


    The car wobbles forward, just out of pupa Town, in a corner of pupa Town, a large-scale armed conflict broke out. With this armed conflict, a mutant maggot was driven by human, and got into pupa town from under the power grid, and Li Anxin finally appeared in front of Li Xiaoyu.


    The pupa town is in a mess. Muyang with the powers is in a hurry to search for Su Su and Xiao AI in the whole pupa town. Ye Yu, who patrols around, comes back from the outside with the special powers team. Li Xiaoyu is going out to quell the disturbance when he meets Li Anxin, who is haggard and immature, in the crowd.


    "At ease? You... How did you get into this? "


    Looking at Li Anxin standing in front of him, Li Xiaoyu has some unacceptable confusion. Li Anxin is as thin as an African refugee. He still has many teeth on his face. In winter, he is wearing a thin autumn clothes with blood stains on his clothes.


    I don''t know how she got into the power grid with this posture. The people behind Li Anxin are breaking out conflicts. She smiles at Li Xiaoyu and raises her hand. A red poisonous fog is scattered in the air. Li Xiaoyu is unprepared. She absorbs a little poisonous fog and faints.


    After that, Li Anxin rushed out several big men and ran to Bafang village with Li Xiaoyu in his arms. Li Anxin then followed. Pupa town is not a very suitable place to do evil. At this moment, the power grid door has been closed. Ye Yu also brought special forces to clean up the chaos. If he wanted to torture Li Xiaoyu, he could only run to Bafang village!


    According to Voldemort''s plan, only by constantly creating chaos inside and outside the Bafang village can he force out the man who domesticated the mutant snake king. The women''s self-improvement team led by Li Xiaoyu has caused great obstacles to his provocation and trouble making. Usually, those incidents are discovered by the women''s self-improvement team before they are developed and reported. In order to expand the chaos, Li Xiaoyu, the women''s self-improvement team, must be pulled out.


    There is nothing more exciting than to let Li Xiaoyu''s will relax, his faith collapse, and then become his person. Voldemort is insidious in nature. He never likes to kill people. What he likes is to see a person from success to destruction, from heaven to hell, this struggling process, and despair!


    Although Li Xiaoyu boasts that she is a power, no one has ever seen her use any power. So Voldemort plans to get rid of Li Anxin and let Li Anxin plot against Li Xiaoyu. Of course, before that, he should take advantage of Li Xiaoyu''s chance to give Li Xiaoyu some medicine and destroy all the things that Li Xiaoyu is worth sticking to.


    It''s just that the weather was windy on that day, or Li Anxin''s skill of using poison was not good, or Li Xiaoyu''s own ability was related to the smell. In short, Li Anxin felt that Li Xiaoyu didn''t take the poison of Chun medicine, but just fainted by the poison. It''s ok to teach Li Xiaoyu, a virgin, how to taste a man.


    A group of people ran all the way. Among the men in this group, there were no powers. They were all strong men. Voldemort thought that in order to destroy Li Xiaoyu''s belief and deal with a little Li Xiaoyu, there was no need to send the powers. The powers needed them for more conflicts.


    After running for a long time, it was a little far away. The men were all hot. Some people couldn''t help but didn''t want to run. Looking back, Li Anxin, who was running so fast that his heart was about to spit out, said with a smile


    "Don''t run away. Let''s do it here."


    Li Anxin stopped for a while, came forward, endured a dizzy feeling, and looked at Li Xiaoyu in a man''s arms. Now Li Xiaoyu was very dizzy. Although he was dizzy, the healthy color on his face still looked much more beautiful than Li Anxin.


    "You have not changed before the end of the world!"


    Li Anxin was staring at Li Xiaoyu. She was put on the snow. The men beside her began to undress Li Xiaoyu with all hands. The elastic skin was moist and moist, and the body was full of virginity. All of them made the men salivate. The jealousy in Li Anxin''s heart grew like wild grass.


    So with a move, Li Anxin took out the injection that Voldemort gave her, pushed away the man who was lying on Li Xiaoyu and was ready to open the zipper of Li Xiaoyu''s pants, and put a needle into Li Xiaoyu''s bare arm. While putting the needle, she looked up at the men and said with a smile:


    "I see she''s dizzy. You don''t play well. Add more to her."


    "The vice team didn''t say that this kind of medicine will kill people if it''s too large?"


    One of the men was hesitant. Before the implementation of the plan, Voldemort really told several of them, including Li Anxin. Voldemort just liked to see Li Xiaoyu''s will and belief destroyed. He didn''t say to let Li Xiaoyu die. He wanted to slowly appreciate Li Xiaoyu''s falling process. After instigating against Li Xiaoyu, he asked Li Xiaoyu to be his agent in Bafang village, So Li Anxin must pay attention to the dosage of the poison, and don''t poison Li Xiaoyu to death.

 Chapter 375

    Li Anxin, however, was so indifferent that he laughed, looked at the men who were ready to move, and said, "you didn''t see that she smoked the poisonous smoke made of Chun medicine. It''s just dizzy. Is it OK? Explain to deal with her this kind of person, have to increase dosage, you rest assured, she hey up, you also have fun, don''t you? "


    After Li Xiaoyu was injected with Chun medicine, Li Anxin took out a DVD and began to shoot a video for Li Xiaoyu. Later, he kept it to remind Li Xiaoyu all the time how she was turned by a group of men, which was also a means for Voldemort to control Li Xiaoyu and master Li Xiaoyu.


    Just when the men are laughing and want to go back to Wushan with Li Xiaoyu, the Chun medicine injected into Li Xiaoyu''s blood vessels slowly wakes Li Xiaoyu up, incomparably sober! She was full of fear and felt the coolness of her body. In the evil laughter of several men, she sat up in a panic and found that in the ice and snow, she had been stripped to a bra and a pair of briefs.


    Li Xiaoyu hurriedly crawls back on the snow. In the pure snow, her clothes are scattered. She looks back and takes a look at several men. Li Anxin, who is shooting on DVD, stands up and runs.


    Those men and Li Anxin were all in a daze. Didn''t they say that they had increased the dosage of Chun? Why does Li Xiaoyu look so sober? Even if they didn''t take the initiative to cater to them, they ran faster than rabbits. Besides, Li Xiaoyu was not only very sober, but also a smell came out all around. The smell was so good that they couldn''t help taking two more mouthfuls. Just when these men were confused, Li Anxin cried:


    "Hurry up and get her back, and let her run back to pupa town."


    Now men can''t think about why Voldemort''s Chun medicine is useless to Li Xiaoyu. It''s urgent. No matter whether Li Xiaoyu can get up or not, they are tempted by the fragrance in the air. Even the Communist Party has to finish it! Even if the people in pupa town are shocked, they have to give Li Xiaoyu to * *!


    The fragrance in the air is a smell that can make people move faster than Chun medicine. A man who was originally targeting Li Xiaoyu turns around like a ghost in hell and suddenly pours on Li Anxin. Li Anxin yells and the DVD that is being recorded falls into the snow,


    A few men stand up to chase Li Xiaoyu, and a few men fight for Li Anxin. Li Anxin is often treated like this by men, but Li Xiaoyu in front of her doesn''t have it. Although she can exude incomparably tempting fragrance, she is only a small place that hasn''t gone through the world in the end. So Li Xiaoyu runs to pupa town and screams wildly.


    In pupa Town, Ye Yu asks Su Su and Xiao AI where they are when they meet someone. The scholar also begins to look around. All the members of the women''s self-improvement team are here. Li Xiaoyu, as the team leader, may not come.


    At this time, in the distant sky, Li Xiaoyu''s faint scream came. The scholar was stunned, then he turned around and jumped into a car, stepped on the accelerator and rushed to the scream of Li Xiaoyu.


    Li Xiaoyu, who was chased by several men behind her, ran forward in her underwear, barefoot and fatally. The wind and snow poured into her throat and eyes, which stimulated her tears to flow out. Her throat was cold and painful. However, she did not dare to stop. There were several men behind her chasing her, so she could only keep running forward.


    As she ran, Li Xiaoyu suddenly felt something itchy on her shoulder blades. She moved her back, and the huge butterfly wings "Shua" came out. The people with her, like kites in the wind, rocked to the sky. However, because she had never used her wings to fly, she was not proficient in flying. She fell out of the air after a few meters, He bumped his head against the window of the scholar.


    The scholar suddenly stops the car, opens the door and holds Li Xiaoyu down from the window. However, at this time, because Li Xiaoyu''s wings are completely unfolded, the fragrance in the air has reached a peak. The scholar staggers with Li Xiaoyu in his arms, turns around and draws a gun, one by one, killing several men who come after him.


    Hearing the sound of the gun, the speed psionic runs over without saying "Shua Shua". Before he gets close to the scholar''s car, Mo Weiming covers his crotch and runs back. No way. Li Xiaoyu''s body exudes a special fragrance that has never been seen before, which makes all the men near confused and excited. He wants to go back to wear a gas mask!


    The scholar stalked his neck and looked down at Li Xiaoyu, who was only wearing underwear in his arms. His eyes were so big. Li Xiaoyu was shivering and shivering with cold. She stretched out her hand and hugged the scholar''s neck. At this moment, she was scared and scared, but not scared of the scholar, but scared of the darkness of the end of life.


    "Shu... Sheng..."


    She called a scholar, but she didn''t know what she was going to say. She called him so delicately, and the scholar came back, threw Li Xiaoyu into the back of the car, turned around, locked the door, gasped, blushed, and sat down against the door.


    "Scholar..." Li Xiaoyu couldn''t help crying. He sat on the window and slapped the door of the window with both hands, shouting: "are you ok? Scholar, are you ok? "


    "Nothing!" The scholar closed his eyes, and his fists clattered. In the distance from them, several men were inserting all the holes in Li Anxin''s body. Li Anxin was tortured by these beast men, but her mouth was stuffed with a man''s part. She wanted to cry for mercy, but she couldn''t cry out.


    The scholar has no time to save Li Anxin. He is wandering on the edge of human and ghost. For a moment, he thinks about whether to vent on Li Anxin or turn to open the car door to monopolize Li Xiaoyu. But then he feels that it''s best to hold it. So he suddenly spurts out blood from his nose. He lowers his head, raises his hand, and his hands are bloody. His forehead veins are exposed and beating rapidly, It looks like a blood vessel. It''s in danger of exploding at any time.


    Seeing this, Li Xiaoyu in the window was so scared that he slapped the window desperately and yelled in the car: "scholar, you come in, you come in, I''ll give you, you come in!"


    He ignored her. He was specially trained. He respected Li Xiaoyu. He thought it was his practice!


    **********************The author has something to say***************


    Hey, how many people are there after a long night? 3-1 = 2, Lala, it''s not far to get out of debt.

 Chapter 376

    The scholar and Li Xiaoyu, in fact, are just a little bit mean to look at each other. They are not even lovers. They have never said anything beyond the status of friends. Let him do it with Li Xiaoyu under such circumstances. He must restrain himself anyway.


    If he wants to do it, he hopes that he can control himself soberly, instead of letting his lower body drive him.


    As time goes by, the scholar releases a dense white fog uncontrollably. With the special forces, all armed and wearing a gas mask, he rushes into the white fog and carries away the scholar who has lost his blood in front of Li Xiaoyu.


    Li Xiaoyu is crying in the car, her hands on the window, looking at the white fog, being carried away by the special forces with gas masks. She covers her face and cries so much that she can''t help herself. There is such a man in the world who is not willing to touch her hair even if he is in love. This feeling is not very good for Li Xiaoyu.


    This thick white fog envelops Li Xiaoyu''s love and fragrance, which is separated between pupa town and Bafang village. After Ye Yu''s bloody suppression, pupa town has recovered its former calm. The scholar has never woken up. Li Xiaoyu seems to have been hit hard. After the women''s self-improvement team came, she opened the car door, folded her wings and put on her clothes, Quietly shrink in a corner of the car, waiting for the car to start, back to pupa town.


    In the thick fog, Li Anxin''s hoarse dry shouts, intermittently, a few men in the white fog full of love, forget themselves, forget their identity, forget their purpose, all they have in their head is to plug in, plug in!


    Outside the pupa Town, in the armored vehicles running along the national highway, those teammates excitedly talked about a group of face pupae emerging on the map. According to the map updated by Bafang village yesterday, these face pupae are still very small, like a group just born, walking in the safe area.


    Many high-rise buildings have been knocked down by these people. Look at today''s Xiangcheng, it really feels like the world has been destroyed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me ask you a question. When the world we live in is destroyed, we need to rebuild our homes. What is the first and foremost thing to rebuild?"


    Inside the dealer''s car, a man in his 40s, looking very healthy, wearing a black down jacket and holding a textbook, suddenly stood up and asked all the people in the car with burning eyes.


    Susu is holding Xiaoai. She is only a few months old. She is sitting in the stool on her waist. In the shaking car, the little girl wakes up for a while. Susu takes out the milk bottle and feeds her two mouthfuls of water. Then she closes her eyes and falls asleep.


    Hearing this man''s question, Su Su turned to look at it, and then heard someone say with high interest: "nature is a house. We should first build all kinds of human habitat."


    "Building a house needs people. First of all, we have to gather enough people to build a house."


    "If you don''t have enough food and clothing, you don''t have the strength to build a house even if you have enough people. So I think the disaster has destroyed the whole world. If we want to rebuild our home, we must first let ourselves have enough food and clothing."


    "We need seeds to solve the food crisis."


    "What if you just have seeds and can''t grow them? You have to have the knowledge of books and planting, so that you can sow in four seasons and the grain will be shelled. "


    "I think the first thing to do is to have a medical system. After the end of the world, there is a crisis of drug shortage everywhere. Human beings are not only physically injured, but also mentally injured."


    "There should be rules, rules decide everything, rules make the medical system, decide who to save, who to spread knowledge, who to plant, who to recruit and who to build houses!"


    The person who said this was the first one with the book in his hand. He stood in the car, raised his hand and patted the book in his hand, and continued with some impassioned words


    "But who will make the rules for the end? doctor? lawyer? Or officials? No, it''s the strong who make the rules of the new world. "


    "Ha ha ha, I said, Mr. Qin, don''t be so sentimental here. It''s a day after day. Now we''re living a good life. Why do you think so much?"


    "The strong? Who dares to call himself a strong man now? Today you are a strong one, and tomorrow a stronger one will emerge. Today you make a rule, tomorrow I will kill you, and I will make another rule. Countless rules are out of order. "


    "This is a world where the weak kill and the strong run. Mr. Qin, come on, come on, let''s not think so much about it. Come on, drink some water, kill the pupae, exchange more seeds and store more food. It''s not a good winter."


    Mr. Qin''s generous face was filled with disappointment. He sat back in his seat as if he couldn''t find a bosom friend. Su Su looked at Mr. Qin and thought about it. It seemed that she had heard from Mr. pigo that the sociologist who put forward "using heavy allusions in troubled times" was called Mr. Qin. Is that Mr. Qin?


    Just as she was thinking, the moving car stopped, and the people in the car quickly packed up their weapons and luggage and began to prepare for getting off. Su Su was no exception. When she got on the car, she lifted the little hat for Xiao''ai. Now she put the colorful wool hat back on her head, put on her backpack and stood up.


    At this time, the woman who had let Su Su get on the bus came back from the co driver''s seat, pushed aside the people in front of him and came to Su Su''s side. She gave a heartless warning


    "We are going to get off here. If you want to follow us, you should manage yourself. When the danger comes, no one will take care of you and protect you. If you don''t follow us, you can get off and go by yourself. You can find your own car on the way back."


    Su Su nodded. The end of the world is coming. We are going to work together. It''s right! As soon as she looked at it, the door opened and the snow poured into the car. She protected Xiaoai and stepped on the gradually opened door with her feet, and the whole person flew out of the Shanzhai armored car.


    Behind him, the people in the car were stunned for two seconds. Someone whistled and praised, "I''m a little skilled!"


    "I don''t know if I have the ability until I have seen it!"


    Some people sneer, and then Su Su jumps out of the armored car. Looking up, Su Su is holding a little love in front, carrying a big backpack on the back, and walking far in front of a piece of rubble. The pace is not what a normal woman should have.

 Chapter 377

    This time, the team that came out with Su Su took the task of pupa town and came out to take the pupa shell of human face pupa back to change the crystal nucleus, so the place where they stopped was the place where the pupae of human face pupa appeared on the map. Su Su Su''s goal was to build a two-story face pupa, and she wanted to build a pupa shell villa!


    So after Su Su got out of the car, he went straight ahead and had a look at what the once prosperous city of Hunan was like.


    The tall buildings are really pushed to the eye by the people. There are broken walls and dilapidated houses everywhere. Two steps is a road with a hole. There is a dead breath everywhere. It''s very uncomfortable to see.


    It''s noon now. Xiao AI wakes up in Su Su''s warm arms, opens her big black eyes and looks around curiously for a while. Then she cries for milk. Su Su Su looks for a house that hasn''t collapsed yet and goes inside. In the ruins like shop, she condenses Zhang Bing stool, puts down her backpack, unties the waist stool in front of her and holds Xiao AI, Singing and feeding her.


    Xiao AI, who has been sucking and eating for more than five months, is the most inattentive. After two bites, she turns her head and looks around. She has never seen such a dilapidated scene since she was five months old. There are all kinds of dilapidated things everywhere. Those messy things are covered with a layer of cement ash. She likes to see it novelty and is very excited.


    Then Xiao''ai was hungry again. After watching the new world for a while, she turned back to her head and bit her mother''s two mouthfuls. Then she turned around and slashed everywhere. After several times, Su Su was a little impatient, holding the swollen Ru room and chasing Xiao''ai''s mouth to feed her.


    Feed two, the door came a heavy crushing debris sound, small love will immediately turn the small head to the past, bulging big eyes, curious looking at the direction of the door.


    "You eat quickly, don''t look around, you don''t pay attention to it!"


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows, touched Xiaoai''s face, broke Xiaoai''s head back, and didn''t let Xiaoai see it. However, if this guy could not win, he opened his throat and burst into tears. The face pupa outside the door, which was wandering around, turned his head and crashed into a wall in front of him.


    "See, if you don''t pay attention to eating, that''s the consequence!"


    After pulling her clothes, Su Su still remembers to educate Xiao AI. When the wall collapses, she holds Xiao AI in her arms, points to the huge face behind the rubble, and lowers her head to ask Xiao AI,


    "Not afraid? Let you not pay attention to eat, draw this big guy


    She wanted to scare Xiao''ai, but she didn''t know that Xiao''ai didn''t follow the normal way of a child. She was wearing tears on her cheeks. When she saw the adult face pupa coming towards them, she couldn''t help laughing, as if she had seen something that made her very happy.


    Su Su rolled her eyes, so that the adult face pupa could get closer to them. She held little love in one hand, extended her hand forward, and opened her five fingers. The face pupa as high as one floor stopped on the way of crawling. She couldn''t move. After a while, the two eyes on the head of the face pupa seemed to be squeezed, "Puff" burst out, two black and red blood, from the eyes of the face pupa, flew out.


    Magic scene, a woman holding a child, clean, look very happy, in front of them, lying on the ground in situ face pupae, the blood in the eyes is still flowing out, two blood intertwined in front, mixed into a ball.


    The ball grew bigger and bigger, and in the cold weather, it also exuded red and white heat, while the human face pupa withered rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like air drying. Finally, the skin meat became worse than bacon.


    This is Su Su Su''s newly developed skill on the day she gave birth to Xiao AI. At that time, she was bleeding heavily and was in a daze. When she was dying, she was reminded by zhuoshijia that she was a water system power. She could control water, but how could she not control her own blood loss?


    So Su Su then successfully controlled his own bleeding, at the same time, also learned how to control other people''s blood in the body!


    She thinks this skill is very good, but she has been trapped in Bafang village and can''t come out to get proper practice. This time she took this face pupa as the training target, which is the first time that she used this skill to fight monsters


    Looking at the blood in the face pupa''s body, slowly drawing away from the eyes, the face pupa no longer moved, Xiao AI felt a little boring. Sitting on Su Su''s arm, her whole body worked hard, as if she was anxious to touch the face pupa!


    "Don''t touch, don''t touch, you have plenty of time to know it in the future. Well, this face pupa is too small. It''s only as high as one floor. We need to find someone as high as two floors to live with Dad, grandparents."


    "Po... Pu, ah... Pu..."


    Xiao AI doesn''t know what she''s talking about, no one can understand it, and Su Su can''t understand it, but she still nods and talks with Xiao AI,


    "Oh, you want to live with your grandparents, so you have to go to a two-story building."


    "Pu, PU, pu..."


    "Well, let''s go! Go now, without delay. "


    ¡°pupupupu¡£¡±


    "No delay, no delay, don''t worry, let mom take a backpack! And the stools! "


    Su Su quickly tied the waist stool back to her waist, and then tied Xiao AI back to the waist stool, and let Xiao AI sit with her back to her. Then Su Su put on her backpack, turned around and took the crystal nucleus of the human face pupa, took the secondary crystal nucleus, and walked on the debris.


    On the road, she also met several human face pupae, but they were not big, either the size of a car or a building. The highest level of human face pupae was only level 2, which was not what she wanted, but she still killed the crystal nucleus.


    Before it''s too late, Xiaoai is sitting on the bench, shaking her head and legs. Su Su takes Xiaoai to walk around the ruins. As she continues to walk towards the safe area, she hears a big guy attacking humans not far from her left. There''s also a human roaring to retreat into the arch. Su Su Su jumps in the ruins with Xiaoai, He turned around and ran forward quickly.


    *******************The author has something to say*******************


    1-1 = 0, wood has a debt, oh, my days without debt, how can I live so empty, lonely and cold, ha ha ha.

 Chapter 378

    The team that met the big guy happened to be the team that brought Su Su here. Their original goal was to kill one or two pupae with small faces the size of a car and return to the safe area to exchange money. This is the target area of Xiang City, which is also the area where the pupae with small faces swam on the map.


    But I didn''t want to run into a big guy. He should be a special nurse. When he saw this group of human beings, he was very aggressive.


    They are all level one, level two, level three powers. They are also mixed with low-level powers like Mr. Qin. How can they win this kind of big face pupa with two or three stories high? Soon, these people are chased by this big guy who is invulnerable.


    The crawling speed of face pupae will be accelerated as their size increases. Such a large face pupa can catch up with this group of people.


    Su Su climbed over a wall, and Xiao Ai saw the big toy again. Her small mouth, which was shriveled and ready to enlarge, suddenly rounded into an O shape. She laughed again. She didn''t know what she wanted to express, and said, "pupupu, pupupupu..."


    The skinny woman who was being chased by the big guy saw that Su Su was standing in a deserted building with a child. She ran, turned around and shot the big guy, then yelled at Su Su:


    "You''re not going to die, are you? You don''t want to live. Don''t involve the children. Get out of here!"


    Then, the woman called teacher Qin and cried, "teacher Qin, lead this group to Bafang village, don''t lead them to the children!"


    In such a word, Su Su immediately had such a good impression on the woman who had never been nice to her from the beginning to the end. As soon as she sent her hands forward, the big guy, who was so excited and dusty, was just like pressing the static key and stuck in the same place.


    This adult pupa is a little too big. Su Su spent a lot of power to keep his whole blood still. As soon as Xiao AI sitting on the bench in her arms saw that the big guy did not move, she began to groan and haw. Su Su Su was busy lowering her head to appease Xiao AI. At this time, those people who were chased by the big guy recovered from their surprise, He began to fight back madly towards the motionless face pupa.


    Colorful powers, weak wind in the big guy''s body, small love is happy again, waving a small fist, in the waist stool to jump, exhausted the whole body of small strength, seems to want to go up to join in the fun.


    In fact, it can be seen from the volume alone that the big guy''s defense is absolutely beyond these people''s ability to fight. Su Su watched them fight, but he didn''t want to destroy the enthusiasm of these people. Although he released his hand, he still kept the blood flow of the pupa''s whole body still, and let the small powers of level one, two and three play happily.


    The snow in the sky is getting heavier and heavier. Half an hour later, the face pupa, which lacks blood flow, stops beating and falls to the ground. People think that they killed the face pupa. They cheer for the final victory. Su Su frowns and looks down at the little love in her arms. The little girl falls asleep.


    ******She went to sleep without eating. Su Su''s chest was so swollen that she was in pain. But now she can''t call Xiao AI up to eat. The little girl finally fell asleep. If she woke up, she would cry so much that she could bring all the faces around her.


    She turned around and tried to find a secluded corner to rub down her chest, which was as hard as stone. Behind her, teacher Qin called her, "Hey, do you want to eat something together?"


    Su Su stood in the waste upstairs, turned his head, looked at the teacher Qin below, thought about it, or said: "I didn''t bring food out, forget."


    When you come out in groups, you must have brought your own rations. Su Su has been trapped in Xiao AI''s faeces for a long time, but he hasn''t come out for a long time, forgetting the rules of the river.


    Previously, the men who laughed at her for not knowing the world, but they cried out warmly: "it''s OK, beauty, you''ve helped us so much. We''ll treat you to eat. I''ve brought cabbage and hot pot seasoning bag."


    "I have rice."


    "Ha ha ha, I brought chicken, a specialty of Bafang village!"


    The atmosphere was very good. She didn''t look down on Su Su just now. Su Su thought about it. She was really hungry. She just worked for an hour. She was really hungry. She nodded and jumped down from the ruins. She entered a certain building and stood on the side of the crowd.


    Inside the ruins, everyone began to get busy. Some people picked up bricks to build a stove, and some people came back to find something dry that could make a fire. Among these people, a second-order water system wizard was preparing to wash vegetables. Susu found a place to sit in the corner, holding little love silently, watching these people busy.


    The tall and thin woman came over, sat down in front of Su Su, took a look at Su Su''s sleeping little love, and asked, "we haven''t said thank you yet. Thanks to you today, otherwise we couldn''t have killed such a big face."


    "You''re welcome." This human face pupa was not killed by you! Su Su nodded, and was worthy of this sentence.


    "After the shell is sold, the nucleus will give you a share."


    "Well, no more."


    Su Su originally thought that these people didn''t kill the human face pupa. She stopped the blood of the human face pupa and forced the heart of the human face pupa to stop. Therefore, the human face pupa should belong to her completely,


    Seeing that these people have wasted a lot of powers to help attack, she can share some nuclei as hard work for these people.


    But when I think about it, it''s no use talking to these people. These people are going to sell to pigo''s mission center to replace the crystal nucleus. After they sell to pigo''s Mission Center, she can ask pigo for it.


    "Yes, let''s go out and do the task together. It''s right that the interests should be evenly distributed... Well, I haven''t asked you what your powers are? Is it possible to keep objects still? "


    Thin women''s attitude towards Su Su is not as slight as when they came out just now. In this world, all men and women with powers will be respected. Whether the power level and power type can be used in the team will also be considered by the whole team.


    It''s obvious that thin women think that although Su Su has a child, Su Su''s powers are very useful for killing the wall pusher like face pupae.

 Chapter 379

    "Almost. It''s just part of what I''ll do."


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t study much about water control. In her last life, she was not a fourth-order water ice superpower, so she doesn''t know how many tricks a water ice superpower can play after she gets to the fourth level!


    "Wow, it''s amazing. Can we only make living things static, or can dead things also be static?"


    Mr. Qin came and sat down in front of Su Su. The other busy people turned their heads and looked at Su Su with great interest. Su Su thought about it and said:


    "It''s about keeping the living things still, and the dead things have no blood flow."


    "It''s so profound, so you''re wandering in the last world alone with your children? Where''s your husband? "


    Thin women''s focus seems to be different from other teammates. Maybe this is the difference between women and men. Su Su is stunned. Recently, she seems to be often asked about Ye Yu''s identity, so she tilts her head and thinks about it


    "I don''t have a husband."


    Everyone was silent for a moment. This woman''s husband died. What a pity. But in the end, who is not? It can only be said that Su Su is a woman wandering in the end of life, with a child and a child so clean. It''s really not easy.


    The thin woman''s face was full of emotion. She looked at Su Su''s little love and asked, "you are a child who was conceived at the beginning of the last life. I think it has been four or five months. At that time, how did you decide to be born?"


    She saw that Su Su was not very old. If such a young girl had found that she had children before the end of her life, she would have been knocked out. How did Su Su decide to give birth to her children?


    When asked such a question, Su Su''s face was a little bleary, and her lips were open. As soon as she was about to speak, the thin woman interrupted her, as if she didn''t want to sprinkle salt on Su Su''s scar. At the beginning of the last life, who didn''t have a past that she didn''t want to talk about?


    "Well, you don''t have to tell us so much. We just feel curious about you." The thin woman smiles at Su Su and looks very friendly. She says, "in our pupa Town, there are many legendary figures. It is said that the village head of Bafang village is the wife of Ye Yu, a special psionic soldier. His wife is taking care of children in the village, so the women in pupa town can survive well, even if they are not psionic."


    "Did you also hear about the rules and regulations of pupa Town, so you came here specially to take refuge in pupa town?" Looking at Su Su, Mr. Qin straightened his chest and said with pride, "I made the rules. Next, I will write a set of laws for pupa town. I will also advise Muyang to set up a sanctions agency."


    "Come on, Qin, the pupa Town, Ye Yu has the final say, Mu Yang is a common man, even the strong are not!"


    In this team, some people are Ye Yu''s firm supporters. When they hear that Mr. Qin said that he would give advice to Muyang, they can''t help but come out to fight for Ye Yu''s power. Of course, with Ye Yu''s support, there is also Muyang''s support. Mr. Qin is the most.


    He stood up, his face impassioned, his hands like a speech, and said:


    "Ye Yu, as the leader of the special team, has never taken anyone''s advice except to use force to solve the problem. In contrast, I think that the functions of various departments need to cooperate with each other if the society is to be re established. Force alone is not enough. Although Muyang looks young, he is able to brainstorm and win, We need people like Muyang to lead us. "


    "An ordinary person, or a child, has a fart use in this world?"


    Ye Yu''s support failed to meet Mr. Qin''s, so he began to take advantage of Muyang''s shortcomings. The two people argued with each other. Su Su was absorbed in the argument, but she heard the thin woman say:


    "Didn''t it scare you? This group of people usually like to fight for these trivial things


    "No, it''s passionate." Su Su turns her eyes and smiles at the thin woman. She asks curiously, "I don''t know yet. There are some unseen disputes in this pupa town. Which side are you on?"


    "Me? I''m on Su Su''s side. "


    "Ah? Su Su


    "Yes, they are both women. Of course, they have to help women. Li Xiaoyu is also Su Su''s person. I have nothing to do on weekdays. I will go to the women''s self-improvement team to help. In the future, you can go to the women''s self-improvement team to lead a job when you live in pupa town."


    The thin woman looks at Su Su with a smile. There are several men beside her who are not convinced. She yells, "Su Su is a woman. You don''t see that because she is pregnant, she doesn''t go out of the gate. Where is she worthy of your support?"


    "That is to say, a woman who is supported by a man is not as good as a man when she comes out of the gate of Bafang village."


    "It''s up to me who I love to support. I want you guys to worry about it?"


    The thin woman stood up, turned around and began to talk with the men. However, Miss Qin sat back in front of Su Su, stretched out a friendly hand to Su Su, and said:


    "Ah, my name is Qin Huan, and they all call me teacher Qin. You haven''t said your name yet. Let''s get to know you, and then we''ll come out to do the task, and we''ll call you, too?"


    "Well, I have a partner when I work together. My name is Su Su!"


    Su Su reaches out her hand and holds teacher Qin''s hand in a friendly way. However, there is no sound around her. She looks up and everyone stops and looks at her with a look of dementia. Su Su reaches out and touches her face and asks:


    "Is there something on my face?"


    "Your name is Su Su. You have the same name as the head of Bafang village."


    With embarrassment on her face, Qin got up and looked at the skinny woman. They ran away. The rest of the people who were busy cooking and washing dishes also ran with them. A group of people hid in the distance and held an emergency meeting,


    "She said her name was Su Su, didn''t she?"


    "I understand. She said her name was Su Su and she had a child with her."


    "What''s the child''s name? Is it called Xiao AI? "


    "No, but it looks like a girl."


    "My God, her name is Su Su. Did we meet the head of Bafang village?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "What''s the point?"


    "The point is that we just exposed our sect position in front of her, but fortunately, I support her husband! Ha ha ha ha


    "Fuck, I said I support Muyang?"


    "Stop it, Susu is coming!"

 Chapter 380

    As Su Su approached, everyone became silent immediately. Looking at Su Su who came over, everyone''s face was quite natural. Su Su held little love, looked at the group, then turned to look at the campfire that had been burning, frowned and asked:


    "Do you still cook?"


    If she didn''t cook, she would go back to pupa town to eat, because she was really a little hungry. Her mother who was breastfeeding couldn''t be hungry. If she was hungry, she would go back.


    "Cook, of course."


    "I''ll get more wood in a minute."


    On the surface, nothing happened. They went back one after another. They continued to wash vegetables, burn fires, wash rice, and Susu saw that everyone had something to do. They turned around and held Xiaoai, and walked slowly in the ruins.


    About ten minutes later, it was almost noon. Outside the ruins, on the road near Bafang village, a military jeep came. Zhang Wenyuan on the co driver''s seat pointed to the direction all the way. Ye Yu, with a cold face, stepped on the accelerator all the way and came to Su Su Su.


    He was sitting in the driver''s seat with a toothpick in his mouth, grinning at Su Su. His head was crooked, and his black hair was so long that he looked energetic. His head was sticking out of the open window, and he looked like a slouch


    "Hi, beauty, you are walking here."


    Behind Su Su, a group of people hiding in the ruins, you poke me, I poke you, watching the excitement, whispered,


    "It''s Ye Yu! The leader of the special powers team


    "He looks so ruffian. He doesn''t know Su Su?"


    "Of course I do. The child in Susu''s arms is still his. He must be mad!"


    "I would be mad if my wife came to such a dangerous place with my daughter in her arms."


    That low voice of discussion, just like a mosquito, made Su Su look back at this group of people, and this group of people quickly retracted their heads into the ruins, pretending to be busy again.


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing. She turned to see Ye Yu. Ye Yu had already come down from the car. With a wave of her hand, the door was very grumpy. With a bang, the door was closed tightly. Zhang Wenyuan in the car shivered, hugged her head and retracted into the seat.


    "Pu ah, Pu ah..."


    In Su Su''s arms, Xiao AI, who was sleeping well, was woken up by the crash of the car door. She was about to open her throat and cry, but she saw a familiar face. She quickly gathered all her strength and stretched out two radish hands to Ye Yu.


    No temper, Ye Yu immediately has no temper of hand, from Su Su''s arms to hold up small love, hand, is to embrace Su Su''s shoulder, not light or heavy pinch pinch her shoulder, without waiting for him to speak, small love is stick Ye Yu''s face, paste Ye Yu a face of mouth water.


    "Oh, father, baby, father is worried today, isn''t he? Poor father! Oh, are you going this way? What''s here? Dad will show you. "


    Xiao''ai waves to the front, and Ye Yu''s attention is attracted by Xiao''ai. He lets go of Su Su and looks at Xiao''ai''s eyes bulging and looking around. Ye Yu takes Xiao''ai to see the world.


    Just in time, Su Su also had time to have a rest. She turned around and went to the ruins. I don''t know if the group''s meal is ready, hungry.


    The people in the ruins are busy, at least on the surface, they are so dedicated, they don''t talk to each other half, and they don''t have any different emotions because they find out Su Su''s identity and Ye Yu''s arrival. They just do their own things. When the meal is ready, they greet Su Su Su and Zhang Wenyuan to come to dinner together.


    When you go out, don''t pay attention to any sentiment. A big pot, a pair of chopsticks and bowls, people squat on the edge of the big pot to eat vegetables. Su Su Su is the same. He finds a bigger stone, sits on the edge of the big pot, and is ready to eat this pot of stew. The people on the edge of the pot are suddenly silent, and the atmosphere suddenly appears very strange.


    After a while, Su Su was full, and Ye Yu came back with Xiao AI in her arms. Su Su washed the dishes and chopsticks for him to eat. She took Xiao AI from Ye Yu''s hand and went to Ye Yu''s car to feed her. Ye Yu was so much more than Su Su Su. She turned around and took out a box of expired beer from the back-up box and yelled, Beer was divided with the men in the team.


    Silent people, suddenly returned to a little lively atmosphere, they face Ye Yu is not so formal in the face of Su Su, can''t say why, Su Su may give them too much stimulation, usually only heard Su Su Su''s name, did not expect that one day, such a woman actually stood in front of them with little love, also with them to fight strange!


    It''s a little disillusioned to see that Su Su is no different from the rest of the women in the last world, and can sit on the ground and eat a pot of food with them.


    According to the team''s original plan, they went out to pupa town for a trip, at least the next day. In these two days, it''s good to hunt more than ten pupae the size of a car. But in this morning, Su Su Su has overtaken them.


    So after lunch, everyone started to make a fuss and began to transport back.


    The newly dead face pupae are very heavy. They need leverage tools to tie the face pupae to the top of the car and transport them back. Most of the teams coming out of pupa town are ordinary people with two or three powers. Every time they hunt one or two face pupae, they go back home. This time, there are so many face pupae, and the roof of the small armored car can''t be put down.


    Su Su watched these people busy with great interest. He saw that they pulled out a lot of tools with pulleys and ropes from the armored car. He lifted the face pupae with lever tools, and then installed the pulley tools on the abdomen of the face pupae. After that, he could drag the face pupae to slide on the ground.


    So in this way, as long as we have these pulley tools, we can actually push forward the house made of pupa shell?


    Then they saw this group of people and spent a lot of effort to clear a flat road beside the large and small face pupae. They put pulley tools on these face pupae and pushed them all the way along the flat road. After they got on the road, they strung these face pupae one by one into a long string of zongzi, which was connected to the back of the armored car.


    Therefore, the wisdom of the masses is indeed infinite. The reason why human beings are honored as the primates of all things is that they know how to make everything impossible possible.

 Chapter 381

    On the way back, Su Su was in Ye Yu''s car. Ye Yu drove the military jeep, which was the one he gave Su Su. Su Su also installed a baby safety basket in the back seat of the car. She put Xiao AI in the safety basket and sat beside Xiao AI. Zhang Wenyuan continued to sit in the co driver''s seat and Ye Yu drove, Far behind this long string of zongzi.


    After only one day out, we hunted back ten or twenty human face pupae, and one of them was as big as two or three stories, which made the team of thin women cause a sensation in pupa town. Before entering the power grid, people came out in groups to watch the excitement.


    "Not bad, Xiao Yao. Who is in your team? It''s so freezing and snowy that we can hunt so many people back! "


    Someone stood by the armored car and listened to the thin woman sour. The thin woman named Xiao Yao didn''t speak. She glanced at the sour man and directed the driving team to the mission center.


    This time, if it''s all the credit of her team, it''s nothing else. They''ve been boasting about how brave they are and how simple it is to kill people


    However, no, they killed one or two of these ten or twenty pupae. Faced with people''s deliberate or unintentional inquiries in pupa Town, they all feel ashamed, because Su Su killed most of these pupae. They are not as good as Su Su, a woman with children. What is there to show off?


    After arriving at the Mission Center, everyone came out of the armored car. In the face of the curious inquiry, everyone in Xiao Yao''s team seemed to have a tacit understanding and kept silent. Mr. Qin also went to hand in the task in silence, and didn''t dare to ask pigo for the payment. So they went back to their homes in front of the mission center.


    As night gradually falls, Ye Yu drives with Su Su and Xiao''ai, and then slowly enters the power grid from outside the gate. At this time, the crowd of onlookers has already dispersed. Ye Yu''s car drives smoothly, and sends Su Su and Xiao''ai back to pupa town.


    Ye Yu and Su Su knew that Li Xiaoyu and the scholar had an accident this morning after they returned to pupa town. After the riot in pupa town subsided, because ye Yu was worried about Su Su and Xiao AI, they calmed down the riot and then drove out to look for Su Su Su. Later, they couldn''t find Su Su Su Su Su, so they went back to the thick fog of Bafang village and dragged Zhang Wenyuan out.


    So Ye Yu didn''t know what happened to the scholar. Only after they returned to pupa town did the special forces inform Ye Yu that his front foot left pupa Town, and this happened in pupa town.


    But when Su Su went to see Li Xiaoyu with Xiao AI, Li Xiaoyu had been staying by the scholar''s bed all day without eating or drinking.


    At present, there is a training camp for special ability soldiers in pupa Town, which is located near Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team. Although pupa town is built around Bafang village, some areas are inaccessible to ordinary people, such as the training camp for special ability soldiers and the office of women''s self-improvement team.


    In a three story pupa shell, the scholar is lying in a room with an unconscious posture, while Li Xiaoyu is curled up at his feet. He looks like he has been stimulated. He is wearing a loose sweater, and his eyes are red.


    "Is the scholar OK?"


    Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms and looks at Ye Yu beside her. Xiao AI is awake and full. In Su Su''s arms, she reaches out two small hands to Ye Yu and tries her best to climb on Ye Yu. Ye Yu holds Xiao AI over and whispers to Su Su Su:


    "I asked my brothers just now. They said that the doctor had come to see them. It''s OK, but there is a little blood gas rushing into the brain, causing a short coma. I will wake up tonight."


    "Oh... This thing ~ ~"


    Su Su''s eyes fall back to Li Xiaoyu. Looking at Li Xiaoyu curling up at the scholar''s feet, she sighs and asks Ye Yu to take Xiao AI out for a while. She pulls a chair and sits down in front of Li Xiaoyu and asks:


    "What other people told me about this matter is not clear. I''ll come to ask you whether you have suffered any losses."


    Li Xiaoyu, at the foot of the bed, droops her eyes, quietly and gently shakes her head. When she was rescued from the car by the women''s self-improvement team, she only wore underwear. This image makes many people misunderstand that she has been... But she knows that she absolutely does not have it.


    "Why are you so depressed since you haven''t suffered a loss?"


    "I''m... A little scared..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Human nature, the darkness of the end of the world, the decline of morality, many, many."


    Li Xiaoyu lowered her head and didn''t know how to analyze her heart with Su Su at this moment. A tear fell from her eyes and fell on her knee. Li Xiaoyu''s voice was very light. In the quiet room, it was like a feather floating quietly,


    "Su Su, I''ve been around you since the end of the world. I''ve seen the horror of zombies, the disgust of maggots, the difficulty of face pupae, the depravity of women, the betrayal of men... But these are just what I''ve seen. I haven''t experienced them personally. Today I''m standing on the edge of powerlessness, just a little bit, a little bit..."


    The most unacceptable thing for Li Xiaoyu is that she has fallen into the mire of depravity. Li Anxin, who is unable to extricate herself, wants to pull her to jump into the mire together. What has she done wrong? Li Xiaoyu asked himself that he had not harmed Li Anxin. Why did Li Anxin harm her like this?


    She just chose to look on indifferently when she tried to dissuade Li Anxin. It''s not Li Xiaoyu who made Li Anxin what it is today!


    She can''t forget Li Anxin holding a DVD and smiling at her. Li Xiaoyu doesn''t understand how evil human nature can be? Why can Li Anxin be so evil?


    There is also a scholar. He is so beautiful, persistent and self disciplined, just like a clear stream in the dark. Even if he is poisoned by love like those men, he keeps himself and her. In Li Xiaoyu''s heart, he feels heartache for the scholar while he is slightly angry. Why doesn''t he touch her? He would rather risk a burst of blood vessels than touch her. Is she so hard for him to accept?


    These emotions make Li Xiaoyu very contradictory now, and make her unable to cheer up temporarily. She has been thinking, if the end of the world is doomed, let everyone become a bad person, then what is the beauty that she has been sticking to? Notre Dame? No, she didn''t really want to be a virgin.

 Chapter 382

    In the room, the scholar on the bed gently flapped his nose and breathed evenly, as if falling into a deep sleep. Su Su listened to Li Xiaoyu''s intermittent narration. She thought about it, hesitated for a moment, and said:


    "Let me tell you something, about a few days after the Apocalypse... That was a long time ago. I was in a team at that time, and I didn''t know that I had little love, and I didn''t find that I had awakened my powers. At that time, my whole world was dark and desperate, and I saw a lot of loss of human nature, including how men sold their wives, How did my parents sell my daughter? Then someone in the team came to me and said that if I was willing to sell my body, he would give me enough food and clean water... I hesitated at that time. Really, I hesitated... "


    "Why, maybe?"


    Li Xiaoyu looks up at Su Su in disbelief. She thinks that she met Su Su in the apple villa area after the end of the world. Su Su was very adapted to the end of the world at that time. Li Xiaoyu never thought that Su Su Su had experienced such a thing,


    "I, I only know that you were not like this before. You were much weaker than you are now."


    Remembering the college life that Su Su had experienced together, Li Xiaoyu sometimes doubts whether Su Su still has a twin sister? Otherwise, how could Su Su''s character change so quickly compared with before.


    "Every one of us needs time to adapt to this society. Every one of us will struggle and hesitate."


    Su Su leans on the back of the chair, her body is relaxed and natural, her legs in high leather boots are overlapped, her eyes seem to think of a very long time ago, and she has a faint sense of ecstasy. She smiles meaninglessly, and her eyes look back at Li Xiaoyu, saying:


    "I was not born to adapt to the end of the world. I once really thought that in order to survive, a woman like me who knows nothing and can''t do anything seems to have no other way to live except to sell. Then there was a long hesitation and struggle. At that time, there was a problem in my love life, so I hesitated and struggled, I found out I was pregnant


    Xiao AI really saved Su Su''s fall. Just a little bit, her mind would fall into the abyss. Even before she found Xiao AI, she awakened the water system power, but what can a first-order water system power do?


    At that time of initial chaos, the first-order water system and wood system powers were nothing in the face of the gold system water system and soil system that could fight and carry. Many female water system and wood system powers sold themselves for various reasons, or found a man with good ability to attach themselves. In this way, compared with ordinary women, the first-order water system women in the team were better, At most, it can only be defined as a high-level prostitute.


    What''s more terrible is that all the things that happened to Su Su, including the men''s eyes on Su Su and their intention to play with Su Su, were seen by Xie Qingyan.


    Xie Qingyan didn''t speak, didn''t retort, didn''t speak, didn''t accept and didn''t refuse. As a man who said he loved Su Su, he was silent.


    At that time, there was no one to buy Susu. She either sold it for her and Xie Qingyan''s food, or overdrawn her powers to release water to the team. She could still get her and Xie Qingyan''s food! Before the end of the world, Su Su''s choice is self-evident for a woman with the general character of dodder flower.


    In such a struggle, Su Su found the existence of Xiao AI. It was this child who lit up a light of hope for her in the dark world. Under the strong rebound of Xie Qingyan, she hesitated to kill Xiao AI. However, the conditions for abortion in the last days were not allowed. As soon as she had the idea of selling it, she would think of the child in her stomach.


    In this way, day by day, little love grows up in her stomach. She feels that her hope is growing and her future is brighter and brighter.


    So Su Su gritted her teeth and insisted on it. She had to endure the pain of overdraft every day, but she never sold herself! Insist, insist, she can put more and more water, more and more attention in the team, and then one day after giving birth to little love, the ability changed.


    Li Xiaoyu opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She thought that Su Su had become such a character because she had concealed her true feelings before? Or because of Ye Yu''s involvement


    She never thought that Su Su, like ordinary people, had a crisis of almost falling into the abyss.


    "Su Su, I think... Your life is really dangerous. Fortunately, you found little love."


    "So your crisis is nothing at all. Even if you are taken advantage of by those men, your heart is still standing on the abyss. You are not voluntary. As long as you don''t let yourself degenerate, you can still live independently and self-improvement."


    There is an essential difference between unwillingness and willingness. Li Xiaoyu feels that she has been hit. She is afraid of the end of the world and the people''s heart. She is afraid that she will fall into the abyss after being QJ. However, she does not know that there is another situation in the world where people will voluntarily jump from the cliff into the abyss. Su Su has experienced this situation, Compared with Su Su, is Li Xiaoyu very lucky today?


    Looking at Li Xiaoyu''s silent nod, Su Su smiles at her and says, "in fact, you are quite good compared with me in those years. You see, I didn''t have the courage to kill zombies with a knife in those years!"


    She said that at that time in Apple villa, Su Su tied up a zombie and asked the survivors to kill it. At that time, no one except Li Xiaoyu dared to pick up the knife on the ground and compete in another position. Li Xiaoyu was more courageous than Su Su Su. At least after the end of the world, Su Su Su dared to go out of the team to fight after Su Su Su awakened the ice power.


    Hearing Su Su Su''s encouragement, Li Xiaoyu also couldn''t help laughing. She looked up at Su Su, and then she turned the conversation and said:


    "Su Su, I want to see Li Anxin."


    "Li Anxin?" Su Su tilted her head and thought for a while. It seemed that a member of the women''s self-improvement team had come over before and asked her what to do with Li Anxin. Then she said, "she was rescued by your women''s self-improvement team, but now it seems very bad. She lies in the health center."


    The scholar has been dizzy, and the thick fog has always existed. In the thick fog, Li Xiaoyu''s love fragrance did not spread out, but did not disappear because of the package of the fog. So it can be imagined that the men who were fascinated by the love barrier would torture Li Anxin.

 Chapter 383

    Members of the women''s self-improvement team said that when Li Anxin was rescued from the thick fog, there was no place in good condition all over his body. The men who were in the thick fog of the emotional barrier were also subdued. At present, he is in the training camp of the special forces. Aoki and other people are examining these men.


    The health center in pupa town is a new medical institution. Junjiu is in charge of the overall situation. In addition to the first nurses such as Liang Xiaoqi and Li Mingzhi, they have recruited several women with medical experience. This health center is also a two-story pupa shell, specially responsible for the trauma treatment of people in pupa town.


    Because Li Anxin has no strength to walk now, Li Xiaoyu wants to see Li Anxin, so she can only go to the health center to see her. Su Su accompanies Li Xiaoyu to the health center. When he walks out of the room, he sees Ye Yu holding Xiao AI playing on the carpet on the first floor, so he picks up Xiao AI and goes to the health center with Li Xiaoyu.


    As soon as Su Su and Li Xiaoyu left, King Kong came in. He looked at Ye Yu sitting on the carpet with a narrow face. He looked bored and said:


    "Brother, doctor Zhuo told me all about you. She suggested that we find a psychologist first."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Yu on the carpet raised his eyebrow inexplicably, with a few wrinkles on his forehead, which looked like a "two". He took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, opened it, patted one, threw it to King Kong, patted another, and held it in his mouth.


    Is to listen to King Kong to promote narrow, with some regret and regret said: "is your impotence thing, ah, how drop, are so many years of brother, even I hide it?"


    "Go away, I don''t know. Where did you hear about my impotence?"


    It''s about a man''s dignity. It''s hard for Ye Yu to care about it. He jumps up from the ground and pounces on King Kong with a very fast speed. But King Kong is ready. Before Ye Yu pours on him, he flies away. King Kong laughs three times and shouts:


    "It''s OK, brother. It can be cured. Tell Su Su not to worry. I''ll find a psychologist for you."


    This is what Su Su said?! Ye Yu stood in the same place, and his face became a little strange. Since he knew Su Su Su was pregnant, and five months after Su Su gave birth, he really changed his old rascal temperament and didn''t dare to move Su Su, which means Su Su Su still has opinions?!


    It was dark at this time. Today, there was an attack of this scale. Muyang was curfew in pupa Town, so there were few patients in the health center. Several women were wearing nurses'' clothes and a thick coat. They were busy in the health center. Seeing Li Xiaoyu coming in, they raised their hands to say hello to Li Xiaoyu.


    These nurses were recruited by junjiu later. They didn''t know Su Su, and Su Su couldn''t meet someone she didn''t know, so she went up and explained, "Hi, I''m Su Su Su, the head of Bafang village!", Seeing that the nurses didn''t look her in the eye, Su Su didn''t explain and followed Li Xiaoyu to the second floor.


    Li Anxin was placed in the ward on the second floor. A ventilator was installed beside the bed. Li Anxin, who was thin and weak, seemed to have been bitten off a lot of meat by his teeth. He was wrapped with white gauze, and the gauze was full of red and gorgeous blood.


    Seeing Li Xiaoyu and Su Su come in, Li Anxin raises his head difficultly and stares at Li Xiaoyu, full of vicious hatred.


    Li Xiaoyu pulled a chair, sat beside Li Anxin, and looked at her without expression. Li Anxin put his head back heavily, raised his dry hand, pulled off the ventilator on his face, tilted his head, looked at Li Xiaoyu and said with a smile:


    "Xiaoyu, you came to see me."


    "I came to ask you, why?"


    "What, why?"


    "Why do you want to hurt me when I''ve never hurt you?"


    "Because we are sisters." Li Anxin looked at Su Su standing by the door and Xiao AI in Su Su''s arms with a faint smile. "You see, the three of us are of the same age and appearance. We all study the same major in the same university. We have lived together in the same dormitory for so long, but now? How well you two live! What about me? I don''t like people, ghosts don''t like ghosts, why? How can you two live so clean? Why do I have to live so dirty? "


    She doesn''t understand why Li Anxin is numb, but seeing that Li Xiaoyu and Su Su have no change before the end of the world, they both stand in front of her. Li Anxin can''t help thinking about whether fate is especially unfair to her, especially!


    Su Su sneers, hugs Xiao AI, turns around and leaves. What kind of explanation does such a person need? Why don''t you just kill them? When he reached the stairway, he heard Li Xiaoyu shouting angrily:


    "Why? Why do you ask me? We escaped from Xiangda together. We entered the apple villa on the same day. I wanted to use my own hands to get a ration. What do you think? You want to rely on rescue, so from that time on, you and we decided the future road. You chose to rely from the beginning. That''s why I''m better than you now! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    After a short silence, Li Anxin''s laughter suddenly came from the room. Accompanied by such laughter, there was a choking sound. Su Su, who was about to leave, suddenly felt something wrong. He turned around with little love. What he saw was Li Anxin sitting up directly from the bed, spitting blood and panting.


    She was just like a candle in the wind. There was only a little fire of life left. Something was rapidly disappearing in her turbid eyes. Then Li Anxin suddenly understood it. She looked at Li Xiaoyu and Su Su. She laughed twice, spat a mouthful of blood and softened. She fell directly from the hospital bed, beside the bed and on the heartbeat detector, A line is drawn straight.


    Li Xiaoyu hasn''t come back. I don''t know how Li Anxin hung up with a smile? She sat on the chair, looking at Li Anxin with her head on the ground and her feet still on the bed.


    Behind him, Su Su came forward, raised her hand and patted Li Xiaoyu on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "she''s dead. Let someone come and deal with the future."


    Then he grabbed Li Xiaoyu''s arm with one hand and took her out of the ward. They walked out of the clinic in silence and got on the bus. A member of the women''s self-improvement team drove them back.

 Chapter 384

    The car was driving all the way in the dark. The snowy lights were shining on the path ahead. In the direction of the light, there were snowflakes falling down. Passing by the place where the scholar was, Li Xiaoyu got out of the car and went back to guard the scholar. Su Su Su held Xiao AI in the back seat and went to Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team.


    "Su Su, what about Li Anxin''s body?"


    In the driver''s seat, the driver is Li Xiaoyu''s right-hand man and vice captain of the women''s self improvement team. Chen Siyu, a second-order wooden talent, has something wrong with Li Xiaoyu. It will take at least a few days to get back in a good mood.


    But Li Anxin''s body can''t wait a few days to be disposed of, so Chen Siyu wants to consult Su Su directly, which is the same.


    "Bury it." What else?


    At the end of the world, when people die, you can just throw the body to a place where there is no one. But Su Su thinks, I don''t know if Li Xiaoyu will care about his family and friendship. If Su Su throws Li Anxin''s body everywhere, what will Li Xiaoyu do if he wants to worship Li Anxin in the future?


    So we have to find a place to bury it.


    Chen Siyu nodded and sent Su Su back to the office of the women''s self-improvement team. Then he drove back to the health center to deal with Li Anxin''s body overnight. Su Su took Xiao AI and went back to the bedroom where they lived before. Waiting to wash, Ye Yu knocked on the door and ran in. He also took a set of his own clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Su Su frowned and sat on the bed, taking off her coat to Xiao AI, who was lying on her body. Looking at Ye Yu, she said casually: "did you bring a suit? Don''t you want me to change your clothes, too? I think it''s beautiful. You''re not Xiao AI. "


    I''ll stare at you!!!


    Ye Yu stares and looks at Su Su fiercely. It''s not as peaceful as Bafang village. The people in pupa town are too mixed. His women and girls are here. Ye Yu dares not let them go.


    Another thing is that Ye Yu thinks that Su Su, who has already finished production, is more and more ready to go to heaven. He is afraid that Su Su will disappear with his girl on a whim in the middle of the night. Where can he find it?


    Of course, this can''t be told to Su Su. After all, Su Su almost died when she gave birth to Xiao AI. It''s very hard to take care of Xiao AI personally. He has to treat her well all his life. He wants to say that he''s staring at Su Su. He''s afraid Su Su Su Su will make trouble with him, so he sees Ye Yu''s neck, which is very reasonable,


    "At night, Xiao AI wants to get up at night. I want to help coax her."


    "Fine, fine, whatever you want."


    Su Su is too lazy to fight with Ye Yu. When she looks at Ye Yu''s pressing man to man attitude, she obviously prevents her from going out in the middle of the night. What''s the excuse to help bring Xiao AI?! If a man can listen, the sow can go up the tree. Anyway, as long as it''s something Ye Yu wants to do, she can find out a hundred reasons. Su Su can do whatever he wants. With Ye Yu, she can still have a good sleep.


    After taking off Xiaoai''s coat, Su Su puts Xiaoai in the middle of the big bed and allows her to raise her hands and feet excitedly. Ye Yu sits beside the bed and teases Xiaoai. He just asks:


    "You want to grab your feet? Your hands are too short. Do you need Dad''s help? If you call dad, dad will help you


    ¡°pupu¡£¡±


    "Oh, dear!"


    Ye Yu, a translator for Xiao''ai himself, thinks that Xiao''ai is calling him, so she is very happy. She grabs Xiao''ai''s little foot with her big hand and helps to lift it up, so that Xiao''ai can catch her foot smoothly. Hearing her giggle, Ye Yu shows off to Su Su Su with great pride


    "You see, my girl called me. She called me Dad first."


    "Oh, how beautiful you are


    Naive or not? What''s there to show off? Little love must be the first to call the mother, but time is much earlier than Ye Yu, early to the last life! Su Su is combing her hair in the bathroom. She looks back at Ye Yu and closes the door. She is ready to change her dressing gown to feed Xiao AI. The door is knocked. Su Su Su tilts her head and frowns


    "Why? I''m changing. "


    "I''ve heard something. Today, besides helping you bring me love, I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you tell others that I''m impotent now and I can''t do it?"


    The sudden change of painting style made Su Su who was changing clothes in the bathroom pause. She tilted her head and thought, no, where did she tell others that Ye Yu was impotent? Although she did think so in private, it was true that she never said it from her mouth.


    But... It seems that once, she had a private discussion with Zhuo Shijia. She asked Zhuo Shijia whether men would become lack of sexual interest after seeing women have children? Is it difficult for zhuoshijia to talk to Vajra in private, and Vajra reports it to Ye Yu?


    Su Su laughs awkwardly in the bathroom and says to Ye Yu outside the door, "this is all the whispers that women joke about. How can they get to your ears?"


    "I''m going in."


    Outside the door, Ye Yu''s voice suddenly sounded a little strange, Su Su Leng Leng, asked without thinking: "what do you want to come in?"


    "Fuck you!"


    He said very generously, but let Su Su easily lock the door to death, she raised her voice back: "you are crazy, you take the wrong medicine? Your daughter is still out there


    "It''s been five months since you gave birth to the baby." Ye Yu knocked on the door again. This time, he seemed a little anxious. He only heard him say angrily: "I love you. It''s not easy for me to have a baby. I have to take care of my girl at night. I can''t sleep well and I can''t stand it. Now you tell people everywhere that I''m impotent. Su Su Su, open the door and let you see if I''m impotent."


    Angry, originally heard King Kong so ridicule him, Ye Yu didn''t take it to heart, just feel a little strange, didn''t expect that after confirmed, this is really from Su Su''s mouth, good, good, since Su Su took the initiative to mention it, then tonight will fight 300 rounds!


    Su Su listens inside and suddenly opens the door of the bathroom. He cuts Ye Yu with an ice sword in his hand and says angrily, "you rascal, who is like you? Get out! Get out


    This object courtship, how should we give each other a time to prepare? Ye Yu and her peace for five months, has been very normal, today''s cold will go into the bathroom to dry her? A woman will be angry!


    Ye Yu hides Su Su Su''s ice sword, and wants to use it. He is killed by Su Su, so he has to be cut out of the door. Xiao AI laughs happily when she sees her in bed. She seems to think that it''s funny for her mother to cut her father with a sword.

 Chapter 385

    After Ye Yu is driven out, Su Su shakes her hand and closes the door tightly. With ice sword in her hand, she leans on the door and breathes out a breath. This Ye Yu! What brain circuit?!


    Outside the door, Ye Yu patted the door for a while, staring at the lock on the door, thinking whether to cut the lock with two lasers directly? But he was afraid that Su Su would be standing inside the door. His laser was too destructive. He could shoot through ten or twenty layers of thickness. If he accidentally hurt Su Su Su and Xiao AI, he would regret it to the next life.


    So Ye Yu had to scratch his head, turned around and walked down the stairs.


    This Xiang Ye Yu in Su Su postpartum for the first time failed to woo, was a ice sword out of the door, that Xiang scholar leisurely opened his eyes, in short, he is very reserved!


    "Yes, you can take it. Take it. Let''s see where Li Xiaoyu has gone. Where can you find him?"


    Ye Yu raises the beer cup in his hand and rushes to Lixia. He just wants to walk with King Kong. But King Kong stands up in a hurry and waves his hand: "no, doctor Zhuo is waiting for me to go back. Brother, when doctor Zhuo is born, we will not be drunk again."


    "You believe me, brother, when the doctor gives birth, it''s even more impossible for you not to be drunk with us!"


    Ye Yu looks at King Kong''s back and sighs regretfully. It''s a long night, and she doesn''t have to work night shift. She is driven out of the door by her own woman with a murder weapon. She has no chance to help her take care of her daughter. How can she live such a miserable life?!


    On a moonlit night, Muyang and others are still patrolling in pupa town. Because Xiao AI arrived in pupa Town, he doubled the number of people patrolling in pupa town on weekdays. Outside pupa Town, in the gathering place of small human survivors, Voldemort sat by the bed, and behind him lay a naked woman. His big red snake and young snake were swimming on the snow-white carcass of the woman.


    In front of Voldemort stood a man, whispering to him the failure of the operation.


    "That''s the end of it?"


    Voldemort''s face was naturally disgusted and even colder, which made him look terrible. The little red snake seemed to feel Voldemort''s inner evil, vomited blood red letter, climbed up to his knees, and then he gave a cold hum,


    "They are all useless things. If I die, I won''t have to do it myself! Those who are useless have no value to keep


    For the sake of this provocation plan, Voldemort stopped for a while, full of the thought that he would drag Li Xiaoyu down the mire and become his man. However, for some reason, the Chun medicine he configured didn''t work for Li Xiaoyu at all, and he ruined Li Anxin''s good move.


    Now the number of people in pupa town has doubled. If you want to create any more riots in pupa Town, you have to send more people to it. In this increasingly scarce environment, it is more and more difficult to recruit people. How can you allow him to die in pupa town at any cost?


    Voldemort''s heart, can not help but some anxiety, he has lost the little snake king''s whereabouts for more than four months, if the domestication of the little snake king, in these four months left pupa town how to do?


    If he didn''t leave pupa Town, this man would be too calm. He domesticated a snake king, but in the past four months, he didn''t come out to show off the snake king, let alone take the snake king out to hunt for monsters and crystal nuclei. He didn''t want to make the snake king stronger?


    "Anyway, pupa town must be in chaos."


    Only when the pupa is in disorder can the capable man who can tame the snake king be forced out. Voldemort lowers his head, reaches out his hand and touches the head of the little snake on his knee. His opponent gives orders, "if you want the pupa to be in disorder, Ye Yu, the special forces, must leave the pupa town and be restrained. Now in the pupa Town, there is a woman holding a child beside Li Xiaoyu?"


    In order to make pupa calm, Ye Yu and other 18 special forces must leave pupa town. What ye Yu cares about most is his woman and daughter. Then Voldemort shakes his head to himself,


    "Su Su is a high-level psionic. If you ordinary people go to bind her, you can''t deal with her at all. But if you don''t bind Su Su Su and Xiao AI, who can let Ye Yu''s special forces leave pupa town?"

 Chapter 386

    "The woman of King Kong, who is called zhuoshijia, is an ordinary person." The man standing in front of Voldemort bent down and said in a low voice, "but she is pregnant for more than seven months and has been staying in Bafang village to protect her fetus. She may not be able to come out of Bafang village."


    "If you can''t get out, you can go in and bring people out. Two days ago, didn''t you wake up to a power that can change your appearance?"


    The man Voldemort talked about is a man who has just awakened his powers. However, because his powers are very low, there are many shackles in his appearance changed by his powers. Because he is a man, he can''t be changed into a woman, and he can''t change his voice. Moreover, his appearance can''t be maintained for a long time. Even after one appearance change, he has to change it again, It will take a long time.


    But if this person can use it once, it''s good to bring zhuoshijia out of Bafang village!


    In this way, it is necessary to coordinate all aspects. Voldemort decided to take advantage of Ye Yu''s opportunity to destroy the whole pupa town.


    At the same time, as soon as the day broke, Su Su received the news from Ye Yu. All the men who were trapped in the thick fog of the emotional barrier yesterday were left alive. Aoki took turns to torture them and asked them for their intentions, Voldemort, Li Ying and other information.


    At 9:00 in the morning, Su Su took Xiao AI to the special forces training camp. Ye Yu stood at the gate of the camp and waited. As soon as Xiao AI appeared, he immediately incarnated as a baby nursing father, and took over Xiao AI from Su Su Su''s hand. He was a little frustrated that Su Su Su drove him out with a lethal weapon, but after seeing Xiao AI, This is full of softness.


    Muyang, 11 years old, also led a group of people. The people behind Muyang were all selected by himself, not necessarily the powers, but everyone seemed to have a deep hatred. In his expression, they all showed a heavy solemnity.


    Then came the powers. They seemed to be a lot more idle than those in Muyang. They walked shoulder to shoulder and joked with each other. Their attitude was very relaxed. They didn''t have so much burden of life. It seemed that life and death were just one life. Today I told you, tomorrow you told me, it''s no big deal.


    Pigo and Li Xiaoyu also came here on behalf of the guzhuozai team and the women''s self-improvement team respectively. However, the people under their hands were quite mixed. To participate in this kind of high-level meeting, they had to bring very trusted confidants, so they didn''t bring many people, only three or four.


    After entering the special forces training camp, a big round table has been placed in a three story pupa shell. Beside the table is a chair. People sit down one after another. Ye Yu also puts Xiao AI on the table.


    Xiao AI turns her head and finds Muyang in the crowd. She opens her mouth and dribbles at Muyang. A smile flashes over Muyang''s solemn face. She reaches out and wipes her saliva with her sleeve wrist.


    The scholar was at the front of the table. He talked about the torture of those people yesterday. There were several questions. First of all, the man who looked like Voldemort lost a very important thing. It is said that this thing is now in pupa town or Bafang village. But these people are not Voldemort''s confidants, so they have no idea what Voldemort lost, During this time, most of the riots in pupa town were caused by Voldemort.


    Then Aoki asked the location of Voldemort''s gathering place for small human survivors, and the location of Li Ying''s safety zone.


    "That''s about it? What on earth do we have here that is worthy of Voldemort''s relentless pursuit? "


    Pigo looked at the scholar with a speechless face. He didn''t understand whether Voldemort had lost his treasure or what? Why do you always make trouble in pupa town again and again?


    The scholar shrugged his shoulders, turned his head to Su Su and Ye Yu, and asked, "this important thing that Voldemort has lost, does it need detailed investigation?"


    "What''s the use of checking? You may not return it to him if you find it? " Su Su sneered and looked at a blackboard behind the scholar. There was a hand-painted map on the blackboard. The small survivors'' gathering place that Voldemort had built was on the edge of the map. She said, "since he has been challenging us again and again, we can just give him to a nest."


    "I agree!"


    Muyang leans in the seat, with a cold face full of killing intention, and raises his hand to show his support for Su Su. Xiao AI hears Muyang talking, and looks at him with a smile. Just when he is about to drool, Ye Yu holds Xiao AI up and wipes off the saliva on her chin.


    "I don''t mind either."


    Ye Yu nodded and looked at his brother, the special forces. All the brothers nodded and agreed.


    Pigo and Li Xiaoyu have a look at each other. Their teams are all from the local government, fighting and killing. In fact, they are not suitable for them. But since Bafang village has decided to take people''s nests, the safety of pupa town and Bafang village falls directly on them. This is a major matter concerning the whole people, not watching others go out to fight.


    "I have no problem here. The women''s self improvement team is on call at any time."


    "You go. I''ll take my little brothers with me and take good care of the house."


    Finally, pigo and Li Xiaoyu also nodded their heads and passed the plan to take away Voldemort''s gathering place.


    We started a heated discussion on how to fight this battle between people.


    Fighting with people is different from fighting with monsters, because human intelligence is much higher than that of zombies, maggots and face pupae. They can run, jump, evade and sneak attack. Unlike those monsters, if they want to come, they come here all at once. To fight this battle in Bafang village, they have to do a lot of preparatory work.


    The special forces are responsible for making operational plans and taking the lead as pioneers. Muyang will take people with them, and then Li Xiaoyu will take some members of the women''s self-improvement team to collect materials and deal with the aftermath.


    And Su Su and Xiao AI?! Ye Yu, who is in charge of making operational plan, ruled out the automatic system!


    She doesn''t fight with Ye Yu either. There are killing everywhere where there are no eyes. She doesn''t like to go with little love!


    She plans to take little love and go to Xiangcheng again.


    After the battle plan was made, Zhang Wenyuan was pulled out of the thick fog that night. Ye Yu asked him to stay in his special team and play the role of a telescope.

 Chapter 387

    Before dawn, the special powers team was the vanguard, ready for weapons, drove a few cars and set out in the dark, followed by Muyang and his carefully selected powers, and finally Li Xiaoyu and her women''s self-improvement team.


    The three teams went out of pupa town in batches. They covered up all the way. They didn''t know what they were doing.


    Voldemort''s dens are a little far away from Bafang village. On the way to Bafang village, Voldemort''s convenience has already begun to take action. He asked people to make some preparations. When he tied zhuoshijia out of Bafang village, he began to go to Bafang village.


    At the same time, a man in pupa Town, after a night''s tossing, finally with the cooperation of many spies, broke through the obstacles outside Bafang village at dawn and touched the entrance of Bafang village. The mist dispersed, revealing the scholar''s face.


    He let people let him go into Bafang village. He stopped Zhou Xiaolin, who got up early in the morning and had nothing to do, and was walking outside. He said anxiously: "where is the best in the turbid world? Come on, there''s something wrong with King Kong. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Zhou Xiaolin heard the scholar say that King Kong had an accident, she was in a hurry. She pointed to the villa where zhuoshijia was. She also led the scholar to ask him all the way,


    "What happened to King Kong? Did you go to the doctor? Susu, isn''t she in pupa town? Why didn''t you ask Su Su for help? "


    Su Su is also in pupa town! The scholar''s eyelids were raised, and he didn''t seem to have any mind to answer questions. After entering the courtyard of Chou Shijia''s house, he caught up with Chou Xiaolin and yelled to Chou Shijia, who was just getting up and planning to take a walk


    "Zhuoshijia, come with me. There''s something wrong with Vajra. He''s dying. He wants to see you one last time."


    Turbid Shijia''s originally pale face suddenly froze. A child''s clothes in his hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the scholar didn''t care that turbid Shijia was protecting the fetus with a big stomach. He came forward, grabbed the stunned turbid Shijia and quickly dragged him out.


    That appearance, seem really very anxious, seem King Kong already very critical very critical.


    "Doctor Zhuo, don''t worry. You have to take care of the baby in your stomach. Don''t worry about anything. Scholar, don''t go so fast. Doctor Zhuo is still in the process of fetus protection."


    Zhou Xiaolin is trotting behind Zhuo Shijia. How can she feel so strange in her heart? Although the scholar is worried about his brother, the heart of zhuoshijia is also King Kong''s flesh and blood. The scholar doesn''t know that zhuoshijia needs to protect the fetus. Look at the worried appearance, he wants to drag zhuoshijia to the ground.


    In addition, everyone who meets zhuoshijia in Bafang village will call her "doctor Zhuo". Even King Kong himself always calls zhuoshijia by the name of "doctor Zhuo". The scholar just calls zhuoshijia by his first name and surname.


    Seeing that Chou Shijia covered her stomach and was dragged into a car by a scholar, the car rushed out of Bafang village like burning eyebrows again. Zhou Xiaolin twisted her eyebrows, thought about it, and went back to her home to make breakfast.


    Now, all the Guhuo kids in Bafang village go out to work in pupa town. The people in Bafang village farm and raise chickens. They take care of each other''s food, so the food is not a big pot. Instead, they make their own. As she turns on the induction cooker, she looks at Dai Chun playing with Meixiu and gossiping, and sighs,


    "Well, you said I was just wandering outside. Who did I see?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Scholar, he said that Vajra is in danger and is going to die. What''s the life of doctor Zhuo? The baby in his stomach is still protecting the fetus, and the man is... Tut tut tut. What''s the good of a power man? If you want to go out and kill people, it''s better to be an ordinary person. "


    "King Kong is dying!"


    Dai Chun, how can he not know such a big thing? When she let Meixiu play, she went into the kitchen and stared at Zhou Xiaolin


    "You said King Kong was dying, and no one told you? Did the scholar come back alone? Why didn''t you tell anyone about such a big thing? "


    "Me? Who do I want to talk to? Are you stupid? I go to the village to talk about it when the turbid man is dying


    Zhou Xiaolin turns around and pushes Dai Chun, who is in the way. However, Dai Chun touches his head and turns around a few times. It''s impossible to tell Zhou Xiaolin, a woman with little insight, that King Kong is in trouble. As one of the core members of Bafang village, King Kong is going to die. It''s impossible that all aspects are still calm!


    So Dai Chun stamped his feet in the same place, and he didn''t tangle with Zhou Xiaolin. He just asked, "how long has the scholar gone with doctor Zhuo?"


    "Half an hour."


    "It''s half an hour since you said it now!"


    Unable to help, Dai Chun''s voice became louder. Zhou Xiaolin didn''t know what she had done wrong. She turned her head and glared at Dai Chun. As soon as she began to yell at him, Dai Chun turned around and walked away, saying:


    "You''d better pray that it won''t be a big deal, or Zhou Xiaolin, you''ll be guilty."


    "What''s the matter with me? What crime have I committed? "


    Zhou Xiaolin catches up with Dai Chun. She doesn''t know why, but Dai Chun rushes to the watchtower to inform everyone inside and outside the Bafang village.


    At this time, however, in the thick fog, the scholar lost his sense of direction. He took out a compass and photographed it. He found that the compass, which was very flexible and easy to use when he came in, was not smart when he wanted to go out. No matter which direction his car was going, the guide needle always pointed to the direction of Bafang village.


    The scholar was a little worried. He didn''t know what could disturb the compass in the Bafang village. Now he couldn''t get out. He had to take out a hand-painted map and take the back seat with him. He started to panic. He walked around the sea of cannibals and drove straight ahead in any direction, You can always get to pupa town.


    "Scholar, why do you look at the map and compass?"


    In the bumpy car, Chou Shijia covers her stomach and asks the scholar who is driving in front of her. The scholar doesn''t pay any attention to her. He steps on the accelerator all the way forward. Chou Shijia''s heart suddenly becomes uneasy. The atmosphere is so strange that she is pregnant with a child. I''m afraid that she may encounter some trap!


    "Scholar, when you see this landmark, go east. There is a thick fog in the West. It''s poisonous. You can''t go there!"


    Pointing to a landmark in the thick fog, for the sake of her own safety, Chou Shijia calmly thought about it and reminded her of the "Scholar" who was driving in the thick fog and completely lost his sense of direction. She was afraid that the "Scholar" would drive into the emotional barrier jointly set by the scholar and Li Xiaoyu in a confused way, which would pose any threat to her.

 Chapter 388

    In a word, the mist with love fragrance jointly set by the scholar and Li Xiaoyu didn''t disperse at Su Su''s request, so many people in Bafang village know that a certain area connecting Bafang village and pupa town has a forbidden area that men can''t enter.


    Because the love barrier has a fatal attraction to men. Now zhuoshijia has a big stomach. If the "Scholar" leads her into the love barrier, I''m afraid she will explain it with her children.


    The "Scholar" driving in the car, with a strange smile in his throat, takes a look at Chou Shijia in the back seat through the rearview mirror. He is calm, calm and in no hurry. She is a woman who can take care of things, but it''s a pity!


    In accordance with the guidance of zhuoshijia, he saw the landmark and went east. As expected, there was a thick fog soon.


    In pupa Town, the defense force has been reduced by half, but the patrols we see on weekdays are still patrolling, and no one can find the empty guard.


    Su Su sits on the waist stool with Xiao AI in her arms and turns Ye Yu''s advice into a deaf ear. Seeing that the snow has stopped today, she is going to take Xiao AI out for activities.


    As soon as I walk to the task center with Xiao AI in my arms, I can see Xiao Yao''s team sorting out materials on the roadside. It seems that they are going to go out to do the task.


    "Hi


    Su Su takes the initiative to say hello to Xiao Yao. Xiao Yao is stunned, puts down a bundle of frozen chicken in her hand, and subconsciously greets Su Su Su,


    "Hi."


    "You go out on a mission?"


    "Yes, kill pupae. Are you going with me?"


    Xiao Yao then turned her head and slapped herself. The woman who said hello to her was Su Su, the head of Bafang village! She''s a team with the average power level at level 2. She even invited Su Su to do the task with them. Is that crazy?!


    The team-mates around Xiao Yao were also a little embarrassed. There were some people who didn''t know Su Su''s identity, but they laughed


    "I said, Xiao Yao, you don''t see that people are taking care of their children. Even if you want to be a woman yourself, do you still want to be a woman with a lovely wife and mother?"


    "Ha ha ha, your team can''t recruit any more people, even the women who are sucking their babies!"


    Xiao Yao and her team-mates sped up the movement of transporting materials in silence. As early as the day they came back from Xiangcheng, Muyang sent someone to warn them one by one that Su Su and Xiao AI''s identity should not be exposed in Bafang village.


    "Take me."


    Su Su is with Xiao Yao. She thinks this group of people is quite interesting. Anyway, she wants to go out to kill people. Instead of going out to work alone with her little love, she might as well follow Xiao Yao''s group of people, because they can manage food!


    "This is not good."


    Xiao Yao is in a bit of a dilemma. She wants to say that Su Su, as the head of Bafang village, if something happens outside, how can they explain to Ye Yu and Muyang?


    However, on second thought, Su Su is a high-level power in the rumor. If Su Su and Xiao AI can have any accident, their team must have suffered irresistible things. At that time, we may say that the regiment has been destroyed. What else can we talk about?


    So Xiao Yao hesitated, nodded and said to Su Su, "well, then you can take care of yourself and don''t care about us."


    "Natural." Su Su smiles and nods. Now she has a little love to take care of. When it comes to a critical moment, of course, everyone should take care of themselves.


    After everyone had packed up the supplies, Xiao Yao entered the armored car one after another. Xiao Yao waved to Su Su, meaning that Su Su and Xiao AI got on the car quickly. Then, in the laughter of the crowd, she bowed her head to the front passenger seat to escort the car.


    The Shanzhai armored car went out of pupa town to do the task. Just at this time, the cars of "Scholar" and zhuoshija also went to the gate of the power grid to wait for the security check. There was a fat man in the armored car. Where he sat, there was a small round hole, which could be used for ventilation at ordinary times. At the critical moment, he could also stick out his gun to attack the monsters outside.


    The fat man ate too much breakfast today. When he bumped on the car, he felt a little stuffy. He opened a small hole on the side. Occasionally, he saw a car next to him. The man in the driver''s seat and the woman in the back seat laughed a little


    "Look at this scholar. He has an affair with Li Xiaoyu on weekdays. In private, he takes a woman to go out to fight in the field."


    "Ha ha ha, I think his name should be preceded by the word" pseudo scholar. "


    "No, the scholar usually loves to be clean. How can he have an affair with a woman other than Li Xiaoyu?"


    As soon as they heard what the fat man said, they began to make fun of each other. Some people even asked Su Su about the inside story


    "Su Su, do you think Li Xiaoyu and the scholar are good?"


    Su Su frowned and opened the small hole in the car armour behind her. She just saw the side face of Chou Shijia and flashed past her eyes. At this time, the door of the power grid had been opened. The car carrying Chou Shijia, just like an arrow, flew out of pupa town. After a while, it ran a long way.


    "No, doctor Zhuo has been kidnapped! That man is not a scholar. " Su Su stood up with Xiao AI in her arms and rushed to Xiao Yao, who was looking back at her. She said, "Xiao Yao, how fast can your car run?"


    If she can''t run fast, she will get out of the car and chase her.


    In the driver''s seat, a man with a big beard laughs, full of a sense of pride in the world. He shouts to Su Su and his teammates behind him: "sit down, guys. Let''s see how fast our armored car can run!"


    They all sat upright and fastened their seat belts!


    Su Su sees that this posture is very good. Even if he takes it seriously, he and Xiao AI are tied in the safety belt. As soon as they are tied up, all he hears is a "boom" sound from the armored vehicle. The white smoke and snow behind the rear of the vehicle are flying. The armored vehicle just flies out at the speed of a mountain crossing vehicle!


    "But just now I saw that the driver was a scholar, and the woman behind his car was Chou Shijia? Wow, how could zhuoshijia look like this? "


    Isn''t it said that the woman of King Kong is called zhuoshijia? Now I''m in Bafang village, how can I get involved with the scholar? Some people don''t understand. They ask Su Su in the speeding armored vehicle.


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows, reached out and touched Xiao''ai, who was in an extremely excited state. Xiao''ai sat on the bench, her black eyes shining with excitement. She seemed to like this sense of speed, this sense of speed racing, so excited that her hands were dancing, and she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 389

    Su Su replied: "in this world, there is a power that can change a person''s appearance. People with this power are very suitable to do things that are sneaky."


    This ability is useless for killing zombies, but it is very suitable for some strong people to master and do some shameful things. Just like now, Su Su Mingming watched the scholar go out with Ye Yu to take Voldemort''s stronghold, and now he came out again with Zhuo Shijia, which means that the scholar must be a fake.


    On the broad flat ground, there used to be lots of trees, but because of the coming of the end of the world, most of the trees around the pupa town were cleaned up to guard against the variation of the trees around Bafang village. So the Shanzhai armored car didn''t catch up with the turbid world Jiahe "scholar" car for a while.


    As soon as the scholar saw someone chasing him, she stepped on the gas pedal fiercely. Chou Shijia was in the back and tried to stabilize her body. In the fast-moving car, she grasped the two movable poles on the seat in front of her, endured the huge pain from her stomach and tried to keep herself stable.


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, goes to the back of Xiao Yao, looks at the surrounding terrain and says:


    "Don''t chase him too fast. Be careful when he jumps over the wall and reaches a flat place."


    The road was too bumpy. Su Su was afraid that the speeding car in front of him would turn over. The bearded driver nodded and said, "the city of Hunan is ahead. Drive him into the city of Hunan. There are many ruins in the city of Hunan. I think the car in front of him will turn off in a few tosses."


    Because Xiao Yao''s team often come to Xiangcheng to kill people, they also know that from this road to the suburbs of Xiangcheng, and then to the apple villa area, the road is very flat. At most, there will be some pieces of sharp substances on the road, which can just tear off the tires of the car in front of them.


    Sure enough, after entering the city of Hunan, near the direction of Apple villas, in front of the kidnapping of Chou Shijia''s car, in the "puff" after a few sound, the tire burst, flameout.


    As soon as he was about to jump out of the car and take the hostage of the man behind him, Su Su in the armored car waved his hand, and the white ice filled the road, freezing the "Scholar"''s feet. The "Scholar" didn''t have any lethal weapons in his hands. Seeing that the armored car stopped, he roared:


    "What are you doing? King Kong is going to die. I''ll take his woman to see him for the last time. If you delay, be careful Ye Yu will cut your head."


    The scholar would never speak so angrily. Suddenly, all the people in the armored car believed that he was a fake scholar. The fake scholar''s present posture is like a lost dog. People hate him. Where is the scholar''s half style?


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, comes out of the open armored car of the Shanzhai. She takes a look at the fake scholar and says to Xiao Yao, "tie him up. Don''t let him die. Wait for Ye Yu to come back and ask him carefully."


    Then, she quickly stepped forward to see Chou Shijia at the back of the car. She didn''t know. She was startled at the sight. Chou Shijia was sweating all over her head, holding the back of the car tightly with both hands. She looked up at Su Su. Under her buttocks, there was a stream of muddy blood with color. Chou Shijia''s voice was very low, and she said to Su Su Su outside the window:


    "Su Su, I''m afraid I''m going to have a baby."


    "Ah?" Su Su was surprised. He looked up and called Xiao Yao''s bearded man. He was a powerful man and said, "can you do me a favor? My friend is about to give birth. Can you help me take her out?"


    Bearded nodded. He was very warm-hearted. He opened the car door, bent down and took Chou Shijia out easily. However, at this time, the sky, which was originally in ruins, suddenly came a wave of power, and countless maggots with red mouthparts came around.


    "No, someone''s driving maggots!" Su Su eyes a Lin, clearly feel the power fluctuations around, is someone driving maggots to attack them!


    In Xiao Yao''s team, teacher Qin raised her hands flat, and a circle of flames burned in front of the crowd, but it didn''t help. There were many maggots, and countless maggots crawled out of the space of the ruins. Although the first wave was burned to death, if there were more maggots, the circle of fire would not play a big role.


    Chuo Shijia in Da Hu Zi''s arms, biting his teeth, snorted and called Su Su. Su Su looked around with little love and asked, "doctor Zhuo, what do you need now? Can you insist on going back to Bafang village? "


    "No, Su Su, the child is too young. He will have a baby soon!"


    "What do we need now?"


    Su Su twisted her eyebrows and looked at the surrounding environment. It''s a little far away from Bafang village. It will take half an hour to go back as fast as possible. According to Zhuo Shijia, she may not be able to hold on for half an hour.


    So this child can only be born outside!


    "Need scissors, hot water, clean mats..."


    In the same way, zhuoshijia calmly orders Su Su with severe pain. Su Su''s eyebrows are getting more and more wrinkled. It''s not difficult for her to get these scissors and hot water. But where can I find the clean cushion?


    Then Su Su looked up, looked at the gate of Apple villa, and said, "OK, I have a way. Not only do I have clean cushions, but also the delivery bed and incubator!"


    As she said that, she turned around and waved casually, and the surrounding ruins fell into a thick layer of ice. The maggots who crawled out from the crevice of the ruins could not break through the thick ice in a short time. She directed the bearded and Chou Shijia to get on the bus, built a road in the ruins with ice, and went directly into the apple villa area.


    Before getting on the bus, Su Su''s eyes were full of warnings. She looked around and saw the energy fluctuations around her. The power that can drive maggots has at least four levels. Is it the man under Li Ying who looks like Voldemort?


    If so, it''s a coincidence that Ye Yu and his family went to take him to his nest, but he himself ran to Xiangcheng to kidnap zhuoshijia?!


    Although Su Su can see that there are powers fluctuating, she can''t find out the location of this person in a short time. Maybe she can feel it more clearly by spelling out each other''s powers, but now she has no time.


    The armored car of Shanzhai rushes along Su Su''s icy road and smoothly rushes into the apple villa area. Su Su holds Xiao AI and looks out through the bulletproof glass in front of the armored car. It seems that the apple villa area, which has been separated for a long time, is not much different from before. Is there more trees? Even in winter, the trees are lush, lush very strange.

 Chapter 390

    Su Su''s heart suddenly has a bad premonition that is very worthy of vigilance, but now he has arrived here, and the son of Chou Shijia can''t wait to jump out. They have no other way to retreat. So Su Su can only point the way to Xiao Yao and go all the way to her villa. After a long distance, he sees two rotten army cards parked in front of the villa on a green wall, It''s full of cannibals. No one is allowed to enter it.


    "Wow, there is a small Bafang village in this forest like villa area?"


    Xiao Yao whistled and drove with a big beard holding Chou Shijia. Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat, reached out and froze the circle of cannibals at the door, and the armored car rushed straight into the wall.


    The walls are very clean. On the small terrace built by Su Fu, there are thick fallen leaves. The sky above the apple villa area is covered by towering trees. This world becomes a pure land of its own. All the creatures and people beside it can''t get in!


    As soon as the armored vehicle of Shanzhai stopped on Xiaoping, the cannibals at the gate of the wall thawed themselves. They were bigger, better eaten and more ferocious than the sea of cannibals outside Bafang village. Even Susu''s fourth level ice ability could only freeze them for a moment.


    Regardless of the cannibals, Su Su LED big beard to take Chou Shijia down from the armored car and directly into the medical building. When he left the apple villa, because of the Limited vehicle space and the hurry, many things were not taken away, such as delivery beds and nursing mats.


    The most amazing thing is that at the beginning, because pigo''s child was a little bit of a poor physique, he went all the way to find a incubator and let Xu Lei live in the incubator for a period of time, and the incubator was not taken away. Now the child of zhuoshijia was born seven months ago and was still premature. When he was born, he could live in the incubator.


    It''s just that these villas have been left vacant for too long, and the trees have grown so high. I don''t know if the solar panels on the roof can still be used?!


    After entering the medical building, Su Su turns on the switch of the light in the room. The crystal light flashes a few times and lights up strongly. She is very happy. She commands big beard and moves zhuoshijia to the delivery bed on the second floor.


    Then big beard goes out, and Xiao Yao comes in to help. Su Su puts Xiao AI on the sofa next to him, and begins to take off his down jacket, remove his waist stool, pull his hair, and prepare to deliver Zhuo Shijia.


    "Doctor Zhuo, I''m not good at delivery, but you can rest assured that with me, you won''t have massive bleeding. Rest assured, tell me what I need to do now?"


    "Su Su, it''s not good. There are many faces coming!"


    After leaving, Su Su came back in a hurry. She frowned and looked at zhuoshijia. The situation of zhuoshijia now is so similar to that of her at that time. This person who can drive the mutant animals is always making attacks while women are giving birth to children!


    "You go, I can do it myself!" Chou Shijia frowned and lay on the delivery bed, touching her stomach with her hands. She knew her body well and could give birth to her baby without bleeding.


    And there is a Xiao Yao here to help, there will be no problem.


    Xiao Yao also said: "don''t worry, Su Su. I don''t understand. Doctor Zhuo can tell me what to do step by step. In case of something I can''t deal with, I''ll call you. By the way, you can put little love here and I''ll take care of it for you."


    Put little love here? That''s impossible. Su Su didn''t speak with a smile. He began to tie a waist stool to his waist. He picked up a little love who looked around on the sofa and told Chou Shijia, "I''ll go for a while and come back soon."


    Then Su Su quickly went down the stairs, walked out of the medical building, and saw that the people in the wall had begun to throw their powers outside. The first face pupa was surrounded by several cannibals, which were as big as a large foot basin. They were crazy to the invading face pupa, but... It was useless!


    Su Su is a fourth-order psionic. Her freezing can only temporarily slow down the face pupa. Those cannibals look very fierce, but in the final analysis, they are still plants. It''s OK to bite maggots or humans without hard shell. They are really not good at second mutation creatures like face pupa.


    Mr. Qin is leading the people in the team to throw powers on the first person''s face pupa. Among them, the one with the highest power level is only level 3. Dealing with face pupa is just like cannibal flower, and it doesn''t work at all.


    The key is, behind the first human face pupa, there are countless human face pupas, big and small. It seems that they came for Su Su.


    With a sneer, she touched Xiao AI''s head on the waist stool. As soon as she sent her hands forward, the first face pupa bound by cannibal couldn''t move. People saw that the two eyes on the face pupa burst out, and two strands of black and red blood were pumped clean by Su Su Su.


    Voldemort, who is hidden in the dark, can''t help but be horrified. He really came here today just to control the children of zhuoshijia and Vajra, but he was disturbed by the woman killed on the way. What kind of woman, not only a high-level ice power, but also can control the blood in the pupae?


    In his heart, he can''t help but think of Li Ying''s warning and the information that the spies in pupa town have inquired about since this period of time. At the same time, he is shocked and excited. Looking at the child sitting on Su Su''s chest, he understands that this woman is not someone else, but ye Yu''s woman, Su Su Su!


    Just in time, just in time, there''s no place to find. It doesn''t take a lot of effort. Li Ying has always said Su Su is not easy to get into trouble? Today Voldemort wants to see how Su Su is not easy to be provoked?!


    In this way, Voldemort in the dark, driving his powers, sent many face pupae into the apple villa area. Those face pupae scurrying around in the apple villa area like a forest, and the big trees were knocked down by roots. In a short time, the road leading to Susu''s house was as if he had been hit by some natural disaster.


    Su Su is more and more brave. With a little love who is also very happy, he takes the blood of face pupae and the crystal nucleus in their bodies. Most of the face pupae that Voldemort brings are the size of cars, which is not enough to be afraid of. He wants to control so many face pupae at one time. Even as a fourth level power, he is also more difficult.

 Chapter 391

    Su Su uses local materials. She takes the crystal core from her face and pupa. Before she gets hot, she absorbs it, so she is energetic and not tired at all.


    It''s just that there are too many face pupae piled outside the wall, and the face pupae behind can''t come. Although they are good at pushing the wall, they can''t push off their pupae. So these face pupae become the best defense to protect the wall of Su Su''s family!


    But they can''t get in, and they can''t get out.


    Behind Su Su, in the medical building, came the weak cry of the baby. She tightened her brows and looked at the pupa shell outside the wall. The child of zhuoshijia was born, and they couldn''t go out for the time being.


    Though Su Su Su keeps pupae together, Mr. Qin''s people are not idle. Their powers are useless for killing pupae. However, Su Su can''t protect all of them alone. They will also help attack the pupae coming from behind.


    "Su Su, what should we do now?"


    The war stopped for a while, because the face pupa behind was blocked by the corpse of the face pupa, so there was no face pupa to kill.


    Su Su felt Xiao AI''s head, looked out from the wall, looked at a white face and corpse, thought about it, and said honestly:


    "I don''t think the other party will let us go out so easily. Doctor Zhuo and her children can''t go out now. Just wait here for the moment."


    If there are only two people today, Su Su and Xiao AI, Su Su is sure to break out with Xiao AI. But the key is that she is still with such a large group of people, zhuoshijia and the child who needs to stay in the incubator. Although the crisis is coming, everyone should take care of their own, but it''s not the last moment, Su Su couldn''t have left zhuoshijia and her newborn child.


    If ye Yu goes to attack Voldemort''s stronghold and comes back early, he will definitely come to find her and Xiao AI. During this period, they only need to ensure their personal safety. At present, it''s not very difficult for Ye Yu to live until he comes to the rescue with special forces.


    The rest of them, of course, think the same way. They are with Ye Yu''s women and children. As long as they don''t die, they probably won''t die. So the most urgent thing is how to protect themselves in this closed green forest.


    Next, Su Su introduced this small "Bafang village" to these people, which villas can live in and which villas belong to her and Xiao AI. There are some goods and materials in these villas that have never been taken away. You can look for them, and maybe you can find some food.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t find food. When Xiao Yao''s team comes out to do the task, they will bring enough food for several days each time, so it won''t be a problem for the time being.


    Then Su Su hugs Xiao AI on the waist stool and quickly turns around to see zhuoshijia. To tell the truth, she is very worried. She doesn''t see what kind of situation zhuoshijia is now. It''s just that the child''s cry is very weak. It''s several decibels smaller than when Xiao AI was born, just like a wounded cat whimpering.


    When Su Su rushes up to the second floor, she finds that the room used for the delivery room is full of blood. Xiao Yao is busy cleaning up a little red baby boy. The lower body of zhuoshijia is covered with blood and climbs down from the delivery bed. Although she is very weak, Xiao Yao doesn''t care about taking care of the premature baby, Zhuoshijia''s children have to come by themselves.


    "Three jin."


    She took her son and put him on the electronic scale. Her eyebrows were locked tightly. Her hair was wet and messy. Her bare legs under the long down jacket were bleeding continuously. But this amount was only normal leakage elimination, and did not reach the level of massive bleeding.


    The air around is very cold. Xiao Yao finds a bag of unopened nursing mats. Chou Shijia uses the pad to wrap her son first. Then she takes off her down jacket and wraps her son up again. This is the only way to turn her head and say to Su Su who walks in quickly


    "Su Su, you have to do me a favor. Help me clean the incubator with water."


    This villa, these facilities, have not been used for a long time, many places have accumulated a thick layer of dust, zhuoshijia''s son is a premature child, the birth weight is less than half of Xiaoai, if even the incubator is dirty, the probability of death will increase countless times.


    Su Su nodded solemnly all over her face, and began to clean up the water inside and outside of the incubator. These things were not difficult for her, a water system wizard. At this time, Xiao Yao rummaged around the medical building, and found some medical supplies and nursing pads for detoxification.


    After Su Su cleaned the incubator and washed the whole delivery room with water, she looked at the bare legs of Chou Shijia, patted her brain and said:


    "I forgot. I still have maternity bags."


    When she left here, she was really in a hurry. All she could take away was small things. Su Su had one or two sets of things like maternity bags, but she had more than ten or twenty sets in Su''s villa.


    Because she was the only one who was pregnant, she couldn''t use so many maternity bags at all, so all the rest of them were left in Su''s villa to grow ashes. Because there were cannibal flowers on the wall outside the world, and no one could get in. This place was like a lost world, and no one had ever set foot in it.


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, hurried back to Su''s villa. Waving her hand, she rolled the water in her villa for only ten minutes. Then she went to the basement full of goods and materials. She rummaged for several sets of maternity bags and some baby clothes in gift boxes. In addition, she turned out a box of baby formula from the basement.


    When doing this, Su Su takes Xiao AI with her all the way. She has always been very curious. Now for her, everything is so novel, so Xiao AI is very quiet now. She doesn''t make a lot of noise because Su Su is busy.


    Xiao Yao finds some clean clothes for Chou Shijia. She discusses with Su Su and finds teacher Qin. Su Su puts a bath of clean water in the washroom of the medical building, and then asks teacher Qin to heat it so that she can take a bath for Chou Shijia.

 Chapter 392

    When he was in Bafang village, Zhuo Shijia was on his own. There were many old people to help him. All the supplies for the confinement and the baby were ready. But now the environment has changed greatly. Except that there is no hot water in the medical building, in fact, in Su Su Su''s old nest, there is nothing he wants.


    At this time, Zhuo Shijia is very dirty. After cleaning her son with Su Su''s water, she also understands that this is the situation at the moment. If she wants to take good care of her son, she must take good care of herself first, so she also takes the initiative to clean herself and puts on the clothes Xiao Yao found and the maternity bag Su Su Su sent.


    When zhuoshijia is busy, Su Su takes care of the boy in the incubator with Xiao AI. Xiao Yao goes out of the medical building and cooks with Mr. Qin and others. Although they are trapped here now, they have to live on eating and drinking Lasa.


    In the transparent incubator, the dry and thin baby''s face was wrinkled and red. It was really only a little big, and its height was not as long as Su Su''s half arm.


    But think about it. When he was in zhuoshijia''s stomach, he was very small. It was also Fang Shuyi''s massive fetal medicine, which made him grow up to seven months. Now in such an environment, premature birth can still breathe in the incubator with a thin belly. This is a miracle.


    Su Su sighed in his heart, pointed to the baby in the incubator, and said to Xiao AI, "look, this is my younger brother. Is he cute? He''s really strong. He''s working hard. Like us, he''s struggling to survive in this last life. Let''s cheer for him."


    Xiao AI then looked at the little baby about the size of a rabbit, grinning and dribbling with bright saliva.


    Zhuo Shijia tidies up, puts on her clean clothes, and just walks to the door. Hearing Su Su say this, her mother''s heart is suddenly pulled, and her eyes are red. Although she knows that the child will be premature, and more than half of them may not survive, it''s at this stage. When this situation is put here, Turbid world good heart will be sad, also should be.


    But she is no one else. She is a good gynecologist with excellent psychological quality. As a doctor, she has seen a lot of life and death. If her son can live for a day, she will accompany him for a day. If he can''t, she will send him well.


    But she hopes that this son can wait for King Kong to come. After all, this is the blood and bone of her and King Kong. No matter whether this son can survive or not, she hopes that King Kong can see him.


    When she came into the room, zhuoshijia was in a good mood. Although she had just given birth, now they were in such a situation that they could not tolerate her to rest like a normal mother. Her son was premature. There were still many tests to be done and many battles to fight. There was no one around to study medicine, so she had to be diligent.


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, sat on the edge of the incubator, looking at the thin and pale face of Chou Shijia. Her heart was slightly sad, but she still said with a smile:


    "It''s OK. You go to have a rest. I''ll watch him. By the way, did you and King Kong name him privately?"


    No matter how many days he can live, the child has come through the world. There is always a name.


    "God given, God given opportunity."


    There is a deep maternal love in zhuoshijia''s eyes. Through the transparent incubator, she looks at her little son. If there is no accident, her son may not live for a week, so she hopes to have a good chance to give her premature son.


    "It will come."


    With a heavy heart, Su Su looks at zhuoshijia and sees that she is holding a pair of weak skin bags, holding a stethoscope and carefully examining the small body given by heaven. Su Su Su thinks that she will let zhuoshijia go to rest at this time, and I''m afraid that zhuoshijia won''t listen. After all, there is really no medical staff here now.


    I had to sigh in secret and turn around with little love. I went to wash the little clothes and give Chou Shijia some food.


    Because Su Su is very handy in controlling water, she washed the baby''s clothes which she found in the basement with water, then removed the water from the clothes, and the clothes dried. Then Su Su moved a single bed for Chou Shijia and placed it on the edge of the incubator. At the same time, Xiao Yao and others took down the food from the armored car and made a meal together, He specially cooked a bowl of Chicken Soup for zhuoshijia.


    The conditions are very difficult, but no one has given up lightly. Such a small gift from heaven is striving to survive. How can they be the first to collapse?


    At the same time, Ye Yu and other special teams have arrived at Voldemort''s gathering place by car. They have made a little concealment for the time being, and the spies have come forward to observe.


    This gathering place is under a very low hill. There is a hole in the hill. There is a pile of living materials, such as mineral water, at the entrance of the hole. It''s dark and gloomy when you look at the hole. At the bottom of the hole, there is a circle of movable houses, such as those on the construction site, and several dwellings.


    In the center of the open space surrounded by prefabricated houses and famous residences, the survivors are making preparations for their trip. According to Voldemort''s plan, the one who will change his appearance will not bind zhuoshijia here, but directly bind him to Xiang City to hide. They will go to pupa town in batches, hide outside pupa Town, wait for the spies to report, just wait for ye Yugang to leave pupa town, They would rush into pupa town and see people kill.


    Time is so coincidental, while Su Su advocated a pot of Voldemort, Voldemort also planned to wipe out the pupa town. So what Zhang Wenyuan saw was that the powers were loading a transparent bottle into the car. The bottle was full of green fog gas. Looking at the color, it made people feel that this thing was not easy to deal with.


    "That''s not a good thing!"


    Next to Zhang Wenyuan, the scholar, holding a telescope, watched the people in the camp loading green gas into the car and said to Ye Yu


    "According to those living people, Voldemort kept two poisonous snakes. Before his death, he specialized in snake venom, so he was good at using it. I don''t think the color is right. What are they going to do with the green fog?"


    "Rush in and catch someone. Just ask."


    Ye Yu is lying behind a pile of snow bags. With one move, the special team rushes up. Ye Yu is just as enthusiastic. Although his power is very powerful, it consumes a lot of power energy. He is too slow to eat the crystal nucleus to supplement energy, so he can''t kill all sides until the critical moment.

 Chapter 393

    Although Ye Yu can''t kill all sides, the watchtower at the gate of the camp and the patrols standing on the roof of the camp are still killed by Ye Yu. In an instant, 18 special powers soldiers are like magic soldiers coming down from the sky. When the people in the camp are preparing to kill the pupa Town, they are killed first by special powers soldiers, and they are caught off guard.


    With the development of time, Voldemort''s small-scale human survivors gathering place has accommodated hundreds of powers. Powers are harder to kill than ordinary survivors, but they are still not the opponents of 18 special forces with powers. Before the people in Muyang band rush in, they completely occupy the dominant position, Muyang and his people, You can only pick up special forces to kill the rest of the remnant soldiers.


    In the confusion of the combination of cold and hot weapons and powers, I don''t know who suddenly rushed out of a movable board room, holding a transparent bottle in his hand, which was filled with the green fog gas. He didn''t attack anyone, but smashed the bottle on the ground, and the empty bottle broke, The green mist began to spread.


    Before he finished laughing, the scholar standing opposite him raised his hand to the green gas that began to spread on the ground. An invisible energy, like a container, stopped the spread of the green gas. Then, wrapped in the green gas, it flew into the scholar''s hand and concentrated rapidly, Into a very small pill, lying in the palm of the scholar''s hand.


    The man who threw the bottle on the ground had already been killed by someone.


    "I''ll take it back and let Dr. Hong test it."


    The scholar tilted his head and said to Ye Yu beside him. Ye Yu nodded, no problem.


    Most of the people were killed by the special team at this time, and a small number of the fish were trapped by the Muyang people on the way to escape. After a while, the first battle of Bafang village, which was well prepared and powerful, ended in a complete victory.


    Li Xiaoyu''s motorcade finally arrived and began to count the materials. In fact, there was nothing worth exploring in this place. In addition, it was winter. Voldemort inherited the development model that Li Ying had always come to, and never thought about how to produce it. Therefore, their materials were all the reserves before the end of the world, and the mineral water they moved out was a box by box.


    And from many details, they are not half as good as the survivors of Bafang village. At least now the pupa town has water and electricity. As long as they have a house made of pupa shell, it''s not difficult to take a hot bath in their pupa shell when they come back from the task.


    But looking at the women who were rescued, their whole body was full of rancid smell. I''m afraid they haven''t bathed since the end of the world.


    The men are about all annihilated, and the remaining few who intend to surrender with both hands are also killed by Muyang. He has a bone marrow hatred for Li Ying. How can Li Ying''s people be allowed to surrender?


    "King Kong, no good!"


    At this time, Aoki rushed in from outside the camp. He had caught a man and asked about Voldemort''s whereabouts, because there was no man with a big snake in the camp except the one who was carrying the green foggy gas. So Aoki saved a living man from Muyang''s hand to ask, That is to know Voldemort''s overall plan today.


    It turns out that Voldemort is going to tie the zoushija out today, and then lead the special forces out to look for it. The people in this camp move to the car, which is a special gas bomb that can poison all the people in pupa town!


    Hearing the words, King Kong''s face turned white. No one else could take care of it any more. He flew out of the camp. Ye Yu saw this and called him silent,


    "You are fast. Go back first and act according to the situation. If you find doctor Zhuo, follow them. Don''t act rashly."


    "Good."


    Mo Weiming nodded and a shadow flashed by. He disappeared. The rest of the special forces were quickly mobilized and rushed back behind King Kong. Of course, at the same time, we can''t forget to pull up Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes, which is a sharp weapon to find people.


    Muyang and Li Xiaoyu are responsible for the affairs in this small camp. In the camp of hundreds of people, there are about ten women who are devastated so that people are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts. In terms of materials, there is nothing to deal with. The mountains of poisonous gas bombs are frightening to see,


    At this time, Voldemort, who was in the city of Hunan, did not receive any news that his camp had been taken away. He was neither from the military nor under his command. Normally, he contacted his subordinates only by letters. At this time, he was still waiting for his subordinates to tell him, Ye Yu, King Kong and others from the pupa town all out of the good news.


    However, at this moment in pupa Town, because Dai Chun found the problem half an hour after zhuoshijia was tied up, he reported the matter to brother PI in pupa town. Brother PI knew that the matter was not good. After checking the monitoring of the power grid, he found that Su Su Su had gone after zhuoshijia with Xiaoai.


    As a result, pupa town fell into a state of first-class alert. All people were only allowed to enter and not allowed to leave. They all stayed in their own pupae and could not come out. Once they found those who provoked trouble or went out without permission in violation of the ban, they would be killed with a hot weapon, regardless of the reason.


    So here in Xiangcheng, Voldemort was hung by his subordinates. He didn''t find anything wrong with the whole incident from the beginning to the end. He just fell into the excited state of meeting Su Su and Xiao AI. This time, he was full of confidence in pulling out the pupa town.


    But no matter how confident he was, Voldemort began to fret after driving one face pupa after another into the apple villa area, but in vain. As the day went by, those face pupae were all blocked at the door of the apple villa area, because they couldn''t break the shell of their own kind, So it''s all in the apple villa area.


    But soon, the destructive people realized the power of plants


    In the winter night, the cold wind is blowing. In the field, the tracking man, Mo Weiming, squats on the ground and looks at the traces of the armored car and the wheels. He points to the direction of Xiang City for King Kong who has fallen from the sky, nods and flies to Xiang City first.


    Behind the two of them, Ye Yu is leading the rest of his teammates to drive over, but Zhang Wenyuan shakes his head. He can''t see where the beauty of the turbid world is all the time, which means that after being tied up, she is in a completely sealed environment, so Zhang Wenyuan can''t see her.


    Ye Yu and others can only follow Mo Weiming and Vajra.

 Chapter 394

    Su Su and others, who are trapped in the apple villa, are already tired after waiting for Ye Yu and King Kong to help them. So they talk about going to sleep. Su Su lives in the same villa where she once lived with Su Fu and Su mu. Zhuoshijia stays in the medical building to take care of Tianci, The rest also chose a villa to live in.


    In the warm villa, Su Su put Xiao AI on the bed, then she went to the bathroom to let the water out.


    In this villa, there is a hydraulic generator designed by Su Fu. As long as the water tank on the roof is filled with water, hot water will flow out of the tap whether there is sun or not, and there are beds and quilts. If you think that the ready-made sheets and quilts on the bed are not clean, there are many new ones in Su Su Su''s basement that have not been used.


    After Su Su filled the bathtub with water, she went back to her bedroom and saw that Xiao AI was lying on the big bed, wearing a thin sweater and holding the hair of a serious lack of sleep in her hand. She was pulling and playing happily.


    "Why do you make him sleep? It''s not a toy. "


    Su Su takes off her down jacket, sits beside the bed and tears down the hair in Xiao AI''s hand. Xiao AI''s mouth turns and cries out with a "wow ~ ~" sound. It seems that she is very wronged. Su Su is very helpless. She shoves the hair back into Xiao AI''s hand and starts to take a bath with her.


    There was no wind outside the window. Su Su stood up with little love in her arms. She turned her head and looked at the black branches on the curtain. They were like the tentacles of monsters. There was no wind. She twisted her eyebrows. She had a very bad feeling in her heart.


    But she was still quite calm. She turned to the bathroom and quickly took a bath for Xiao AI and Maomao. She dressed and put Xiao AI and Maomao on the big bed. Then she opened the curtains on the French window and looked up to the sky. The crown of the tree above her head was a bit stronger than that of the previous day. From a distance, outside the wall, the face pupae were raging in the forest, Entangled in the flexible branches.


    Although the thorns of trees can''t pierce the hard shell of human face chrysalis, flexible plants can also bind the big head so that it can''t move,


    This time, Su Su finally understood why the trees in this apple villa area are so tall and airtight. It turns out that the plants in the whole apple villa area have mutated. What they enter is a mutated forest!


    The bad feeling in Su Su''s heart expanded a little bit. She was a fourth-order power, and she was reborn from the last 12 years. The sensitivity of the five senses could not teach her to distinguish the strangeness in this apple villa area. But when she came in, it was because of the emergency of Zhuo Shijia''s situation that they had no way back, Su Su couldn''t find another place better than the medical building, so that zhuoshijia could be at ease to give birth.


    Now, it seems that the variation forest is quite regular in the daytime, and it doesn''t show any difference. But when the night comes, it appears to be very aggressive. After Su Su Su takes a closer look, the trees didn''t come to attack the people in the villa, and the targets they attacked were all threats to them.


    Before the end of the world, plants have never been mild and non aggressive. After the end of the world, they have mutated and rarely changed their nature. Just like the mutated shrubs planted by Susu, they grow underground and outside the wall. They never grow inside the wall. The cannibal flower is the most harmful one among the plants, But if human beings don''t get close to their fields and step on them, they won''t eat people.


    In case of any growth drive that may pose a threat to human beings, it should be removed in time, because plants have a slow growth process, in which human beings can completely shape the plants as they want.


    The mutated forest in this apple villa area is just like this without human care. Su Su can''t say whether he will attack human beings. In short, he has to be alert.


    When she put down the curtain and turned her head to see Xiaoai and Maomao on the big bed, Maomao was very conscious of Xiaoai''s play. She was trying to hold the snake''s head and planned to push Xiaoai to lie down. However, Xiaoai had only been more than five months, but she was so heavy that Maomao couldn''t turn her.


    Su Su sighed. She was really two carefree guys. She went back to bed and separated Xiaoai from Maomao. She strengthened her tone and said:


    "Sleep! Children who don''t sleep should play PP


    "P, P, P, P, cluck, cluck ~ ~"


    Xiao AI is very excited. She is only five months old, which shows the difficulty of her future. She doesn''t want the threat in Su Su''s tone at all. She just reaches out to catch Maomao. Maomao finds out, squeaks, shakes her tail and hides in the quilt. Although she doesn''t know where PP is, she is a good snake when she sleeps well.


    So Xiao AI can only say hi, with a small mouth, lying beside Su Su, stretching her hand and moving her feet. In the dark, she doesn''t know how long she''s been talking to herself. Anyway, Su Su Su has gone to sleep, but she hasn''t.


    Early the next morning, before Su Su got up, Xiao''ai was still up, and her hair was wrapped around her waist to hibernate. Su Su yawned and dressed Xiao''ai in her sleep. Then she came downstairs and walked around the yard. She didn''t find any damage caused by the variation forest.


    After a while, the fat man in Xiao Yao''s team came over, looked at Su Su with a distressed face and said, "Su Su, there''s something very bad. It seems that we can''t get out."


    "Why?"


    Su Su was stunned when he heard the words. He followed the direction of the fat man''s fingers and looked outside the wall. There was once a road leading to the outside, but what about the road now?


    What she saw was nothing but a withered dry branch. Among those dry branches, there was a dead face chrysalis yesterday, a huge body like a car, which seemed to be trapped in a sea of dry branches and tied tightly.


    Mr. Qin came back with a bunch of dry branches. There was still electricity in their villa building last night, but since this morning, there has been no electricity in their building. If they want to make breakfast, they can only use fire. This is not a problem. Mr. Qin is a fire wizard, but he can''t stand by the stove to consume powers, so he came back with a bunch of dry branches to burn, He plays the role of a fire guide.


    When passing Su Su, Mr. Qin said hello to Su Su and said, "these dry branches are not dangerous. I just use a knife to cut them down easily."


    "Well, after breakfast, let''s have a meeting and talk about what to do next."

 Chapter 395

    Su Su waved with teacher Qin, turned around and went to the medical building with Xiao AI in her deep sleep. On the second floor of the medical building, the gift of heaven in the turbid world Jiahe incubator was still there. Su Su was worried about the safety of the gift of heaven and couldn''t wait to see it early in the morning.


    On the second floor, zhuoshijia was still asleep in bed. When Su Su went back to the villa last night, zhuoshijia didn''t sleep. She was so tired that she didn''t wake up when Su Su pushed the door in.


    Su Su walks to the incubator with Xiao AI in her arms and looks at Tianci. Poor xiaotianci is like a little beast now, wearing diapers, which are the smallest NB size found by Su Su Su, but they look very big on xiaotianci.


    He was naked. There was no meat under his thin skin. He only saw a few small ribs. The position of his chest was pasted on the electrocardiograph by zhuoshijia. The little belly was bulging and the red meat was only a little bit. Such a small child, before Su Su Su slapped his face, wore a ventilator.


    Su Su stood on the edge of the incubator and looked at it for a while. Tianci began to move. Was she hungry? So Susu raised her hand, held Xiaoai in her arms, and made a bead of water the size of a glass ball. From the round hole on the edge of the incubator, she sent it to the God''s mouth and fed it to him little by little.


    Because zhuoshijia was pregnant with this baby and was producing it by herself in such an environment, her body was so empty that she still hasn''t milked. Yesterday, she reluctantly fed some milk powder to Tianci with a spoon. If zhuoshijia hasn''t milked today, Su Su Su would have to find a way to find a milk bottle.


    Su Su shakes her head. She doesn''t think she should think like this. As a friend, if she thinks so, how can she hold on?


    Thinking of this, Su Su turns back and looks at zhuoshijia, who is still sleeping. She goes downstairs with Xiao AI in her arms. After eating the food cooked by Xiao Yao, she goes back to her villa. She rummages in the basement for supplies, finds a small milk bottle and thermos, washes it with water, and then finds teacher Qin, who warms up some water and puts it into the thermos.


    When Su Su returns to the health care building where zhuoshijia is, zhuoshijia is already awake. Xiao Yao comes to give her some food and chicken soup. Zhuoshijia is sitting by the bed eating and drinking soup. Seeing Su Su Su holding Xiaoai in one hand and carrying a brand-new thermos and small milk bottle in the other hand, zhuoshijia stands up quickly with a strong smile on her thin and white face, To Su Su


    "Fortunately you are here, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    "How about today''s gift?"


    "He worked very hard and there was no infection in his heart and lung for the time being."


    Chou Shijia said that she was optimistic, but everyone could see that there was a touch of worry on her face. Heaven''s gift was too small, and she was only one day old, so she couldn''t see anything at all. Moreover, all his organs were not fully developed, and Chou Shijia didn''t have breast milk. In addition to heart and lung infection, there were many details to consider.


    She took Susu''s thermos and small milk bottle, took the first milk powder that Susu sent yesterday, and began to make milk powder for Tianci. However, after a while, she was embarrassed to hold the bag of milk powder in her hand and turned to Susu,


    "Susu, can I ask you to borrow some breast milk?"


    In any case, milk powder is not as good as breast milk. Although milk powder is close to breast milk as far as possible, its nutritional value is far less than breast milk. Someone once did a study before the end of the world, and observed milk powder and breast milk under a microscope. It was found that breast milk contains rich white blood cells and fat globules. White blood cells can fight infection, and fat globules are conducive to the development of the baby''s brain and eyes.


    "No problem, I have plenty of milk anyway!"


    Su Su shrugs her shoulders and takes Xiao AI back to her villa. She has a lot of goods in her villa. She can find several kinds of hand-operated and electric breast pumps alone.


    After giving Tianci 200 ml of breast milk, Su Su goes back to zhuoshijia with Xiaoai in her arms. She puts Xiaoai on her little bed and gives the bottle with breast milk in her hand to zhuoshijia. By the way, she helps zhuoshijia do some trivial things.


    After a while, Su Su turned around and saw that Xiao AI didn''t know when she woke up. She turned over and lay down on the bed. She also reached out and picked up the chopsticks that Chou Shijia had put on the table beside the bed. She was playing in her hand. In a flash, she almost poked her eyes.


    Su Su feels a little headache and turns around to grab the chopsticks in Xiao''ai''s hand. Xiao''ai starts to cry. In the incubator, Tian Ji, who is sucking a milk bottle, shivers and is about to cry. Su Su Su quickly takes Xiao''ai out.


    "Why don''t you play with chopsticks? What if you poke yourself in the eye? "


    As she admonishes Xiaoai, she wipes her tears. The little girl looks very aggrieved. She opens her throat and wails. At this moment, outside Xiangcheng, she looks for Ye Yu who has been with her all night. It seems that she suddenly feels something and turns her head to look in the direction of Apple villa.


    His body is surrounded by ruins. King Kong is sitting on the ruins with a dispirited face. He feels like he is about to collapse, because since they entered the city of Hunan, all traces that they can continue to trace have been artificially erased. The smearing method is very professional, and it is not the work of Voldemort, an amateur.


    In other words, they can clearly feel that a big force from the military is intervening between them and Voldemort. No matter from covering up the traces of Su Su, Xiao AI and zhuoshijia, or from the other party''s hiding means, they are very high-end. They have to attract the attention of this team.


    "What''s the matter?" See Ye Yu looking at the direction of Apple villas out of mind, one side of the scholar asked: "what are you looking at?"


    "I seem to hear my girl crying."


    Ye Yu felt a little hurt in his heart. His mood at the moment is not much better than that of King Kong, because according to the news from PI ge of pupa Town, Su Su Su took little love and went after Zhuo Shijia with a team of Xiao Yao.


    That is to say, all of them, including Vajra''s woman Chou Shijia, Ye Yu''s woman and children Su Su Su and Xiao AI, and Voldemort, who kidnapped Chou Shijia, are under the surveillance of this high-end force. The key is that this force has been discovered by Ye Yu and others, but it has not been discovered by Su Su and Voldemort.

 Chapter 396

    The scholar on one side listened, except for the sound of face pushing against the wall in the distance, he did not hear the cry of the child. He was just about to ask Ye Yu if he had heard the wrong thing, and King Kong seemed to feel something. He suddenly stood up and ran straight to the apple villa area. When ye Yu saw it, he yelled at the brothers behind him


    "No, I just feel that there is the most important thing in my life. Let''s go and have a look!"


    To think about it, King Kong must also feel that there are turbid world Jia and his son in it, so although they are used to being careless in their daily life, the two men think that there is something in the apple villa area, it must be something.


    At this time, in the apple villa area, the group of people hidden in the depths of the mutated forest are still worried about how to break through the siege and how to get out of here.


    Xiao''ai is always in a temper, because her mother doesn''t play with chopsticks for her, so she cries bitterly. Su Su coaxes her for a long time, but it''s not good to coax her. She is also a little angry. She goes back to the villa with Xiao''ai in her arms, throws the little girl on the sofa in the living room, turns a plastic bell out of her backpack and puts it on her, which stops Xiao''ai''s crying.


    Then Xiao Yao and others came to her villa, and they began to discuss how to get out of the mutated forest, because as far as the current situation is concerned, ye yujingang and others, even if they know that Su Su and Xiao AI are missing from pupa town and find Xiang City, may not know that they are in Apple villa.


    Some said they would drive out directly, others said they would burn with fire. Aren''t plants afraid of fire? Others felt that they should wait for the rescue. We were all talking and had a good discussion.


    "It''s not good to burn with fire. In addition, the common characteristic of mutant plants is that if you don''t attack them, they will rarely attack you."


    Su Su sat on the sofa and said calmly. At the same time, she reached out and pushed back Xiao AI, who was lying on the sofa and was about to roll down. She looked up at Xiao Yao. Some of them were shocked, some were flustered, some were calm, some were calm, and some were at ease.


    So Su Su took a special look at Xiao Yao, who was happy with the situation, and said to her, "now Doctor Zhuo and heaven''s gift are in such a situation that they can''t go out all the way. I''m happy with the situation. Anyway, I live in Bafang village, and I live here as well."


    If zhuoshijia and Tianci can''t go, Su Su can''t go either. Her days in Apple villa are no different from those in Bafang village before. She has water and electricity. If she plans carefully, she can also make a water wheel to generate electricity. On the contrary, her days are all human. How can she make the simple conditions into a poem and far away, Look at your own mentality.


    "But... But our food won''t last a few days."


    Fat man is most concerned about eating, so that he will be hungry if he doesn''t eat. The reason why he is anxious to go out is that there is not enough food in the armored car.


    Xiao Yao, big beard and others just gave the eater a look. Su Su also laughed and looked at the embarrassed fat man and said:


    "The food issue is easy to solve. Don''t you have a wooden system? There must be seeds in my enclosure. It''s not a problem to produce a small amount of rice and vegetables. Meat... In fact, I personally think that meat is edible! "


    "Ah?"


    "What? You want us to eat your meat? "


    "No, I''m a vegetarian. I''d rather be a vegetarian."


    "Is this, this, this edible?"


    The crowd immediately fried the pot. They could only admire Su Su''s proposal. They only knew Su Su Su''s power was powerful before, but now they find that Su Su is not only powerful in power, but also absolutely powerful in brain circuit.


    As soon as people were so resistant to eating the meat of human face pupae, Su Su stopped persuading them. According to her understanding, in the years after the end of the world, most of the materials created by human beings before the end of the world had been consumed, and the meat of mutant animals was officially included in the human hunting list.


    So don''t think that only mutated chickens can be eaten. In fact, most of the meat of mutated animals can be eaten. According to Dr. Hong''s research, the meat of human face pupae is rich in protein, calcium, iron, zinc and selenium. It is absolutely edible, and its nutritional value is also very high.


    What human beings need to do is to overcome their inner discomfort. In fact, it''s nothing. The reason why Xiao Yao and others dare not eat the meat of human face pupa is that the species of human face pupa looks disgusting and has a human face. But if people are really hungry to the extreme, once their eyes shut up, they will eat the meat of human face pupa. That''s nothing.


    Just when people were frightened by Su Su''s natural attitude, the trees began to rustle around the world. People looked at each other, but they didn''t know what happened. Su Su Su took the lead to react, picked up Xiao AI who was trying to practice turning over on the sofa, and walked out with great strides.


    The world outside the wall is a bit of a subversion of people''s past understanding of plants. Now the towering trees are like a gust of wind. The branches begin to tangle with each other, and a lot of new branches grow up. They seem to be undergoing a very rapid metabolism. The leaves sprout rapidly, grow up, wither and fall, like rain, Fell into the wall of Su Su.


    "What happened?"


    Xiao Yao ran out with Su Su in a hurry. What she saw was that there were many more dry branches outside the wall, which was deeper and thicker than before. Su Su shook her head and frowned


    "I don''t know."


    There was something in her mind. It should be that as soon as the mutated forest was attacked, it would accelerate its growth, leading to the increase of fallen leaves and dry branches, so that they could not get out of it. But now Su Su could not say it, because it would cause the panic of Xiao Yao and others. After all, not everyone was the same as her, and she was very adapted to the strange things in the end of life.


    Su Su''s face was serious. She turned around and patted Xiao Yao on the shoulder and said to her, "I take back the words I just said that we can live everywhere. We have to find a way to either go out or kill the damned Voldemort."


    If Voldemort keeps driving the face pupae to attack, the mutant forest will keep growing. At that time, they will be surrounded more and more tightly until they can''t get out. At that time, even the face pupae will have no food.


    So either leave here as soon as possible, or get rid of Voldemort who keeps coming in and wants to attack them. Now Voldemort doesn''t know where he is, so Su Su prefers to go out.

 Chapter 397

    But before leaving, Su Su has to confirm with zhuoshijia again. If zhuoshijia and Tianci can''t move around, they may have no choice but to stay here and wait for rescue.


    After she left Xiao Yao, Su Su went to see Chou Shijia. Chou Shijia was guarding the incubator. She looked at the incubator with dementia. After she was born, she didn''t have a good life. She was suffering every minute. Looking at the incubator, she couldn''t move her eyes for fear that it would be in the blink of an eye, The child stopped breathing.


    "Doctor turbid." Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, went to zhuoshijia''s bed and sat on the bed side by side with her. She said softly, "is God''s gift OK?"


    "Still insist, although the heartbeat is slower and slower, but he is very hard, it is estimated that he wants to see his father."


    Chou Shijia''s eyes are red. Looking at the little gift in the incubator, she has been struggling and refuses to leave the world. She is thinking, why? Mingming is so small and tired, why do you still insist on not leaving? Is it because I didn''t see King Kong? Tianci always wanted to see his father before he left.


    Su Su, who was beside her, lowered her eyes and raised her hand to hold Zhuo Shijia''s shoulder. She didn''t know what to say to comfort her, but she heard Zhuo Shijia say, "Su Su, can we go out now? Let the child have a look at his father. Maybe he will leave when he sees him. "


    "I..." Su Su tilted her head and nodded, "I''m here to tell you about it. Doctor Zhuo, is it ok now? If we don''t go out now, it''s estimated that Voldemort will never get out again. "


    "Then get out and go now!" A few days later, Chou Shijia was afraid that heaven''s gift could not hold the moment when he saw King Kong.


    "Well, let bearded take all the things you need. We''ll pack up and go right away."


    With that, Su Su came downstairs and explained to Xiao Yao and others that the armored vehicles of Shanzhai could not be driven out. The bigger the thing, the more damage it would cause to the forest. We could only walk out on foot and try not to hurt the branches along the way. The dry branches could be broken, but we must not damage the growing trees.


    Everyone was also taught, nodded, took materials from the armored car, and found out the fake scholar who was dying of hunger. Of course, now the face of the fake scholar has already changed back to his original face, a very ordinary face, but he was very haggard by Xiao Yao and others.


    Everyone is ready to go. Susu, holding Xiaoai in her arms, goes out of the gate of the wall. She decides to explore the way first. At the moment when she steps out of the gate of the wall, the cannibals on both sides greet her. Susu doesn''t look at them, and the cannibals are frozen.


    Then, the four water men came out again and divided into a row. They gently pushed away the dry branches that were in the way. Sure enough, those dry branches were almost as Su Su expected. Except for blocking the road, they were not aggressive.


    So she turned back with little love and waved to the crowd. Xiao Yao and teacher Qin led the people, grabbed the fake scholar and approached the big door step by step.


    In the medical building, zhuoshijia came out with the tightly wrapped Tianci. They were followed by big beard. Big beard didn''t have much in his hand, just a simple backpack, which contained the diapers and milk bottles, the incubator, and other medical materials. Zhuoshijia didn''t bring them.


    She thought that if Tianci can''t live for a few days, it doesn''t matter whether he can use the incubator or not.


    In this way, we followed the four water men and began to walk out. Su Su was on the edge of the team. She watched Xiao Yao and others walk one by one. Then she came to the end. She looked at Chou Shijia with a gift from heaven and asked:


    "What''s the matter with the gift?"


    "I fell asleep. It''s OK. There has been no infection. Thank you."


    Chou Shijia looks at Su Su and smiles with some emotion. Su Su is also worried about God''s gift. She knows that, so Su Su always asks, how''s God''s gift? How''s God''s gift? He asks many times at the end of the day, but he has life and death. Chou Shijia is more open-minded than Su Su Su.


    Two people, holding two children, walked behind a group of people. The trees around them were still growing. After a long walk, they looked back and found that the wall of Susu''s house not far away had been completely buried in the dry branches.


    It''s like walking in a primeval forest. You feel like you''re not in the village in front of you, and you''re not in the shop behind you. As you walk, you hear a fight in front of you. It''s just because there are so many branches and green leaves, you can''t see who''s in front of you.


    "Hello, is anyone in front?"


    Xiao Yao at the front opens her mouth and shouts. The tree above her shakes. She hears King Kong shouting from behind a dense forest


    "Who are you? Is doctor Zhuo in


    "Yes, yes, and your son. He''s here, too."


    Xiao Yao exclaimed happily, looking back at the last member of the team, who was Chou Shijia. At this moment, Chou Shijia stepped forward and cried out to a growing tree


    "Vajra, Vajra, I gave birth to a son. I named him Tianci. He has been reluctant to go well just to see you."


    At the other end of the dense forest, King Kong, a nine foot man, who was also in the dense forest, could not help crying. The cry was like a wild animal. He suddenly became mad, waving his knife and trying to cut the tangled branches in front of him.


    In fact, everyone knows that Vajra''s son has been protecting the fetus. After he was born, he may not be able to survive under all the acceptable conditions. Now, Chou Shijia has given birth prematurely, and he is still in such a bad environment. The chance that the child will survive is one in ten thousand.


    So this one in ten thousand or zero chance, as long as you can let King Kong see one side, see one side.


    Ye Yu shouts Su Su Su. Su Su returns to him. He puts down his heart and asks the brothers to cut down trees. Everyone is ready to help King Kong to see his son.


    Su Su was in a hurry. He stood at the end of the line and yelled, "don''t move. Don''t cut down the trees. The forest is getting denser and denser. Let it grow. Don''t move. Let''s move it slowly..."


    Just then, all of a sudden, Su Su felt something behind her. She suddenly turned around and saw a bloody mouth rushing towards her. She subconsciously mobilized all her powers. An ice skate flew out of her eyebrows and cut the bloody mouth in two.

 Chapter 398

    It was in the snake''s bloody mouth that Su Su cut it in half. In a flash, a man in the dense forest howled wildly and cursed: "Su Su, you bitch, you bitch!"


    Su Su just reflected that she had cut something in half. It turned out that it was a big snake. It was as thick as an adult man''s waist. She didn''t even know when such a huge thing was climbing behind Su Su Su.


    Now this giant, whose bloody mouth has been cut in half by Su Su''s ice skate, is still alive. It''s writhing in the air and on the ground with the snake''s injured beak. It seems that it''s also extremely painful.


    "Fuck you, M. who are you calling a bitch? Who are you? You have the ability to come to me. Don''t mess with my women and children! "


    On the other hand, Ye Yu in the dense forest, when he heard someone abusing Su Su, was filled with anger. His laser was used up when he entered the gate of Apple villa. At this moment, the power energy had not recovered, and he was trapped behind these trees for a while. He was really worried.


    And Su Su, on hearing this person''s curse, roughly guessed the identity of this person, in addition to Voldemort, who else? In her mind, she only took 0.01 seconds to think about it, and then she flew out several ice skates to chop the snake, which was writhing in pain on the ground, and turned around and ran away.


    "Su Su!"


    Xiao Yao ran from the front of the team to the end, as if to help Su Su. Su Su waved her hand and pushed Xiao Yao behind her, saying:


    "Stay away from the innocent!"


    She saw the silver in her eyes. She didn''t care about the mutant snake on the ground. Holding little love, she ran after the direction where she was howling all the time. She cut the grass to get rid of the roots and killed all the people. It''s unreasonable that she cut the snake, but let the snake''s owner go, right?


    Su Su got two water men, waved away a dry branch, and ran along with the two water men. After a while, he saw a man lying on the ground and Howling as if he had been skinned. Su Su Su raised his hand and just wanted to give him a knife, but the man raised his head, opened his mouth, and a small red snake flew out of his mouth, Straight at Su Su''s chest, little love sitting on the waist stool.


    So Su Su quickly stepped back. At this time, Maomao climbed out of Xiaoai''s skirt. Two meat wings agitated angrily beside the little snake''s head. The flying snake was blocked by Su Su Su''s ice wall, and fell to the ground shivering. He did not dare to swim in the direction of Xiaoai.


    Voldemort, lying on the ground, was stunned. He pointed to the back of the transparent ice wall and stirred the fur of meat wings on Xiao AI''s neck. He said with a smile, "today is really a good day. You are here. Come here, come to me."


    As soon as Su Su saw something wrong, Voldemort, who was lying on the ground, seemed to be controlling Maomao. She was so angry that she put her hand on the ice wall, turned the ice wall in front of her into ice skates, and flew directly to Voldemort.


    When the control ability was interrupted, Voldemort rolled in place, his blood was covered with fallen leaves, and he avoided Su Su''s ice skates. He only heard Voldemort roar: "that''s my snake king, snake king, bite Su Su Su to death."


    With a squeak, Maomao slipped down from Xiaoai''s skirt. Instead of biting Susu, he showed his fangs and swam directly to Voldemort. Voldemort was shocked. He stepped back and instructed his little snake to intercept Maomao. Then Voldemort''s little snake entangled him.


    As soon as Maomao turned his head and opened his mouth, he bit the snake around him. The little red snake turned black from the place where Maomao bit it. At last, it twisted and became a little black snake. Then he quickly let go of the entangled hair and shrank under the fallen leaves. He did not dare to make a second attempt in front of the snake king.


    Voldemort''s hand trembled, his head shrank, his mouth spewed out a mouthful of black blood, pointed to Maomao, then pointed to Susu and Xiaoai. There was a sense of loneliness in his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing,


    "I said that the man who tamed my snake king didn''t want to be stronger at all. After several months, this man didn''t show any trace. I see, I see!"


    It''s not that the person who tames the snake king doesn''t want to make the snake king stronger. It''s that little love, a baby who is only five months old, how can she take the snake king out for a walk?


    After listening to Voldemort''s words, Su Su stopped her killing move. She was not very proficient in the ability of controlling the mutant beast. When she observed Xiao AI, she didn''t feel that Xiao AI''s power fluctuated around her. Why did Maomao bind with Xiao AI?


    She wanted to know, so she left Voldemort for a while and asked, "is Maomao your snake?"


    "It''s mine, of course. It''s the mutant snake king that I''ve worked hard to cultivate. With this snake king, all kinds of snakes in the world don''t care. What kind of incense did your daughter burn in her last life? How could she take my snake king for herself?"


    Voldemort was spitting blood and looking at Xiao AI with killing intention. He sneered and his eyes were as cold as two invisible poisonous snakes. He continued to say to Su Su:


    "Do you think that if you kill me today, your daughter will be safe? As long as the one who knows the value of the snake king eats your daughter, he can turn the snake king into his own. Hahaha, did you find an umbrella for your daughter or a disaster? In the future life, I will experience it myself. "


    "That''s bullshit?"


    Su Su was in a bad mood when he heard the speech. He raised his hand and saw Voldemort''s eyes staring at his neck, as if he had been strangled and could not speak. His originally gray face suddenly turned red. Then he heard a bang, and Voldemort''s whole blood flew from the inside to the outside, and the whole person was blown to pieces.


    She turned back and looked at the hair on the ground in the green. Everyone is innocent and guilty. Is it just love? If this snake king is really as powerful as Voldemort said, then in the future, little love will really become the object that people want to eat.


    But equally, with Maomao, Xiaoai''s fighting power will become extremely powerful, so Maomao''s existence is necessary.


    Thinking of this, Su Su squatted down with Xiao AI in her arms, looked at a pair of flustered and cute hair on the ground, stretched out her fingertips, pointed to the meat wings on the edge of Maomao''s head, and asked:


    "Maomao, can you take up your wings?"

 Chapter 399

    Maomao vomited snake letter son, don''t know what Su Su is saying, so Su Su very patiently coax way: "we tough life, need to hide, don''t so pull wind, know, you put these two wings away, in the future disguised as an ordinary snake."


    Although Maomao didn''t understand what Su Su was saying, he intuitively felt that his self-esteem had been wronged. As soon as his golden snake eyes narrowed, it seemed that he wanted to cry.


    Su Su sighed, stretched out his hand, grabbed Maomao''s head, and advised: "I''m not thinking about you and Xiaoai. You know, don''t blame me."


    Said, she personally, from the pocket to find two rubber bands, give Maomao the two meat wings smooth, and then use the rubber band to bind up!!!


    Like braiding, the meat wings and snake body are tied together.


    This is the right snake, Maomao can''t help shaking his head, squeaking out of Su Su''s hand, and getting into Xiao AI''s clothes to find comfort.


    Seeing this, Su Su wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare to smile. She just turned around, glanced at the pile of meat on the fallen leaves, and went back with Xiao AI. When she came to zhuoshijia and Xiao Yao, she happened to meet King Kong and Ye Yu. They slowly moved away the dry branches and came over.


    It''s very strange that when they forced into this mutated forest, they were as fierce as ye Yu, and they were also struggling. But when they heard Su Su''s words, they let these trees grow, they didn''t hurt these green plants, they just pulled away the dry branches, and they came over easily.


    As soon as he came over, King Kong couldn''t wait to hold the gift. He looked at his son with red eyes. He looked at him again and again. The feeling of heartache made everyone feel sad and desperate.


    Ye Yu also held a little love, also looked and looked, and checked Su Su again, this just let go.


    "Let''s go back to Bafang village as soon as possible. The medical facilities there are better than here." Su Su gave her little love to Ye Yu, went to zhuoshijia''s side, and said to her, "you still don''t give up. Anyway, heaven has not given up. As parents, you can''t give up easily."


    King Kong heard that Su Su was right. Although Tianci looked very weak and looked like a fragile porcelain doll, it would break with a pinch, but he insisted, he was still breathing, and his heart was still beating. As a parent, he should not give up this last hope.


    They immediately turn around, without destroying the green trees, slowly out of the apple villa area, and then quickly get on the car, left Xiangcheng, back to Bafang village.


    As soon as he returned to Bafang village, a large group of people gathered around him. Junjiu took the gift from King Kong just a few days ago, and urgently called doctor Hong to give him a thorough examination. Su''s father, Su''s mother, and a group of old people also came over and surrounded Ye Yu and Xiao AI.


    Zhou Xiaolin was hiding in her villa and didn''t dare to come out. When things got to this point, she learned the whole story from others and realized that the person who asked her the way that morning was not a real scholar. So now if Zhou Xiaolin wants to stop more, she has to stop more. If she wants to find some sense of existence again, it''s not that she was driven out of Bafang village, I''ve been exercising in the thick fog for months.


    That''s the King Kong Club.


    Outside, there was a lot of excitement, joy and worry,


    Just when Su Su follows Su Su''s father and mother Ye Yu Xiaoai back to her villa and plans to go back to her bedroom for a rest, a man who comes to buy chicken with Fang Shuyi''s plane knocks on the door of Su Su''s yard and delivers a chicken feather letter to Su Su Su.


    It''s really a "chicken feather" letter. It''s written by Mei Shengnan. Since she went to Chuncheng, this woman has been busy in all aspects, and she always writes to Su Su every so often. The envelope she uses is the one with peacock feathers. It looks gorgeous and exaggerated.


    On weekdays, most of Mei Shengnan''s letters to Su Su are just a few words. She''s very good. She asks Su Su and her hobbies or not? Sometimes she would write a little about the situation in Chuncheng and the extent of the zombies stacking outside Chuncheng. This time, she talked a lot with Su Su, mostly about Fang Youmao.


    Fang Youmao is Fang Shuyi''s uncle. Mei Shengnan made it clear when he was in Bafang village, and told Su Su about it. This time, when she arrived in Chuncheng with Fang Shuyi, she made a detailed description of Fang Shuyi''s life. Then she began to find out Fang Youmao''s position in the army, Small to have appearance, there are several two milk three milk four milk five milk.


    Mei Shengnan said in detail in his letter. When he talked about how Fang Youmao occupied Chuncheng step by step, he inevitably mentioned chunzhengzong who was suppressed by Fang Youmao!


    Before the end of the world, Chuncheng was the world of chunzhengzong. After the end of the world, Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong formed a situation of mutual dependence and competition in Chuncheng. Originally, Fang Youmao joined the army, and Fang family with strong armaments served as the backer. Chunzhengzong gave Chuncheng to Fang Youmao on the surface, and then led his forces to retreat to the second line and took control of Chuncheng behind the scenes.


    But the tide of corpses surrounded Chuncheng for several months. When Chunzheng''s supplies were running short, fangyoumao''s power was growing day by day because Bafang village provided meat, vegetables and rice.


    Of course, the rivalry between these forces has little to do with the far-off Bafang village. But from Mei Shengnan''s letter, Su Su learns a message that chunzhengzong, the former overlord of the spring city, seems to hate Bafang village because of the rise of Fang Youmao.


    When she saw this, Su Su sat by the bed. Outside the bedroom, Su Su''s father and mother teased little love. Su Su frowned and turned over Mei Shengnan''s letter. She looked up and looked at the distance. She thought hard that Chun Zhengzong was not one of Mei Shengnan''s benefactors in spring city in her last life?


    It''s a complicated matter. But in the last life, Fang Youmao and his party didn''t make a splash in Chuncheng. Chuncheng has always been under the control of Chunzheng. Maybe because of the butterfly effect of Su Su''s rebirth, Fang Youmao, who had been folded in history for a long time, has become the leader of Chuncheng this time.


    *****************************The author has something to say****************************


    Now I have two shifts a day, there are two shifts!!!

 Chapter 400

    Then we talk about how Chun Zhengzong got involved with Mei Shengnan. We have to start with Bai Luoluo''s younger brother, who is a good-looking wife. At that time, Su Su Su was chased and killed by Mei Shengnan, who helped to lead him out. But Su Su Su killed him. In fact, there are many other brothers, who can''t find Su Su Su, Naturally, I want to go to Mei Shengnan to avenge my brother.


    How did Mei Shengnan get away? She sent herself to chunzhengzong''s bed. It''s said that chunzhengzong was so eager to die that chunzhengzong didn''t want her to die. So chunzhengzong came out to protect her. Meisheng got away from it perfectly!


    These forces in Chuncheng are so complicated that Su Su still hasn''t got a clear idea. She looks back at the letter in her hand from a distance. At the end, Mei Shengnan writes a sentence,


    "Chunzhengzong will cut off the supply of fangyoumao materials in the near future!"


    This sentence used three exclamation marks, it can be seen that the matter is serious, but chunzhengzong wants to cut off the material supply of fangyoumao, how to cut off? Did you destroy Bafang village or what???


    Mei Shengnan didn''t make it clear. It''s said that now Fang Shuyi comes to Bafang village to buy chicken and vegetables. He sends planes to come and go, and there is no land way to get in and out of Chuncheng. How can chunzhengzong send people to destroy Bafang village? Are you ready to go empty? That spring should send a plane team! Otherwise, Bafang village will not be destroyed easily.


    Su Su twists her eyebrows and puts Mei Shengnan''s letter away. After a while, she goes out and talks with Ye Yu. During this period, she tries to pay attention to some visitors in the air and put more energy into the air. Ye Yu comes in.


    She only felt that the sofa around her sank, and Ye Yu sat beside her, stretched out a hand and held her shoulder. Su Su tilted her head, and before she could speak to Ye Yu, she saw Ye Yu''s sharp face come together, and her body weight also pressed her on the bed.


    "Ye..." Su Su jumps in her heart. Before she understands what happened, Ye Yu''s mouth blocks her mouth. She grabs Mei Shengnan''s letter and reaches out to hit him. Her head turns to the side and looks at the direction of the door. The door of the bedroom is closed by Ye Yu.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa"


    Outside the door, Xiao AI''s cry came over. Ye Yu, who was lying on Su Su, was shocked. He turned from a wolf into a gentleman. He frowned and quickly got up from Su Su Su. He sat beside the bed, staring at Su Su Su fiercely.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Su Su is lying, I don''t know how to smile a little complacent, Ye Yu wants to attack her?! Now I have to ask Xiao AI if she agrees.


    "Still laughing?! What''s so funny? "


    Forget to tell Ye Yu about the orthodox spring!


    After Ye Yu ran out of the house, Su Su remembered that she grinned and rubbed her chest, which was hurt by Ye Yu''s pinching. Just now, Ye Yu was making a lot of noise. Before telling him about Mei Zi''s letter, she arranged her clothes and walked out of the bedroom. As soon as she came out, she saw that Ye Yu, Su''s father and Su''s mother were coaxing around Xiao AI in turn, but Xiao AI didn''t buy it, I opened my throat and cried.


    "Mom, is it time to add supplementary food to Xiao AI?"


    Su Su reaches out and hugs Xiao''ai, who is crying all the time. Xiao''ai bows her head and goes to Su Su''s chest to find food. She remembers that when she came back, she gave Xiao''ai a round of feeding in Ye Yu''s car. Now Xiao''ai is hungry again, so Su Su Su thinks that milk may not be able to satisfy Xiao''ai''s appetite.


    But as soon as she heard that Xiao''ai was going to add supplementary food, Su''s mother became nervous. She straightened up, clenched her fists in her hands and gave a cry,


    "Oh, look at me. I''ve forgotten all these important things. Now my baby is more than five months old. Didn''t you say last time that when children are about six months old, they need to add complementary food?"


    She and Su''s father act together, as if Xiaoai''s supplementary food is an important thing, so important that the two elders can put down everything at hand and go out in a hurry to find iron rice noodles for Xiaoai.


    Su Su shook her head when she saw her. In fact, there was no need to be so anxious. She just said it casually.


    "Ah, Ye Yu, let me tell you something." Holding Xiaoai in her arms, Su Su looks back at Ye Yu and says, "Mei Shengnan wrote me a letter just now, saying that there is an authentic person in their spring city who will go to Bafang village to do damage. Do you know Chunzheng?"


    "Chunzhengzong?" Ye Yu crooked his neck and thought, "I don''t know. I''ll ask the scholar later, but you said he would go to Bafang village to do damage. I think of one thing. We chased you and zhuoshijia all the way to Xiangcheng, but after entering Xiangcheng, we found that all the traces were swept away."


    There are always clues for a person to follow in the way he has walked and done. However, after entering Xiangcheng, these clues are artificially erased by a certain force. It can be imagined that it is impossible for laymen like Li Ying and Voldemort to be able to erase the traces of Su Su and Chou Shijia under the eyes of special forces.


    Now, if we compare Mei Shengnan''s letter, we can almost connect the invisible force of Xiangcheng with chunzhengzong.


    Su Su''s and Ye Yu''s faces are dignified. Ye Yu tells Su Su Su in a hurry and turns to the scholar and fortune teller. The scholar and fortune teller are quite familiar with the factional relationship within the military and government. They may know something Mei Sheng Nan doesn''t know.


    Su Su, on the other hand, nursed Xiao AI. After feeding her, she took another night off. Then she took Xiao AI to the "Bafang village maternal and child health hospital" while it was still early.


    On the way, after a long distance, Su Su saw Muyang coming. The boy grew a little bit longer. After a few days, he ran up. But his temperament didn''t become more cheerful and lively because of his height.


    On the contrary, more and more sparing words, heavy solemn like a little old man.

 Chapter 401

    I saw him coming from a warm sun, wearing a black look that makes people feel very heavy, but in his hand, he pushed a brand-new baby high landscape cart, went to Su Su Su, took little love from Su Su''s arms, held it in his hand, laughed at her, and put her into the pram he found.


    "You have nothing to do today?"


    Su Su looks at Muyang and feels that she is not talking to a child. If she treats Muyang with the mind of treating a child, she will feel very strange.


    Muyang nodded in silence. It seemed that even Su Su didn''t care much. He bent down to fasten the buckle on Xiao AI''s waist and wiped her saliva very carefully. Then he pushed the cart and said to Su Su:


    "What are you going to do? I''ll see you off. "


    "Oh, OK, I''ll go to see the turbid world."


    For such Muyang, Su Su is a little speechless. She points to the direction of maternal and child health care in Bafang village, and goes ahead. She lets Muyang push Xiaoai and tease Xiaoai while following her.


    Bafang village maternal and child health care center is also a name given by Fang Shuyi. He has always had a cooperative relationship with Bafang village. On weekdays, in addition to buying food, vegetables and chicken in Bafang village, he will also send many important people in all aspects, such as the parents, wives and children of a certain person. It is best for such people to come to Bafang village for recuperation.


    Accordingly, Fang Shuyi and Chu Xuan would also send the medical equipment they searched to Bafang village, so Bafang village deliberately vacated an area where there were more than ten rural villas. After they cleaned them up, they gave the villas the names of departments.


    In each department, corresponding medical equipment was placed to serve the old, weak, women and children in a village, so Fang Shuyi named this area "Bafang village maternal and child health hospital".


    Chou Shijia''s son, Tianci, has been staying in the neonatal intensive care unit of Bafang village maternal and child health hospital since he came back yesterday. Now, Tianci has a baby in the neonatal intensive care unit. Su Su puts Xiaoai in a small cart, goes through Gynecology, obstetrics, pediatrics and neonatology, and when she enters the neonatal intensive care unit, she hears King Kong crying in it, And the voices inside are a little noisy, it seems that everyone is very excited.


    Suddenly, Su Su''s heart is not very good. She greets Muyang and pushes Xiaoai into the room. She sees many people standing on the first floor, including zhuoshijia, King Kong, junjiu, Dr. Hong, Liang Xiaoqi and Li Mingzhi, as well as several other members of the women''s self-improvement team.


    Zhuoshijia and Vajra are sitting on the sofa. Zhuoshijia''s face is a bit embarrassed. He lowers his head and doesn''t know what to do. Vajra bends down and buries his face in his hands. He is crying again. For his son, Vajra, who has never blinked his eyes, is like a mother-in-law and buries her tears all day.


    Su Su sighed, thinking that heaven has gone. She just wanted to persuade King Kong. After all, heaven has seen his father, and King Kong should be more open. At least for a long time, everyone has been psychologically prepared for the child''s survival. Now that heaven has gone, let it go.


    However, as soon as Su Su and Muyang push Xiao AI to zhuoshijia for a few steps, Dr. Hong looks back at Su Su and says:


    "Su Su, you''re just in time. King Kong and doctor Zhuo can''t decide this matter. You can give them an idea."


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Su Su sees Dr. Hong turning around, he just shows a man behind him. This man is Dr. Hong''s new recruit to Bafang village to help him do research. What''s his name? He an!


    According to Dr. Hong, he an had a certain origin. Before the end of his life, he established his own medical studio. In his 30s, he made many achievements in viral bacteriology. In short, he was a talent that Dr. Hong admired.


    At this time, he an is holding a tray in his hand. On the tray is a small needle. There is a kind of black liquid in the needle tube. Looking at the size of the needle tube, it is very similar to the size of the child''s vaccination before the end of the world.


    "This is the apocalyptic vaccine I''m working on." Dr. Hong excitedly took out the black injection from the tray and said to Su Su: "as long as the child is injected with this doomsday vaccine, he will have a 75% chance of becoming a psionic. I think in a situation like heaven''s gift, instead of making him an ordinary person and waiting for the passage of life, it''s better to gamble. Maybe 75% of him will become a psionic as long as he becomes a psionic, Heaven''s constitution can be changed and become as strong as the psionic. "


    "You said it yourself. There''s only a 75% chance. Wait until you get to 99.99%."


    Su Su frowns, looks at the injection in Dr. Hong''s hand, and glances at he an, who is also excited. She listens to Dr. Hong''s meaning, is God''s gift still alive? So Su Su turned his head and looked at the turbid world Jiahe Vajra, and continued:


    "Of course, it depends on you. After all, you are the parents given by heaven. If you ask me for my opinion, then my personal opinion is given by heaven. Are you still alive now? You might as well wait a few days."


    "I..."


    Vajra lifted his face from his hands. In fact, what he wanted to tell Su Su was that although Tianci was still alive, his heart rate was so slow that people had the illusion that it would stop at any time. In addition, as soon as Tianci came back to Bafang village, his heart and lung had been infected. This was just an hour or two ago, He was judged by junjiu as pneumonia and myocarditis. The course of the baby''s disease developed very quickly... As a father, he felt that he could not survive.


    Just at this time, Dr. Hong and he an came with the doomsday vaccine. Just before Su Su came, he an had been persuading him to give Tianci the doomsday vaccine, asking King Kong and zhuoshijia to give him Tianci for human test. He said that if Tianci didn''t give him the doomsday vaccine, he might not even have a 75% chance of survival, If it wasn''t for Chou Shijia, he would have agreed.


    "Your psychological quality must be strong!" By his side, zhuoshijia reached for King Kong''s hand and said, "it''s really not time to get vaccinated. It''s time to bet on the 75% chance."


    The constitution of the powers is stronger than that of ordinary people. I don''t know how many times their resistance to diseases is. However, the doomsday vaccine developed by Dr. Hong has only a 75% chance. What''s the concept of 75%? It means that among the 100 children who have received the doomsday vaccine, 25 children will be directly infected with the doomsday virus and become zombies. The probability is really great.

 Chapter 402

    Zhuo Shijia has been a doctor for so many years. According to her medical knowledge, the symptoms of pneumonia and myocarditis can be treated by modern medicine. Most babies with these two kinds of diseases can be cured after careful treatment, so it''s not time to use the doomsday vaccine.


    In case Tianci really can''t survive because of the complications, it''s not too late to inject the doomsday vaccine. King Kong is just a little confused with his children.


    Dr. Hong nodded. He was not disappointed because of zhuoshijia''s refusal. However, he an was not reconciled. As soon as he began to persuade him, Dr. Hong put the vaccine back into the tray and turned to Su Su


    "The success rate of 99.99% is impossible at present. Su Su, I need assistants and expand the scope of the studio. Otherwise, I can only achieve 76% at most."


    "It''s up to you. There are so many people in the town. You can choose for yourself."


    Su Su waved his hand and didn''t pay attention to what Dr. Hong said. As long as Dr. Hong didn''t take the doomsday vaccine with a 75% chance of success and cheat children to do human experiments, he would do everything with Dr. Hong.


    It''s just that when Su Su thinks that Dr. Hong''s Doomsday vaccine doesn''t have a good chance of success, some people take a fancy to the 75% chance. It''s no one else. It''s Muyang who stands behind Su Su Su and sees everything in his eyes.


    He slightly drooped his head and looked at Xiaoai in the cart all the time. Xiaoai also looked at him with big black eyes. Muyang was unconsciously smiling. He bent down and stretched out his fingers to gently rub Xiaoai''s smooth face. Xiaoai stretched out his hand and grasped Muyang''s fingers to play.


    "I''ll be back in a moment. I''ll play with you when I come back."


    Muyang gently said, a little bit of his fingers from the little hand of little love, turned and walked out, adults are still discussing the 75% probability, Muyang went to the door, looked back at the little love in the cart, and then turned around, strode out of the door.


    After a while, Dr. Hong has negotiated with Su Su about expanding the enrollment of researchers. He an comes out behind Dr. Hong with a tray in his hand and vaccine samples on the tray. Muyang stands outside the door waiting for them, hanging his head. His thin body has a little habitual chest. He tilts his head and says, "Dr. Hong."


    "Muyang?" Doctor Hong was startled and looked around. Except for Muyang, there was no one in the room. He asked Muyang strangely, "were you in there just now? What are you doing out here now? "


    "Are you short of human trials?" Muyang impatient with doctor Hong detour, directly explain his meaning, straighten chest way: "I want to inject your doomsday vaccine."


    "This..."


    Dr. Hong looks at Muyang hesitantly. Although he has been in the laboratory, he knows something about the outside world. Although Muyang is small, it is one of the best people in pupa town. Such a person is different from a baby born just a few days ago. If Muyang does not grasp the 75% chance, he will become a zombie, Well, Dr. Hong is also afraid of taking responsibility.


    He an, who is behind Dr. Hong, has bright eyes. Their experiment has entered the final clinical stage. It''s time for the lack of human experiment, and Muyang''s physical quality is the best among all the children. If Muyang can join the human experiment program, it will greatly help the research of doomsday vaccine.


    "It doesn''t matter. Life and death depend on fate. You give me the doomsday vaccine and I''ll sign an exemption agreement for you."


    When he said this, Muyang''s eyes were deep silence. He was precocious and knew what he was doing now. In such a strange world, ordinary people would never go far. As an ordinary person, he had a deep hatred of blood. If he wanted to revenge, to have a firm foothold in the end, and to have enough ability to protect Xiaoai, he had to make himself stronger, Become a psionic.


    When he said this, Dr. Hong, who really wanted his research to be proved by human experiments, immediately agreed and led Muyang to his laboratory.


    Because Muyang is the first person to be injected with the doomsday vaccine, all data should be recorded by Dr. Hong. In addition, in order to prevent Muyang from becoming zombie, Dr. Hong also needs to tie Muyang up when injecting the doomsday vaccine.


    When all this happened, Su Su didn''t know. She just stayed in NICU. After talking with Zhuo Shijia about the present state of heaven''s gift, she pushed Xiaoai''s cart back.


    After a few days, the heart rate of Tianci was very slow, and the pneumonia and myocarditis were gradually controlled. Just as Jingang and zhuoshijia were relieved, Tianci had diarrhea again. Not only did Tianci have diarrhea, but Xiaoai, who just added supplementary food, also felt uncomfortable. For a moment, Jingang and Ye Yu had no intention to take care of the affairs in pupa town, But Muyang has never been exposed.


    Wait until Su Su this just think of to want to look for the time of Muyang, the turbid world is good and anxious to look for the door.


    At this time, Su Su is cutting her nails in the yard for Xiao AI, who is nearly six months old. But Xiao AI doesn''t cooperate very well. The warm sun makes her eyes squint. She is wriggling on Su Su''s legs, and wants Su Su Su to hold her out to play.


    Seeing that, zhuoshijia suddenly came in. Su Su, who was sitting on the bench, looked up at the gaunt face of zhuoshijia and frowned


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Su Su, I''m sorry. I still want to borrow some more breast milk from you." There was a look of embarrassment on Chou Shijia''s face. He explained: "since Tianci ate milk powder once and caused diarrhea, milk powder was fed once and let out once. He was thin originally, but now he is still relying on nutrients. In the past two days, he was infected with gastroenteritis again, so I thought, can I borrow some breast milk from you again..."


    Counting with fingers, Tianci has been living for nearly half a month. From the first three jin to now, it is said that the weight is not very long at all. It was OK in the apple villa area, and there was no infection in the heart and lung. However, since moving back to Bafang village, all aspects of medical conditions are much better than those in the apple villa area, and Tianci''s body infection is coming one after another.


    No one knows why. About those days in the apple villa area, because I just came out of the turbid world, I had more antibodies in my body? Or the relationship of Susu breast milk?!

 Chapter 403

    Anyway, no matter why, zhuoshijia asked Su Su to borrow her breast milk to supply Tianci''s small breast milk, but she still had some. So Su Su simply went back to the inner room and gave Tianci a bottle of breast milk. Seeing that zhuoshijia hurried back to Bafang village maternal and child health care center with the bottle, Su Su Su also picked up Xiaoai and planned to find Muyang.


    Out of the door of the yard, Su Su''s female self-improvement team on the same road inquired about it. It was said that the last time she saw Muyang was with Dr. Hong. Su Su Su''s heart suddenly clapped, and she couldn''t help laughing. Dr. Hong? Muyang with him?


    She turns around and walks to Dr. Hong''s laboratory with little love in her arms. Dr. Hong''s laboratory is near the end of Bafang village. With such a laboratory, he occupies about three villas in the countryside. Because Dr. Hong is impatient and disturbed, he lets the old people surround his three villas and become an independent individual.


    When Su Su pushed open the gate on the wall and went in, he found that there were several new people in it. They were all wearing white coats, holding instruments or record sheets in their hands, and their brows were locked. They walked back and forth quickly, as if they were immersed in their own world.


    No one paid attention to Su Su and Xiao AI. These people were carefully selected by Dr. Hong from pupa town. Everyone studied medicine before the end of his life. The diplomas and awards he got on the way to medicine were very thick. Naturally, such people would not waste their time on greeting others.


    So Susu could only hold Xiaoai and walked into the gate of the first villa. As soon as she entered, she heard someone say excitedly in front of a pile of test tubes in the hall:


    "Dr. Hong, in fact, we need more human trials to improve the success rate. For so many children in Bafang village, as long as we can persuade Su Su to give each child a shot of doomsday vaccine, we will have more information."


    "Su Su said that we can''t use children as human body test. Muyang is voluntary. If other children don''t want to, we can''t force those children."


    Dr. Hong is also somewhat helpless. Doomsday vaccine was originally developed for children. His research will progress very slowly if we don''t use children as human trials. However, when he took doomsday vaccine with him and wanted to give Tianci injection that day, Su Su Su talked about this problem with him again. It''s only 75% of the success rate. He can''t use children as human trials.


    In fact, Dr. Hong agrees with Su Su on this point. After all, he once worked as a doctor in NICU for a period of time and had a lot of contact with children. Although Dr. Hong is addicted to research, he is not so crazy as to ignore human life for research.


    But his assistant didn''t agree with him all the time. He an was the assistant who instigated Dr. Hong to give Tianci the last day vaccine. This time, he wanted to instigate Dr. Hong to bypass Su Su and secretly give the children in Bafang village an injection. So there was a lot of disdain in his voice. He just said to Dr. Hong:


    "To tell you the truth, I personally think that the reason why Bafang village has developed so slowly is that Su Su, a woman, is tied up. If she could be more aggressive, Bafang village would not be like this. Doomsday vaccine is an important research beneficial to human development. It used to have a 75% success rate, but just because Muyang was alone, in just a few days, The probability of success has increased to 76%. If we can use the children of Bafang village to do human experiments, the probability will be greatly increased. In the future, when Bafang village has the doomsday vaccine as a weapon, why can''t we worry about dominating the world? "


    It is because Su Su is so short-sighted that she is not allowed to do human body experiments. This woman can''t do great things in this way.


    Su Su behind him sneered and said, "of the 100 children, 24 will be directly infected and become zombies. Don''t you dare to take them out for human body test. If it''s me, I''m embarrassed to take them out and make a fool of myself. It''s good to dominate the world? In order to dominate the world, we can ignore human relations and do experiments with children? "


    "Su... Su Su..."


    Dr. Hong, who was holding the test tube in his hand, almost spilled out the chemicals in the test tube with a shake. He looked back at Su Su''s cold face with embarrassment and explained:


    "We''re just talking about it. We don''t really want to use children as test objects."


    Dr. Hong''s he an opens his mouth and sneers. He takes a look at Su Su and turns his head to silence. What''s wrong with his attitude? If he did not hold such an attitude towards life, he would not have achieved so much glory in life before the end of the world.


    "Well, if Muyang is really here, what about others? Give me a word, either to die or to live. "


    Seeing he an''s attitude, Su Su''s heart is full of nameless fire. In fact, people like he an are very suitable to go to Qinglong base. This kind of people''s thought is very terrible before the end of the world. After the end of the world, there are no laws and regulations. In order to do experiments, people want to get their life. What''s the matter with humanity?


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t like he an. Just as she was thinking about what to do with he an, Dr. Hong gave Su Su an exemption agreement and said to her:


    "Su Su, don''t blame me. At that time, when Muyang came to me, I was going to listen to you and don''t take him for human body test, but his attitude was very firm. He wanted me to inject him with doomsday vaccine, and he said that he could sign an exemption agreement for me. You see, that''s it."


    "I only ask how Muyang is now!"


    Su Su doesn''t answer. Her voice is cold and hard. She waves back the exemption agreement handed over by Dr. Hong. She doesn''t bother to read the agreement. Is Muyang voluntary? Does she blame Dr. Hong.


    "It''s in the middle of rapid evolution right now."


    Dr. Hong angrily takes back the exemption agreement. Seeing this, he an looks at Su Su coldly, turns around and leaves the hall for the small room upstairs.


    At this moment, Su Su doesn''t tangle with he an. She is relieved. She only focuses on Muyang. Doctor Hong takes her and Xiao AI out of the villa and goes to the villa behind. Muyang is tied to a bed in the villa.


    ***********************************The author has something to say************************


    Thank you for he Shibi of "X8 demon". I owe you one more.

 Chapter 404

    At this time, as Dr. Hong said, Muyang is really in the process of rapid evolution. Su Su holds Xiaoai and stands outside the door to have a look. There is fire energy around Muyang. It is estimated that Muyang is in the transition from ordinary people to powers.


    She put her heart down, stood by the door, softened her voice to Dr. Hong, and said, "in the final analysis, you can''t be completely blamed for this. You are addicted to medical research, and your ears are still soft. When others instigate you behind your back, you will easily go astray. Medical research is important, but we have to have the most basic human nature while doing research, You said that the children in Bafang village could survive in the doomsday environment. There are antibodies in their bodies. If they can survive, why do you have to take their lives for human test? "


    As Chou Shijia said, natural selection, God let these children live, then live, as an ordinary person or in the future, or because of some coincidence, become a power, that is their life.


    It''s good to have a 99.99% success rate for doomsday vaccine, but it doesn''t have to use the children''s bodies to fill in the success rate. In Su Su Su''s opinion, it''s a bit crazy. If a person treats anything too persistently, he will be crazy, just like her previous life.


    Dr. Hong nodded, with an expression of "I know I''m wrong", which made Su Su''s anger subside. She held Xiao AI in one hand, and Xiao AI was pulling her hair. Su Su''s other hand went to grab Xiao AI''s hair, and explained to Dr. Hong at the same time:


    "I see that your assistant has a bad mind. This kind of person is talented, but his heart is cold and heartless. You can either control him or give him to me to kill him. Anyway, if you can''t control this kind of person, you can''t stay."


    An ordinary person with evil thoughts, compared with a gifted but inhumane genius, the former''s harm is only individual, while the latter''s harm can affect the whole environment. People like he an are now in the hands of Su Su. If he falls into the hands of people like Li Ying, we can imagine how many people will be killed.


    Su Su still remembers the Qinglong base in his last life, where he an, a talented but inhumane genius, gathered together to build the power lab. It is said that at that time, it was very frightening. For some time, those who had acquired the second power in Qinglong base were very nervous, for fear that their powers were too unique, It''ll be sliced by the psionic lab.


    The doomsday vaccine was also developed by this power laboratory. According to the anecdotal information without any evidence, in order to study the doomsday vaccine, Qinglong base cooperated with the power laboratory very much. In many years, Qinglong base obtained thousands of babies privately through various ways, in order to do human experiments for the power laboratory.


    Therefore, Su Su believes that Dr. Hong can either guarantee that he an can be controlled for a lifetime, otherwise he might as well kill him.


    Dr. Hong cherishes his talent, lowers his head and doesn''t speak. He obviously doesn''t want to control he an, and he doesn''t want to kill Su Su. Su Su doesn''t discuss with Dr. Hong any more. He just wants to kill and maim he an while Dr. Hong is away. Of course, he an is a medical talent. This kind of talent wants to kill and maim he an, Naturally, we can''t be in front of Dr. Hong.


    She went out of the door of the laboratory, found two members of the women''s self-improvement team, let them mobilize the people of the women''s self-improvement team, secretly looking at he an.


    But without waiting for the two members of the women''s self-improvement team to carry out Su Su''s order to the end, he an, who had already been on fire for Su Su''s various uncoordinated actions, took the lead. After Su Su finished watching Muyang and left the laboratory, he an went to Dr. Hong and advised him:


    "Dr. Hong, when I went shopping in pupa town two days ago, I heard that chunzhengzong in Chuncheng was vigorously recruiting talents. If we could take the doomsday vaccine to chunzhengzong, this research would go more smoothly than in Bafang village."


    "No, Su Su is kind to me. My life was saved by Su Su from the zombies. If this experiment can''t go on, I won''t leave Bafang village!"


    There is no time to analyze why chunzhengzong of Chuncheng would go to pupa town to dig people. Dr. Hong refuses he an''s invitation. His attitude is very firm. He already has a sense of belonging to Bafang village. No matter how many restrictions there are in Bafang village, he doesn''t intend to leave Bafang village and go elsewhere.


    He an smiles and doesn''t persuade him any more, but he ran away with Dr. Hong''s research data that night. At that time, he an only said that he would help Dr. Hong go out to collect plant samples, and Dr. Hong would often go out to collect plant samples himself, so the gatekeepers didn''t feel anything unusual and immediately let him out.


    When everyone thought it was wrong, it was the next morning when Dr. Hong got up to do research. He found that all the research materials he had worked so hard to produce had been swept away by he an.


    He immediately hung a rope on the door, moved a bench, and put his head in, ready to hang!


    Su Su was startled. When she came with Xiao AI, the laboratory was already three floors inside and three floors outside. Dr. Hong was saved. He was half dead, just lying in the cold wind of early spring, howling.


    Someone brought him a chair, but he didn''t sit either. He just sat on the ground and wept against the chair. Seeing Su Su pushing a cart in, Dr. Hong climbed up to Su Su Su and cried:


    "Su Su, Su Su, this is all my hard work, all my hard work, you have to send someone to find it for me, you must find it for me, this beast, this beast..."


    "What did I tell you yesterday? Just one night later, you didn''t listen to me at all


    Seeing Dr. Hong''s posture of crying, quarreling and hanging like a woman, Su Su was out of breath. She waved her hand, pulled a chair and sat down, pulled the quilt on Xiao AI in the cart, looked at Dr. Hong again, and continued with a frown


    "I said yesterday that he an''s mind is not right, let you control it, or let me kill it. You still don''t think so, but you still protect it. In less than 10 hours, he an took away your hard work. Who can blame you?"


    "No, it''s not Su Su. If you want to help me find it back, you must help me find it back." Dr. Hong sat on the ground, as if he was going to stand by and not interfere. Then he hastily said, "he an stole not only the doomsday vaccine, but also a lot of research materials, including the serum samples of all the people in Bafang village, in which there are little love and gifts from heaven! Su Su, help me, help me

 Chapter 405

    "What?"


    As soon as Su Su heard Dr. Hong''s words, she felt a sudden jump in her heart. For her, whether Dr. Hong''s Doomsday vaccine research results were lost or not had little impact on her, because she didn''t plan to dominate the world with doomsday vaccine, but the serum samples of Xiaoai, her, her parents and Ye Yu''s 18 special forces were lost, so Su Su really cared.


    At the beginning, in order to study the types of powers, the power lab in Qinglong base started with serum. Everyone had only 10 ml of blood. In fact, what was hidden in the 10 ml was all the secrets of the person from the inside to the outside, including the types of powers, physical diseases or health, genetic DNA, etc., which could be extracted from the 10 ml of blood.


    Someone who has a heart will specially take a sample from this batch of serum that is worth studying, and then grab the owner of this serum sample to dissect it. Although Su Su doesn''t think things will be so coincidental, someone will look up to her and someone''s blood around her, but what if?


    Every parent thinks that his or her child is different. If Xiao AI''s life is full of one in ten thousand possibilities, he or she will be attracted by others. As a parent, do you want to cut off one in ten thousand possibilities?


    When the scope of this possibility is expanded, and all the people in Bafang village, blood samples fall into the hands of people like he an, it is particularly noteworthy.


    Everyone in Bafang village has been collected blood samples by Dr. Hong for various reasons. When Xiao AI was born, she also collected blood samples in order to find out why her lips were black, let alone heaven''s gift. The heart rate of heaven''s gift was once slow and fast, and Dr. Hong collected blood samples several times.


    "He an said that there was a chunzhengzong in Chuncheng who was digging people in pupa town. He said that he had contacted chunzhengzong a few days ago and asked me to join chunzhengzong, Susu, Susu. I really didn''t want to go, so I turned him down. Where do I know, where do I know this bastard, so I took all my efforts away..."


    At the back, Dr. Hong''s cry, Su Su, no longer listens. As long as she knows who he an is going to take refuge in, Su Su gets up from her chair, turns around, pushes Xiao AI in the baby carriage, and quickly leaves the laboratory. Behind her, people are all talking to Dr. Hong, saying that as long as someone has a life, everything can be studied again, right.


    Originally, Su Su intended to find Ye Yu and let Ye Yu take people to pursue he an, but she ran back to her villa and found that Ye Yu, who had been staying in Bafang village every day because of Xiao AI''s diarrhea recently, was worried. Today, she went to pupa town early in the morning. Not only Ye Yu, but also King Kong. Su Su Su thought that she would go to pupa town too!


    Passing by a member of the women''s self-improvement team, Su Su waved to the woman and said, "go and take someone out to find Zhang Wenyuan. Let him pull out all the road signs outside Bafang village. From now on, this Bafang village will not be allowed to enter and leave easily."


    I didn''t know who put forward the suggestion before. In order to facilitate the people in Bafang village to get in and out in the thick fog, some road signs were designed to guide the way. This really greatly facilitated the people in Bafang village, but at the same time, it also added a lot of unnecessary trouble to Bafang village.


    It''s like the last time Zhuo Shijia was tied away by the fake scholar. Without the guide of the road sign, can the fake scholar go out of Bafang village? This time, he an can sweep away all of Dr. Hong''s research. Can he an get out of the thick fog without the guide of the road sign?


    So Su Su thinks that the existence of this signpost is really unnecessary. If someone in Bafang village wants to come in, take a compass and avoid the emotional barrier created by Li Xiaoyu and the scholar. If someone in Bafang village wants to go out, Zhang Wenyuan and the scholar can lead the way. Those with high power level and keen five senses can also help lead the way.


    The women''s self-improvement team immediately nodded, turned and went to Zhang Wenyuan to pull out the road sign. Su Su went back to her villa and began to pack up. Xiao AI''s autumn clothes, trousers, sweaters, coats, sleeping bags, two boxes of commercially available rice noodles with iron, her own clothes, two milk bottles and two molars, and so on.


    After collecting two big boxes, Su Su went out, found Ye Yu''s military jeep, removed the baby basket from the jeep, installed a brand-new child safety seat, and then put the little love in the baby carriage into the child safety seat. Su Su Su drove the jeep and was ready to go to pupa town to kill he an.


    She was not out of Bafang village. In the thick fog, in a small corner, there were several snakes, big and small, of different colors. She did not know where they came from. She found a place where there were no emotional barriers, no cannibals, and no mutated shrubs. In the ground, the snakes were crawling in the direction of Bafang village, just like a pilgrimage, The scene was eerie.


    At this time, the Mission Center in pupa town is full of excitement. With the increase of population in pupa Town, there are many more people who come to receive and hand in tasks. Ah Bao and a few people are sitting behind the counter. He is very busy. He is in a hurry to stamp the receipt of the mission, and he does not forget to turn back and stand behind him. Pigo laughs


    "Brother, you go back. I''ll watch you here. It''s said that Xu Lei''s first day in kindergarten today. You can go back and have a look. Don''t let him be bullied by ruiruirui in kindergarten."


    "Ruirui that splash monkey, I have already told him, let him take Xu Lei, will not."


    The days are getting better day by day. Pigo, who is more than 40 years old, has more and more smiles on his face. Su Su''s little love is almost six months old, and Xu Lei has been more than one year old. In Bafang village, as long as children can walk, they will send them to Bafang village kindergarten. Pigo certainly can''t let Xu Lei lose at the starting line.


    Even though he was smiling, he was also worried. He was afraid that Xu Lei''s first day in kindergarten, the newly recruited kindergarten aunts would not know how to take Xu Lei. After all, a child over one year old didn''t know how to speak, and he didn''t know how to express some of his living habits. Therefore, pigo was going to take a look and send some gifts to the kindergarten aunts by the way.


    So, urged by Po, pigo patted his little brother on the shoulder, turned around, asked for a small gift for the kindergarten aunt, and walked out the back door of the task center.


    However, without waiting for him to go far, suddenly a loud explosion came from the mission center behind him. Pigo turned back fiercely. Passers-by were walking beside him. He was rushed forward several steps by the wave of explosion. However, the Mission Center, which was originally noisy, was silent after the explosion.

 Chapter 406

    "Po!"


    With pain in his heart, pigo left the gaudy little gift in his hand and rushed to the burning Mission Center. At the corner in front of him, a group of people, all wearing gas masks and thick military bulletproof vests, rushed all the way. All the way, he was able to kill people without mercy or negotiation, It''s as if it''s just for destruction.


    Seeing this, pigo, who is running towards the Mission Center, turns around and rushes into a path. As he runs, he takes out a whistle in his neck and blows it to death


    Pupa Town, which has been quiet for a long time, seems to be in a state of fighting for three days and two days. No one knows why. In short, it seems that pupa town has never been peaceful. At first, it was because Voldemort wanted to find Maomao, so it always came to pupa town to provoke. But now that Voldemort is dead, all kinds of disputes in pupa town have not stopped, but intensified.


    Soon, there was chaos in pupa Town, and people felt it in an instant. Today''s fighting is very different from Voldemort''s provocation in the past. Voldemort was a layman in the past, and most of the provocations planned by Voldemort would be found and strangled in the cradle by the women''s self-improvement team on patrol.


    But this time, there is no sign of the explosion in the mission center. Really, the attack technique is professional to the extreme, and there is no trace before, which makes it impossible to prevent.


    The news soon spread. The Mission Center in pupa town was bombed by a group of people. Ye Yu, King Kong and other special forces with special powers quickly gathered from all directions to fight with these people. Junjiu, with doctors and nurses in white coats, began to rescue a Baoge and others in the mission center.


    When Su Su arrived, another group of people ran out of pupa town. They were all wearing gas masks and thick military bulletproof clothes. As they ran towards Bafang village, they turned back to release their powers. They were about to connect with Su Su''s car. In pupa Town, there were dozens of pupa shells originally planted with vegetables and food, Suddenly there were several explosions.


    The sound was like a firecracker. At the same time, it not only destroyed the vegetable and food planting in the pupa Town, but also killed a large number of wood powers and ordinary people who were growing in the pupa shell.


    Su Su stops the car. It''s absolutely impossible to pass in front of her. Behind her seat, Xiao AI is scared to cry by the explosion after explosion. Su Su quickly opens the door of the car, jumps out of the car, runs to the back seat, takes Xiao AI out of the seat, and laughs happily:


    "Don''t cry, baby. There''s a war now. Listen, there''s a war now. We''re going to kill the bad guys."


    Under her mother''s deliberate guidance, Xiao AI felt Su Su''s emotion, as if it was not something to be afraid of, because her mother was so happy, fighting?! Well, fighting is a happy thing!


    So Xiao AI gradually stopped crying. At this time, the front group of soldiers wearing gas masks had rushed to Su Su. It seemed that they were being chased by someone behind them, so there was a sense of inexplicable rush in their actions, so that they didn''t expect Su Su Su to appear in front of the road.


    "Get out of the way, bitch!"


    The man at the front, unable to see his face clearly, yelled at Su Su and raised his hand. He threw a big fireball at Su Su and Xiao AI, as if Su Su Su and Xiao AI were just the smallest ants in the world. They would be killed just because they were in their way.


    Su Su didn''t move. He let the fireball fly to his face and watched the surging flames flutter in the air. But for a moment, before he touched Su Su Su''s nose, he was wrapped in a mass of water and died.


    At the same time, without waiting for the front group to react, Su Su''s feet, gently stomped to the ground, and the group of people who ran to the front were standing in the same place and could not move. Although these people were wearing bulletproof clothes, they could not stop their blood from freezing rapidly.


    In this way, Su Su easily controlled the people in front. The next second, Mo Weiming came after him with a gun in his hand. When he saw Su Su, Xiao AI and dozens of well-equipped soldiers wearing gas masks and bulletproof vests, he whistled.


    The shrill whistle resounds through the sky, and the people in pupa town are still in a panic. When ye Yu shoots down, a person rushing over, turns around and runs in the direction where the whistle sounds. The rest of the special forces see this, some start to fill the position, and some also start to run with Ye Yu.


    As soon as Su Su heard the whistle, it was short and long, which was very similar to Morse code. She didn''t know what Mo Weiming would communicate with Ye Yu and others. She just frowned and asked Mo Weiming


    "What''s going on in town today?"


    "I was raided by chunzhengren." Mo Weiming reached out and lifted the gas mask on the frozen head in front of him. He sneered, "if you have such equipment and means, what can you do? You have to come here to do damage?"


    Now, the news Mei Shengnan has sent is known by some important people in Bafang village. It''s just that the news Mei Shengnan has sent is too late. Chunzhengzong people have already infiltrated into pupa town. From he an''s words, Su Su Su also knows that chunzhengzong people have been secretly digging people in pupa town.


    It''s not a project that can be completed in a day or two after such a big thing happened this time, and the bombs buried in the mission center and planting food and vegetables. However, such a big project had no warning in advance, and even the special forces didn''t notice anything unusual. It''s said that the real people in Mingchun''s hands are very professional in planning raids.


    "How many people died?"


    Looking at the screams of terror in front of her, there are still clouds rising in the sky. Su Su frowns and feels a lot of anger. She just sells some materials to Fang Youmao, so she is remembered by chunzhengzong. How innocent she is.


    "It''s still counting, but..." on Mo Weiming''s face, there was a faint sense of heaviness and anger. He thought about it and finally told Su Su truthfully, "it''s estimated that the wooden powers in pupa town were almost dug up, and the remaining few who didn''t want to go died in the explosion. Su Su Su, we''ve lost a lot this time, It can''t be that way. "

 Chapter 407

    "Of course, it can''t be that way."


    Su Su''s expressionless countenance is like an ice sculpture of this group of people, at least there are more than 30, also don''t know when mixed into pupa Town, spring ORTHODOX treat such a pupa town that can''t even be regarded as a safe area, at most is the scale of a gathering place of human survivors, unexpectedly also used such a scale of attack, it is too much to look up to pupa town.


    When it comes to the loss of pupa Town, it''s not a temporary statistic. The scale of cultivation in pupa town is developing. A pupa town not only provides food for all the people in pupa Town, but also has chuxuan safe area in Xiangcheng and beautiful spring city.


    Now that hundreds of pupillas planted with food and vegetables have been exploded, what will these people eat in the future?


    It''s the end of the world. As long as there are wood powers and pupae that can be used as greenhouses, food and vegetables can be replanted when they''re gone. But the key problem is that the wood powers have been dug up by Chunzheng secretly. The remaining wood powers have died in the explosion, and no one has given birth to vegetables. In a short time, I''m afraid the people in pupa town can''t take care of them. Where else can they manage Chu Xuan and Fang Shuyi?


    When ye Yu, King Kong and the scholar come with weapons, Su Su sighs, pulls Ye Yu and King Kong aside and says to them:


    "You two don''t care about the losses in pupa town now. I''ll give those losses to pigo and me for statistics. I''ll tell you something urgent. Dr. Hong has a man named he an who stole the serum samples from Xiaoai and Tianci last night. He left last night. I don''t know if he was still in pupa town. When you sent someone to search the town, Pay special attention to this man. "


    "Serum samples?" King Kong shook his head, not very clear asked: "why did he steal that thing?"


    "How do I know why he stole that? Not only little love and God''s gift, but also your special forces, mine, my parents'' and doctor Zhuo''s, have all sneaked away. "


    Su Su looks at King Kong and Ye Yu, and finds that both of them are very confused and don''t seem to realize the importance of the serum sample. So Su Su sighs and gives her little love to Ye Yu. She squats down and picks up a dry branch on the ground


    "I want to give you two an analysis. Xiao AI''s parents are powers, and God''s father is powers. So Xiao AI has a 100% chance to evolve into powers, and God has a 50% chance to evolve into powers. So the question is, what powers will these two children evolve into? How old does it take to develop a power? Is the evolutionary process unique to these two children, or to all children? This needs to be studied. The serum sample contains their DNA, but it is not comprehensive and careful enough. If you want to be more comprehensive and careful, you need to take these two children, dissect them, slice them, inject various drugs, and observe their reactions... "


    "No! Little love can''t be dissected! "


    "TMD, who dares to touch my gift?"


    As soon as ye Yu and King Kong hear Su Su Su''s explanation, they immediately turn from a face full of confusion to a face full of fury. They explode. They see Ye Yu walking around in the same place with little love in his arms. King Kong rolls up his sleeve, pinches his fist and yells:


    "Su Su, what do you say is the name of the man who took away little love and the serum from heaven? He an, right? I''ll go to him right away and take him back for dissection, slicing and injection! "


    "I''ll go, too. I''ll hold her for you. Hold her well. You''ll take good care of my girl. Don''t let her be caught and dissected!"


    "Well? I''m just giving you an example


    Maybe they just want to take away the doomsday vaccine, but they just take away the sera of all the people in Bafang village, and they don''t want to do anything at all. Before Su Su''s words are finished, Ye Yu and King Kong run back to pupa town with weapons around their necks. They are scared by Su Su for fear that they won''t be able to catch he an, and Xiao AI and Tianci will be caught to dissect and slice.


    In fact, this is targeted. Even after the serum is checked out, they don''t necessarily look up to Ye Yu''s and King Kong''s children. They are brave and ambitious. They want to cross the Yalu River. They want to laugh at Su Su for no reason.


    Immediately she thought that this matter is actually a very serious matter. Because of the importance of this matter, she ran out of Bafang village with little love, didn''t she?


    At the same time, soon, all the special forces in Bafang village moved. Not only did the special forces move, but also the women''s self-improvement team and Muyang team were mobilized. They began a carpet search. Everyone, every pupa shell, had to be thoroughly searched. The four power grid gates in the southeast, Northwest and northwest of pupa town were closed at the same time, everyone, You can''t get in and you can''t get out.


    And pigo also with people, began to count the loss of pupa town.


    The dozens of soldiers who were frozen by Su Su were stripped of their clothes, trousers and other excellent equipment by the members of the women''s self-improvement team. The frozen bodies were directly transported to the sea of cannibals to feed the flowers, while Su Su drove to her pupa shell with Xiao AI and settled down for the time being.


    Her pupa shell, which she had fought with Xiao Yao and their team in Xiangcheng City, was dragged back to pupa town by Xiao Yao''s team. Pigo took people to wash and decorate it, and placed it behind the women''s self-improvement team, where Su Su and Xiao AI lived.


    There is a fireplace on the first floor. There is a thick soft mat in front of the fireplace. Su Su puts Xiao AI on the mat. As soon as she is going to pack up, the door is knocked. It''s pigo who reports the loss to her.


    The original statistics of several wooden powers, in this series of explosions, no one left, in addition, all the food and vegetables are destroyed, there are about 100 dead ordinary people, dozens of low-level powers, women of the women''s self-improvement team, died a small team, Muyang people, also died a few people.


    When reporting these figures, pigo lowered his head and sat on the sofa, his face full of pain. Su Su sat opposite pigo, with one hand supporting his chin and eyes on the floor mat. He was turning over and enjoying little love, but his eyes were cold like ice needles.


    "How''s Po?"


    After a long silence, Su Su asked pigo that the first place where the explosion started was the task center. If Su Su remembers correctly, the task center was in the charge of pigo''s people. Ah Bao worked most diligently and ate and lived in the task center. When Mo Weiming talked about it just now, he seemed to see that ah Bao was carried out from the task center.

 Chapter 408

    Sitting opposite Su Su Su, brother PI lowered his head, tears in his eyes fell on the back of his hand. He raised his hand, wiped his eyes, and said with a strong nasal voice:


    "On the way to the health center, Su Su, we can''t just swallow this breath. Ah Bao can''t die in the dark."


    Every time he thought of the last scene when he saw Ah Bao, ah Bao sat inside the counter and stamped his seal. He also turned back to smile and asked him to go back to see Xu Lei quickly, so that Xu Lei would not be bullied in the kindergarten. Brother Pi''s heart was full of pains. His brother, who had been fooling around with him since the end of his life, was so inexplicably killed.


    So many people died this time, not only pigo''s, but also Li Xiaoyu''s and Muyang''s. with the control of Ye Yu and others, the whole pupa town fell into a gloomy situation.


    The days are really getting better and better with kindergartens, health care centers, health care facilities, rules and laws. The output of food and vegetables is booming and the water supply is clean. As long as everyone is willing to work hard and not be lazy, everyone can find their own job and role in pupa town.


    People in pupa town are not free outside, but society is rebuilding. If they make mistakes, they will be punished. There are disputes, and there are administrative departments to resolve disputes. Here, the powerful are not respected. The powers here and ordinary people are living the same life. As they gradually develop a sense of belonging to pupa Town, people''s inner feelings become stronger, Because the pain brought by the end of the world is slowly healing.


    However, all these things were destroyed today. They were completely destroyed by chunzhengzong people!


    "Revenge must be avenged, but with the strength of pupa Town, how can it be compared with a big crocodile in Chuncheng?" Su Su sneered and rubbed her chin with her white fingertips. Looking at PI Ge, she said slowly, "the reason why chunzhengzong destroyed pupa town is because of our existence, supporting fangyoumao? Pigo, Fang Youmao''s materials can''t be stopped. Once they stop, chunzhengzong will become more arrogant and proud. "


    Such a huge alligator, just rely on the pupa town of these thousands of people, absolutely can''t deal with, but it doesn''t matter, isn''t there a face? Su Su had a good idea in an instant. Chunzhengzong didn''t let them live a stable life, right? It doesn''t matter. She didn''t let chunzhengzong live a stable life either. The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. Su Su Su can''t break Fang Youmao''s material at all costs.


    "But now we have little food and vegetables left by the explosion."


    Pigo''s noodles are in a dilemma. All the pupillas used as greenhouses have been planted with time bombs. The pupillas are OK, but everything inside has become coke. Su Su Su wants to continue to support Fang Youmao at this time. What do people in pupa town eat?


    "Speaking of this, I''ve been thinking that although Ye Yu and King Kong stayed in Bafang village a few days ago, Muyang was also injected with the doomsday vaccine and fell into the process of evolution, there are still 16 special forces in this pupa town. They may not be scholars. They eat dry food?"


    Looking at PI Ge, Su Su''s coldness was obvious. She was shocked by what she said. PI Ge suddenly raised his head. His eyes were staring at Su Su and said:


    "You mean..."


    Are spies, insiders and spies still rare in pupa town? But this big battle almost blew the pupa town back to before liberation. Hundreds of pupa shells exploded at the same time. It took several days to install bombs in the pupa shells used as greenhouses. Scholars and others stationed in pupa town all the year round, so they could not detect any trace.


    What does this mean? It shows that in pupa town and Bafang village, there are one or several spies, who are in high positions and have certain rights in their hands, who can put bombs into pupa shells by taking advantage of their positions.


    Looking at the whole pupa town and Bafang village, there are not many people who are in high positions and have a little power, but there are also many people, such as pigo and 19 Gu Huo Zi, Li Xiaoyu and her left and right hand, 18 special forces with special powers, Muyang and his left and right hand, Zhang Wenyuan... There are also some people who came out of Xiangcheng security zone together, such as Zhou Xiaolin, zhuoshijia, junjiu, Liang Xiaoqi Li Mingzhi and so on.


    Anyone has the right to pass freely in pupa town and Bafang village. It''s too easy to put a few bombs into pupa shell.


    In the past, there were spies in pupa town and Bafang village. When Mei Shengnan was still in Bafang village, pupa town had not yet been established, with only a few hundred people. But at that time, Mei Shengnan had already captured a large number of spies. Now the total population of pupa town and Bafang Village is at least tens of thousands, and I don''t know how many spies in all aspects will be in it.


    Of course, these are not terrible. The existence of spies only makes other forces know themselves and their enemies. But Su Su''s spies are so hateful that they have bad intentions to the extreme, because this spy is probably their own person, who can''t be seen looking up and looking down, who is still working for Chun Zhengzong


    When pigo thought about it, he was sweating. He was angry and angry. He couldn''t help breathing. Su Su waved her hand and looked tired. She was a woman with a child. She was old and young. She didn''t live there. She simply didn''t have pressure. Now let her think about so many things and manage so many people, she would be tired.


    "Su Su, what should we do now? If this spy is not removed, there will be a second explosion like this one. "


    "How to get rid of it?" Su Su twisted her eyebrows and looked at PI Ge and asked, "this man can not only mix to the top, but also have some power in his hands. It will not be so easy to teach us. PI Ge, you have more social experience than me. Tell me how to get rid of this man?"


    Big family, big business, the more complicated the personnel relationship, the more things to consider, these things let Su Su deal with, she has only one word: boring!


    If you have to let her say a few more words, that is: let Muyang wake up quickly!


    Not every rebirth person can be determined to be a leader after rebirth, leading tens of thousands of people to kill all sides. Su Su was an ordinary paranoid in her last life. She didn''t care about anything except looking for Xiao AI. She went alone, and there was no one else around. Naturally, there was no possibility of spies.


    So now how to manage, how to find out the existence of the spy in the vast sea of people, she ignored, because according to her previous life''s temperament, she either chased away all the people in pupa Town, slaughtered all those who didn''t run away, or she ran away with her parents, daughters and a lot of confidants.

 Chapter 409

    "We can only slowly check, clearly check is impossible, let Aoki one by one secretly check."


    Pigo thought about it. They don''t have the ability of Mei Shengnan, so now they can only let Aoki check it secretly. If they check it openly, it''s easy to cause mutual suspicion among high-level officials. Once the high-level officials are in turmoil, the whole pupa town and Bafang village will be in a complete mess.


    "Besides, when you talked about food and vegetables just now, it''s really a problem." Su Su bowed his head, pinched his nose with two fingers, and then said, "now pupa town has been destroyed like this. The materials provided to Fang Youmao can only be used with our own rice and vegetables."


    Fortunately, because of the development of agriculture in pupa Town, rice and vegetables in Bafang village have been hoarded. Now there are three disabled people and Su mu in Bafang village, a total of four wood talents. These four people have nothing to do every day, so they give birth to rice and vegetables to practice their powers. The people in Bafang village can''t eat up so much rice and vegetables, so the rice and vegetables in Bafang village, It''s just about ready for emergency.


    It''s just that others only think that the three disabled people in Bafang village are practicing their wooden abilities, while Su Mu is just bored and has no chance to take care of her grandson, so she has to spend all her passion on tossing her "mutation soil" and "mutation seeds".


    But Su Mu''s daily yield of "mutated soil" and "mutated seeds" can feed the whole Bafang village.


    Pigo looked worried and discussed with Su Su: "now all the wood powers in pupa town are gone. There are only three disabled wood powers left in Bafang village. The power level of these three people is not high. If we rashly supply food and vegetables to Fang Youmao, will it cause our own material shortage?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t we still have chickens? From today on, everyone is not allowed to go out and concentrate on planting and raising chickens behind closed doors. In addition, I think we should select a few people and go to Chuncheng to give chunzhengzong a little color. Although chunzhengzong may not be assassinated, we still need to set a good posture. At the same time, we should strengthen the vigilance of pupa town and search every pupa shell inside and outside, Ye Yu and they are already doing this. "


    Put a bomb, kill people, cause trouble, how can you go back without causing half hatred? Although the eight sides of the village does not win chunzhengzong, but that also let chunzhengzong understand, heaven good reincarnation, heaven spared who?! Chunzhengzong is a giant. It''s true that Bafang village is a mosquito. But even a mosquito has to buzz around chunzhengzong all day long. Susu wants to make chunzhengzong sleep and eat hard!


    To engage in the assassination of the candidates, she also want to be good, she and little love, plus a Ye Yu!!!


    "That''s only for the special powers."


    Pige did not expect that Su Su, with a child, would think of going to Chuncheng to assassinate chunzhengzong. He just thought that assassinating chunzhengzong would be as difficult as assassinating Lvyin. Even chunzhengzong had a higher status than Lvyin before the end of the world, and his security defense would be more strict than Lvyin.


    So Su Su said to pick out a few people and assassinate Chun Zhengzong. PI Ge didn''t report any hope. Su Su didn''t tell PI Ge in detail, so as not to be talked about again. At present, the top priority of pupa town is to focus on how to expand production. The strength of the masses is endless. There are at least thousands of people in pupa Town, plus those in Bafang village. All of them get a pupa shell to plant. Although there are no wood powers, as long as they pass the most difficult months ahead, the future will be better and better.


    Su Su''s meaning is also conveyed. From now on, everyone is only allowed to enter but not to leave. Qingmu, a master specializing in torture, will investigate the suspicious people one by one. No one can leave pupa town until the investigation is clear.


    Because of this attack, people in pupa town are not very happy. At the moment, people who are in the mood to go out must be those who are not in pupa town. So everyone is at ease and obediently builds a vegetable greenhouse in their pupa shell.


    Ye Yu and King Kong get the monitoring of he''an. From the monitoring point of view, he''an left pupa town before the chaos started. The power grid gate of pupa town was closed from 8 pm to 8 am. From the monitoring, we can see that he''an was waiting in front of the power grid early in the morning. As soon as the gate opened at 8 am, he drove out.


    At that time, it was time for Dr. Hong to get up and prepare for the experiment.


    Ye Yu and King Kong immediately drove to chase after him. Now the situation in pupa town is chaotic, and the rest of them have to stay in pupa town to prevent hidden dangers from happening. Therefore, the matter of chasing he an can only fall on these two fathers.


    But they are still slow. Just as ye Yu and King Kong are driving out of the power grid, he an''s car has already reached the ruins of Xiang City, and the same small army is connected to the track.


    Looking at the equipment of this army, we can see that the master behind it is powerful. Whether it is the clothes of the soldiers, the weapons in their hands, or the actions of these soldiers, they are very formal, even more powerful than those of LV Yin''s original soldiers.


    He an was received by a man in military uniform who was a little tough and had a small head. He an''s car had just stopped in front of a temporary military camp. The soldier with a small head came out of the military tent as if he had already received the news.


    He warmly welcomed him, holding he an''s hand with both hands. As if he warmly welcomed he an, he flattered him.


    He an exchanged greetings with this soldier named nannanmu, and his face was filled with a faint sense of satisfaction. He said that as long as he held the doomsday vaccine in his hand, and his glory and wealth were respected by thousands of people, it was no problem. Only a fool like Dr. Hong would be wronged in the hands of such a little woman as Su Su, and he didn''t see what the world was now, Is it stupid to have chips that can make you better off and do experiments in obscurity all day? If you''re not stupid, you can''t think!


    Nannanmu is the representative of chunzhengzong. Because chunzhengzong wanted to cut off fangyoumao''s material supply, he sent nannanmu, a powerful general under his command, to lead a special force of 100 people through the whole city of Hunan to take away Bafang village.


    But outside Bafang village, nannanmu found that Bafang village was not as good as he thought. Not only Bafang village couldn''t get in, but also the pupa town outside Bafang village couldn''t make waves. So he stayed in Xiangcheng all the time, thinking about how to find a chance to deal a heavy blow to Bafang Village. According to his idea of reporting to chunzhengzong, It''s better to give Bafang village a fatal blow that it can''t afford any more.

 Chapter 410

    After waiting for the opportunity for a long time, nannanmu finally found the most lax defense moment in pupa Town, that is, Xiaoai and Tianci had diarrhea at the same time. Vajra and Ye Yu didn''t want to protect pupa town. Muyang was injected with the doomsday vaccine and entered into the evolution of the body. Nannanmu took advantage of these days to join forces with his inner men and bury explosives in all pupa shells used as greenhouses.


    At the same time, in order to make Bafang village no longer provide food and rice for Fang Youmao, chunzhengzong specially ordered nannanmu to secretly dig up the wood talents from pupa town. However, they believed that the biggest harvest of this operation was not to destroy all the pupa shell greenhouses in pupa Town, nor to dig up many wood talents, but to dig up he an, and he an had the most valuable one, It''s the doomsday vaccine with a 76% chance of success.


    Chunzhengzong doesn''t care whether the doomsday vaccine is aimed at children or only has a 76% chance of success. The probability of ordinary people awakening their powers is too low. Chunzhengzong thinks that as long as he has the doomsday vaccine, even if it has only a 76% probability, he can form an army of powers one day as long as he can greatly expand the number of powers in his hands.


    At that time, what kind of spring city has appearance? Chunzhengzong doesn''t need to pay attention at all. The whole world will be his, and will care about a small spring city?


    Therefore, nannanmu should be warm to he''an.


    Soon, after receiving he an, nannanmu arranged for he an and his research materials to go to Chuncheng. All this developed very quickly. As long as he an ran out of pupa town and entered Xiangcheng, he an would be safe. As soon as he got in touch with nannanmu''s people, Ye Yu, King Kong and others wanted to trace he an''s whereabouts again, it would be impossible.


    After working all night, they caught Ye Yu and King Kong in Xiangcheng, but they didn''t catch he an. Not only he an didn''t catch him, but also nannanmu didn''t show up. They had to go home bitterly.


    In the morning of the second day, Su Su and Xiao''ai are still sleeping on the bed. Su Su sleeps on the edge of the bed. Xiao''ai kicks off the quilt in a big shape. With such a small body, Su Su occupies more than half of the bed. On the other side of the bed, Su Su Su puts three high back chairs to prevent Xiao''ai from turning over and falling off the bed in the middle of the night.


    When ye Yu comes in, Su Su is still awake. He first covers the quilt that Xiao AI kicked off, and then shakes Su Su up. Looking at Su Su with a confused face, Ye Yu says solemnly:


    "Su, I didn''t finish what you told me. He an ran away."


    "Run away..." Su Su''s eyes are still hazy, while wiping the eye excrement, while yawning, sitting on the edge of the bed to think for a while, nodding, some dull expression said: "he an took away Dr. Hong''s information in the middle of the night, you can''t catch people is normal, don''t worry, tired all night, sleep, wake up, we go to spring city."


    Now that he an has run away, and there is clear evidence that he an is going to join chunzhengzong, it''s not depressing whether he an can catch up with him. If you want to get Xiaoai''s serum specimen back, why don''t you go directly to chunzhengzong?


    No matter how much time it takes to find chunzhengzong, all problems will be solved.


    Anyway, Su Su originally planned to send several people to harass Chun Zhengzheng. Now it''s just right. With the help of he''an, she and Ye Yu come to visit the spring city!


    "I dare not sleep." Ye Yu''s mood can''t do Su Su so relaxed, his eyes are a little red, looking at Su Su, with a face of guilt, "I''m afraid that once I fall asleep, my girl will be caught and dissected."


    "Well, I can''t say that? I mean, Xiaoai will have such a crisis. Even if there is such a crisis, we go to Chuncheng and kill chunzhengzong. Isn''t that the same? There''s nothing to be depressed about. You''re in a better mood. "


    Su Su is a little sober. She looks at Ye Yu with some regrets. Does she think she''s talking too much about the problem? In fact, everyone''s focus now should be on the doomsday vaccine. That Chunzheng may only see the doomsday vaccine. As a result, Su Su was only concerned about Xiaoai''s serum samples because he was afraid of Xiaoai''s gifted talent.


    Therefore, when she narrates the matter to Ye Yu and King Kong, she specially focuses on the importance of serum samples, so that Ye Yu always thinks that if he an is not recovered, someone will miss Xiao AI and will take her to slice for research.


    "It''s not good to say that it''s possible."


    Ye Yu didn''t respond to Su Su''s talk about going to the spring city together. He looked at Xiao AI, who was sleeping in a big shape in the middle of the big bed. Her bulging belly went up and down with her breathing. Ye Yu suddenly shivered. He remembered that he had dissected a frog when he was doing special training before. That frog was in a big shape, and its limbs were nailed to a board, When they want to dissect a frog, they start with the bulging belly of the Frog


    "No, honey, I can''t let Xiao AI be dissected." Ye Yu''s black face was white in an instant. He suddenly got up and walked around the room in a hurry. Suddenly, Ye Yu bowed his head and said to Su Su Su: "Su ah, you have to protect my girl, Su ah, Su ah, I have such a blood..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Listening to the meaning of Ye Yu''s words, it seems that something is wrong. Su Su is on the alert and gets out of bed in her pajamas. She holds Ye Yu''s arms and shakes them. Without shaking them, she says anxiously:


    "What''s the matter with you, Ye Yu? I''m joking with you. Maybe it''s not so serious. The serum samples have to be recovered, and Xiao AI has to be well protected. You allow me to pack up a few clothes, and we''ll go to Chuncheng together and leave immediately."


    "No, I''ll go to Chuncheng alone!" Ye Yu droops his eyes. He has made up his mind firmly in his eyes. He holds Su Su Su in his arms with his backhand and says in a low voice: "even if I go to the ends of the earth, I will cut off he an''s head and use it as a urinal. Su, don''t worry. You just have to look good at home for me and take care of your daughter."


    "No, Ye Yu, are you going to spring city alone?"


    When she heard that Ye Yu was going to spring city, she didn''t plan to take her and Xiao AI with her. Su Su immediately felt a little angry. She wanted to send someone to assassinate Chun Zhengzong, but she didn''t want to let Ye Yu go alone. She just wanted to settle Bafang village and pupa Town, follow Ye Yu and take Xiao AI with her!


    She is going to spring city to play a big ticket!!!

 Chapter 411

    But before Susu could hold Ye Yu, Ye Yu let him go. He looked at Susu and the little love who was sleeping with saliva. Finally, he strode out of the door as if he had made up his mind.


    Su Su rushes out and explains to Ye Yu that it''s not as serious as ye Yu thinks. He asks him to wait and take her with him. Even if someone starts to study that batch of serum, he may not be able to see Xiao AI''s serum. After all, Xiao AI is just an ordinary person. At the beginning, doctor Hong also collected Xiao AI''s plantar blood, Dr. Hong didn''t find any abnormality in Xiaoai, either?


    Just as she ran down the stairs, Xiao''ai woke up. She was lying on the bed and didn''t see her mother, so she opened her throat and cried. Su Su had no choice but to give up chasing Ye Yu and turn her head to hold Xiao''ai. When she ran out with her crying little love, ye Yu had already disappeared.


    So this man, just like this, quietly disappeared from pupa town alone, leaving Su Su and Xiao AI to solve the crisis alone, which made Su Su depressed for several days. He didn''t understand why Ye Yu was so stubborn and didn''t listen to any advice. What was spring city? The outside is surrounded by zombies. Ye Yu goes to Chuncheng alone to kill he an. Can he find out where he an''s laboratory is?


    Su Su''s heart, though a little depressed and worried, was worried about how to become a mosquito in Chuncheng, but she was caught up in the affairs of Bafang village and pupa town. Now she is the only one who can be in charge of the affairs in Bafang village and pupa town. She really can''t leave.


    After a few more days of hard work, the plane purchased by Fang Shuyi came to Bafang village. He seemed to know what happened in pupa town. He might feel sorry for Su Su. When he came, he brought Su Su the weapons of two planes, all of which were the latest machine guns and many boxes of bullets.


    Some words, needless to say, can express support with actions. Fang Shuyi sent guns and bullets to express his apology. Su Su, who was a pot bearer, didn''t complain. She just let people fill Fang Shuyi''s plane with chicken, vegetables and rice. Her actions show that even if she lost the food of the whole pupa Town, she would support Fang Youmao to the end.


    All the rice and vegetables were supplied to Fang Youmao. People in pupa town began to eat chicken day after day. They ate boiled chicken in the morning, fried chicken at noon and roast chicken at night. Although they had a hard life, no one in pupa town complained about revenge.


    Because Su Su, as the head of Bafang village, is also in pupa town. Her life is no different from that of everyone else. When others eat chicken, she also eats chicken. She doesn''t complain any more. What can others complain about.


    We just planted vegetables and rice, and turned our hatred for Chunzheng into motivation. What''s more, we wanted to eat food and vegetables as soon as possible. This led to the rapid development of agriculture in pupa town.


    Growing food and vegetables in the pupa shell had the effect of growing in a greenhouse. In addition, Su Su transferred the three disabled woody talents from Bafang village. The three disabled woody talents did nothing else every day, just went door-to-door to produce vegetables.


    Because of their physical disabilities, they had been left in Bafang village, only responsible for the production of food and vegetables in the whole village. So when the woody powers in pupa town were dug up and killed, the only three woody powers remained. Of course, there was another woody power in Bafang village, Su Su Su''s mother, Su mu.


    But everyone doesn''t know that Su Mu is a wood power person. After this catastrophe against the wood power person, Su Su only asks her parents to live safely and healthily. She doesn''t put all her hopes on Su mu, and let Su Mu live as an ordinary person. In fact, it''s very good.


    Because of the strong support of Bafang village and pupa Town, Fang Youmao''s materials have never been interrupted in the spring city. Because of his abundant materials, more and more people join Fang Youmao''s team. Fang Youmao even claims that as long as he joins his camp, the families of those who have made contributions can be sent to Bafang village.


    There is a stable life, sufficient medical resources, schools and good farmland. There is no difference between the powers and ordinary people. There is a sound social system, which is an excellent place for a stable life.


    In fact, many people yearn for such a life which is the same as that before the end of the world. At least in the present world, there are many people fighting for their lives outside. The reason why they are so tired is that they just hope that their parents, wives and children can live the life before the end of the world.


    Therefore, the publicity of Fang Youmao is very attractive to many people, so in Chuncheng, the team watching Fang Youmao is getting bigger and bigger.


    Chunzhengzong is so angry!


    In a combat command room, Chun Zhengzong dropped his teacup for the nth time. He looked only in his fifties, but he was bald early. He was wearing a dark green military uniform and pointed to his subordinates who came to report. He was so angry that he patted the table and yelled:


    "Doesn''t it mean that all the wood powers in pupa town have been killed? Do they continue to supply Fang Youmao with materials from there? Where are you from? "


    "It''s said that... There''s grain hoarding. Susu uses grain hoarding! They eat chicken themselves


    In the face of chunzhengzheng''s anger, the subordinates of the report can''t stand the pressure. In fact, they put Su Su in Chuncheng, and they don''t know what Su Su thinks. It''s said that Su Su was beaten like this. They used to hoard food, and they ate chicken all the time, and they had to supply Fang Youmao unconditionally.


    "I''m still such a person!"


    Chunzhengzong was so angry that at the same time, he felt a strong sense of helplessness towards Su Su. He sat down in the chair behind him, lowered his voice and said to himself:


    "You said you were a woman, beaten like this. How nice it would be for you to live behind closed doors with the rest of the disabled soldiers? At least I can live a few more days. What can I do?! You have to fight me!!! You have to support it unconditionally! And eat chicken?! Eat you to death


    In an instant, chunzhengzong seemed to find a little bit of Qi again. He was so angry that he patted the table again and yelled at his subordinates: "if I can blow them once, I can blow them a second time. You tell nannanmu to continue to blow them up. I want this pupa town and Bafang village to disappear completely on the map!"


    "Yes


    Under the one Lin, the body is a positive, a stamp on the feet to go out to send a telegram to nannanmu.

 Chapter 412

    Just as chunzhengzong was planning to continue bombing pupa Town, Fang Youmao summoned Fang Shuyi. The place where they met was also in the battle command room. Fang Youmao''s age was not much different from chunzhengzong''s. they were all about 50 years old. However, Fang Youmao didn''t wear a military uniform, just a shirt, A black-and-white plaid sweater with full academic style looks like a professor full of appearance.


    He was sitting on the leather sofa in the war room, wearing a pair of black presbyopia glasses on his face and a magnifying glass in his hand. He was studying a map carefully. The map was lying on his knee. He looked at the map and said calmly:


    "Today, the plane carrying the goods flew back. The vegetables and rice in it were less than usual, but the chicken was 20% more than usual."


    When he said this, Fang Youmao had the feeling of gossiping about his family. He didn''t feel any unpleasantness. Fang Shuyi, who was sitting diagonally opposite him, was wearing a pair of yellow casual trousers, a floral jacket, and a pair of cross legged legs. He didn''t care about each other. He said:


    "Second uncle, you should also understand that Su Su was just fried like that by chunzhengzong. It''s understandable that the proportion of these materials is somewhat skewed."


    "Of course, your second uncle didn''t say anything." Fang Youmao raised his eyes, and his eyes leaped over the frame of his glasses. His eyes were sharp and kind. "Second uncle''s meaning is to say that since Su Su has carried such a big pot for us this time, it''s too mean of you to send two planes'' weapons."


    "What does the second uncle mean?"


    "I remember in your hand, isn''t there a wood power called Ge batian?"


    "The second uncle wants to send some wooden talents to Su Su?"


    Fang Shuyi was stunned. Immediately, he couldn''t help laughing at Fang Youmao. As a second uncle, he was as experienced as ever. Second uncle was afraid that Su Su Su would only send chickens to them from now on. That''s why he wanted to send wood powers to Su Su?!


    Or did Su Su use the wood power of Fang''s family, and then he could only tie it more tightly with Fang''s family?


    Fang Youmao and Fang Shuyi look at each other, but they can''t help laughing. Jiang is still hot, but everything is just in silence.


    After a few days, the supplies provided by pupa town to Fang Youmao still did not stop. In addition to sending two planes of weapons to Su Su to arm pupa Town, Fang Shuyi actually sent Ge batian. In addition, GE batian also brought 10 low-level wooden powers. Meanwhile, the handsome guy who flew the plane also secretly brought Mei Shengnan''s letter to Su Su.


    Su Su sits on the sofa in her pupa shell, with little love rolling around at her feet. In the early spring of Hunan City, it''s still cold outside, but inside her pupa shell, it''s warm like an air conditioner. In order to make it easier for her to roll on the ground, Su Su Su takes off her coat and only gives her a red pullover.


    In front of her, there are 10 wooden talents standing in a row. On the sofa opposite, there are Ge batian and PI Ge. In Su Su''s hand, it is Mei Shengnan who wrote her a letter.


    After reading the letter quietly, she put it away. Then she looked up at GE batian and asked politely, "Fang Da Shao really looks up to our small town. He sent you here. How about that? You don''t have to follow Jose now? "


    "Now pupa town and the Fang family are in the same boat. Everyone''s interests are closely related. Only when pupa town is good, the Fang family will be good. Our young master and the second master know this very well."


    Ge batian bowed his head and was very humble to Su Su. He was a third-order wooden wizard. Now he would be a stooge to stay with Jos and become a bodyguard. Although Ge batian arranged his own affairs very casually, the supplies of pupa town could not be cut off. If the supplies of pupa town were cut off, it would be more and more important for the development and the number of troops, For Fang Youmao, who is more and more difficult to ride a tiger, that is a disaster.


    In recent days, the proportion of rice and vegetables provided by pupa town to Fang Youmao is getting smaller and smaller, while the proportion of chicken is getting more and more. Fang Youmao and Fang Shuyi are the same. Anyway, it''s useless for them to keep these low-level wood talents. It''s better to send them all to pupa Town, so that these low-level wood talents can have a stable growth environment, If you can sell Su Su Su well, why not.


    So this time, GE batian led the team and brought 10 low-level wood talents. Su Su first arranged for the birth of vegetables and rice, and then wood talents would come. Fang Youmao and Fang Shuyi seemed to cultivate pupa town as their material production base.


    Naturally, someone was willing to send the wood powers over, but Su Su didn''t object. She asked pigo to take the ten wood powers behind Ge batian out and give them to the three disabled wood powers in pupa town who were responsible for giving birth to vegetables. Then she began to talk about some private matters with GE batian.


    Only heard Su Su Su slightly with some gossip nature asked: "you that young lady, now and plum''s relationship is OK?"


    "This..." Ge batian''s face, with some embarrassment, bowed his head and said honestly: "Su Su, you also know that our eldest lady''s temperament is not tolerant, and Mei Shengnan is very popular with the young master..."


    Therefore, there is a big war in three days and a small battle in two days between joss and Mei Shengnan. To tell the truth, GE batian thinks that joss has not been irritated to death by Mei Shengnan up to now, which is absolutely a miracle. Mei Shengnan''s ability to irritate people is really amazing.


    Su Su nodded, the rest did not need Ge batian to elaborate, she understood! In fact, what GE batian said is almost the same as what Mei Shengnan wrote to her, except that GE batian may not dig as carefully as Mei Shengnan.


    After a while, Su Su sent Ge batian away, and brother PI came back. He sat down opposite Su Su''s sofa and looked at Xiao AI, who was rolling on the floor mat and suddenly sat up with her little hands. On her fat face, a small mouth dripped sticky saliva. Because she could sit up by herself, she laughed happily.


    PI Ge also smiles and says to Su Su: "seven sit eight climb, seven sit eight climb. Xiao AI has been seven months. When will you move back to Bafang village?"


    "Chi, I don''t plan to move back for the time being. We have something to do recently..." looking down at Mei Shengnan''s letter, Su Su sneered coldly and explained to pigo: "there is a team in chunzhengzong who has been peeping at pupa town in Xiangcheng. They did the last explosion."

 Chapter 413

    Then Su Su took out the photos of Mei Shengnan from the envelope. They were all personal close-up photos of some men. They didn''t represent all the people in the team, but they were all the backbone of the team. She glanced at them and handed them to pigo. Pigo took them and praised them


    "Mei Shengnan''s means are getting higher and higher. He even got the photos of the people sent by Chunzheng."


    "She had a hard time there, too."


    Su Su lowers her head and rubs her eyebrows. Because ye Yu went to Chuncheng alone to pursue he an, Su Su also made a special trip to ask Mei Shengnan about he an. Today Mei Shengnan sent a letter to him. He an was found out to have entered Chunzheng''s Research Institute.


    So Su Su thought, didn''t Ye Yu let her take good care of her home? Pull out the team that chunzhengzong put in Xiangcheng, and you will take good care of your family. Ye Yu will go to Chuncheng to kill he''an, and she will take good care of Xiaoai.


    "I hear what you mean. Are you going to Xiangcheng?" This is not a trivial matter. What should we do about this stall in the town? Besides, are you going with little love? Don''t you discuss this with Ye Yu? "


    Pigo frowned and looked at the photo in his hand. At the back of the photo, there was a man named nannanmu. According to Mei Shengnan '', But how is it good?


    People in Bafang village don''t know much about Dr. Hong''s Doomsday vaccine. Except for some senior officials, he an doesn''t know much about Dr. Hong''s research materials. Besides his special team, other people don''t know ye Yu''s whereabouts, even Su''s father and Su''s mother, What''s more, pigo is sitting opposite Su Su.


    "I''ve thought about it. Let the scholar and Li Xiaoyu create an emotional barrier and surround the whole Bafang village. There are my parents and the old and weak women and children in Bafang village. These people just live behind closed doors. In troubled autumn, they don''t have to go outside. As for pupa town, if nannanmu is not removed, there will be hidden dangers. We will take the initiative instead of passivity this time."


    She didn''t answer brother PI. There is something about Ye Yu''s whereabouts. Su Su just talks about the arrangement between Bafang village and pupa town after she left. She doesn''t trust brother PI, but where ye Yu is now. In fact, she doesn''t know!


    Ye Yu left alone, only to kill he an, and then there was no more news. Su Su is still depressed about this, so she doesn''t want to mention Ye Yu.


    She only pays attention to the current situation. At present, the disaster in pupa town can''t be so simple. Originally, she didn''t know where nannanmu was hiding. Now that she knows it''s in Xiangcheng, what are you waiting for? Don''t worry about whether this will annoy chunzhengzong, kill nannanmu first!


    Xiangcheng is a must to go, and Su Su has to fight this battle with Xiao AI. She always stays in the same place. In fact, Su Su is a little tired. Although she lives in Bafang village and pupa Town, she can still live leisurely and comfortably. But for a person who has lived in the last 12 years, how can she live so comfortably?


    Even if Su Su wants to be comfortable, she should also think about Xiaoai and let Xiaoai grow up in such a comfortable environment. How can Xiaoai adapt to the society of the jungle in the future?


    So, it''s a little troublesome to take Xiaoai to a long journey, but what Su Su wants is such a process. It takes a long time to prepare for a goal. All the trivialities and difficulties are worth Xiaoai''s learning. Su Su Su hopes that her persistence can infect Xiaoai personally.


    Now that Su Su has made up his mind, brother PI knows he can''t persuade him. If Su Su Su listens to the advice, he won''t give birth to a little love, build a village like a blockhouse, and even less develop into a pupa town of this scale.


    Naturally, before she leaves, she can''t tell Su Fu and Su Mu about her long journey. Otherwise, Su Su''s father and Su Mu will definitely stop her from going to the spring city. Even if Su Su Su has to go to the spring city, she can leave her little love to Su Fu and Su mu. She can go anywhere.


    Su Su naturally refused, so she only told the senior management of pigo about it. At the same time, she invited Li Xiaoyu to come over and asked Li Xiaoyu to give each woman in the women''s self-improvement team a gun to strengthen the defense of Bafang village.


    But before Su Su had planned how to travel, Chu Xuan took the lead in Xiangcheng city. The purpose of his coming was very simple. Nannanmu gradually came forward and occupied the interests of Chu Xuan several times. This mountain can''t accommodate erhu. Now that there is such a mountain king as Chu Xuan in Xiangcheng City, how can he tolerate nanmu under his bed?


    In fact, special soldiers like scholars and fortune tellers don''t know much about the characters in the military and political system. But before the end of the world, Chu Xuan had a slightly higher military rank, and he knew a lot about nanmu. He knew a lot about nanmu and chunzhengzong.


    At the moment, he is sitting in Su Su''s pupa shell, a fairly clean military uniform, which makes his back straight. He and Su Su are sitting on two sofas, face to face, while pigo, Li Xiaoyu and Mr. Jingang''s fortune teller are sitting on the sofa and chair between them.


    Xiao AI was on the mat beside the fireplace, playing with the building blocks and rolling around. Sometimes she sat up and giggled with the building blocks in her hand.


    In the middle of the crowd, there is a tea table. On the tea table, there is a map. On the map, there are several pictures. Chu Xuan is drawing a circle with red strokes on the map. In the circle, there is the area where nannanmu appears.


    "Nannanmu has a special force in his hand, and he is very good at hiding before the end of the day. This area is larger, but I can be 100% sure that nannanmu and his people are hiding in this area."


    Chu Xuan points the red circle with a red pen. When they look closer, they find that the red circle covers a large area, accounting for almost a quarter of the map of Hunan City... So they look back at Chu Xuan''s face again. Seeing that he is not embarrassed, pigo asks:


    "Well, can the scope be smaller?"

 Chapter 414

    "It''s very detailed. Don''t you have a thousand mile eye in Bafang village? It''s not easy to let that thousand mile eye search this area and find out nannanmu? "


    In the face of pigo''s question, Chu Xuan shows that nannanmu has only a hundred people. There are many people, but there is also a small team that is very good at hiding. So it''s not easy for Chu Xuan to find out such a large area. The rest depends on Su Su Su''s eyes. At that time, he will only wait to find nanmu, Chu Xuan just went out to fight.


    Of course, chuxuan can''t hold nanmu, and Susu can''t hold nanmu. Since chunzhengzong must not let Bafang village and pupa town go, why not pull out a nail of chunzhengzong.


    The two sides began to work out the specific details. Chu Xuan only needed to borrow Zhang Wenyuan to find someone. In order to kill nannanmu, Chu Xuan contracted the military responsibility. In addition, Su Su''s people could join in. But since the two sides sincerely cooperated to fight this battle, Su Su''s side could not only produce Zhang Wenyuan.


    Vajra and Aoki decide to take 10 special forces to fight. The scholar and fortune teller take the remaining special forces to continue to defend pupa town. Pigo and Li Xiaoyu are still staying at the base camp. Muyang is still evolving at the moment, and his people are basically not in use.


    In addition, Bafang village is only allowed to enter, and pupa town is not allowed to enter, in order to prevent spies from making trouble while Su Su is away.


    Su Su himself with a small love behind the big army to play the role of a town by the way.


    After discussing these details, we dispersed to make preparations. However, in two days, all parties were ready and began to gather in Xiangcheng.


    About this trip, Su Su insisted on taking little love. It was very difficult. She didn''t tell Su Fu and Su Mu about it. But even if she didn''t tell Su Fu and Su mu, she met someone and was told how risky and dangerous her behavior was.


    Xiao AI is very happy. Now she seems to understand something in a muddle. As soon as she sees Su Su putting something in her big mommy''s bag, she knows that she can go out to play. So on the way to Xiangcheng, she sits in the safety seat, looking around and not quarreling with Su Su Su. The scenery outside the car window makes her very strange. Where can I have time to quarrel with her mother?


    After more than seven months, Xiaoai can play with her bottle in both hands. Su Su put some qinghuobao in her bottle. Xiaoai loves to drink it very much. It''s sour and sweet. After a while, Xiaoai can finish a bottle of qinghuobao.


    Recently, the weather is getting warmer. In addition to planting rice and vegetables, GE batian and other wood powers also grow some fruits, such as apples. So Su Su freezes more than 20 big apples in her mummy bag, and keeps them waiting for her spare time to squeeze apple juice for Xiao AI.


    Along the way, Su Su drives the car and follows the car of King Kong and others. Xiao AI takes a sip of milk bottle and looks outside. They enter Xiangcheng safely.


    The place where they temporarily settled down was the apple villa area wrapped in the mutation forest. Outside the apple villa area, a temporary outdoor tent was set up to facilitate Zhang Wenyuan to find nannanmu.


    It has to be said that nannanmu''s whereabouts are indeed very secretive. As if they had received news, they hardly move in the open air. All Zhang Wenyuan can see is the face pupae in the ruins of Xiangcheng and some survivors. In addition, the people in military uniforms are chuxuan''s people.


    As the days went by, people took off their down jackets and began to put on their spring clothes. Xiaoai could climb two steps forward with her buttocks puckered, but nannanmu was still hiding without a trace. At this moment, not only chuxuan began to be anxious, but also King Kong and others began to be anxious.


    The news of Bafang village is often sent through the watches of special forces. The gastroenteritis of God''s gift is cured. But recently, the weather is hot and cold. Little God''s gift has caught a cold again. After keeping it for so long, he finally grows half a kilo of meat. He keeps coughing in the incubator. In a few days, the half a kilo of meat comes back.


    For such a small thing, it''s good to eat, but it''s not good to sleep. People are almost thin and dry. In the absence of King Kong, Su Su''s father and Su''s mother usually pull it off. Now Su Su has left pupa Town, and her mother''s milk has been cut off. In the past two days, she seems to have refused to drink water. The news has spread to King Kong''s watch, The pain made King Kong fidgety.


    After several contacts with Chu Xuan, King Kong and others decided to find a way. They were in the Ming Dynasty, and nanmu was in the dark. They had to find a way to lead nanmu out.


    It was at this time that news came back from the apple villa area that King Kong couldn''t bear the pain of thinking about his son and planned to withdraw with his special forces. On the night when the decision was sent back to pupa Town, nannanmu, who had been hiding in the underground parking lot of a building outside the apple villa area, heard the report from his subordinates that King Kong and others had already had the idea to withdraw.


    "I''m leaving at last."


    Nannanmu sat in the dark and breathed a long sigh. They set up a command post in the parking lot temporarily. Recently, in order to avoid Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes, nearly a hundred of them dare not go out to make a head up unless necessary. Even if they want to make a head up, they take off their military uniform and make up as ordinary survivors to move in the ruins of Xiangcheng.


    In a moment, nannanmu seemed to think of something. Sitting in a chair with a bow on his back, he looked at his subordinates who came to report to him and asked:


    "Have you ever asked our people if Su Su would go back with them?"


    "Well, I heard Su Su decided to stay in Xiangcheng."


    The man standing in front of nannanmu is a little ashamed, but it''s more and more difficult for their insiders to release a message now, and Su Su and Xiao AI are no longer in pupa town. It''s more difficult to know Su Su''s idea.


    There is no way to know why Su Su, with a child, intends to stay in Xiangcheng alone. But the news that he should pass on to them is like this, so he returns it to nannanmu.


    "It''s said that Su Su is an extremely uneasy high-level psionic. I heard that she has two powers of water and ice, which is unique in the world today."


    Nannanmu''s head shook, and his eyes showed a fierce light. He told his subordinates who were standing opposite him:


    "So if Su Su doesn''t go back with King Kong, you can understand. You send someone to keep an eye on what''s going on in the apple villa area. Once it''s confirmed that King Kong will leave, we will go into the apple villa area at all costs and kill Su Su Su."

 Chapter 415

    A woman who is not content with her family thinks that she is invincible by virtue of her dual powers. Such a person is too common in the last days. It''s not hard to understand. Women are so short-sighted that they don''t know that there is a mountain high.


    Nannanmu now prays that Su Su''s arrogance is better. As long as he kills Su Su, he will send Su Su''s head to pupa town. At that time, people in pupa town will be in a panic. It''s a good time for them to destroy pupa town.


    Therefore, it has to be said that in order to complete chunzhengzong''s account and pull out pupa Town, nannanmu has really done a lot of homework for pupa town. Even Su Su''s personality, nannanmu also deliberately sent people to investigate and understand. For this reason, the insider has been close to Su Su many times.


    Just as nanmu knows, they are going to withdraw. Su Su really doesn''t want to go back with him.


    She plans to take Xiaoai and continue to wave in Xiangcheng for a while. On the same day, after seeing off King Kong and others, Su Su holds Xiaoai and turns around to enter the apple villa.


    The spies hiding in the dark saw King Kong and others driving out of the apple villa area. Together with Zhang Wenyuan, they drove away from Hunan city. Several spies stayed outside the apple villa area for several hours, but they didn''t see any signs of King Kong turning around.


    So taking advantage of the night, nannanmu sent people into the apple villa area, intending to explore the trace of Su Su and Xiao AI.


    This is really a bad idea. After entering the apple villa area, nannanmu people understood why Susu chose the apple villa area as their foothold, because in this villa area, such vigorous growth of mutant trees is actually a natural barrier, which not only prevents others from hurting them, but also protects Susu and Xiaoai.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s hard for nannanmu''s experienced special forces to deal with the variation forest. Nannanmu''s people actually have a little experience. He quickly adjusted his speed and walked gently and slowly in the variation forest.


    Before long, the man of Nan Nan saw a pile of dry branches, hidden a wall full of cannibal flowers. In the wall, Su Su was paving foam mats in Xiaoping, and 7 months old little love crawled on the paved foam mats.


    A fine voice came into the ears of Su Su''s ear with good hearing. She looked back at the outside of the wall and looked out at the wall. She carefully judged the ranks of the people who came down. About two orders of wood abilities were no match for Mao''s hair. So Su Su left the little love crawling on the foam pad in Xiaoping, and went to cook in his own villa.


    Rice and vegetables are the seeds that Su Mu left in the fields before and after the villa. Last time, Xiao Yao and his team had a wood power who gave birth to these seeds. Later, although they didn''t use these grains and vegetables, they still grow. After harvest, they fall in the mud and rot and grow again because of lack of care, Now there is a sense of disorder.


    Su Su pouts a piece of corn in the yard and plans to wash it and pound some corn juice for Xiao AI. As soon as she turns around, Chu Xuan, who is hiding in the room, comes out and smiles at her.


    "You just leave little love out? And I''m not afraid of the spy outside the fence coming in? "


    "What are you afraid of? Everything is under control. "


    Su Su shrugs his shoulders, and then comes a second-order wood power. If he really comes in, he can just practice for Maomao. Maomao''s speed can keep up with the silent. Even if there are another ten second-order wood power, they may not be able to come to Xiaoai alive from Maomao''s snake. Maomao''s horror lies in its inconspicuousness and toxicity, So Su Su didn''t worry at all. She went into the villa to look for the soybean milk machine. She just thought, I remember that she had several soybean milk machines in the basement, and now she just used them.


    Her villa is not as bleak and uninhabited as the small flat outside the villa. On the contrary, it is as lively as the Spring Festival. Several people are sitting in front of several computer screens, pointing to the spies hidden in the dry branches on the screen, and Su Su, who comes in, says:


    "Su Su, I think he wants to come in a bit."


    "Can you come in? If you want to come in, let cannibal play with him first. "


    Su Su continues to walk into the kitchen. She is a little upset about the people who are crowded in her villa, but she can''t help it. Now, I''m afraid that only her family has electricity in the whole villa area, because her family has the hydroelectric generator that Su''s father installed, and other villas only have solar panels.


    Therefore, the monitoring terminal installed in this mutation forest can only be used when it is placed in Su Su''s home.


    Xiaoping, little love slobber, crawling and climbing, and then she would climb out of the foam pad and run to the dirty cement floor. Her little feet were curled up by a small red snake. The hair was so hard that the whole body''s strength was wrapped up in her body''s foot, and she was dragged back from the edge of the foam pad.


    Little love is to sit up and hold on to Maomao while pedaling wildly. She opens her mouth to Maomao''s body and bites it down. Maomao squints at the Golden Snake Eyes and spits out the snake letter. She grins her teeth without pain or itching.


    "Chuckle, cluck", and slobber a little bit, and the little love music that had been self retaliated successfully failed. The saliva was all over the fur and began to change direction in a happy way, and began to climb to the edge of the foam pad.


    The spy outside couldn''t see what was dragging Xiao AI''s leg because he was too far away from cannibal flower. He hid behind a dry branch, and didn''t dare to come near, so as not to expose himself. But even if he didn''t come near, it was enough for the spy to sneer at Su Su Su.


    He thought that little love would be dragged back from the edge of the bubble. It was a certain ability of Su Su who was acting like a monster. Although Su Su''s ability was strong, it seemed that the Su Su was only a powerful person in the rumor, but in fact he was just a stupid woman.


    She left her daughter alone on the terrace to climb! Although Su Su would drag what little love he was about to climb out of the foam mat with his ability, he would never grow up in the little love. If he came to any beast, he would eat it.


    The spy immediately lowered his head and took out some instrument in his hand to send a telegram to nannanmu: no abnormality, please order to remove it.


    *********************************The author has something to say*********************


    I wish all my friends a happy may day and a special day to celebrate.

 Chapter 416

    At this moment, in the kitchen of the villa, Su Su stands in front of the cooking table, cleans the wild corn in his hand, takes out a knife, and cuts corn in the soybean milk machine while listening to Chu Xuan standing behind him


    "Have you found out who the spy is?"


    "Either in Bafang village or pupa town."


    Su Su looks back at Chu Xuan, as if she is not interested in Chu Xuan''s question. After a while, she looks up, turns around and looks at Chu Xuan, holding a corn chopper in her hand, points to Chu Xuan and asks again:


    "How can you be so sure that the spy is on my side, we come out together to deal with nannanmu, there are people on both sides, how can you be sure that there is something wrong with me?"


    After hearing Chu Xuan''s question, Su Su didn''t react at first. When she thought about it carefully, she was a little unconvinced. She naturally knew that there was a spy on her side. Now this problem is not only known to her, but also to Chu Xuan. So Fang Shuyi must also know that the spy only exists on her side?


    The world is so big and people''s hearts are so complicated. Why is there no spy around Chu Xuan and Fang Shuyi?


    There are only a few people in Bafang village and pupa town who know about the plan to wipe out nannanmu this time. They are 17 special forces, pigo and his Gu Huo Zi, Li Xiaoyu and her left and right hands, and Muyang''s left and right hands.


    The scope of the spy''s existence was much narrower than when the authentic people attacked pupa town in early spring, but Su Su still couldn''t guess who it was.


    But chuxuan knows more people here, not to mention dozens, there are hundreds, so chuxuan insists that the spy is Su Su''s side, which makes Su Su always want to kick chuxuan.


    "Because as soon as your people leave, nannanmu''s spies appear, while my people are still here, but they have no idea."


    Chu Xuan shrugged, dressed in a straight military uniform, and leaned against the door of the kitchen very leisurely. His face was still smiling. In the sound of the soybean milk machine, he continued:


    "This man, or your top man, pigo? Li Xiaoyu? Or Muyang, or even the special forces. "


    "None of these people you''re talking about is possible." White Chu Xuan one eye, Su Su hands chest, spine against the cooking table, "you don''t sow discord here, I admit that maybe the problem is on my side, but whether it is brother PI or Li Xiaoyu or Muyang or even those special forces of King Kong, can''t be spies."


    If you think about it carefully, the news that King Kong and they are going back to pupa town is that nannanmu''s spies appeared just a few hours after they were released. If chuxuan''s people had problems, the spies should know that in fact, the people in this villa area have not left yet. If nannanmu''s people come in or not, they can prove this.


    At this moment, Su Su really regrets that he let Mei Shengnan go. If Mei Shengnan is there, why can''t she find the spy in Bafang village and pupa town?


    When chuxuan and Xiaoai''s corn juice are ready, Su Su turns around, bends down and takes out a frog shaped baby bowl from the disinfection cabinet, as well as a green soft rubber spoon. She pours the golden corn juice into the baby bowl, scoops some porridge from the rice cooker beside and stirs it with corn juice, Then Chu Xuan exclaimed behind her


    "What do you mean when you say you are a woman walking in the last days with a child and are so equipped?"


    Looking at Su Su''s set of equipment for dealing with children, such as frog bowl, soft rubber spoon, Waterproof Bib with seven star ladybug, milk bottle with giraffe and little lion, and baby sweat towel, Chu Xuan''s eyes were almost dazzled when Su Su Su turned over and found a portable small dining chair.


    As like as two peas, most women are hard to protect themselves. Don''t mention that they are pregnant and have children. This Su Su is not only pregnant, but also has no child after the child is born, and the details of the child are not ignored. Everything is just like the last days before, and is tired?


    "When you have children, you''ll know why you''re doing this."


    Su Su smiled, not explaining what Chu hsuen explained, carrying a portable child''s small chair, carrying a corn juice rice porridge in his other hand, and carrying a bib and bottle from his arm, and came out of the yard, sitting on a broad foam pad, and beckoning with a little love, climbing and climbing.


    "Come here, son. It''s time to eat."


    Little love didn''t take the Su Su, and still spit slobber to explore the world beyond the foam mat. He saw a little hair in his hair and climbed a distance in the direction of Su Su''s legs. Then he liked to turn around the snake and drag the little love. Little love turned around and grabbed Mao Maozhang''s mouth and bit it.


    Seeing this scene, Su Su was very angry and funny. She put her baby bowl on the cushion and put her hand on the foam mat. One hand caught the little love fighting with the snake, put the twisting little dot on the portable dining chair, and tied it up with a safety belt.


    "Sit down and eat!"


    Xiao AI shouts twice and twists in the dining chair. After eating two mouthfuls of Su Su''s corn juice porridge, she snatches Su Su Su''s spoon and starts to make it by herself.


    It''s a disaster for a child of this age to let her learn to eat by herself. After a while, Xiaoai throws corn juice porridge all over the place. She also throws it on Susu. As soon as she hears Susu''s exaggerated "ouch ouch", she will be very happy.


    "You little villain, you waste food. I won''t play with you anymore. When you''re finished, you''re calling mom."


    Su Su deliberately put a face on her face and said something fierce. When she listened, five senses were released. At least ten people came out of the wall, the highest level was level 3, and the lowest level was level 2. Su Su couldn''t help laughing. Nannanmu looked up to her so much that even the third level powers were sent out, and several others came, For the third-order powers are still in the early stage of the end of the world, what does nannanmu think highly of her?


    But the ten or so people were far away from the wall, not close to the wall. They were careful to observe the surrounding environment. They were really cautious, for fear of cheating.


    Su Su nodded to himself. In this world, it''s right to be careful, but he always lingers outside and doesn''t come in. When can he start fighting?!

 Chapter 417

    Su Su thought of it. He bent down and picked up little love. He got up and went back to the villa to change clothes. He had to exchange clothes for a long time, and the others outside did not come in. Su Su and Chu Xuan were all very impatient. So Su Su came out with a little love. She put the little love on the foam pad and thought whether to pretend to go around. And then "accidentally" met the outside powers, it''s natural to start fighting?!


    With an air of importance, I found that the little love sitting on the foam mat seemed to be not playing with the game that had just lost the rice. He climbed into the portable dining chair and grabbed the spoon and poked it in the baby bowl.


    At her age, it''s normal for her to learn to eat by herself and get food everywhere, but Xiaoai seems to be particularly difficult to deal with. She seems to be particularly fond of playing with food. After a while, when Su Su looks back, Xiaoai has already thrown away the spoon and pinched a lump of porridge in her two little hands.


    She groan and moan, pointing to the spoon thrown away to the foam mat to let Su Su pick up. Su Su sighed and picked up the spoon. He said to the little love, "no, I''m not giving you anything. I''m always throwing things away. The spoon is lost and it''s dirty. It can''t be used. It needs washing."


    She is about to turn around and prepare to wash the spoon in her hands with water on her back. The reason why she wants to wash the spoon with water on her back is that she won''t let Xiao AI see it. It turns out that washing a spoon is so simple, so Su Su wants to make some twists and tribulations for Xiao AI''s "spoon throwing" road.


    Otherwise, once Xiao AI knows that after the spoon is thrown away, she will wash it clean. However, when her mother flicks her finger at the moment, she will not find it troublesome to clean the dirty things in the future. For an ordinary person, it is not very wise to have such cognition.


    It was just at this time that several people suddenly jumped in outside the wall. The speed was extremely fast and the action was light. If Su Su hadn''t been prepared, she would have been scared to death by these mysterious people.


    Xiaoai sits on the dining chair, lifting her head and twisting her body to look back. She is very curious about the men who suddenly appear in such a closed environment. She has big eyes and a small mouth, and saliva flows down the corner of her mouth. Then Xiaoai does the same thing again and starts to throw rice at the man who is close to her.


    "If you dare to step closer to my daughter, I will let you know why the flowers are so red."


    Su Su stood outside the foam mat, holding the soft rubber spoon in his hand. He pointed to the man who was nearest to little love. The man''s face was disdainful and swept Su Su''s face. He didn''t put Su Su''s words in his heart, bent down, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the collar of little love.


    That posture is very rude, let Su Su have no doubt, this person is going to seize Xiaoai, is to kill or take Xiaoai threat Su Su, it is possible, anyway, without half of the goodwill.


    Su Su''s cold eyes did not move, just in this man''s hand, just touched Xiaoai''s collar, a red shadow came out of Xiaoai''s collar. The man''s hand hurt, covered his black palm and quickly retreated, only yelled "ah ~ ~", the toxin on the palm extended to the whole body, and the man also fell to the ground and died.


    When the others saw this, they understood why Su Su dared to leave Xiao''ai alone in this big small flat, not because Su Su thought it was very safe here, but because Xiao''ai didn''t need Su Su Su''s protection at all.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck."


    Little love looked at the man who had fallen on the foam mat, and felt that the man''s naked skin turned black. She thought it was very interesting. He began to lose her food more excitedly. Su Su frowned and left the attack range of little love. He stood a little farther away and looked up. He looked down at his head and looked at the men standing opposite.


    "Are you coming one by one, or are you coming together?"


    In the villa, Chu Xuan, who had already learned from the surveillance that someone was attacking, raised his hand and stopped the subordinate who wanted to run out to help. He said with a low smile:


    "Don''t worry, these pioneers are just sent by nannannanmu to test Su Su''s strength. Let Su Su play for a while. You inform King Kong that nannanmu appears and let him send Zhang Wenyuan to look for it."


    Outside the villa, at a loss about what to do, several men looked at each other on the small flat. Some people believed it. They threw up a wooden whip on the foam mat and laughed.


    "So loud! I see how you can protect her! "


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su Su turns around in the same place. A water whip is thrown out of his hand and directly hits the man''s face. At the same time, people just feel that the water in the air is quickly pulled away. The rattan that is about to be thrown on Xiao AI dries up and becomes sawdust in an instant. Su Su Su drains all the water in the rattan.


    For a moment, everyone felt thirsty, and there was only one word in their mind: water!


    Su Su is not in a hurry to small love approached a few steps, looking at the opposite standing, the pace has been some of the floating instability of several people, she is thinking, if too soon to end the fight, nannanmu will not be scared out? Enough time to let nannanmu feel that she is very easy to deal with, but not enough people are sent to deal with her.


    It was at this time that one of the fire powers suddenly jumped up, with an orange flame all over his body, and came to Susu. Susu bent down, held Xiaoai from the portable dining chair, grabbed the baby bowl by the way, and splashed the porridge in the bowl on the face of the fire power.


    What hidden weapon?!


    The fire power suddenly stops, turns around and lets the bowl of porridge spill on one of his companions behind him. He throws two big fireballs at Su Su and Xiao AI. Su Su Su''s water wall blocks the two burning fireballs. Meanwhile, the temperature in the air rises rapidly, and people feel that they are just thirsty, Now it''s like entering a steamer.


    "You have water, I have fire. If you can drain water, I can evaporate all your water!"


    The fire power man looked at Su Su and laughed scornfully. Behind him, the men sent by nannanmu to test Su Su retreated quickly and ran out of the range of the fire and water power, so as not to be involved in the fight.


    Su Su holds Xiaoai in one hand and stabilizes the water wall which has been continuously evaporated with one hand. After thinking about it, she also smiles. Suddenly, a huge wave comes out on her head and rushes towards the fire power person with a rolling posture. The fire power person is shocked and shouts in time,


    "Four steps..."


    He was swept to the ground by the huge wave, and immediately rolled out of the small flat with the huge wave, feeding the cannibal flowers outside.

 Chapter 418

    Hiding in the side, watching the battle secretly, Chu Xuan''s smile like a fox on his face slightly stagnated. Fourth level ah... Su Su''s power level is even higher than him!


    "Go on!"


    On Xiaoping, Su Su, holding Xiaoai in her arms, glanced at the rest of the people who were standing outside the attack area. They were all sent by nannanmu. Looking at the hand she just showed, she hesitated and didn''t dare to move forward. I don''t know if she can save her life by calling to stop now?


    They thought like this, so they heard Su Su say: "it''s impossible to let you go. Originally, the enmity between the two sides had nothing to do with you soldiers. But I saw that you just wanted to take innocent children to make rafts. You didn''t have any pity. Why do you want me to pity you now?"


    Having said that, those present also knew that today either Su Su died or they died, so they didn''t think about whether to retreat or not. Everyone went up together, and all the 18 martial arts were greeting Su Su Su and Xiao AI.


    The scene was very lively. In Xiaoping, a group of big men were chasing Su Su. Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, dodged their attack and hit them with water polo. She also laughed at them


    "You think I can''t kill you? No, no, no, I just don''t want to kill you! "


    Be brave! In the face of what Su Su said, everyone didn''t think much of it. Although Su Su could smash one with a water polo as soon as he returned his hand, no one thought Su Su Su could kill everyone in the room in seconds. Moreover, Su Su Su is now holding a child and being chased everywhere. It doesn''t look like he can kill everyone in seconds.


    After a long time, no good news came out of the apple villa area. Listening on the monitor, it seemed that nannanmu''s men were as good as Su Su. Nannanmu in the dark made a quick decision and recruited dozens more people,


    "Su Su''s strength is too strong. There are too few people we go to. Go and help. You must kill Su Su."


    They all nodded to listen to the order and cleaned up themselves. Although they were all powers, they had to take hot weapons with them this time. It was because Su Su was really hard to deal with. The first group of people just sent out to attack a woman for a long time, but they couldn''t attack her for such a long time. That must be because they didn''t have enough people and armed forces.


    Dozens of people, armed with hot weapons and wearing bulletproof vests, quickly ran out of the underground parking lot. As soon as they came up, Zhang Wenyuan outside Xiangcheng saw them and cried out:


    "King Kong, I found it. It''s in the building opposite the apple villa. They came out from the exit of the underground parking lot."


    "In the underground parking lot!" As soon as King Kong waved his hand, his face was full of murderous spirit. He turned back and said to the brothers behind him: "the other side is also a hard bone. This time, it''s really hard. Let''s go!"


    After that, they abandoned the car, changed into the casual clothes of the survivors, and went into Xiangcheng alone to work in nanmu''s brigade.


    The message is sent to chuxuan by Morse code. Chuxuan in the villa moves too. He turns around and tells his subordinates who are holding the terminal generator behind him that the voice of "diddidi didi" is knocked out by the subordinates. The invisible radio echoes in the air of Hunan city. Suddenly, many soldiers in green camouflage clothes appear in the mutated forest. Their tasks are as follows, Is to intercept into the apple villa area that dozens of Nanmu subordinates.


    At the same time, many chuxuan people wear casual clothes and go to nannanmu''s home. They plan to cooperate with King Kong and others to enter nannanmu''s home.


    In the apple villa area, Su Su is still playing with those pioneers. While she is hiding from the attack, she thinks that she is a poor woman, holding her child and being chased and beaten by several big men. There are so many men in the room, but no one comes out to help. Chu Xuan doesn''t care about anything, though she smiles, right?


    So Su Su ran to her villa and yelled, "chuxuan, I''m tired. Come out quickly!"


    "Well? Let me have a rest Chuxuan stands at the gate of the villa, his hands in his trousers pocket, and he smiles at Su Su. After a while, he sees Su Su running straight towards him. Chuxuan shivers and stands straight, shouting: "Su Su Su, you can''t see me for a moment?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and stop them!"


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, swish past Chu Xuan and enters the villa. She turns around and pushes Chu Xuan into the courtyard and says:


    "Go out and fight. Don''t break my mother''s land."


    "Hey, hey, don''t hit me, I''m just an ordinary person!"


    Unexpectedly, Su Su Su pushes Chu Xuan out. Chu Xuan raises his hands and looks embarrassed. However, without waiting for him to surrender, the overwhelming powers roar toward his face. But Chu Xuan has to mobilize his powers. A local dragon rushes out from his feet and blocks all the attacks.


    "Oh, ordinary people!"


    Behind him, Su Su holds little love and says something like this. Chu Xuan looks back and stares at Su Su. He is already exposed. Now in front of Su Su, there is no need to hide. He shows his true shape and stands on Tu Long''s body. At the same time, he takes out two guns from his waist, Kill the pioneers sent by nannannanmu.


    Then, there was a fight in the mutated forest and outside the apple villa. Although not all of the hundreds of people Chu Xuan brought were special forces, they were well-trained and familiar with the terrain in advance, so the special forces of nannanmu had no advantage.


    What is more despairing is that in the underground parking lot of the building opposite Apple villa, nannanmu is listening to the sound of the monitor, so as to grasp the development of the situation. The survivors, dressed in casual clothes and placed in the monitors outside, do not show any abnormality. However, they are like a group of lucky survivors who have eaten Viagra and act like tigers, Just like a gust of wind rolled into the underground parking lot, dropping bombs everywhere.


    Nannanmu''s team this time is about a hundred people, all of them are special forces, right, but not all of them are powers. At the beginning, he sent about 50 people to pupa Town, 20 of them were used to hold ye yujingang, and the other 30 people planned to take advantage of Ye yujingang''s Kung Fu and unexpectedly rush to Bafang village to kill him.


    As a result, the 30 elites met Su Su on the way. It''s one thing that they shouldn''t hold their children''s Su Su. Su Su was frozen into popsicles and folded on the way to Tu village.

 Chapter 419

    After the elite was almost folded, nannanmu urgently transferred 100 people from Chuncheng. However, the quality of the 100 people transferred from the back is obviously not as good as that of the first group. Only 10 people just went to explore Su Su''s emptiness and reality, and about 30 people were sent to Apple villas in the second group. These are elite and talents.


    The hundreds of people left in the underground parking lot are just ordinary soldiers. Although there are many talents like King of war, they are still a little inferior when they meet King Kong, a Death Squadron rolling out of a sea of corpses.


    In addition, the people of nannanmu were not prepared at all. Before the explosives could be pulled, they were swept by a gust of wind, grabbed the weapons and explosives in their hands, and blew them up.


    "Withdraw! Speed down


    Nannanmu see a big thing is not good, the nest has been found out, at this time do not go more to wait for when? With a box of weapons and a few cronies, he jumped on the bus and was about to run.


    A shadow came up, and BA was on the top of the car. King Kong then, carrying a machine gun, came to chase nannanmu while shooting at the pursuers behind him. Nannanmu was hunched in the back of the car, opened the box in his hand, and threw a bomb outside the window of the car in the fast-moving car.


    "Live


    King Kong, who was flying behind, looked at the silent inscriptions on the roof of the front bus and roared. The car ran out of the dark underground parking lot and came to the bright ground. King Kong also flew out with his eyes narrowed. He felt that his whole body was flying into a warm golden light. The driver also narrowed his eyes and turned the steering wheel, The car hit Wandashan on the opposite side.


    Wandashan is a third-order power psionic. The most powerful one can withstand a mountain. His hands move forward, and he catches the car that is coming towards him steadily. But the car is too fast, and it pushes Wandashan back all the time. With a loud shout, his feet sink, and he lifts the car up, Let the four wheels of the car rotate rapidly in the dust, anyway, the car can''t move now.


    Mo Weiming on the roof of the car flashed, and I don''t know what he was using. He just heard that the window near Nan nanmu was broken, and then Nan nanmu was dragged out by Mo Weiming and tied up. In order to prevent him from committing suicide, he blocked Nan nanmu''s mouth.


    The rest of the car, a driver, and a guard of nannanmu were all tied up by Mo Weiming. Nanmu stayed in the underground parking lot, and the rest of the people were handed over to chuxuan''s people to kill. The captive didn''t send people to pupa Town, but sent them back to Apple villa.


    At this time, the battle in the apple villa area has entered a white hot stage. Chuxuan''s people and nannanmu''s people are fighting fiercely in the forest. Such a scale of fighting can''t have no effect on the variation forest. The whole forest is growing crazily. At the same time, when people are busy fighting, no one notices the direction near the wall of Susu''s house, Suddenly a very thick wild snake came out.


    The snake''s waist is as big as the waist of an adult man. No matter who it is, it will open its mouth and bite the man''s head. Then it drags the man who bit the head back to the dense forest.


    So soon, chuxuan''s people and nannanmu''s people all know that in this mutated forest, there is still such a big wild snake. No one cares about the wild snake. Whether chuxuan''s people or nannanmu''s people, they all eat it.


    However, now that the two armies are at war, no one has the spare time to clean up the man eating snake. When they join the war and slowly start to clean up the remains of nannanmu in the forest, the snake seems to have been fed up and never appears again.


    But two hours later, the war stopped, nannanmu was captured alive, and all the people under him were killed. There was a smell of blood everywhere in the mutated forest. Su Su Su was in the bedroom on the second floor of the villa. While coaxing Xiaoai to sleep, she frowned and looked at the airtight green outside the landing window, What will you pry out of this person''s mouth?


    Because it is certain that there are spies in pupa Town, nannanmu is not caught back, but tied up in the apple villa area. Next to the building where Su Su lives, chuxuan specially sends two torture masters to cooperate with Qingmu and start to punish nannanmu.


    Nannanmu was captured with several other prisoners, but they were all small soldiers. They could not spit out anything except some minor details about Chuncheng.


    If you want to ask about chunzhengzong, you have to start from nannanmu.


    But nannanmu, who was also professionally trained, did not pry out a star and a half of things from his mouth after a night''s torment by Aoki, so that everyone in the apple villa area was a little angry the next morning.


    Chu Xuan brings a chef to make breakfast for everyone. When Su Su comes downstairs with Xiao AI, he and King Kong Qingmu are sitting at the table and eating. Su Su glances at the food on the table of these men. It''s all meat, big pieces of chicken. He walks into the kitchen with Xiao AI and starts to cook some porridge and put some corn, Make some food for little love.


    After a while, King Kong came in from outside the kitchen. As soon as Xiao Ai saw him, her eyes were bright and she held out two little hands to him. King Kong was also a father. Because Tianci had been living in the incubator, he only held Tianci once. So when Xiao AI reached out to him, he held Xiaoai over and teased Xiaoai, He said to Su Su:


    "Su Su, let me tell you something about ye Pipi. He has news."


    "I don''t want to hear it!"


    Su Su holds two chopsticks in her hand, stirs the porridge in the small pot, and glances at King Kong. She is very depressed about Ye Yu''s refusal to listen to her advice and having to go to the Spring City alone. After so many days, this depressed mood gradually turns into a kind of angry mood, so King Kong runs over and coldly says that Ye Yu has news, Su Su''s first reaction is: let Ye Yu die. She doesn''t want to know about Ye Yu at all.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s no big deal when the couple quarrel. The head of the bed quarrels with the end of the bed." King Kong a pair of admonishment attitude, holding small love, peeked at Su Su''s side face, see Su Su silent pursed lips did not speak, is to continue to say: "Ye Papi said, he has successfully entered the spring city, but he an in the spring city where he does not know."

 Chapter 420

    "Hiss ~ ~ you let him chasa, the spring city is so big, let him check inch by inch, ten years and eight years later, wait for his daughter to get married and then come back!"


    As soon as King Kong says this, Su Su is even more angry. Ye Yu thinks she is powerful and dares to go to the Spring City alone. Look, it''s been so many days, but he an hasn''t been found out. This is the consequence of being reckless and not taking her and Xiao AI to the spring city!


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I just want to tell you that ye Pipi wants someone there. Don''t you also want to assassinate Chun Zhengzong? I''m going to smoke two people to support ye paipi. "


    King Kong smiles at Su Su very well. His son is a gift from heaven. He is almost full moon drinking Su Su Su''s breast milk. Therefore, King Kong is very grateful to Su Su Su. He wants to be a peacemaker between Su Su and ye Papi, so the tone of his speech is peace.


    Although Tianci''s body is always bad here and there, but Tianci lives in the incubator for a day, and King Kong thinks about the serum samples he an has taken away. As a father, he can''t sit any longer. If nannannanmu hadn''t dragged him down, he would have packed up his luggage and gone to Chuncheng.


    "Are you going to spring city?" Su Su finally turned to see King Kong again, thought about it and said, "then I''ll go to spring city, too."


    "What are you doing in a dangerous place like Chuncheng? I''m going to do business with Ye Pipi. "


    "I''m going to do business, too!" Su Su paused, her eyes turned in her eyes, "I''ll go to see Mei Zi. By the way, I''ll start from Chuncheng to investigate the spy in Bafang village!"


    "Let''s just do these things. You can go back to Bafang village, take care of your children and live a good life. Ye Pipi certainly wants you to do the same."


    King Kong can''t help shouting. His idea, that is, Ye Yu''s idea, they always think that Su Su should be the same as all women. Now the main task is to take care of the children, look after the house, fight and kill with each other, and let men do it.


    So when Su Su proposed to go to Chuncheng, King Kong refused. In any case, he would not take ye Pipi''s wife and children to take risks in Chuncheng. Otherwise, he would take Su Su Su and Xiao AI to Chuncheng, and when he saw Ye pipi, he would become Jin Pipi.


    Su Su can''t change King Kong''s mind. It''s no use telling him that women are not as good as men. She''ll take her children secretly tomorrow. They ask her to take good care of the children. Taking the children on a trip will broaden their horizons.


    In addition, Su Su believes that Bafang village can''t enter or leave now. In order to protect the old and weak women and children in one village, it has been surrounded as a place like an iron bucket. Because of the advancement of scholars, now the whole Bafang village is shrouded in thick fog, whether around or above Bafang village, It was all wrapped in a vast white fog. The road signs outside Bafang village were pulled out, and no one was allowed to place the road signs in the thick fog.


    The scholar''s fog can not only make the creatures lose their sense of direction, but also interfere with the compass and electromagnetic waves. If people go into the fog and take out the compass, no matter which direction they are standing in, the compass will always point to Bafang village, so Bafang village can only enter but not leave.


    But if you want to enter Bafang village, you have to have a life to enter.


    Around the village, there is an emotional barrier set by Li Xiaoyu. Men and all male animals can''t get through it. It''s not safer for women to enter than men, because there are many estrous male creatures trapped inside.


    In addition, there is a sea of cannibals around the village, which can''t be entered by any living things, and the sea of cannibals is still growing. In addition, Zhang Wenyuan reported that there are several nests of snakes beside the sea of cannibals. There are many kinds of snakes, which means to settle down outside Bafang village.


    The only area where the surface is very safe is the entrance of Bafang village. However, many people live in the entrance of the village. It is Zhang Wenyuan who betrayed Bafang village at the beginning, and then thought Bafang village was the best, so he wanted to return to Bafang village from the dark world outside.


    Therefore, without the guidance of Zhang Wenyuan and scholars, it is very difficult to find the right way to get in and out of this Bafang village except for Su Su, a person with super five senses.


    Now no one is allowed to go in and out of Bafang village. Even Su Su''s father and mother can''t come out of Bafang village. Su Su has completely separated Bafang village and pupa town into two parts, so there''s nothing to see about this "home". To let her watch her home with little love is to waste her time in Bafang village.


    Vajra asks Su Su to go back to Bafang village. According to everyone''s idea, Su Su and Xiao AI had better not run out of the village before Ye Yu solves the problem of Chuncheng''s Chunzheng.


    Su Su will listen to King Kong''s words to have a ghost!


    After breakfast in the apple villa area, King Kong packed his bags, took two special forces with him, and left quietly. The three of them left. Except Su Su, only 18 special forces knew it themselves, and no one knew it. Even Chu Xuan, who lived under the same roof, didn''t know it.


    Nannanmu catches a living. Chuxuan pulls out another tiger in the same mountain. He is in a good mood. Soon, he runs to Su Su. After the spy in pupa town taunts Su Su Su, he runs away with his people. Su Su listens coldly and doesn''t go after chuxuan. Instead, he asks Qingmu to get nannannanmu out and plans to take him back to pupa town.


    She thought that nannanmu was one of the most effective members of chunzhengzong. She must know something about chunzhengzong. Even if nanmu was tough and stubborn today, he would be tortured for some time. Sooner or later, he would be forced to open his teeth. Unexpectedly, Qingmu went back to the villa where nanmu was locked. He came back with a dead body and spread his hands to Su Su


    "Nannanmu committed suicide."


    Several special forces around them were packing up their guns and ammunition. Looking at nannanmu, which had been dragged out by Aoki, they all stood up and saluted nanmu. No matter what, nanmu was in the same camp as them before the end of the world. They were soldiers of the same country, and they had the same great righteousness, With such hard spirit and backbone, it is worthy of being saluted.


    "Ah ~ ~"


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, stood in the yard and looked at nannanmu, who was lying on the ground and was covered with bloodstains. After thinking about it, she said to Qingmu:


    "Feed the flowers, why bother?"

 Chapter 421

    Su Su thinks that she belittled the soldiers in this land. How hard they were before the end of the world. Even after the end of the world, even if their position was clear, they were also hard. They killed so many innocent people in pupa town. Su Su Su can only say that nannanmu is not a good man. Can you say that he is not a good soldier.


    On the way back, everyone seemed a little dull. This time, they came out and killed a lot of people. However, the crisis in pupa town was only solved temporarily. The annoying spy was like a fishbone stuck in his throat, because nannanmu''s vow of protection made people more concerned.


    Su Su drives a car and follows the special forces with Xiao AI. In the orange sunset, she slowly drives back to pupa town. Muyang, pigo and Li Xiaoyu bring a team to meet them.


    After a long distance, Su Su saw the three men standing behind each other. They were all Muyang, PI Ge and Li Xiaoyu''s left and right hands. Her eyes were cold, and the spy like fishbone was among them.


    Let''s talk about Muyang first. We have two people with us. One is Mr. Qin, and the other is a third-order power man named Hao Jun. Mr. Qin is a fire power man. Su Su Su has been in contact with him for several times. Today is the first time to see Mr. Qin standing beside Muyang.


    She slowly drove the car into the gate of the power grid. Muyang, still dressed in black, came forward quickly. He only looked at Su Su, and then turned his eyes to the back seat to find Xiao AI. When he saw Xiao AI in the child safety seat, drooling and falling asleep, Muyang opened the door and took Xiao AI out of the seat.


    Su Su got out of the car, looked up and down at Muyang, and saw the energy surging around the boy. It was the element of fire. But it was strange, and it didn''t look like the pure fire. It always made people feel a little intimidating.


    Now in front of the public, Su Su couldn''t ask Muyang carefully, so he asked casually: "are you awake? Are you all right? "


    "Thank you, very well." It''s concise, but it''s polite. Muyang has more and more personality. He looks down at Xiaoai, and says to Su Su who is in silence: "grandparents are waiting to see Xiaoai."


    "Oh, good. I''ll go back to Bafang village in a moment."


    Su Su squints his eyes and smiles. He looks at PI Ge and Li Xiaoyu. PI Ge is taking his old puzzles to the side of the special forces. He asks the East and west to express his concern. The old puzzles behind him have been following PI Ge since the beginning of his last life. One is anan, the other is Xi Ge, and the other is Daxi.


    Li Xiaoyu came over with her vice team Chen Siyu, looking at Su Su with concern on her face, and asked, "is it all right? It''s not hurt


    "No, it''s fine."


    Su Su hugs Li Xiaoyu, glances at Chen Siyu behind Li Xiaoyu, nods to Chen Siyu, and takes a close look at Chen Siyu. It is said that Chen Siyu was a star just before his death. He has played in several films, and the end of the world is coming when he is about to make a big hit. So if you look at Chen Siyu''s appearance, even if you don''t make up, it looks beautiful, There is a sense of integrity.


    One by one, all of these people have no problem. On their faces, it''s impossible to say that they are spies. So Su Su frowned and exchanged greetings with Li Xiaoyu. Then she turned back to get on the bus. Xiao AI was held by Muyang, and the three drove back to Bafang village.


    Looking at the military jeep, Chen Siyu twisted his brow, stepped forward and asked Li Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, do we want to check the supplies this time?"


    "No, those materials will be checked back by special forces. All of us are not allowed to go out."


    Li Xiaoyu shakes his head and glances at Chen Siyu. This time, Su Su and his subordinates went to Xiangcheng for a mission. Nannanmu and his equipment and weapons are very advanced. But because pupa town is under martial law, no one can get out of pupa Town, so those equipment and weapons can''t be counted by the women''s self-improvement team, Special forces with their own powers go to those dead bodies and peel them.


    Behind him, Chen Siyu lowered his head, closed his mouth and stopped asking about the materials. After a while, he heard Hao Jun, the man under Muyang''s hand, say to Qingmu:


    "How''s it going? This time I went out, but I killed nannannanmu? "


    Qingmu pursed her lips and looked a little discouraged. She said, "no, the others are dead, so nannanmu ran away."


    "Run away? How could he run away? "


    Hao Jun''s eyes widened. He seemed a little incredulous and angry. These special soldiers went out this time just to kill nannanmu. How could nanmu run away?


    On one side, Chen Siyu, however, chuckled. She turned around and looked at Hao Jun''s appearance of "hating iron but not steel" and joked:


    "Look, I''m so anxious about you that I feel like I want to roll up my sleeves and go to battle myself. Next time there''s such a thing, why don''t you apply with Su Su Su and let you participate in it?"


    After a pause, Chen Siyu turned his head to look at Aoki and asked strangely, "eh, I haven''t seen Ye Yu for several days. What''s his mission? King Kong didn''t come back... "


    Aoki frowned and thought that Chen Siyu had a lot to say. He glanced at Chen Siyu coldly. Without saying a word, he turned and got into the car and drove away.


    In the same place, brother PI laughs and says to Chen Siyu, who is embarrassed all over his face, and Hao Jun, who is angry all over his face: "well, there are many internal and external troubles in pupa town now. If pupa town breaks up one day, let''s go our separate ways. But now, since it''s still in pupa Town, in the next period of time, we just do more and talk less. The world is very chaotic, We have to live a good life. A good day is a good day. "


    "That''s right."


    Li Xiaoyu nodded and thought deeply of PI GE''s words. Chen Siyu behind her also expressed her support for PI Ge.


    Only when Hao Jun was still very unconvinced and didn''t talk back to pigo when he squeezed his fist. It was only after everyone left one after another that he took teacher Qin and complained angrily:


    "I really don''t know what these special forces do? Nannanmu ran away


    "What else do you want? I know you want to go out for revenge, but you alone? " Mr. Qin was thin and pulled his arm out of Hao Jun''s hand. He glanced back at Hao Jun and said, "maybe you''ve gone out. You''re not as good as those special forces. Anyway, they killed all the others except nannanmu!"

 Chapter 422

    "Me!" Hao Jun opens his mouth and his eyes are wide open. He just looks at Mr. Qin. He finds that he clearly wants to refute Mr. Qin, but he thinks about it a little. He feels as if Mr. Qin is right.


    But he really felt very angry in his heart and let nannanmu run away?! So there was no place to vent his anger. He could only catch up with Mr. Qin and tell him. When Hao Jun saw that Mr. Qin was going forward, he caught up with him.


    They ran and chased each other, and gradually walked away.


    Going to the car of Bafang village, Su Su drove the car, looked up at Muyang in the rearview mirror, and asked, "what is your awakening ability this time?"


    On the back seat, Muyang held up Xiao AI who had already woken up and began to jump around. Hearing the words, he stretched out a hand to the front seat, and a flame appeared in the palm of his hand. Su Su took a look at it, and was stunned. The flame in Muyang''s palm was right, but it was black.


    She had never seen a fire of a psionic. It was not the color of fire, but a mass of black. So Su Su stepped on the brake, turned to look at Muyang and asked:


    "How is it black?"


    "I don''t know."


    Muyang shakes his head. There is no sadness or joy on his small face. He is neither disappointed nor happy about his awakening ability. Now Dr. Hong has been swept away by he an because of his research data. He is in a state of being loveless. Muyang wants Dr. Hong to study his ability, but he always meets with Dr. Hong.


    However, speaking of Dr. Hong, Muyang''s small face suddenly became cruel. He raised his eyes, looked at Su Su and said:


    "We have Chunzheng spies around us. I''m sorry, I''m derelict of duty."


    "You are indeed in breach of duty." After glancing at Muyang, Su Su turned away from the spy and continued to drive her car. "But I''m not talking about the spy placing explosives in pupa town while you were evolving. It''s your behavior this time. It''s too reckless. Muyang, I know I can''t treat you as an ordinary child, but your behavior this time, Just like an ordinary child, there is no difference. Think about your big revenge. Think about the pupa town you made. If you become a zombie because of this injection of doomsday vaccine, who will take revenge on you? Who''s in charge of this pupa town for you? "


    Susu tube? No, if it''s a real disaster, of course she only needs to take care of the people she wants to take care of. The scope of pupa town is so large that Su Su Su didn''t mean to do it. It''s Muyang. Since Muyang wants to expand its power and arm itself, it''s better to take the responsibility of this town. Come on, it''s quiet and nothing has been arranged, It''s too hasty to get the doomsday vaccine.


    On the back seat, because of Su Su''s reprimand, Muyang quietly lowered his head. He also knew that he was reckless this time. He also knew that he was thoughtless. He thought that it was just a doomsday vaccine, just like the vaccine before doomsday. He could go after the injection. How could he know that he would fall into the state of evolution directly?


    But all "he thinks" are just making excuses for his own behavior, so Muyang doesn''t speak. If he wants to be an adult, he has to have the courage to bear the mistakes. This time, no matter what excuses he puts forward, he is wrong.


    At this time, Xiaoai''s little hand lifted up and patted Muyang''s face. He looked down at Xiaoai, smiling as if to make Xiaoai feel at ease. Then he raised his head again and said to Su Su, who was driving in front of him:


    "I''m sorry, I''m willing to take full responsibility for it."


    "All right, then you are responsible for finding out the spy." Su Su raised her eyes, looked at Muyang in the rearview mirror, and said, "handle this matter properly."


    "Good."


    Seeing Muyang answer, Su Su doesn''t know whether she is right or wrong to put so much pressure on a child, but she is anxious to go to spring city. It''s not good to rely on one brother PI and Li Xiaoyu in pupa town. Su Su Su''s intuition is that even brother PI and Li Xiaoyu add up, they don''t necessarily have Muyang''s ability.


    So this matter, first to Muyang control it, she went to the spring city to put out the spring orthodox and he''an again.


    Su Su''s car starts up again and returns to Bafang village. Su Su''s father and mother are very happy. They arrange a large table for Su Su and Xiao AI to come back. Naturally, they also stay in Muyang to have dinner together. Of course, during the dinner, they also ask Ye Yu where he is going. Su Su Su only tells the elder that Ye Yu''s abilities are evolving recently, so he hides to practice his magic skills.


    This is the unified caliber of her and the special forces. In the future, if anyone asks about the whereabouts of Ye Yu, King Kong and other special forces, they will either not say, or they will go to practice magic skills.


    In this way, the cultivation of miraculous skills is a major event, so Su''s father and mother stopped asking. After a happy meal, Su''s mother went to take a bath with Xiao AI in her arms. Su Su went back to her room and began to pack up the things she needed to go to the spring city.


    And Muyang evolution many days, he just wake up two days, pupa town a lot of things waiting for him to solve, after eating, Muyang went to pupa town.


    When Su Su''s father knocked on the door and came in, he saw Su Su busily packing Xiao AI''s clothes. Seeing this, he sighed, pulled a chair, sat down and asked:


    "Ready to go out again."


    "Yes, Dad, I''m going to take Xiao AI out for a few days. You and my mother are in Bafang village. Don''t go anywhere. Remember the location of the vault. In case I''m not here, you and my mother will take the old man and children to the vault to hide."


    Su Su, while packing Xiaoai''s clothes, tells her father that she doesn''t dare to say that she plans to take Xiaoai to a place as far away as Chuncheng. She only says that she will go out for a few days. Anyway, she often takes Xiaoai out for a walk from time to time, and her father and mother are used to it.


    Su''s father nodded. He was not like Su''s mother. Every time he heard that Su Su had run away with little love, he had to feel emotional for several days. He just sighed again and said quietly:


    "This man, when he is old, wants to enjoy his family, but I also know that this is extravagant hope, extravagant hope."


    Su Su, who was packing her clothes, looked up at her father. Although her father was still strong, his face was full of hair and loose skin. He looked lonely and worried. So Su Su couldn''t help but feel sad and explained to her father


    "Dad, in fact, all I''ve done is to let you and my mother live in peace, take little love out, and make her better adapt to the society."

 Chapter 423

    As children, who doesn''t want to be filial to their parents? Let parents have a safe and smooth old age? But the world doesn''t allow it. It really doesn''t allow it. If Su Su doesn''t kill chunzhengzong and he an and just stays by his parents'' side, he will be beaten passively. How can Su''s father and mother live in peace?


    It''s such a mess outside. Since Bafang village is surrounded like an iron bucket, Su Su certainly doesn''t want her parents to wander with her.


    The reason why I go out with little love is that Su Su wants to let little love grow up in the chaotic world. Little love is still small, but my parents are old. My parents can live a plain life, but little love can''t.


    "You''re right. Dad just sighs. He knows what the world is now."


    Su''s father nodded, got up and touched Su Su''s head. His expression was full of heartache. How could a father not understand Su Su''s idea? Su Su didn''t allow her parents to leave Bafang village because they were old and old, and couldn''t stand the end of the world.


    And little love is still small, and the outside world is so dangerous. Look at the children who grew up in Bafang village. They are taught the same way as before the end of the world. They respect the old and love the young, and are diligent and polite. This is good, but it is not suitable for the weak meat and strong food in the end of the world.


    If Su''s father chooses himself, he doesn''t like his grandson. To be such a child, he has to give up. Xiaoai needs to be taught well, and the sacrifice is their family happiness with Xiaoai.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. I''m just going out for a few days with Xiao''ai, and I''ll be back soon. You just think that Xiao''ai and I are going out for a trip."


    Su Su grabs Su Fu''s hand and shakes it, just like when he was a child. He wants to make Su Fu smile. Su Fu really smiles, but the smile is so reluctant that Su Su Su is very sad.


    If there is such a condition, she also wants to take her parents to travel. But this time, the place she is going to is Chuncheng, which is not the apple villa area. It is comparable to pupa town. It is a real safety zone built in the end of the world. It even has a more "end of the world" flavor than the previous Xiangcheng safety zone.


    After chatting with Su''s father, Su''s mother came back with Xiao''ai in her arms. She happily dressed Xiao''ai in a woolen dress and put a big flower on her head. The flower was on Xiao''ai''s head, just like a hat. It looked funny.


    Su Su watched her father and mother around Xiao AI. She had been playing with her for a long time, but she didn''t disturb her. She had let her father and mother get together with Xiao AI more and more, so one day in Bafang village, she should let her father and mother bring Xiao AI more.


    At night, in the dead of night, Xiao AI is really about to go to bed. Su Fu pulls a reluctant Su Fu away from Su Su''s room. As soon as she gets out of the door, Su''s mother punches Su Fu and asks in a low voice:


    "Did you tell Su? Let her leave little love in Bafang village and bring it to us. "


    "No," he said


    "Why don''t you say it? I''ve told you again and again, you old man, what''s the mess outside now... My poor grandson... "


    Originally, Su''s mother was still complaining about Su''s father. As she said that, she bowed her head and sobbed. Her poor grandson, who was so pitiful and small, was going to run around with Su Su, sobbing~~


    Hearing this, Su''s father felt a sense of frustration. He shook his head. He didn''t know how to reason with Su''s mother. Su''s mother felt that Xiao AI grew up very well in Bafang village. Now the children in Bafang village are good examples of studying hard and making progress every day. When they come back from kindergarten, everyone has a big heart, Compared with those thin children outside, the children in Bafang village live in honey jars.


    But... Well


    No matter how much truth, Su''s father couldn''t tell Su''s mother. He just shook his head, bowed his back, carried his hands, and walked back to his bedroom step by step.


    The next morning, before Su Su got up and opened the door, Su Su''s mother came in with red eyes. She ignored Su Su, but just went out to eat with little love. Su Su Su knew that Su Su might have some temper about her going out again, so she didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, she went out behind her, Laughing around Su Mu and Xiao AI.


    How much revenge can there be between mother and daughter? Su Su''s mother felt that her grandson was upset by Su Su, but Su Su jumped out of her stomach. She was angry again. Su Su sold well and begged for good behavior. Su Su''s mother also broke her tears into a smile.


    After breakfast, Su Su took Su''s mother and Xiao''ai to zhuoshijia, looked at Tianci, and gave Tianci some breast milk to drink. After a few days, she swayed.


    Life in Bafang village is very stable indeed. A few days is like a day and a night. There is no big wave. Ten years is like a day of peace. Su Su likes to live such a life, because it makes her feel peaceful. She feels that in Bafang village, her whole life has become peaceful.


    It''s just that what should go still has to go. Chunzhengzong and he''an don''t solve the problem. Susu has a hard time sleeping and eating. She says that if she wants to go to Chuncheng to play, she has to fulfill her promise.


    So when Fang Shuyi''s plane reappeared in Bafang village, Su Su took little love, bid farewell to her tearful father and mother, and set foot on the plane to spring city.


    The little handsome guy who flies the plane is very familiar with Su Su. Every time he comes back, he will bring the news of Mei Zi to Su Su. As time goes on, Su Su Su will know the name of the little handsome guy, Bai Heng.


    Bai Heng was originally Fang Shuyi''s person, but now Mei Shengnan''s person. Su Su doesn''t know how it changed. Anyway, Bai Heng is very loyal to Mei Shengnan now, and his attitude towards Su Su Su has always been good. So even though there are many people who come to escort materials, Bai Heng Leng didn''t let anyone find Su Su Su Su on the plane.


    Su Su and Xiao AI nest in Bai Heng''s lounge. After about two hours, the plane flies from Bafang village to Chuncheng. After unloading, Bai Heng takes Su Su and Xiao AI out of the lounge and gets on the car sent by Mei Zi.


    It''s Dusk outside the window. Su Su has been playing all the way with her. Now Xiao AI, who has fallen asleep, sits on the back seat and looks at the spring city outside the window.

 Chapter 424

    Chuncheng is an old city. The planning of the whole city mainly focuses on tourism, so you can see old ancient buildings everywhere. But because chunjia has always been in Chuncheng, the style of urban construction in Chuncheng is old but not chaotic.


    The street is paved with bluestone and brick. It''s very wide. On both sides, there are old facade buildings. In front of the buildings, there are pink peach blossoms. The climate of spring city is always warm. So peach blossoms can bloom for a long time in spring city.


    This kind of scenery, with ancient flavor and some traditional charm, makes the whole spring city look extremely beautiful in the misty rain. It''s just like a lady who sticks to an oil paper umbrella in a deep lane and wears ancient clothes. It''s dignified and mysterious.


    But Su Su has always disliked Chuncheng. From last life to this life, the place she hates most is Chuncheng. There is no other place, because it is in such a beautiful place that her daughter Xiaoai is sold by Xie Qingyan and Bai Luoluo. The beginning of her life''s nightmare and pain starts from Chuncheng.


    So despite the picturesque scenery of the spring city and the coming of spring and autumn, Su Su still doesn''t like this place. She looks at the soldiers patrolling the streets, the street women in exposed clothes, and the houses with bright lights. Her inner darkness is awakened little by little. Standing in this place again, Su Su Su clenches her teeth and swears, In this life, she will never lose her little love in this place, no more!


    Soon, the car drove into the place Mei Shengnan had prepared for Su Su. It was located in the relatively stable western district. Chuncheng was divided into four districts, Southeast, northwest. The Eastern District and the Southern District were the most chaotic and the worst in public security. The western district and the northern district had the best public security, but the so-called best was less than one tenth of Bafang village.


    Therefore, personal safety depends on their own vigilance. It''s a dream to think that spring city is so big that it will be more perfect than the social system of Bafang village and pupa town.


    In Chuncheng, all regions follow only one principle, that is, the law of the jungle.


    All grievances and disputes can be solved by force if there is force, or by force if there is no force. Besides, there is neither justice nor evil. They are nothing more than defeating the enemy.


    Su Su lives behind a temple in the Western District, which has a deep feeling of courtyard. According to the driver who sent her, the temple was very prosperous before the end of the world, but now it is almost vacant. Because of the idleness of the temple and the large scope of the temple, the surrounding environment of the house behind the temple is very quiet.


    Although Chun Cheng was famous for its tourism before the end of the world, most people were infected with a zombie because of their resistance to the doomsday virus. After that, the number of survivors suddenly dropped. The little spring city is now much more spacious. Before the end of the world, the commercial housing that had been spawned under the bubble economy was all idle. You can live in any big house.


    But Su Su didn''t inform Fang Shuyi when he came back to Chuncheng. He just told meI Shengnan that he would come to Chuncheng. Mei Shengnan respects Su Su Su''s wishes. If Su Su doesn''t want Fang Shuyi to know, she can make Fang Shuyi not know Su Su Su''s existence.


    Therefore, the place Mei Shengnan found for Su Su to settle down in is a relatively remote and quiet place with an old house in the west district.


    If you look at this house like a stilted building, the first floor is a vacant facade, and the second floor is a home. Although the outside of the house is very old, it is also to match the style of the whole city, so the interior of the house is well decorated and very modern.


    It''s just that Chuncheng is not better than pupa town. Because the population of pupa town is less than that of Chuncheng, the environment is not as bad as that of Chuncheng, and there is not so much internal strife. Therefore, people in pupa town are willing to make trouble. At present, pupa town has been connected with water and electricity for 24 hours.


    But Chuncheng has not. Not only is the water not available, but also the electricity is not available 24 hours a day. Su Su doesn''t need to introduce her driver to this. She knew it in her last life.


    The high-level water system powers of Chuncheng are all in the hands of those in power, and the rest of the low-level water system powers are also firmly held in the hands of various folk teams. Therefore, the issue of water use is basically in the hands of each.


    Water is like this, not to mention electricity. In the spring city, the teams that can use electricity are either very, very tough, or there are several people who like to toss like Su Fu. Otherwise, in this precarious world, people go out to look for food. Where do they care about whether they can use electricity?


    As a driver, Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms and goes into the dark house. In the dark, she glances at the front of the first floor at random. Then she turns to the back of the front and steps on the wooden stairs to the second floor. The second floor is a small apartment, which has been cleaned up by Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan also puts a box of white candles on the tea table.


    "White candle..."


    Su Su is in the dark, holding Xiao AI in one hand and taking out a white candle as thick as a baby''s arm from the box in the other. She looks around again and finds Mei Shengnan''s candlestick and lighter.


    After inserting the candle into the candlestick, Su Su lit the candle on the candlestick with a lighter, and then helped Xiao AI, who was sleeping in the waist stool with her head tilted to one side. She put one hand around Xiao AI and the other hand holding the candlestick and went into the bedroom.


    The bedroom is quite newly decorated. Mei Shengnan has replaced all the quilts. There is a wardrobe embedded in the wall and a double bed. Beside the bed, a small bed like a sofa is specially made for Xiao AI. It is next to the big bed and a set of children''s duvet is put on it.


    Putting the candlestick on the bedside table, Su Su carefully untied Xiao AI from the waist stool and put her into the sofa like bed. With the faint candle fire, she looked at Xiao AI''s sleeping face and sighed in a low voice


    "Baby, we''re back in spring city. You''re here. What''s going to happen to us?"


    Su Su can''t remember when she came to Chuncheng in her last life. Because the things in her last life were so chaotic, she didn''t bring her little love so wholeheartedly. It seems that unconsciously, the child in her hand can already run and jump. Su Su Su just focused more on how to get more food and how to deal with all aspects of interpersonal relationships.


    She reached out and touched Xiaoai''s head. She felt deeply guilty for her neglect in her last life. It was all because of her neglect, and she didn''t know how much the child suffered in Xie Qingyan''s hands

 Chapter 425

    "Oh, I don''t want to. I think too much about the past. My mother is not in a good mood at all."


    Su Su wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and lay down on the big bed. She stretched out her hand to cover the bed for Xiao AI on the small bed. She thought that when she came back to spring city again, she would have no sleep all night because of her past nightmares. But in the silent night, listening to the breathing of Xiao AI around her, she gradually sank into her dream and fell asleep until dawn.


    Su Su was awakened by the knock on the door. The knock on the first floor was very loud. Su Su opened her eyes and found that Xiao AI had turned over to her armpit and was pushing and shoving to pull Su Su Su''s clothes on her chest. In that way, she just told Su Su Su plainly: I want to eat ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!


    "Wait a minute, mom, see who''s here."


    Su Su touched Xiao AI''s head and went to the window of the bedroom in the sound of beating the door. She opened the window with carved lattice and looked down. It was Mei Shengnan who patted the door downstairs.


    She turned back, picked up Xiao''ai from her cot, carried her mouth to the front room, opened the door for Mei Shengnan, and then quickly walked back to the second floor, sat on the sofa in the living room and nursed her.


    "I say you have a good life in Bafang village, but you have to come to such a shabby place. What are you tossing about?"


    Then, Mei Shengnan, who followed Su Su up to the second floor and entered the room, sat on the sofa on Su Su''s right side with a tired face. She yawned. The corners of her eyes were full of fireworks. Her delicate makeup was a little scattered. Her long hair fell on her shoulders. The spring city is like spring all the year round. The weather is thin and cool, However, Mei Shengnan was only wearing a Gaoding embroidered Qipao, and his hands were wrapped with a layer of scarf.


    Su Su feeds Xiao AI and looks at Mei Shengnan with her hair on her head. Instead of answering, she asks, "were you busy all night last night?"


    "Busy?" Mei Shengnan slouched into the sofa, kicked off his high-heeled shoes, bent his lips and laughed sarcastically, "you should say I played all night last night."


    Accompanied Fang Shuyi and his uncle''s army leaders, played mahjong all night. How can this be regarded as a favor? Although the spring city is surrounded by zombies, whether they are Chunzheng or fangyoumao people, they can''t see the slightest sense of tension in their daily life. They should eat and drink as much as they want.


    So it''s just playing mahjong all night long. Mei Shengnan has not lived this kind of paralyzed life once or twice. Although she thinks these men are intoxicated, it''s her main job to accompany these men to forget the cruelty of the end of the world by making fun of them.


    Su Su nursed Mei Shengnan with Xiao AI in her arms. She looked at Mei Shengnan askew and vaguely remembered that in her last life, the red light district appeared very early in Chuncheng. Before all the institutions were revived, the red light district was first established. This red light district can be divided into three grades.


    At the lowest level, any man can afford to buy a woman standing on the street for a meal, and she can do it infinitely every night. At the middle level, it''s the powers who can deal with it. The woman standing on the street is no longer called the woman standing on the street, but the woman shoeshine. The woman shoeshine doesn''t get food, it''s the crystal nucleus. 20 to 2000 ordinary crystal nuclei can only do it once, Look at the beauty of the shoeshine girl.


    And the high-grade prostitutes are separated from the ranks of prostitutes. They are called socialists, which is probably what Mei Shengnan is doing now. Socialists are mostly backed by powerful forces. Their existence not only satisfies men''s physical body, but also enriches men''s spiritual life. Comprehensive elaboration, it is probably to accompany men to eat, drink, play and socialize.


    "It''s all my life." Su Su looked at Mei Shengnan and sighed without any trace, "if you are tired of this kind of life one day, send someone to tell me, I will take you back."


    Wen Yan, Mei Shengnan in the sofa smiled. A hand painted with red nail polish stuck on the temple. "It''s not too boring now. It''s interesting to watch these men die."


    Mei Shengnan found that the more tense the situation is, the more men like to indulge themselves. They are more vulnerable to disaster than women. Sometimes Mei Shengnan accompanies Fang Shuyi to go out of this kind of indulgence occasion of men''s lust. Looking at this man who is called the human elite, how powerful he is, However, as soon as you enter this kind of situation, all kinds of life come out.


    There are those who deliberately intoxicate themselves, cry and get drunk, those who constantly stimulate themselves by gambling, those who are superficial and promiscuous, and those who hook up with women everywhere. In fact, no woman has ever really touched them. Mei Shengnan is very interested in the different faces of these men.


    So she doesn''t plan to wash her hands for the time being, and it''s not too late for her to go back to Susu when she''s tired of watching the beautiful scenery.


    Mei Shengnan yawned and continued to say to Su Su: "what you want to do is not an easy thing. Which force now covers those scientific research talents as treasure? He an has disappeared from the spring city since he entered the city. All these people engaged in research are not as close to women as monks. My people can''t penetrate into it. "


    "What about Chunzheng?"


    Su Su frowns. She actually wants to ask Ye Yu. Doesn''t Ye Yu come to kill he an? But on second thought, why ask him? Cut~~~


    "You want to kill chunzhengzong?" Mei Shengnan took a look at Su Su, paused, laughed, and continued: "Fang Youmao also wanted to kill Chun Zhengzong for a long time. Equally, Chun Zhengzong also wanted to kill Fang Youmao for a long time. Up to now, both of them are still in the spring city. We can imagine how hard these two people are to kill, let alone where they are now. No one knows."


    Fang Shuyi may know the trace of Fang Youmao, but Mei Shengnan, as a person of Fang Shuyi, can''t inquire about Fang Youmao''s whereabouts without any reason. What does she want to inquire about Fang Youmao''s whereabouts? At present, her people only touch a few subordinates of chunzhengzong. There is still a long way to go to find chunzhengzong''s real body.


    In addition, Mei Shengnan also told Su Su some rules of living in Chuncheng. At present, chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao are absorbing folk powers. Fang Youmao has many more powers than chunzhengzong because he has such a paradise as Bafang village.

 Chapter 426

    Fang Youmao has many powers in his hand. Equally, you can imagine how many people have been crammed into Bafang village. Anyway, when Su Su came out of Bafang village, the village was almost filled up by one third. In spring city, Bafang village was molded by Fang Youmao to be the last pure land in the end of the world. Every time he recruited a power person, he would not be able to do it, Just send the whole family to Bafang village. Can the population of Bafang village not increase?


    As a result, Fang''s arms are inexhaustible. Therefore, Fang''s influence is bigger than that of chunzhengzong. There is no suspense at all. However, chunzhengzong is the local snake of Chuncheng. For a while, fangyoumao can''t shake the foundation of chunzhengzong.


    The powers need to choose to stand in line, and Chuncheng is divided into two parts. Originally, Chuncheng was run by Chunzheng in the four districts of southeast, northwest and northwest in the previous life. There are all kinds of people mixed up. In this life, the position is clearer. The west district and the South District are beautiful, the East District and the North District are Chunzheng, and the red light district occupies the two southeast districts at the same time, It''s better not to go to these two districts easily. Of course, even in the West and North districts, where public security is relatively stable, it''s not safe for a single woman.


    The western district is a little bit human. After all, we can see from Fang Shuyi''s character that Fang''s family is not cruel in nature. Therefore, in the daytime, there has never been any tragic incident in the western district. However, in the Northern District under Chunzheng''s rule, we have heard that there have been several cases in which a woman went out alone and was confronted by a group of men in front of the patrol, Drag into the event of deep lane wheel X.


    So in the spring city, the patrol is just a decoration, and personal safety still depends on their own vigilance.


    After talking about the general environment of Chuncheng, Mei Shengnan introduced Su Su to all the administrative departments in Chuncheng. Chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao each have a task center, and each has a hospital that only receives those who can afford to spend crystal nucleus and related households.


    Ordinary survivors basically rely on self-healing when they are injured. If they are seriously injured, they will die. It is absolutely impossible for the hospital here to have the medical spirit of "rescuing the wounded and rescuing the dying".


    There is no other department.


    In Chuncheng, there are two ways to get materials and crystal nuclei. One is to take on tasks in the task center, and the other is to go out to find materials and hunt crystal nuclei.


    As for what to plant, in the spring city and even now most of the safe areas, are not yet scale.


    Fang Youmao thinks that he has a Bafang village behind him, so when he sends all the low-level wood talents to pupa Town, he knows that Fang Youmao is more and more dependent on Bafang village, so since he has the backing of Bafang village, it doesn''t matter that he doesn''t develop his own planting industry.


    Chunzhengzong thought that he had been engaged in planting. However, Chuncheng had been surrounded by zombies for almost a year. Even if he had this idea, he couldn''t spare it for the time being. Therefore, there was no large-scale planting in Chuncheng. There were only a few trees and water system powers. Just like Feifei in the safe area of Xiangcheng, he was forced to overdraw by the authorities, A small amount of rice, vegetables and purified water will be released for the high-level authorities.


    What''s more, how did Chunzheng people survive? Because of the pleasant climate in Chuncheng, it is suitable to grow rice and vegetables. Before the end of the world, agriculture in Chuncheng had been developing very well, and there were dozens of large granaries around. The location of these granaries was in the hands of the local snake Chunzheng.


    So with these hoards of grain, chunzhengzong has been strong until now. In addition, he has been encouraging his hands to get it. So as early as the beginning of the end of the world, Chuncheng was raided by chunzhengzong''s people. After Chuncheng''s supplies were emptied, chunzhengzong''s hand reached out to the outside of the city. If it wasn''t for the zombies besieging the city, chunzhengzong would have scraped three feet around Chuncheng, There''s nothing left.


    Compared with chunzhengzong, which is short of resources, Fang Youmao, who has plenty of materials, seems calm in such an urgent situation. As soon as people''s posture is calm, they are easy to manage the East and the West. When chunzhengzong is still fighting for materials, Fang Youmao takes charge of Chuncheng''s defense work. When chunzhengzong responds, Fang Youmao has become bigger and stronger, To the extent that they can no longer be driven away.


    The gate of Chuncheng is open once a day. The people who have received the task in the task center need to rush out of the gate, rush through the barrier surrounded by zombies, and come to the outside of Chuncheng. The people who want to enter Chuncheng can only follow these people who have finished the task all the way.


    Of course, those who are related and capable can also come in by plane, such as Su Su!


    "Two days ago, I heard that chunzhengzong was recruiting ordinary survivors in large quantities to provide jobs as bait."


    Mei Sheng Nan, who is in the sofa, continues to talk. She can''t help yawning, raises her finger, rubs the tip of her eyebrows, and then says:


    "But according to my investigation, it may have something to do with the doomsday vaccine you came from."


    "Chunzhengzong wants to recruit ordinary survivors, which is related to the doomsday vaccine?" Su Su could not help but frown and repeat Mei Shengnan''s words. She tilted her head to think about it and asked, "this Chunzheng is not trying to use adults to do human trials, so as to turn the doomsday vaccine for children into the doomsday vaccine for adult powers?"


    "Exactly."


    "My God, the original intention of this doomsday vaccine is to make children better survive in this doomsday!"


    Su Su thinks that chunzhengzong''s brain hole is too big. Even if Qinglong base in her previous life developed the doomsday vaccine after 12 years, it can only make children evolve into powers. What does chunzhengzong want now? With a doomsday vaccine with a success rate of only 76%, I want to test it on adults. If this experiment is so easy to succeed, Qinglong base will be blind for 12 years.


    However, on second thought, Su Su''s heart could not help shivering. She suddenly looked up at Mei Shengnan and asked:


    "This time, many people will die in Chuncheng?"


    "There have been a number of deaths." Mei Sheng Nan''s face was indescribably indifferent. "There was news this morning from the east side that a truck of dead zombies had been pulled outside. We can''t find out where the truck of dead zombies came from, but if we can find such a truck of dead zombies in the spring city, it must be that the city wall was broken by the zombies outside? However, according to the feedback from the people guarding the wall, the wall is intact. "

 Chapter 427

    "So the only explanation is that chunzhengzong has started to use adults to walk along this shady path. It''s a pavilion. The pavilion is located on a pool. In the pool, there are many pink lotus flowers. Among the lotus flowers, there is a stone Buddha, twisting orchid fingers, hanging eyes, and a face of loving beings.


    The scenery of this temple is still good.


    Su Su with a little love, a foot on the bridge on the pool, not waiting for her to enjoy some lotus leaves in the pool, it is heard behind a few people ran over.


    It seems that they have been staring at Su Su for a long time. They can see that Su Su, a woman with her baby, dares to go to such a deserted place. Even if it''s in the Western District, Fang Youmao''s territory, these men also have a bad idea. They just listen to their speechless and rapid step forward without waiting to get close to Su Su Su. Su Su turns around and stares at the nearest man, He asked seriously


    "What are you doing? Robbing money or sex? "


    "Oh, it''s very transparent. Money and color are all plundered!"


    With that, the nearest man is a face of licentious smile, looking at Su Su''s arms less than a year old little love, intend to seize Su Su, and then the little love sitting on Su Su''s chest to throw out, so he can''t wait for half a second, his legs were frozen in the same place, in front of Su Su and little love''s face, to pounce on a dog eat excrement.


    "Robbing money is not easy for you to survive. After all, it''s not easy to live in such a bad place, but you still want to rob money?! No wonder I can''t hold you. "


    Before the words were heard, the other men who were shocked were frozen into popsicles by Su Su. They were solved with the man at her feet. It took only a few minutes. In Su Su Su''s last life, she did a lot of things, so she didn''t think it was a big thing. She killed several people.


    After killing people, Su Su put these bodies in the eye, so she threw them into the lotus pool and took Xiao AI for a walk. While walking, she also taught Xiao AI


    "You see, before you kill someone, you have to ask them what they are here for. As a woman, sex can never be robbed. Of course, men can''t be robbed either. In addition to robbing sex, you have to judge whether they want to kill someone. If they don''t want to kill or rob your sex, they just want to live and seek money, In fact, it''s OK to let these people go, isn''t it? "


    After educating Xiao AI yidatong, Su Su thought about it again. In fact, her saying is not true. There are many people in the world who don''t want to be raped or killed, but they still have many reasons to be killed. For example, he an, a person like he an, hasn''t been raped or killed, but he is the most damned one.


    Su Su was baffled by this education problem. She didn''t know how to explain the complex human nature to Xiao AI. She had to take two steps. She stopped, sighed, and took Xiao AI down from her waist stool and put it on the small round table in the pavilion.

 Chapter 428

    Xiao AI crawls on the round table. When she wants to climb out of the round table, Su Su pulls her back. Xiao AI grunts a few times, but she is not annoyed at first. Later, she is pulled back several times by Su Su Su. When she is annoyed, she turns around and grabs Su Su Su Su Su Su''s hand.


    "Oh... You have teeth!"


    Su Su screamed with pain, holding Xiaoai''s head melon seeds in her hands. She wanted to stretch out a finger and touch Xiaoai''s mouth, but she raised her hand to see that her finger, which was bitten by Xiaoai, began to become red and swollen at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Su''s eyes widened in surprise, staring at her fingers, and then kneaded open Xiao AI''s mouth, staring at the transparent white tooth, and then looked at her fingers, which were as red as a little carrot.


    Her finger is not broken, and in fact, it doesn''t hurt much when bitten by Xiao AI. But at the moment, this finger like a little carrot is so swollen, and it''s itchy!


    During this period of time, Xiao AI was growing teeth, and often bit her Ru head when she was sucking. Later, Su Su patted her buttocks several times, but she didn''t bite her. However, Su Su Su''s Ru head didn''t do anything. It didn''t swell like a little carrot this time.


    Is it because Xiaoai''s teeth grow out, or is the resistance of Ru''s head and fingers different???


    She frowned, endured not to scratch her fingers, holding the ignorant little love, and continued to swim through the whole temple. When there was no other idle person in it, she turned around with little love.


    At noon, Mei Shengnan sends situ Shan to deliver the meal. Su Su opens the simple lunch box and finds Mei Shengnan''s humble mark. With a sigh, she raises her finger and looks at her red and swollen finger. She begins to feel that she is poisoned?!


    With such worry, Su Su put Xiao''ai on the bed after eating, found a medical cotton swab from her omnipotent Mommy bag, pressed it around Xiao''ai''s little teeth, took some saliva secreted around her teeth, and then wiped it on the back of her hand. The back of her white hand turned red and swollen at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Does that mean love''s teeth are poisonous? Like a snake, with a pair of fangs?! Su Su stares at the back of her red hand and has a moment''s worry in her heart. If so, Su Su estimates that the number of times she will be poisoned in the future will not be too small. Mei Shengnan is so strict that she won''t let others poison her. In fact, it''s unnecessary, because Su Su Su has a poisonous baby beside her!


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck."


    Little love around her twisted, turned over and sat up. She climbed up to Susu, reached out granny Rou''s little hand, grabbed the cotton swab in Susu''s hand, and began to sway around. Susu threw her head at Xiaoai''s body and threw Xiaoai on the bed. She opened her mouth to bite Xiaoai. Xiaoai laughed more happily and twisted her body, He climbed forward a few steps and began to fight with Su Su.


    "You little villain, bite mother, bite mother, see mother bite you too!"


    With that, Su Su bit on Xiao AI''s ass, and Xiao Ai Le went crazy in front of him. With a sharp smile, he sprawled on the bed.


    Such a happy time, always let Su Su not enough, let her forget to find out where the poison on Xiaoai''s teeth came from, after a while with Xiaoai, began to lie on the bed to feed Xiaoai, and then took a nap with Xiaoai.


    When she woke up, it was more than two o''clock at noon. Su Su got up and sat up. She turned her head and looked at Xiao AI, who was sleeping in a big shape with a bulging belly. Then she remembered to lift up her clothes and look at her Ru head. Sure enough, she had been nursed by Xiao AI just now, but now her Ru head is not red and swollen.


    The redness and swelling on her fingers and the back of her hands are still going on, but it doesn''t swell any more. It''s gradually dissipating. It looks like the poison on Xiaoai''s teeth. It doesn''t look so strong. At least with Susu''s resistance, she can carry the toxin.


    She was a little relieved, but she didn''t feel anything else. If she couldn''t resist Xiaoai''s toxin invasion, she would be ready to wean Xiaoai. However, because Su Su had not enough milk in her last life, she weaned Xiaoai within a few months after feeding Xiaoai. Therefore, Su Su Su always felt guilty, so all her life, She plans to extend the feeding time until Xiao AI doesn''t want to eat.


    In the afternoon, Su Su was feeding Xiao''ai food. She heard that the front room was being patted. She frowned, put the bowl and spoon in her hand on the plate in front of Xiao''ai. She got up and went to the window. When she opened the window lattice and looked down, there were only a few men with ferocious expressions on their faces and some controlled knives in her hands, I''m photographing the door of her front room.


    "What is this doing? I''m scared to death. "


    Su Su leaned against the window, bowed his head and yelled down. The people in front of the downstairs door raised their heads. They all looked fierce and evil, with some evil spirit. It seemed that he had already inquired about it clearly. Su Su Su was just a woman and could be bullied at will.


    The man standing in the front was holding an iron stick in his hand. He raised his head and raised the iron stick in his hand to Su Su. He lowered his voice and roared:


    "Come down, bitch. Some of my brothers are missing this morning, but are they with you? You come down and open the door. We''ll search. "


    "Oh... Search!" Su Su lowers her head and smiles. The men at the bottom of her head are completely coaxing her to be a child. Do they want her to go down and open the door for them¡° Now that you have evil thoughts, you can open the door by yourself. Do you want to bother me to open the door for you


    break into houses? So straightforward?! The men looked at each other. They meant badly. But before they did something wrong, they wanted to disguise. But now that the girl who was about to be killed had said so, that is to say, they had seen through their intentions. What''s the meaning of disguise?


    Then someone looked up at Su Su with a smile and said in a loud voice, "it seems that you are also very happy. Come down and let your brother be happy. If you cooperate with us, our actions will be lighter and we won''t surprise your children."


    "She''s a girl. Ha ha ha, it''s just right. I''ll catch her and let her and her mother serve her together."


    Before he finished his words, Su Su flushed his head with blood gas, just like exploding a watermelon. The blood and the foam spread like a piece of blood mist, with bones, brains and other white debris, falling on several men around him.

 Chapter 429

    Su Su stood behind the window on the second floor, looking down at the men who had not yet reflected. She said coldly:


    "Childish innocent, I allow you to tease a few words no harm, but you even my little daughter do not let go, and then live is harmful, go to die!"


    There is no doubt about the darkness of human nature. Before the end of the world, there are often news like this. Some people only use their lower body to think about animals. Even a few months old baby girl will not let go. Before the end of the world, there are still such things. After the end of the world, how can there be few such animals?


    For such a person, Su Su naturally wants to see and kill one by one. She tilts her head, twists her neck and listens to the clattering sound of her neck joints. Her expression is twisted and chilly. It seems that she has finally recovered some of her previous life''s killing state. It''s very good that Chuncheng is still suitable for her. In the past two years, staying in pupa town and Bafang village, she has been suffocated.


    After Su Su had twisted her neck, she looked down and saw that several men with controlled knives had already burst to death. She didn''t even leave a whole corpse. With the plasma burst, her clothes were full of holes. It was impossible for Su Su to pick up second-hand clothes and sell them for money.


    It''s too fast to kill. It''s still alive! Su Su can''t help feeling a little annoyed. The murder has already been engraved into her bone marrow. Before she thinks about it, her instinct starts. After these people die, Su Su Su reacts. She shouldn''t let these abnormal people die so quickly. She should keep them for a good torture.


    Su Su stares at the blood in front of her house for a while. She decides not to deal with the blood, but to let the blood stay like this, so that no one will look at her. She is a woman with a child, and she comes to her to die.


    When she made up her mind, Su Su suddenly changed into a pure and innocent smile. She turned back to continue feeding Xiaoai with supplementary food. However, she turned around and got a big surprise. Xiaoai didn''t know when she put the baby bowl full of rice noodles on her head. Her face was full of rice noodles. She was still stirring the rice noodles on the plate with a small spoon in her hand.


    Seeing Su Su coming, Xiao AI raises her big eyes, jumps at Su Su, and makes a babbling gesture. The baby bowl on her head falls off, and there is a big lump of white rice noodles on her hair.


    "I..." Su Su opens her mouth, hands akimbo, speechless looking at Xiaoai, who is still happy. She really wants to shake Xiaoai, so she breathes out a breath and says to herself: "calm, calm, calm, gentle, understanding, this is a necessary quality for a good mother."


    After hypnotizing herself, Susu grabs Xiaoai from the portable dining chair and takes her to the bathroom. There is a big bathtub in the bathroom, but there is no water in the tap, but Susu doesn''t need water in the tap.


    She herself is a water system power, but there is no fire to heat her water. It''s a little troublesome. The spring in Chuncheng is still cool, and Xiaoai is covered with rice noodles. Susu just sits beside the bathtub with Xiaoai in her arms and wipes Xiaoai''s rice noodles with a towel.


    After Mei Shengnan''s meal arrived in the evening, there were several people who didn''t have eyes. All of them were watching Su Su, a woman with a child, and there were no men or teammates around. So they wanted to bully Su Su. Some of Su Su Su beat her up and let her go, others killed her directly, and the fragments of her body were left in front of the front room, She didn''t clean it up, so she piled it deliberately to see how high it could be.


    After one night, people nearby knew Su Su''s prestige. They looked at Su Su with the same awe as a murderer. In the end of the world, women''s awakening ability was common. Women who were bullied and killed were also very common.


    But like Su Su, after killing people, she piled up the red and white corpses at the door, but she carried the child in and out with a gentle smile, as if she and the child''s world were just like spring and snow, that''s not common.


    What''s more unusual is that in fact, there are patrols in the west side. However, when those patrols pass by Su Su''s front room, they see the pile of red and white broken bones piled outside. They all seem to have been called by others and turn a blind eye to them. As time goes by, people nearby who want to bully Su understand that this woman is not only of excellent psychological quality, The powers are also excellent, and the backstage is even better.


    After a few days, Su Su wandered around with little love, and then all the men with long eyes came. This made Su Su quiet for a few days, but she also understood that the decline of human nature was not restrained because she killed more people in these two days.


    It''s just that those people with a bad heart, if they learn to be smart and don''t come to Susu to die, doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    She still lives her life. In Bafang village, Su Fu and Su Mu will bring Su Su and Xiao AI a big bag of materials every other day through Bai Heng, such as firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, tea, rice, vegetables, chicken, and even pots and pans. All they can think of comes to Su Su Su.


    In fact, Su Su Su can''t use all these things. She doesn''t cook by herself. Mei Shengnan sends special people to deliver her three meals a day. She takes little love to travel in the spring city, and slowly gets to know this city which was famous for tourism before the end of the world.


    The living environment of Chuncheng is not better because of the arrival of Su Su. In the daytime, except for some refugees and patrols, few people walk on the streets of the western district. In the evening, there are more people. There are many street women coming out to do business, and many men who want to send business to them.


    Su Su and Xiao AI usually only go out for a stroll in the daytime. When they stroll around, some people who don''t have long eyes will come out and ask her to kill them. She became famous in the western district. A few days later, the whole survivors team in the western district all know that there is a very powerful woman coming to the Western District, with a child, and they will come out for a stroll if they have nothing to do!


    And does this woman have mental problems? Look at the posture of her child. It''s the same as traveling!


    Su Su came back from the bell and Drum Tower, which is a famous scenic spot in the spring city. It is as high as nine stories. Each floor has a big drum. Standing on the ninth floor, she can have a panoramic view of most of the spring city.


    Su Su wants to take Xiao AI to see the world. How can he not go to such a scenic spot? So early in the morning, I took Xiao AI to play all morning and came back for lunch at noon.

 Chapter 430

    Xiao AI is wearing a small sun hat made of straw mat. The hat looks like a little raccoon. She is wearing a long sleeve white shirt with Susu and a mother and son suit of jeans. Susu holds her in her hand, holding an unknown wild flower in one hand. She is very excited and whispers.


    Su Su, on the other hand, holds Xiao AI with a smile. She wears a pair of sunglasses on her face. Her long hair turns into a bun with a bun on her head. As she walks to her home, she looks at it from a distance. Then she sees several people gathering in front of her front room to help her clean the stinky and rancid corpses.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..."


    Xiaoai Feifei''s little hand, holding xiaohuahua, pointed to the group of people in front of him and spoke to Su Su. Su Su nodded. Although she didn''t know what Xiaoai was talking about, she comforted him


    "Well, that''s right. There''s another one. I don''t know what it is. Let''s go and have a look."


    With little love in her arms, she walked forward in a big way. In front of her, the body sweeper in front of the front door immediately stopped his action. One of them stooped and arched out, with a flattering smile on his face, and introduced Su Su to the truth


    "Hello, I''m Lu Zongsheng. I''m the patrol team leader in charge of patrol in this area. In fact, it''s time to visit you. What''s your name?"


    Although Lu Zongsheng''s face was smiling, he was still embarrassed. Although he was right to visit Su Su this time, the leader also said that this woman with a child who recently killed many people in the western district is not an easy master to offend. However, after seeing Su Su Su''s real body, Lu Zongsheng wrote a lot of manuscripts, Now I don''t know how to speak.


    Because Su Su is too young, and I don''t know whether she is 20 years old or not. It''s said that the powers are old slowly. After some powers awaken, they will look younger. So, before the end of the world, such a young woman can only be called a girl?


    Lu Zongsheng thought, since the other party has a child, should it be called the other party''s wife? It was only after seeing Su Su''s face up close that Lu Zongsheng felt that it would be too old-fashioned to call Su Su his wife.


    What''s more, if you have a child at such a young age, you must not be married, and your boyfriend may be dead... What''s the name for a girl? Too old-fashioned, miss?! Even worse!


    So we can only call Su Su such a master "you". Although it''s a little nondescript, it''s better than calling someone else miss!


    "My name is Sue."


    Su Su didn''t intend to tell LV Zongsheng about her identity, so she picked up a name and threw it out. Then she nodded at LV Zongsheng, held the child, took out the key in her belt pocket, opened the door of the front room, pushed in, hooked a high stool with her feet, and sat down. Then she looked at the sunny door. Standing in the same place, LV Zongsheng didn''t dare to come in


    "The people I killed here are not one or two. The corpses are piled here. It''s not a day or two. Why does the captain have time to clean for me today?"


    "I''ve long wanted to come. I''ve long wanted to come."


    Inexplicably, Lu Zongsheng wiped his head with sweat and looked at Su Su sitting in the shadow inside the door. He always felt that in such an era, he could make a child, raise a child white and fat, and even have the heart to be emotional. He wore mother daughter parent-child clothes with the child, and swaggered in such a chaotic place, It''s either crazy or terrifying.


    In turn, Lu Zongsheng thought about the name of "Xiao Su" carefully. He always thought it was strange and didn''t look like his real name. However, since the master didn''t want to tell him his real name, he would be a little ignorant if he asked again. So he lowered his posture and even felt humble. He stood outside the door and asked Su Su Su carefully:


    "I don''t know if you have anything to do in this spring city. If you have such a need, just come to me directly. I will take my patrol to pass by your door three times a day, three times in the morning, three times in the afternoon and three times in the evening!"


    "Not yet..." Su Su thought for a while and said, "I haven''t finished visiting the city yet, so I need to spend some time to get familiar with it again, so I won''t have any other arrangements except visiting the city these days."


    "Do you want to visit the city? It doesn''t matter if you visit the western district. The public security environment in the western district is good. The northern district is Chunzheng''s territory. It''s much more chaotic than here. Don''t take your children to the Southern District and the eastern district. It''s not that you can''t deal with the villains in those two districts, but that you have a bad influence on the children. "


    After a pause, Lu Zongsheng put on a smiling face and said, "with your strength, you can actually go to the task center to take on some tasks. I mean, if you''re bored, it''s good to take on some tasks."


    Su Su did not speak, a pair of clear eyes, very transparent looking at LV Zongsheng, she has been thinking, this LV Zongsheng in the end is to what? It''s impossible that he came to worship the mountain, so he heard Lu Zongsheng say:


    "For example, in our Western District, there are some good teams to join. They are very willing to attract talents. I listen to your accent. Some of them are from the south. I don''t know if you are interested in meeting more friends from the south. For example, some teams from Xiangcheng can also form teams to do tasks together."


    "I see. Are you here to dig for the team?"


    The so-called team is like a small society. It has its own residence, a team specially responsible for hunting nuclei and food, a person specially responsible for logistics production, and even a lot of roles specially providing their own bodies for the men in the team.


    As Lu Zongsheng said, if Su Su remembers correctly, there are three large teams from Xiangcheng in Chuncheng. One of them is the student team of Xiangcheng University, that is, the team Su Su stayed with in his last life.


    This Hunan University student team has about 100 people, including both men and women. Li Anxin, who died in pupa Town, used to be the backbone of this Hunan University student team. Li Anxin is responsible for dispatching logistics materials, and Bai Luoluo is the comfort prostitute in this team.


    Su Su in her last life, when she first joined the Hunan University student team, was still in Xiangcheng. Originally, she was also included in the comfort prostitute team, but later she was included in the logistics team because of her pregnancy and awakening of water system ability. Xie Qingyan was also in this team in her last life. He was also in the logistics team, But he is just a member of the logistics team who is supported by Su Su and Bai Luoluo.

 Chapter 431

    In the team, the division of materials is not based on equal distribution, but on those who are able to get more. The more they pay, the more food they get. This is a multi-faceted effort. Going out to play strange things, giving water to the team, giving birth to vegetables, or providing body to make men happy are all efforts. So Su Su and Bai Luo had a good life in this Hunan University Student Team in the last life, I didn''t freeze myself, I didn''t starve myself.


    Xie Qingyan''s treatment was relatively high in this team at the beginning, because he looked like a dog. He always won the favor of others by his appearance. Before the end of his life, he was also the backbone of the class, so his mouth was especially able to deceive people. After a long time, he developed a small group in the team.


    But later, with the passage of time, the team of Hunan university students came to Chuncheng and settled down. As soon as their life settled down, their strength became clear. Xie Qingyan couldn''t pick up the shoulder and couldn''t mention it. The team''s principles and policies were proved to be flawed by time. They went out to play a strange game and yelled everywhere. The men in the team had a little ability, I''m more and more disgusted with him.


    So that two years after the end of his life, Xie Qingyan could only stay in the team station all day long and say a few words to this woman and that woman. When Su Su Su became stronger and stronger, he became weaker and weaker. The psychological gap made Xie Qingyan blame Xiao AI for all his mistakes, just like Su Su Su was happy, Behind my back, I don''t know how much I suffered for Xiao AI.


    Su Su, sitting in the front room, looks at Xiao AI standing beside her with her hands on her thighs. She feels a pain in her heart and clenches her fists. She thinks that Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi will not appear in this Hunan University Student Team in her life. Bai Luoluo has long been killed by her, so naturally it is impossible to appear. But in this Hunan University student team, Many criticisms, let her join such a team, she was afraid that she could not help but let this group die.


    "You say I''m alone, with a child, and I don''t have to worry about life, food and clothing. Am I out of breath? Run to join the team and make yourself uncomfortable? " Su Su opened his mouth and looked coldly at LV Zongsheng standing outside the door. He sneered coldly and said, "today, your intention is only a few. Are you digging for the team? Pry into my reality for others? I don''t care about that. I''ve always been a person who doesn''t offend me. I''m not a criminal. If someone offends me, I''ll punish him. Let''s go. Don''t come again. "


    "Oh, yes!"


    As if aware of Su Su''s worry, Lu Zongsheng was standing in the bright sun, but there was a layer of cold sweat behind his back. He bowed his back and bowed to Su Su again and again. As he said this, he stepped back. Just as LV Zongsheng was going to leave here and turn around to run, Su Su Su raised his chin and called out again


    "Stop, since you are here to dig for those teams in Xiangcheng, then I ask you, is there a person named Bai Xueli in these teams?"


    Bai Xueli is Bai Luoluo''s cousin. The third link of buying and selling Xiao AI in those years was Xie Qingyan. Xie Qingyan hated Xiao AI and wanted to earn some food and crystal nucleus. Finally, he couldn''t stand Bai Luoluo''s encouragement, so he secretly sold Xiao AI to Bai Luoluo behind Su Su Su''s back.


    Bai Luoluo then sold Xiaoai to Bai Xueli. Bai Xueli was in Chuncheng at that time. At first, she was just a comfort prostitute in a Xiangcheng team. Later, driven by interests, she joined a group of people to engage in the business of population trading. She was a woman with more ideas than Bai Luoluo. Her deep mind was no less than Mei Shengnan.


    It''s just that Mei Shengnan is not as heartless as Bai Xueli. Although Mei Shengnan''s heart is hard enough, he has never used his resources to engage in population trading.


    "White snow pear?" Lu Zongsheng bowed his head submissively and thought about it a little. He immediately patted his head and said, "yes, yes, she is. She is your relative?"


    "Bah!" Su Su couldn''t help spat and said angrily, "do I have such relatives?"


    "Yes, how can you have such a relative! She is a famous socialite in our spring city. " Lu Zongsheng sighed with relief and explained to Su Su: "this white snow pear came to Chuncheng within a month of the end of the world. At that time, she was accompanied by a large group of Bai family members. It can be seen that the Bai family had some money before the end of the world. When it comes to Chuncheng, it is a posture of eyes above the top. During that time, it was rumored that the end of the world was only temporary, One day will pass, so when we settle down, we won''t treat this end of life as the same thing any more. "


    I want to come to Chuncheng, because it''s the authentic speech of Chuncheng, so it has this advantage at the beginning of the end of life, that is, the situation can be stabilized faster than any other place, so the Bai family spent a lot in Chuncheng at the beginning.


    But Bai Xueli, whom Su Su knew in her last life, did not come to Chuncheng with the Bai family, but with other teams. Before she arrived in Chuncheng, she was already a comfort prostitute. What''s the matter? I''ve improved in my life?! From comfort prostitute to social intercourse?


    Soon, Lu Zongsheng gave Su Su the answer to this question.


    Because the Bai family thinks that the world will return to normal soon, and the currency that can''t be used at the moment will be used again by the state soon. Even if the supplies in hand are used up, when the world returns to normal, they can also use the currency in hand to buy supplies. If the currency can''t be used, it doesn''t matter. The Bai family still has a lot of real gold and silver, Not even gold and silver.


    How do they know that this is a real doomsday. This doomsday has cleaned up the whole earth and almost disrupted the value system and social system of the earth for thousands of years?! What a fart!


    Therefore, the stored grain was drained by chunzhengzong within two days. Chunzhengzong asked them to buy land today and buy a house tomorrow, with only one purpose, that is, to let the Bai family spend the materials they hoarded. In this way, the Bai family would be in an unprecedented predicament after spending freely and without any plan.


    It is at this time that Bai Xueli is pushed out by Bai''s family and begins to receive people from all aspects of Chuncheng. What kind of reception do you use?! Body!


    So now in the spring city, the Bai family wants to be powerful, want money and have no money, and desperately want to find out the glory of the past through various ways, which makes the people of spring city feel extremely ridiculous. If it is not for Bai Xueli''s efforts to turn the tide, where can the Bai family have such a good life now?

 Chapter 432

    Lu Zongsheng thinks that if Su Su is related to the Bai family, Su Su will be too sad, because once the Bai family finds out that Su Su is so strong, it must be like a maggot of tarsal bone, clinging to Su Su tightly.


    It looks good. Su Su seems to hate the white family very much. They are not related.


    With LV Zongsheng''s nagging and what he revealed, Su Su nodded, thinking about the white pear in her mind, waved and let LV Zongsheng leave. Then she stayed in the front room thoughtfully, played with Xiao AI for a while, and then fell in love with Xiao AI.


    In the evening, Mei Shengnan came to have dinner with Su Su and Xiao AI. Su Su talked to Mei Shengnan about Bai Xueli. Although Mei Shengnan and Bai Xueli are both famous socialites in the spring city, her attitude towards Bai Xueli is similar to that of LV Zongsheng. She thinks that the whole Bai family, together with Bai Xueli, is ridiculous, For the rest, Mei Shengnan''s evaluation of Bai Xueli is the same as LV Zongsheng''s, just a victim of the family.


    So Su Su calculated the time with her fingers. Xiaoai is only nine months old now. In her last life, Xiaoai was sold when she was two years old. When Bai Xueli did Xiaoai''s business, she had bought and sold 158 children. Of course, in the end of life, buying and selling children would be easier than before, because there was no need for human traffickers to abduct and sell them. Many families wanted to survive, He sold the baby on his own initiative.


    Therefore, although such figures are objective, the target of human trafficking can be basically achieved within two years.


    Su Su has been investigating the route of human trafficking of Bai Xueli for 10 years. Even though Bai Xueli has not yet successfully turned into an adult dealer, she knows very well that Bai Xueli has started, or is about to start, the business of human trafficking.


    On the candlelight table, Mei Shengnan looks at Su Su sitting on the opposite side of the table. Su Su''s left side is Xiao AI sitting in the dining chair. Xiao AI has been used to eating at the dining table like adults since she was a child, so she has a good habit. When adults are eating and chatting, she will sit in her little dining chair and play her own game.


    In the candlelight, Su Su props her elbows on the table, with the chicken chops brought by Mei Shengnan in front of her. She lowers her head and forks a small piece of chicken chops, eating and thinking. After eating, she looks at Mei Shengnan, who has picked up the red wine and tasted it carefully


    "Can you arrange it? I want to make snow white pears."


    "Did she provoke you?"


    Mei Shengnan put down his wine glass, bent his red lips, and laughed charmingly. She didn''t care who Su Su killed or not. It''s just that Su Su came back to Chuncheng, which was well said before. He came here to kill chunzhengzong and he''an. Mei Shengnan also planned for Su Su Su to find out the trace of chunzhengzong and he''an.


    But when Su Su came to Chuncheng, he was like a murderer, killing several people every day. Su Su''s reputation is growing, but it''s not.


    Su Su nodded, his face was a little sad, and there was a haze Mei Shengnan had never seen before. He just heard Su Su say: "you ask, which men are Bai Xueli close to now? I want to kill all these people."


    "Then you''ll kill more people!" Mei Shengnan smiles with a natural flattery. Although he is surprised by Su Su''s toughness, he doesn''t ask too many questions. He agrees to do it for Su Su.


    After a while, Mei Sheng man''s fingers, which were painted with blood red nail polish, turned around the rim of the glass of red wine glasses, and looked at the little love in the steamed rice bowl.


    "Come to spring city so a few days, in addition to chunzhengzong, he an and Bai Xueli, you have never thought to let me ask about Xiao AI''s father?"


    "Let him be happy. What do I care about him for?"


    Su Su whitens Mei Shengnan''s eyes. It''s hard to mention which pot. Since Ye Yu wants to come to Chuncheng alone, she plays with her, and Ye Yu plays with her.


    Mei Sheng Nan, across the candlelight, gave a very ambiguous smile. He put his lotus like snow arm on the table and said on purpose:


    "If you say that, forget it. I wanted to tell you that I met Ye Yu yesterday..."


    "Where did you meet him?"


    Su Su frowned and asked quickly. After that, she came back to know what to do. She asked again,


    "It''s his body that won''t be seen."


    "Look at you, in front of the child, curse her father like this, OK?" Mei Shengnan''s eyes with heavy makeup glanced at Su Su. Seeing Su Su Su''s expression of chagrin, he stopped teasing her. He continued: "Ye Yu of your family is doing well in the North District now. He changed his name to Yu Ye. He''s a free individual. He hasn''t joined any forces for the time being. Kuang Shiguo is trying to attract your man."


    "Kuang Shiguo?" Su Su said the name in her mouth. It''s so familiar. She thought


    "Don''t you want me to ask about the man beside Bai Xueli? Kuang Shiguo is one of the people she has been serving recently. They have a good relationship. Kuang Shiguo likes her very much. It is Kuang Shiguo who is responsible for recruiting people to do human body experiments for Chun Zhengzong recently. "


    "Oh ~ ~ ~ it''s him!"


    As Mei Shengnan''s words ring out, Su Su finally remembers that Kuang Shiguo is the white old man??? Kuang Shiguo was an official in Chuncheng base in his last life. His wife''s younger brother was a powerful one with powerful powers. Therefore, Kuang Shiguo secretly supported his wife''s younger brother''s team by taking advantage of his power. As a result, Kuang Shiguo''s power developed greatly although he was a small official.


    What''s the name of Kuang Shiguo''s wife''s younger brother? After Su Su killed Bai Luoluo and Kuang Shiguo, the brother of Kuang Shiguo''s wife chased Su Su Su all over the place?!


    In other words, Kuang Shiguo was not separated from Bai Luo in his last life? In this life, Bai Luoluo died, and he was inseparable from Bai Xueli, Bai Luoluo''s cousin. Is this man going to fall into the hands of Bai''s woman for two lives?


    Su Su thinks that fate can''t be too magical. How did Ye Yu get the eye of Kuang Shiguo? Are they not with Ye Yu?


    She patted the table, nodded and shook her head, saying, "no, Kuang Shiguo can''t be killed. Maybe he will know where he an is? I''ll have to catch him alive first and find out where he an can be killed! "

 Chapter 433

    "..." Mei Shengnan looked at Su Su speechless and asked, "are you killing God? If you want to kill this one or that one, I will say Kuang Shiguo''s name, and you will decide to attack him? "


    "Well, it''s decided that Kuang Shiguo must be captured alive. Anyway, he an can''t be found anywhere now. I have to find something for myself first."


    "It''s not difficult to capture Kuang Shiguo alive. He goes to the East District every one, three or five years, but not to find a woman, but to see people. There is a man named quartz around him, his wife and brother. That''s a powerful role. Quartz has a team of the most powerful people in Chuncheng, but quartz is very interested in playing, It''s not necessarily going to be around Kuang Shiguo all the time. "


    "Is there a peddler market in the east side?"


    "How do you know? How many days have you heard? "


    Mei Sheng Nan shrugs, but he doesn''t expect Su Su to answer. There is a market for peddlers in the Eastern District, which has just developed. There are many peddlers selling children, women and wives. In recent days, he an has more and more people to do human body tests. Kuang Shiguo is under a lot of pressure. Those who use the job assignment as an excuse can only go and never come back, It has already been criticized in the spring city.


    So Kuang Shiguo had to look for a stove from many aspects. He had to find someone to do a human body test for he an. It was most convenient to buy a few people to go back.


    However, they can all sell their children, women and wives. It can be seen how hard life is. Those who are sold are all skinny and hungry, and their physical quality is not as good as before. Kuang Shiguo is not the best person to do human body test. He mainly focuses on cheating people to do human body test, and most of the people who are cheated to do human body test are qualified.


    The next day, it''s Wednesday. Su Su plans to step on the spot today. It''s best to catch Kuang Shiguo alive, but she can''t catch Kuang Shiguo alive. She''s not in a hurry. So she goes to bed together in the morning. After feeding Xiao AI, Su Su Su makes some rice noodles for Xiao AI to sit on the dining chair and toss about. She turns to one side to get juice for Xiao AI.


    Today''s juice is orange juice. The oranges are all transported from Bafang village. After su Mu''s careful selection, he specially asked Bai Heng to bring them. The weather is getting warmer. Bai Heng said that after pupa town planted an orange tree, he planned to plant a large area of watermelon. Soon, Xiao AI will have watermelon juice to drink.


    Su Su thought, with a smile on her face, poured the orange juice into the milk bottle, turned around and grabbed Xiaoai who was full of rice noodles to take a bath. After all, it was noon.


    After lunch again, Su Su holds Xiao AI in her nap state and follows the person who brings the meal out of the door. A car stops at the door and Bai Heng is driving. Su Su stands outside the car and nods with Bai Heng. Holding Xiao AI, she gets into the back of the car and goes to the east side.


    Indeed, the eastern district is much more chaotic than the Western District, and there are many more people. On the streets of the Western District, there are almost no idle people walking outside. Occasionally, there are a few vagrants. They are also sneaky and dare not show up openly.


    But in the Eastern District, it seems that there are refugees everywhere. People wear ragged clothes that have not been washed for hundreds of years, and they are dirty all over. Because they have not enough to eat and wear, their faces also look dull and have a feeling that they are not energetic.


    People''s temperament is so, the whole painting style of the western district makes people feel very dark and heavy, as if living is such a difficult thing.


    After turning several blocks, the car came to the human trafficking market in Chuncheng. It was said that it was a human trafficking market, but it was actually just a bluestone road. On both sides of the road, there were some thin men and women kneeling, their heads hanging in silence, as if they could not hear the cry of children. In front of them kneeling, there were cages, cages closed, It''s my dirty kids.


    Yes, in the human trafficking market, children are kept in cages. A little older children are starving to the bone. The only place where they have meat is their abdomen. They don''t know what they eat.


    Su Su was sitting in the car, looking at the children in the cages with no expression. She was so hungry that she didn''t have much strength to cry. There was an extremely cold emotion in her eyes, just like some great pain, which was making her sink into the bloodthirsty swamp.


    There is a peddler market in the East District. She has known for a long time that she almost lived in the East District after losing her little love in her last life. At that time, she almost numbly set her goal. She wanted to kill one peddler every day, one peddler every day, one peddler every day!


    One day, she suddenly found that after she killed so many human traffickers, what should be done to those children who were locked in cages?! Most of the children who can be put in cages and brought to the east end peddler market are sold by their parents themselves.


    Originally, these children were starving to death. After Su Su killed their parents, there was no one to feed them with a mouthful of food every day.


    So what''s the point of killing in the east? Their parents want to sell their children. Although Su Su killed their parents, she has no ability to settle the rescued children. So it''s better not to kill them and let them go.


    Maybe, after these children are bought, they will find a good family?!


    When she had such an epiphany, Su Su stopped her crazy killing. Instead, she fled the east side and began to plunge into her persistent revenge and ability to improve herself... It was a period of chaotic thinking and memory reversal day and night. In retrospect, Su Su Su could not have a complete memory to summarize the 10 years.


    The human trafficking market in this life may be due to the appearance of Fang Youmao in Chuncheng, which leads to less people who are short of food than in the previous life, or maybe it is only a year after the end of the life. So although the human trafficking market in this life looks lively, it is not as prosperous as in the previous life.


    The human trafficking market in the past was a large area, covering several streets. However, the human trafficking market in this life is only one street in front of and behind, and you can see the end of the street from the street.


    Bai Heng, who was driving in front of the car, was sent by Mei Shengnan to be Su Su Su''s driver because Su Su had to step on the spot today. On the front seat of the car was situshan. Situshan was the man who delivered food to Su Su Su every day. Before the end of their lives, they were all from Fang Youmao''s army, but now they are all Mei Shengnan''s people.

 Chapter 434

    Bai Heng is quite familiar with Su Su. Looking at the pain on Su Su''s face, he naturally thinks that Su Su is seeing the chaos of the human dealer market and can''t accept it. He comforts him


    "Su Su, this place can''t be compared with pupa town. Only when you have seen the outside world can you know that pupa town and Bafang village are almost paradise."


    Su Su, holding Xiao AI in the back seat, nods, opens the door and walks out of the car without saying a word. Situ Shan also opens the door and walks down. Today, he is dressed in a casual suit with a navy blue jacket zipper, which is pulled from the waist to the neck. Although it is so tightly covered, his waist is bulging. You can see how many guns he has hidden.


    Bai Heng stops his car by the side of the road, locks it and follows Su Su with a backpack. He and situ Shan follow Su Su left and right. Because of their faces, they look like they are not easy to be provoked. Therefore, although there are many people in the east side, those who come to Su Su Su naturally give way to Su Su Su.


    The wailing on the street is more powerful. The parents who sell their children want to drag Su Su to their cage. In this world, a clean woman like Su Su still holds a sleeping child. Either she has a huge power behind her, or she is a woman with great ability, So it''s quite remarkable that people like her appear in such a chaotic place.


    Su Su frowned and looked slightly. There were about fifteen or six cages in the street. Some cages contained a child, and some cages contained two or three children of different sizes. They all looked at her eagerly, as if she had sugar on her body. Behind the cage, some parents looked at her white and fat little love, and the emotion in their eyes was envious and sad.


    There is an artificial lake beside the human dealer market. When you look to the direction of the artificial lake, you can see a lot more. At the same time, you can see a lot more. Under the trees by the lake, there are many women with bitter expressions. Their hands are tied by ropes. Some of them have a card on their body, and they are sold with crystal cores clearly marked. Some of them are disheveled with hair, When Su Su''s eyes came over, she lowered her head in shame, as if she was doing something wrong.


    Some of them were stripped of their clothes by their family members, boyfriends and husbands, revealing two white men shivering in the cold wind.


    There are so many people, so many women and children. This is the most common phenomenon in the whole world. Can Susu save her?


    She turned around, closed her eyes and said to Bai Heng, "where is Kuang Shiguo now?"


    "Here we are."


    Bai Heng''s voice sank slightly. He looked up at the crowd in front of him. Kuang Shiguo drove a BMW to the street. He was wearing a white casual running suit. As soon as he came out of the car, he immediately followed a long line of people behind him, like to protect him or help him. Kuang Shiguo''s BMW was followed by a van, which was specially used to load people.


    It is as like as two peas, who are 40 years old, and have a face of Anti Japanese hero. They are kept in good shape because of their long exercise. This person is Kuang Shi Guo and is similar to Su Su''s memory.


    Because of Kuang Shiguo''s appearance, the parents who sell their children on the street are even more excited. They know that this person has a lot of money. As long as he takes a fancy to someone, he will be paid generously. Therefore, even if Kuang Shiguo has never bought a child before, those parents who are dizzy with hunger also hope Kuang Shiguo can take their children away.


    Some parents open the cage, like catching chickens, and take the screaming children out of the cage. They flatter them and bring them to Kuang Shiguo. They say good things. Children aged three or four can boast that they can be coolies of more than ten adults!


    Children are vulnerable groups, even if they are hungry, they are not willing to leave their parents, even if their parents want to sell them, just for a little food, they are not willing to!!! Many children began to scream and cry, and the grownup of adults began to ring at this time, mixed with all kinds of flattering voices to Kuang Shiguo. All these voices gathered together, and Su Su Su was very annoyed.


    As soon as she was about to take Kuang Shiguo alive, she heard Kuang Shiguo''s parents, who were not caring about their children, raise their hands and shout to her: "brother Yu Ye, brother Yu Ye!"


    Yu Ye?! Su Su is stunned. It''s obviously not calling her, but she suddenly feels something in her heart. Looking back, she suddenly sees a Ye Yu standing behind her. Ye Yu is still wearing a pair of black thick soled military boots with short hair, camouflage clothes for ordinary training, two military knives on her back and a pair of black thick soled military boots on her feet.


    Ye Yu''s sharp face, with a huge anger, is staring at Su Su. Su Su looks back with fierce eyes, like a wolf. It seems that he will rush to tear Su Su Su apart in the next second.


    Kuang Shiguo came running at this time. He ran, and the group behind him also ran. Su Su hurried back and saw Kuang Shiguo rushing in front of Ye Yu. It was like a chance encounter, and he said happily:


    "Coincidentally, brother Yu Ye, why do you come here when you are free today?"


    He''s got a message. He''s coming for a woman!


    Ye Yu tightly pursed her lips and stepped back from Kuang Shiguo. She frowned and looked back at Kuang Shiguo. She didn''t understand where this man''s enthusiasm for him came from?


    It happened at this time that quartz came out of nowhere. Behind the quartz, there were about 20 powers. As soon as they saw Kuang Shiguo, they cried out:


    "Brother in law, I asked you to recruit me last time. Did you get it?"


    "Here, isn''t it?" Kuang Shiguo didn''t care whether Ye Yu was willing or not. In front of everyone, he pointed to Ye Yu and said to quartz, "this is the person I want to recruit for you. Don''t worry, although he is not a power man, his skill is not inferior to that of a power man. Ying''er, listen to my brother-in-law. This is a talent."


    Quartz''s 25-year-old handsome face is shining with a look of exploration, looking up and down at Ye Yu. Ye Yu moves her lips, and just wants to say that he is not interested in joining quartz''s team, which makes Su Su wake up with a little love in her arms.


    Just see her arch arch, yawn, let Su Su upright hold up, twist a small head to see, see Ye Yu, so small love that round big black and bright eyes, has been staring at Ye Yu.

 Chapter 435

    Counting up, Xiao AI hasn''t seen Ye Yu for more than a month. Now she suddenly sees Ye Yu. She feels that this face is so familiar that she can''t tell. So she stares at Ye Yu all the time!!!


    Ye Yu almost burst into tears. Just as he could not help but slap Kuang Shiguo away, Su Su quickly retreated into the alley behind him with little love. She saw quartz and thought that today was not a good time to capture Kuang Shiguo. Quartz was more difficult to deal with than Kuang Shiguo. Su Su Su had little love and didn''t want to repeat the experience of her previous life, I was chased all over by quartz.


    The reason why she retreats with Xiaoai is that Xiaoai''s poor eyes stare at Ye Yu. Su Su is afraid to teach people to see the abnormality, because ye Yu is really a talent. If those who want to attract Ye Yu know that Ye Yu has family members in spring city, they will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    I think ye Yu also knows this, so Su Su runs away with little love. He doesn''t chase after him in the future, but frowns in the face of Kuang Shiguo''s enthusiasm. He feels like he''s not in the state of outer space. His woman, with his daughter, actually runs to such a ghost place. It''s strange that he can be in the state now!


    Behind him, Bai Heng and situ Shan catch up. Bai Heng often flies to Bafang village, and naturally knows Ye Yu. But now, it''s obvious that a fool can see that it''s not suitable for him to meet Ye Yu. So when he is preparing to leave here, he catches up with another person at the entrance of the alley.


    "Girl, girl... Wait... You wait..."


    Su Su turned his head and was not in a good mood. He saw a man wearing a long sleeve T-shirt. He was dirty and smelly. He was about 30 years old and looked thin and small with a moustache. He trotted up to Su Su Su with a smile on his face and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry


    "Girl, girl, I see you are destined to give you a gift."


    "Lunatic?"


    Looking at the smile on the man''s face, Su Su frowns. Bai Heng immediately comes forward to push the man away. However, the man trots around and grabs a 6-year-old girl from the cage outside the alley. Holding the screaming child, he runs into the alley and directly throws the 6-year-old girl at Su Su Su''s feet.


    "This, this, I see you off. Goodbye, yes, never see you again. Be nice to her. Thank you. Goodbye!"


    On the man''s face, he was still smiling, but he was so humble and flattering that he stepped back while laughing. Seeing this, the 6-year-old daughter cried for her father and Dad, and was going to chase the man. However, the man pushed the girl hard with both hands, turned around, raised her arm, wiped away the tears in her eyes, and ran away.


    "Get that man back!"


    Su Su tilted her head, and situ Shan immediately went to catch the man. The 6-year-old girl on the ground was pushed to the ground by her father, and sat up. Her thin hands and elbows were all skinned, and she was crying.


    Seeing this, Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, approached the little girl and asked, "why don''t you cry so loudly? I saw you crying so loud just now. "


    "I, my father said, don''t like it."


    A 6-year-old girl, with her head down, was weeping and sobbing in a low voice. Just now, she cried so loudly because her father was there. She didn''t want her father to leave her, but now her father is gone. Although she is very sad, she also remembers her father''s instruction and can''t teach the new owner to hate her.


    "Your father is a good man!"


    Su Su nodded and looked at the entrance of the alley. He saw that situ Shan was holding the little man just now. Compared with the tall situ Shan, the little man was like a chicken and was carried by situ Shan.


    Seeing this, the 6-year-old girl immediately stood up, yelled, "Dad", and rushed to the little man. The little man was also very sad about the behavior of abandoning his daughter. At this moment, when his daughter rushed over, she could not help struggling from situ Shan''s hands. He hugged the little girl, and the father and daughter wept bitterly.


    Su Su took a deep breath and said to Bai Heng, "give them some crystal nuclei and send them away."


    Bai Heng nodded. When things got to this point, in fact, everyone could see that the father loved his daughter very much. He said that he wanted to give Su Su a gift, that is, to give his daughter to someone else to raise. Judging from the father''s thin figure, I don''t know how long he was hungry.


    Well, let''s forget about it. Bai Heng bent down, took out a handful of ordinary crystal nucleus from his waist bag, handed it to the father, and said in a low voice:


    "Take it. Go to the mission center and buy some food for your daughter."


    The little man was stunned and looked down at the crystal nucleus in Bai Heng''s hand. He hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, he released his daughter in his arms, knelt down to Su Su Su, kowtowed and begged:


    "Girl, girl, I don''t want crystal nucleus. I beg you, take my daughter. She can do everything, such as washing, cooking, cleaning, and taking care of your children. Please..."


    Bai Heng, still holding crystal nucleus in his hand, stands up at a loss and looks at Su Su. As soon as he flies the plane, he is walking on the street, and no one has ever jumped out to send a child to him, so suddenly he meets this kind of thing, and Bai Heng doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Su Su''s face has a trace of indifference. She holds little love, turns around and goes away. There are so many poor people in the world. She just gives them a handful of crystal nuclei. If everyone wants to take them in, the whole world should be taken in by her. Su Su Su''s heart is small. She can only take a few scattered people, and has no plan to save the world.


    Seeing this, Bai Heng quickly puts the crystal nucleus in his hand directly on the little man''s knee, greets situ Shan, drops the little man who is still kneeling on the ground and begs to kowtow, and goes with Su Su.


    The little man quickly and carefully picked up the crystal core of the knee stool, stood up and picked up his 6-year-old daughter, far behind Su Su.


    After Su Su was familiar with the way, she walked through the alley and turned a corner. Then she came to the street where they were parking. Situ Shan strode forward and opened the door of the back compartment for Su Su Su. Su Su took Xiao AI in her arms and got into the car. She turned her head and looked out of the window. Kuang Shiguo''s people were picking people in the peddler market. They were all young men, Women and children don''t want either.

 Chapter 436

    Kuang Shiguo himself, along with quartz and Ye Yu, is gone now. Su Su takes a look at Kuang Shiguo''s subordinates and pats the back of the chair. Situ Shan and Bai Heng turn their heads. Su Su smiles


    "I have a good idea. We can''t come all the way here for nothing. Let''s go back after having a good time. You see..."


    Then she motioned to situ Shan and Bai Heng and looked at Kuang Shiguo''s subordinates. Some of them were holding bags of Jinghe to pick people up, and some of them were leaning against the van to smoke. Then she heard Su Su Su say:


    "We killed Kuang Shiguo''s subordinates and robbed the crystal nucleus they used to buy people!"


    "How to do it?"


    Bai Heng thought it was fun, but situ Shan also thought Su Su Su''s idea was very good. He felt that he was happy, friendly and free, so he listened to Su Su Su and taught them how to do it in a low voice.


    After a while, Bai Heng and situ Shan both got out of the car. Outside the car, the little man and the 6-year-old girl stood outside the car. Su Su sat in the car, glanced at them and ignored them.


    The golden sun is shining on the artificial lake in the distance. The lake is blue. Occasionally, a few mutant fish break out of the blue lake. Kuang Shiguo''s people have already selected people. They are all men who seem to have good physical fitness. They are waiting to take a chartered car to leave, but they find their blood coagulated and make them stop in the same place, I can''t move.


    It was at this time that two masked heroes came out of nowhere, holding silencing guns, one at a time and the other at a time, and shot Kuang Shiguo''s several buyers'' subordinates to death. One of them was a little skinny masked hero, surnamed Bai! When all the people were still in a state of confusion, they jumped forward, grabbed the cloth bag with crystal core on the dead body, raised their hands, threw them into the sky and cried out:


    "Heroes emerge in troubled times. You brothers and sisters living in dire straits, what is killing the rich and helping the poor? This is killing the rich and helping the poor. Take the crystal nucleus and live a good life!"


    The originally silent human dealer market, because of the crystal core flying all over the sky, suddenly there was a commotion. Everyone knelt down and crawled, one after another picked up the crystal core on the ground, and the scene was in chaos. The tall masked hero, surnamed situ, was in chaos! He opened the door of the van and said to the men who had been bought in the van:


    "Silly forks, run quickly, you are bought to dissect and do human experiments!"


    The men were stunned. There was so much time for them to distinguish the scene of scramble for the crystal nucleus. They came out of the van and ran away.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Several shots rang out at the scene. Su Su in the car turned around and saw that Kuang Shiguo rushed forward in a hurry at the end of the peddler market. He belittled the enemy. From the end of the world to now, no, no, since Kuang Shiguo was born, even if the end of the world happened, he has never met such a "hero" who dares to rob the rich and help the poor in broad daylight.


    Therefore, Kuang Shiguo had no social experience in dealing with "Heroes" before. He didn''t see why his subordinates were still. When he noticed the abnormality and came from the next street, his people had already been put down.


    Su Su in the car laughs. To be honest, she didn''t plan to capture Kuang Shiguo alive in one move. But since Kuang Shiguo came here alone, she didn''t follow quartz and didn''t bring any powers behind her. Isn''t it a bit too wasteful of this good opportunity?


    So suddenly, two water men appeared in the chaotic crowd. They appeared around Kuang Shiguo and began to attack Kuang Shiguo. Kuang Shiguo was not a vegetarian either. As soon as they came out, they knew that there must be some powers on the scene, and they were also high-level powers.


    He was startled and fired at each of the two men. He felt cold all over, as if his blood was frozen. Kuang Shiguo used his whole body power to resist the cold. When his legs were a little more flexible, he turned and ran.


    In the crowd, the hero surnamed Bai saw this and pulled situ Shan. They rushed to pursue Kuang Shiguo, who was also a psionic, but his psionic was only second-order, which was a second-order power type psionic.


    Kuang Shiguo was running and shooting back. At the same time, in the chaos, he waved away the people who were in front of him. Those who were waved away by his fist seemed to be hit hard, either dead or wounded.


    Kuang Shiguo can''t run down in this way. Su Su in the car frowns tightly. Outside the car, the little man standing all the time hugs his daughter, and his body is gradually close to Su Su''s car, for fear that if he is not careful, he and his daughter will fall into this chaos.


    Situ Shan is also a power type power, but his power level is higher than Kuang Shiguo. He runs in front of Bai Heng and catches up with Kuang Shiguo. He pours forward and overwhelms Kuang Shiguo to the ground. In this way, he rides on Kuang Shiguo''s back, his arms tightly around Kuang Shiguo''s neck, and Kuang Shiguo struggles in the same place, White bubbles came out of that mouth.


    Su Su raised her eyebrows and asked situ Shan to do so. It was estimated that Kuang Shiguo would not live. So she quickly rolled down the window, took out the whistle she had prepared and began to blow.


    Seeing this, Xiao AI drools, turns her head and grabs Su Su''s whistle. Su Su lowers her head, calms Xiao AI down and continues to whistle.


    The scene was in a mess. Situ Shan, who heard the whistle, responded and quickly released Kuang Shiguo''s neck. Bai Heng ran up, knelt down on one knee, stretched out two fingers to touch Kuang Shiguo''s neck and carotid artery, which had stopped beating! Kuang Shiguo is dead.


    At this time, at the end of the human dealer market, quartz''s handsome young face appeared. He seemed to be aware of something unusual. He was coming here with a group of powers to try to suppress the chaos. Bai Heng grabbed situ Shan, and they took advantage of the chaos and jumped into Su Su Su''s car.


    Quartz was not a weak one either. Bai Heng and situ Shan created such a big mess. He brought more than 20 powers here. How could Bai Heng and situ Shan run away? Quartz was just about to find the source of the chaos, but her eyes were sharp. When she saw Kuang Shiguo lying on the ground and motionless, she rushed over and yelled,


    "Brother in law!"

 Chapter 437

    With the cry of quartz, Su Su pointed to the little man and his daughter who were close to the car. He said to Bai Heng in the front seat, "these two people are going to take away. They can see clearly what we have done."


    Situ Shan rolled down the window, pulled off the mask on his face, put out his head, held a gun in his hand, and said to the little man and his daughter: "get on the bus, or you will die."


    The little man nodded quickly, pulled back the back seat of the car, took his daughter into the car, and went away when quartz was still wailing about the death of his brother-in-law.


    The car went all the way, and when it was about to reach the west side, Su Su drove the little man and her daughter out of the car. Situ Shan also got out of the car in a hurry, carrying one in one hand and sending it to the back of the rich man.


    The tycoon is a high-level entertainment place in Chuncheng. It is said that it is extremely luxurious and the management is very strict. Because Su Su is going to visit today, in case, Mei Shengnan has arranged several staff behind the tycoon to meet Su Su.


    At this moment, Su Su''s car doesn''t have anyone coming behind, so he doesn''t need Mei Shengnan''s arrangement. It''s just that this little man and his 6-year-old daughter are in trouble. Su Su instructs situ Shan to give the person to those responsible for taking care of them, and let Mei Shengnan send someone to see them for a few months. After the storm subsides, Su Su Su will release them.


    "Dad, are we going to die?"


    The 6-year-old daughter in the arms of the little man, with her black and white eyes, looked up at his father''s chin. His father said that although they had a hard life, they should not forget the etiquette of going out. So today, when he decided to sell her, his father also found a pair of scissors to cut the beard on his face.


    It''s just that scissors are not as good as razors, and there are many thick roots left on dad''s chin.


    Hearing what his daughter said, the little man lowered his head and tried to hold back the tears in his eyes. Looking at the fierce muscular men in front of him, he shook his head and comforted him


    "Dad doesn''t think so. You have to believe Dad that the girl who gave us the crystal nucleus is a good person. We just may live a less free life."


    "Really? That''s great. "


    The 6-year-old girl, wearing a dirty long sleeve T-shirt and soft cotton tights, put out two thin hands and put one hand around the neck of the small man.


    In front of him, situ Shan, who had finished the handover with the muscular man, heard the conversation between the two fathers and daughters. He looked at the 6-year-old girl with a funny smile and said deliberately:


    "You''re going to be locked up, and you think it''s great!"


    "Of course, because I can be with Dad, and I don''t have to be apart."


    The little girl''s words seemed naive, which made situ Shan smile. In his heart, he was a little sad. In fact, in the child''s mind, it doesn''t matter whether he has enough to eat, whether he has warm clothes, or whether he has money or not. It''s important to stay with his parents all the time. His parents are their heaven and earth. Without their parents, the heaven and earth will collapse.


    So even if the father and daughter are locked up, what''s the relationship? What''s the point of being locked up in a place with walls on all sides?


    I wish they were together.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you."


    After situ Shan, a muscular man came forward and touched the little girl''s dry yellow hair. He was very kind and comforted


    "Miss Su just told us to guard you up and not let you go out and talk. After a few months, you will be released naturally."


    "Will you look at us and give us something to eat?" The little girl looked back at the muscular man and asked seriously.


    "Yes."


    "OK, dad and I won''t run, I promise!"


    The little girl''s children''s words made all the adults in the audience laugh. Even the little man holding the little girl couldn''t help but smile. He buried his face in the child''s shoulder and wiped the tears from his eyes. Then he followed several muscle men into the back door of the rich man.


    On the way back to the west side, situ Shan repeated the words of the 6-year-old girl and the little man to Su Su and Bai Heng. Su Su listened, nodded, sighed and commented in a low voice


    "This man is smart and in a good mood. In fact, as a parent, if he is not desperate, he will never sell his son or daughter. But this man is different. At the beginning, he just wanted to give his daughter to me, but he didn''t intend to sell it to me. His daughter is also good. It''s very important to cultivate such a daughter, I''ll take him and his daughter to see me some other day when the storm is over. "


    "Well, I see."


    Situ Shan nodded and wrote down Su Su''s orders.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~"


    At this moment, Bai Heng, who is driving like a raging car, just laughs. He takes a car as an airplane. He pats the steering wheel as if he had done a rare pleasure in life


    "It''s really fun today. I feel like I''ve become a great Xia robbing the rich and helping the poor. Su Su, do you think I should change my profession and stop flying from now on to rob the rich and help the poor?"


    "Come on, don''t tilt your tail." Su Su raised her eyes and held Xiao AI in her arms. Xiao AI was holding Su Su Su''s spoon that she was just blowing. She studied it very carefully. Su Su then reached out and patted Bai Heng''s chair back and said, "I think Kuang Shiguo is dead. Do you remember we came out to do it today? We came out to capture Kuang Shiguo alive. "


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m sorry, Su Su. I didn''t control my strength well!"


    The speaker is situ Shan. Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, he looks back at Su Su with a face of shame and apology. He is a third-order power type. Before he can react, Kuang Shiguo is strangled by him.


    Su Su shakes her head and looks out of the window. She seems to think of something. She can''t help laughing,


    "It doesn''t matter. If you die, you will die. Do you think he an''s experiment will not be done without Kuang Shiguo? Look at it. Chunzhengzong will send people out to do experiments on human body. Today we will come to Kuang Shiguo and tomorrow we will come to Kuang Shijia. We will catch one and find he an sooner or later. "


    History turns around. It seems that there is no big difference between Kuang Shiguo and his previous life. It''s just the same. Look at it. Kuang Shiguo''s wife, who is more affectionate than Jin Jian, will come out crying for the enemy, and then quartz will play the main role.

 Chapter 438

    Quartz man, young, why can such a cow fork? On the one hand, it''s thanks to Kuang Shiguo, who uses his official identity to support quartz''s team. On the other hand, quartz seems to have found out the way to upgrade his powers very early, so his power level rises very fast.


    In my last life, when Xiaoai lost her at the age of 2, quartz''s power level reached level 4, so at that time, even though Su Su''s power had mutated into Level 3 ice power, quartz could still crush her and chase her with her tail between her legs.


    But in this life, the quartz Su Su saw in the human dealer market today is about a third-order appearance. Su Su can kill him every minute. The reason why she doesn''t do it is because there are more than 20 powers behind him, and she has a child in her hand, and she wants to capture Kuang Shiguo alive!


    So in this life, Su Su is no longer the stupid fork that bumped around in that year. She will never be chased by Shi Ying in this life.


    With such psychological preparation, the three decided the next policy, that is, they couldn''t find he an, and they didn''t let he an have a human body to do the experiment!


    So that night, Mei Shengnan sent chunzhengzong''s whereabouts. Because chunzhengzong was shot and killed in the human dealer market, Kuang Shiguo was strangled, and a large bag of crystal nucleus was robbed. He was so angry that he was conniving quartz to look for killers everywhere in the eastern district.


    It''s a good thing that chunzhengzong didn''t put all the human body procurement on the line of human trafficking market. Most of the people he sent to the laboratory were recruited by various names. The most important recruitment office is under the wall of the east side.


    On the other side of the Eastern District, it''s mainly the people of chunzhengzong who are defending. Fang Youmao has sent someone to defend chunzhengzong. But chunzhengzong thinks that Fang Youmao is trying to control his territory by all means, so he refuses Fang Youmao.


    When chunzhengzong''s troops were gradually reduced, he withdrew most of his troops to the North District to consolidate the territory he was staying in. The East District became the weakest defensive District in Chuncheng.


    Because of the weakest defense, the city wall over there was badly damaged. Chunzhengzong sent some people to specially recruit people under the root of the city wall to repair the city wall, so there was a point over there to recruit coolies for a long time.


    Kuang Shiguo is one of the persons in charge of this recruitment site. On the surface, of course, like other colleagues, Kuang Shiguo deals with the recruitment of coolies. In fact, most of the people he chooses will be sent to the North District to enter the military defense of the North District.


    Now Kuang Shiguo is dead, but as Su Su said, as long as chunzhengzong is alive and he an is not killed, a Kuang Shiguo will die today and a Kuang family will come tomorrow


    In other words, Mei Shengnan''s people can''t dig out of the military defense any more. The military defense is heavily guarded, the armed force is strong, and the miscellaneous people are not allowed to enter. No one knows what''s inside. However, Mei Shengnan has accurately grasped in the huge information collection, and chunzhengzong will provide those to the laboratory at what time of the day, The person who''s going to do the human test.


    Su Su, what they have to do is to rob the car that escorts people on the way!


    Because this car is on the road from the eastern district at 5 a.m. every day, and no one is so bored that they come to rob several living people, so there are few soldiers in charge of the escort. Su Su Su can take care of those people alone.


    It''s just too early. At 5 a.m., Xiaoai is still sleeping. Xiaoai is so pissed that she can''t wake up until 8 or 9 a.m., so Su Su has to take care of Xiaoai, so she can''t go to rob the car herself. If she doesn''t go, Bai Heng and situ Shan can''t make sure that there are no Su Su Su in charge of the escort, They can''t do it without fail.


    At the rectangular dining table, Su Su, Xiao AI, Bai Heng, situ Shan and Mei Shengnan eat Western food and discuss how to hijack cars. The western food is nothing else. It''s the new meat from Bafang village, chicken chops!!!


    It''s said that under the leadership of Muyang, pupa town has planted pepper and tomatoes. The pepper has been ground into powder and sold to Fang Shuyi and chuxuan. One kilogram of 100 ordinary crystal nuclei, tomatoes are bright red and juicy. Pupa town has set up a special line to process tomatoes into ketchup, with pepper and steak. Tut tut ~ ~ ~ the days of Bafang village and pupa town are really not too good!


    The ever-increasing export volume of goods and materials has brought unprecedented wealth to Bafang village and pupa town. Every time Su Su''s father and parents airlifted a large package of goods and materials to Su Su, they had more than half of the crystal nuclei full. They were afraid that Su Su Su, with little love, would run out to kill zombies and dig crystal nuclei.


    "In other words, if you ask Uncle Fang how many people he can borrow to do things with, he may not agree with you."


    Mei Shengnan, who is opposite the dining table, has no social activities this evening. She only painted a daily light make-up, dressed in loose clothes and big wavy curly hair, and looked at the Su Su at the other end of the dining table.


    Mei Shengnan believes that Fang Shuyi will discover Su Su''s unique style of handling affairs in the Western District sooner or later. Lu Zongsheng''s boss didn''t react at first, but later he seems to have some association. So Mei Shengnan said hello to Lu Zongsheng''s boss earlier, hiding Su Su Su Su''s existence as long as he can.


    But this spring city is full of people. Su Su wants to live in seclusion all the time, and the driving method is so high-profile that it''s hard not to be discovered by Fang Shuyi. So since Su Su''s existence will be discovered by Fang Shuyi sooner or later, why don''t you tell Fang Shuyi now?


    Su Su looked down, thought about it, and then looked up at Xiao AI sitting on the dining chair on her left. Xiao AI was holding a piece of peeled banana in her two small hands. The banana was also flown by Su Fu and Su mu. She wanted to lick it, but she didn''t dare to lick it.


    Su Su picked up the small spoon on Xiao''ai''s plate, scraped off the banana in Xiao''ai''s hand, and sent it to Xiao''ai''s mouth. Xiao''ai opened his mouth to eat, and his eyes suddenly brightened. MMM ~ ~ delicious!


    "If you had a doomsday vaccine in your hand, what would you do with it?"


    Su Su looks up at Mei Sheng Nan as she scrapes the banana meat for Xiao AI. She sees Mei Sheng Nan''s thoughtful expression. Su Su laughs


    "I''m not saying that Fang''s family, like Chun Zhengzheng, would like to use the doomsday vaccine to expand their power, but this thing is like the flat peach of the queen mother. Everyone wants it, but it''s hard to guarantee that Fang''s family doesn''t want it."

 Chapter 439

    It''s hard to speculate about human nature. Su Su currently maintains a good cooperative relationship with the Fang family. She doesn''t want to destroy this cooperative relationship, so she doesn''t want to think about whether the Fang family would be interested in the vaccine if they knew she was in Chuncheng and what she was going to do in Chuncheng.


    Although Su Su herself is not interested in this doomsday vaccine, her purpose of coming to Chuncheng is to recover the serum that he an took away from her and solve chunzhengzong by the way. Of course, now she has added several people to her blacklist, Bai Luoluo, quartz


    But Su Su is not interested in the doomsday vaccine, and does not want to see the doomsday vaccine cause a bloodbath outside. Only 76% of the success rate is for children. Those powerful men who get this kind of thing and want to improve it into a doomsday vaccine suitable for adults will surely lay many lives on it.


    So Su Su doesn''t want Fang Shuyi to know that she has come to Chuncheng. Even if she knows her existence, she doesn''t want Fang Shuyi to know her purpose.


    Mei Shengnan understood. She nodded and said, "how do you rob people? It''s a big problem. "


    Before the words were heard, the door panel of the front room downstairs was knocked. Bai Heng and situ Shan on both sides of the dining table looked at each other. They got up and went to the window. Bai Heng gently opened the window lattice, leaned against the wall, looked out of the window, and said to Su Su Su:


    "It looks like Ye Yu!"


    "How did he get here?" Su Su stares at Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan shakes his head innocently, indicating that Su Su''s residence is not leaked from her. Su Su turns her head and says to Bai Heng, "let him in and see what he wants?"


    "He is your man, the father of your child. What can he do? My wife and children are just under my nose, so it''s not necessary that I don''t come to see what''s good? "


    Mei Shengnan gives Su Su a white look. As a woman, from her point of view, Su Su doesn''t understand the amorous feelings at this moment, and doesn''t understand men''s heart.


    Su Su returns Mei Shengnan with a white eye. Of course, she knows that Ye Yu is concerned about her and Xiao AI. She wants to see if she and her hobby are bad. She is just angry all the time. She is angry that Ye Yu doesn''t listen to dissuasion and goes to the spring city, so she can''t be gentle with Ye Yu at all.


    After a while, Bai Heng, who went downstairs, opened the board of the front room and led Ye Yu upstairs. Before Su Su and Ye Yu could meet each other for a century, he raised his head while studying the little love of bananas, drooling and staring at Ye Yu.


    She suddenly beyond all people''s imagination, toward Ye Yu stretched out a small meat hand, in front of everyone''s face, yelled at Ye Yu, "Ba ~ A, Ba ~ a".


    "Ah?? Can you call dad? "


    Su Su turns around in surprise and looks at Xiao''ai. Xiao''ai is already jumping up on the chair. So Su Su turns around to see Ye Yu again. Ye Yu, who is standing at the stairway, runs quickly and holds Xiao''ai from the dining chair. She is happy, excited, moved and pitiful, hugs Xiao''ai and kisses her.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people thought that the plan of robbing people could not be discussed for the time being, so they got up and left here, leaving Su Su Ye Yu and Xiao AI''s family to enjoy the good time after a long separation.


    It''s just that Ye Yu and Xiao AI had a good time after a long separation, but Su Su didn''t feel anything better. She got up and didn''t care about Ye Yu and Xiao AI. She just went to the kitchen to check the bag of new materials that Su Su''s mother sent.


    The materials were transported by air yesterday. They were packed in wooden boxes one layer after another. Susu found a pair of scissors, squatted down, and used them to cut the outer layer of black plastic packaging. After looking at the inner layer of wooden boxes, she found a hand axe and other things. She pried off the cover of the wooden box and found that there was a lot of ice in it.


    These ice cubes are used for freezing. Inside the ice cubes are some fruits, Su Mu''s own sauces, and some semi-finished chicken chops. Just put them on the fire and bake them.


    "Where did I get the fire?"


    Su Su said to herself in embarrassment. She took out the chicken chops packed with oil paper from the ice and put them on the kitchen cooking table. Before she turned around, she went to see what else was in the wooden box. Behind her, Ye Yu''s warm body stuck to her back, and her hands were still around her waist.


    Su Su in front of her, still holding the cold chicken chops in her hand, was sitting in front of the cooking table. Before she spoke, she felt that it was Ye Yu''s lips that were gnawing her neck.


    "Itch, don''t hate it. Where''s little love?"


    Avoiding his intimacy, she turns around in Ye Yu''s arms and leans her back to the cooking table. She crosses the cold chicken chops between her and Ye Yu.


    "Duck on the chair!"


    "Where did she get the duck?"


    "I found it when I went out on a mission two days ago, so I kept it for her all the time."


    Ye Yu reached out and impatiently pulled the chicken row between him and Su Su. He threw it away and frowned to get closer to Su Su. The tip of his nose was almost on Su Su Su''s tip. He asked in a low voice:


    "Didn''t I ask you to stay in Bafang village? How did you get here? "


    During the interrogation, Ye Yu''s two big hands were like threats, touching and pinching Su Su''s waist. Su Su chuckled and hid a few times, but also lowered her voice


    "I''ll travel!"


    "I believe in you!"


    Travel? What are you doing here? How did zombies besiege the city? Well, that''s a good view!


    As ye Yu said this, he slipped down with one hand, grabbed one of Su Su''s thighs, lifted it up, held Su Su Su and sat on the cooking table. His body also successfully squeezed into Su Su Su''s thighs. Seeing that Ye Yu''s eyes were getting more and more wrong, Su Su Su quickly struggled:


    "No, I''m not in the mood right now."


    "You''re not in the mood any time!" His voice became more and more thick. He grabbed Su Su''s hands holding his chest, twisted back, and said vaguely: "don''t worry, I''ll kiss you. I haven''t seen you for some time. I think very much. If you let me hug you, I won''t do anything."


    "Not even hugs!" Su Su will believe that Ye Yu only hugs?! She is afraid of "hold" to the halfway, outside the small love will be impatient, so Su Su''s voice a little urgent, called: "Ye Yu, you let go of me, a meet to play rogue, how urgent are you?"


    "Urgent, why not? I dream of you every day, thinking about how to deal with you

 Chapter 440

    "Psycho, you, I have something to do tomorrow. At 5 o''clock tomorrow morning, I''m going to rob Chun''s authentic car!"


    Although the plan for tomorrow is not necessarily for Xiaoai, Su Su thinks that she can coax Xiaoai to sleep earlier. At 4 a.m., she holds Xiaoai in her arms and lets Xiaoai sleep in the car


    "The authentic car of spring?" Ye Yu stops his action of unzipping his pants. If he really doesn''t do anything, he opens some distance from Su Su. His thick eyebrows frown. Looking at Su Su Su, he asks, "the coolies he pulled into the military defense of the Northern District?"


    "Well!"


    Su Su nods and sees Ye Yu''s head askew. She seems to be thinking about something. She pushes Ye Yu aside, takes care of the clothes that Ye Yu has torn open, and runs out of the kitchen door in a hurry. Just in time, she sees Xiao AI holding a yellow duck, ready to climb out of the children''s dining chair.


    The dining chair on the edge of the dining table was later sent by Su''s father and Su''s mother. Unlike the portable dining chair, the portable dining chair is shorter and smaller. At present, the children''s dining chair that Xiao likes to sit on is higher, which is designed to let children sit on the edge of the dining table like adults.


    So when Su Su saw that Xiao''ai was ready to climb out of the children''s dining chair, her head was confused. She quickly stepped forward and took Xiao''ai out of the children''s dining chair. She slapped her two buttocks fiercely and made Xiao''ai''s buttocks "pop pop" and roared in a low voice


    "Do you know it''s high? Are you still climbing out? Are you still climbing? "


    Xiaoai Gaga smiles and thinks that Su Su is playing with her. She is very happy. Su Su is very angry when she sees her. She throws her hand to Ye Yu who comes out of the kitchen


    "You can''t even bring a child. Just put her on the dining chair and don''t know how to fasten the seat belt... Take a look at your daughter. I can''t teach her anyway. You can teach yourself."


    "Oh, make mom angry... Don''t make it next time. The dining chair is too high. If you want to come out, ask Mom and dad to take it out. You can''t climb out by yourself!"


    Ye Yu is so gentle that she can drip water. With exaggerated expression, she kisses Xiao AI Rou''s face. Holding Xiao AI in her arms, she pulls a chair and sits at the dining table. While teasing Xiao AI, she pulls the unfinished chicken chops on Su Su Su''s plate and uses a fork to insert them. She takes three or two large chicken chops and eats them.


    On one side, Su Su, who is looking at coldly, originally expected to have a "strict father and loving mother". At this moment, she turns Ye Yu into a "strict mother and loving father". She gives the father and daughter a horizontal look and turns back to the bedroom to sulk.


    After a while, there was a rustling sound outside the bedroom door. How could Xiao AI, who was smiling, be silent now?


    Su Su feels uneasy again. It''s a small matter to sulk and see what little love is doing. So Su Su goes out of the bedroom and sees Ye Yu coming to the village with a bandit. He pulls all the chicken chops on the table to eat. Those chicken chops include Mei Shengnan''s, Bai Heng''s and situ Shan''s, and even little love has left half a banana, Ye Yu has been eaten.


    While Xiao AI sits on one of Ye Yu''s legs. Ye Yu holds her in one hand and eats food with a fork in the other. Xiao AI stares at Ye Yu and happily eats.


    Ye Yu is eating and holding little love, but her eyes are always staring at the table. Mei Shengnan''s map is watching with relish.


    Su Su sighed, stood by the door of the bedroom, put his arms in his arms, and asked, "Why are you so hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry either. I''ve come out to do some work, and I''ve always been hungry."


    Ye Yu puts down his knife and fork and smashes his mouth. He looks like he has not enough to eat. He also looks surprised in Su Su''s eyes. He shrugs his shoulders and looks like nothing serious. What he says is the truth. Before the end of the world, when he went out to do tasks, he often went to such poor places, in order not to expose his whereabouts, I don''t eat or drink water for days and nights.


    It''s not difficult to eat without food and drink without water. The difficulty is that sometimes when there is food and water, Ye Yu can''t eat and drink because he doesn''t poop.


    This time he came to Chuncheng, he brought two knives and changed his clothes. He didn''t bring anything else. When he was hungry, he went out to look for food in the wild. When he was short of crystal nucleus, he went out to do the task. Besides the food and drink, he didn''t feel very sad.


    Looking at his poor appearance, Su Su softened in her heart, raised her feet and went to the kitchen. She also said, "you big men don''t know how to use any resources and don''t listen to any advice, so they think they are right to run to the spring city. They have been tossing about for so many days. What have you got at the end of the day?"


    Looking at Ye Yu''s voracious posture, Su Su can easily imagine what kind of life they are living. They can make themselves free from so much suffering, but they have to live an ascetic life. This is the price of these men''s willfulness!


    She wants to go into the kitchen and get Ye Yu some frozen chicken chops from Su Su. However, Ye Yu comes in with Xiao AI in her arms and stands by the door of the kitchen, saying to Su Su:


    "What resources should we use? Do you mean that when brothers come out to do tasks, they have to air food to Bafang village like a young master? Come on, you women can live that day. We''re not people who can''t bear hardships. "


    "Yes, yes, you can endure hardship, you can starve, you can endure cold!"


    Su Su is too lazy to argue with Ye Yu. This person''s values have been deeply rooted and hard to change after years of cultivation in the army. She wants to argue with Ye Yu. Don''t make herself angry.


    Joking with Ye Yu, Su Su arranges the chicken chops wrapped in oil paper, turns around, frowns at Ye Yu, and asks: "you said how good your previous fire ability was. You can kill people in advance, and you can cook in retreat. Now, with such a light ability, what can you do besides occasionally blowing a few lasers? You can''t even cook a few chicken chops. "


    "Who said you can''t roast chicken chops?"


    Ye Yu is quite unconvinced that he is so despised by Su Su. He holds little love in one hand, goes to the cooking table, stands side by side with Su Su, looks down at Su Su, snorts and says:


    "Watch it for me!"


    With that, a few little sunshine floated in Ye Yu''s palm. He put those little balls of sunshine on a few chicken chops, and the little sunshine gave off a few golden rays. In a few seconds, the chicken chops wrapped in oil paper on the cooking table were full of oil, emitting bursts of chicken fragrance.

 Chapter 441

    Ye Yu''s little love in his hand saw this and cried out happily, that is, he jumped forward fiercely and stretched out his little meat hand to catch the little sunshine. Su Su Su was in a panic. Ye Yu quickly took a few steps back with little love in his arms, scared and exaggerated


    "Honey, honey, you can''t touch the temperature of this light ball. Come on, Dad, make it for you again!"


    "You''re still used to it!"


    When Su Su heard that Ye Yu had to make a new light ball for Xiao''ai, she raised her foot and kicked Ye Yu''s buttocks. Watching Ye Yu cover her buttocks and run away with Xiao''ai in her arms, she stamped her feet in the same place. Looking back at the light ball on the cooking table, she frowned and thought that if ye Yu didn''t retreat in time just now, Xiao''ai''s meat hand, How well would it be?!


    It''s too dangerous. The older the child is, the more dangerous she is around. She''s worried.


    After a while, without waiting for Su Su to finish worrying, Ye Yu went into the kitchen alone. Just in case, Ye Yu left Xiao AI alone on the big bed and didn''t bring her back to the kitchen. He stood behind Su Su, put his hand around Su Su Su''s waist and said in a low voice:


    "Su, I know you work hard. You don''t want to go back to Bafang village with a child. It''s up to you. I''ll do it at 5 o''clock tomorrow morning. You can stay at home and take my girl to bed."


    The map on the dining table was specially brought by Mei Shengnan to Su Su, Bai Heng and situ Shan when he sent the news. The road marked with red line on it was the route of Kuangshi kingdom. This route was from the east to the north. Except it was a little early, there was no cover up along the way.


    Ye Yu understood this map as soon as he saw it.


    In fact, at this time point, there will be a car full of ordinary adults entering the military defense of the North District. Ye Yu has known for a long time. Based on the information sent by Mei Shengnan today and the summary of the four of them who have been monitoring the military defense for several days, the escort in this car is sent to he an for human body test.


    Originally, Ye Yu still wanted to follow the car, pretending that he was an ordinary person and wanted to be sent to he an for human body experiment. But later they found that the people in the car would be asked to get off the car and search their bodies when they entered the military defense.


    After the search, chunzhengzong''s people will take out a strange instrument, which can actually detect who is a power person and who is not a power person, so Ye Yu''s plan to get into the car and enter the military defense is shocked.


    So Ye Yu thought, anyway, they also have this plan to come to hard, then where to come to hard is not to come? Su Su wants to rob people? They''ll start with this car. Does he an want people to do human experiments?! He let he an do the human experiment without this person!


    When Su Su Su listens to these words, Su Su nods. Ye Yu''s idea coincides with her, but he frowns and thinks about it a little bit. It''s also time to come out. In a few years, this kind of instrument will come out one after another, which can not only detect who is a power person and who is not a power person, Even the rank of a psionic can be measured.


    Immediately, Su Su lowered her eyes, sighed, and looked at Ye Yu''s close eyebrows. What she smelled was the familiar smell of gunpowder smoke on Ye Yu. Su Su Su''s expression was a little trance, and said seriously:


    "Fortunately, you didn''t go in as ordinary people. No one knows what''s in it. Even if you four have three heads and six arms, you don''t have to go out of it. Ye Yu, you have a daughter. You can''t do things as before. You can''t take your life seriously. I''ll tell you, if you don''t take your life seriously, you will die one day, Xiao AI is a child without a father. How pitiful that is. Those children in Bafang village will laugh at her and say that she has no father since she was a child. Maybe she will throw a small stone at her every day and crowd her out in school. The bullying phenomenon that you watch on TV will be repeated in Xiao AI.... "


    "They dare! Those little bunnies! "


    Ye Yu angrily rebukes Su Su''s words, and his heart is a clatter. Following Su Su''s words, he can''t help imagining the picture in his mind. Because he has no father, his white and fat daughter carries a small schoolbag every morning and goes to school alone. Then, on the way of falling leaves, he is thrown a small stone by the students who are picked up by his father, Then the background music starts to sound plaintively. Xiao AI is covered with blood and kneels on the ground to cry,


    "Dad, Dad, why did you die so early?"


    However, no one around her body has jumped out to protect her, leaving only the withered leaves on the ground rolled up by the wind, dancing wildly.


    That picture makes Ye Yu shiver, which is heartache, stomach pain to pull up, holding Su Su Su will swear to promise that he will live a good life, never risk his life again, but after listening to Su Su Su''s words, he asked again:


    "You said that you have been in Chuncheng for such a long time. What have you got in Chuncheng?"


    He said he came to spring city to kill he''an. He didn''t kill him, but he starved himself into a ghost. Su Su wanted to ask again, what did Ye Yu toss every day after so long?


    Ye Yu really thought about it carefully. He put most of his weight on Su Su. He held Su Su Su''s slender body and put his chin on Su Su''s cheek. After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "When I first came to Chuncheng, I felt outside the military defense of the northern district. I called some King Kong to come here. I wanted to go in and make it hard. Later, I went out to do a task and planned to earn some crystal nuclei to give us some food. By chance, I met Kuang Shiguo."


    "When Kuang Shiguo saw your skill, he thought you were an individual genius. He wanted to pull you into the quartz team?"


    Su Su takes over Ye Yu''s words, but ye Yu doesn''t need to talk about the following things. She confesses that tiankuang Shiguo knows where the story is going when she sees Ye Yu.


    But hear ye Yu again proud Jiao and disdain of hum a, the arms up close, embrace her more tightly some, lowered a voice, as if say love words General of say: "who all pull away your elder brother, elder brother is your!"


    "Bah! Love to go or not! Who cares for you? " Su Su couldn''t help laughing, but he still spat at Ye Yu. He raised his hand and took a plate from the bowl rack on the cooking table. He turned around and put it into Ye Yu''s arms. He explained, "put the chicken chops on the plate and eat. After eating, wash the bowl. I''ll take Xiao AI to bath and take her to sleep."

 Chapter 442

    Pushing Ye Yu away, Su Su left him and ran to Gu Xiaoai. In her bedroom, after more than nine months, she lay on the bed and took off her socks. She was holding Ye Yu''s yellow duckling in her hands and biting it in her mouth. Su Su Su couldn''t help feeling that the meat lump was cute. She picked it up and gave it a kiss, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath with her.


    Because of Ye Yu''s sunshine, it''s not difficult to have a hot bath. It''s rare that they haven''t had a hot bath for many days. Su Su and Xiao AI have been soaking in the bath for a long time. When they come out of the bathroom, it''s 12 o''clock in the evening.


    While Su Su and Xiao''ai are taking a hot bath in the bathtub, Ye Yu has washed the bowl, wiped the table, found out some of Xiao''ai''s dirty clothes, washed and dried them in the kitchen, and made some pots of boiling water for Su Su Su and Xiao''ai, and put them on the kitchen cooking table to prevent Xiao''ai from crawling around and playing with the kettle as a toy.


    After all this, Su Su and Xiao AI have already fallen asleep on the bed in the bedroom. Ye Yu picks up the map on the dining table, finds out the key to the house from Su Su Su''s pocket, and turns around to find some work.


    Su Su and Xiao AI sleep until 8 a.m. the next day. They haven''t got up yet. Ye Yu didn''t come back either. At 8 a.m., she was woken up by the sound of clapping on the door.


    When Su Su got up from the bed in her pajamas and looked through the window lattice, Bai Heng and situ Shan raised their heads and said hello to Su Su, with an anxious look on their faces.


    Su Su frowned and hurried downstairs to open the door for them. She let them flash into the front room and took them upstairs. They stepped on the wooden stairs and came up all the way. Su Su heard Bai Heng behind him say:


    "At 5 o''clock this morning, the car driving from the Eastern District to the military defense of the northern district was robbed. Everyone on the car issued 10 ordinary crystal nuclei and was demobilized in situ. All the people sent by chunzhengzong to take charge of the escort were killed with a knife, including a small head. At this time, chunzhengzong wants to exercise military control, but Fang Youmao disagrees. Now the Eastern District and the northern district can only enter but not leave."


    "I know someone has already done it for us."


    Su Su, who is leading the way, has a smile on his face. He turns to see Bai Heng and situ Shan behind him. Bai Heng and situ Shan look at each other. Bai Heng is more active than situ Shan. When he sees Su Su, he says with a smile:


    "Did Ye Yu do it for us?"


    Su Su didn''t speak. She turned her head with a smile and pursed her lips. She continued to go upstairs. She heard situ Shan say, "Meizi sent us news this morning, saying that quartz with powers is searching the west side. He is Kuang Shiguo''s wife and brother. Kuang Shiguo''s wife is very determined to Kuang Shiguo. I think quartz won''t let us go easily."


    Although they have taken away the little man and his daughter who saw them kill the rich and help the poor with their own eyes, at that time, the human trafficking market was so chaotic that no one could see them commit crimes. If quartz checked carefully, it would be easy to know which group killed his elder brother-in-law, so quartz would search from the east to the west, which is also expected.


    But Bai Heng and situ Shan think that this is the end of the world. Who''s life is not like walking on thin ice? They don''t kill quartz''s sister. How powerful is quartz? May not be able to chase them for a lifetime?


    Su Su nodded and walked into the living room from the stairway. He looked down and thought, "are you going to run?"


    "Susu, we''ll follow you. If you run, we''ll run. If you don''t run, we won''t run."


    Situ Shan stepped forward, and his chest was filled with unspeakable heroism. Bai Heng also nodded. They were both lonely, fatherless, motherless and childless. Since Mei Shengnan sent them to Su Su, they would not leave Su Su and her mother and daughter. They are big men to run for their lives.


    "Since you two don''t plan to run, we''ll be ready for the fight. It''s not the same thing to escape. Today we''ll kill one and kill both."


    Su Su smiles at these two people. In her last life, she was chased all over by quartz. So Su Su thinks that Bai Heng and situ Shan underestimated quartz''s persistence. Now it''s not about whether they killed quartz''s brother-in-law or not, but quartz has always been a leech. In addition to slapping him to death, it''s impossible to shake him off.


    So Su Su won''t run in her life. Anyway, she can''t run away!


    She asked situ Shan and Bai Heng, in fact, to give them a choice. After all, they have no responsibility for her and Xiao AI. Su Su plans to fight with quartz directly. Situ Shan and Bai Heng really don''t have to go to the muddy water with her.


    Now the two decided not to leave her, or they would not fly separately in the face of disaster, so she would protect their lives.


    "Since you have decided to fight against the enemy, you can''t do without any preparation. Situ Shan, go to Meizi and drag some boxes of weapons and ammunition. There are many such things in Meizi anyway."


    Su Su calmly orders. Situ Shan nods, turns around and goes downstairs in a hurry. He drives to Mei Shengnan to get his guns and ammunition. Bai Heng steps forward and asks:


    "Would you like some more hands?"


    "No, the more people we have, the less conducive it is to our activities. Bai Heng, please check the car to make sure there is oil in it."


    "OK, no problem."


    Nodding, Bai Heng also turns to go downstairs. Su Su goes back to her bedroom, covers her sleeping little love with a quilt and goes to the bathroom to wash. Then she goes back to the window and looks at the scenery in the distance.


    There are few people in the western district. The bright sun shines on the bluestone pavement, which makes people''s eyes dazzled. Because there are few people in the Western District, they are careful not to go out in this chaotic world. So when quartz people search door to door, Su Su Su can hear the sound of chicken flying and dog jumping from far away.


    She gave a smile. Xiao AI groaned behind her. Su Su looked back and saw Xiao AI sitting up from the bed with a thin blanket on her belly.


    Su Su then turns around and holds Xiao AI up and feeds her. After feeding, situ Shan has already driven the weapon back. He and Bai Heng are about to move the weapon upstairs. Su Su Su dresses up and carries Xiao AI downstairs.


    Today, she and Xiao''ai are wearing the same suit of mother daughter parent-child clothes. Su Su also carries a red mummy bag on her back. In the bag are some diapers, clothes changing, fruits and juice made by Xiao''ai. In addition, Su Su Su has prepared some toys for Xiao''ai, and Xiao''ai has the same whistle on her neck.

 Chapter 443

    Su Su and Xiao AI get into the city SUV that situ Shan is driving. Su Su turns her head, wears a pair of sunglasses on her face, and looks out the window. Bai Heng and situ Shan are stunned and say with a smile:


    "Get your weapons and let''s fight a guerrilla war!"


    "Ah? Oh, OK! "


    Situ Shan immediately responded. Su Su didn''t plan to be beaten passively from the beginning. She wanted to drive the car to pick up the quartz man?!


    So situ Shan immediately took out several guns of different sizes and some bullets from the trunk of the car and distributed them to Bai Heng and Su Su. Bai Heng drove the car. Situ Shan sat in the co driver''s seat and Su Su Su sat in the back seat of the car with Xiao AI in his arms. Three big guns, one small gun and four small guns were taken by each of them. After installing the muffler, he drove through the streets and lanes to kill people.


    Quartz people are taking Bai Heng and situ Shan, as well as Su Su''s simple brushwork, door-to-door search, there are about 10 powers, with 30 ordinary people, just like ghosts into the village, everywhere they go, they cry bitterly and make a lot of complaints.


    Bai Heng''s plane is first-class, and his city SUV is also wonderful. When he stepped on the gas pedal, he slipped into an alley. He happened to see some ordinary men, wearing casual clothes and holding guns, pulling out a pair of old people from the back door of a family. Two old people were begging and kneeling, shouting, "let my daughter go, let my daughter go.".


    Inside the old house, there was a woman''s scream, which was shrill and helpless, full of resentment and despair. After listening to it, you can guess what happened here.


    Su Su lowered the window, held out a gun, and aimed at one of the men who was dragging an old man outside. The man seemed to think that the two old men were making a lot of noise. He thought that the two old people were spoiling their interest. He seemed to be going to kill the two old people with a gun.


    Su Su is a shot, hit the man, the man is just an ordinary person, no defense at all, directly a soft body fell over.


    All of them were stunned. Before they could react, Bai Heng and situ Shan fired one after another. A few seconds later, they completely annihilated the men who were escorting the two old men outside.


    This time, because he wanted to fight a guerrilla war, Su Su specially ordered situ Shan to install silencers on their guns. When he put down these men, he did not disturb the people in the house.


    But before Su Su and his wife could get out of the car, the two old men just looked at Su Su''s car because there was no one to drag them. Among them, the old man grabbed the guns on the bodies on the ground and rushed into the house. There were only a few curses, then a few loud "Ping Ping Ping". In the house, women''s screams suddenly rose, He cried out,


    "Dad, Dad, Dad ~!"


    Outside the room, the old woman, who was still hesitating, shivered and yelled. She picked up the gun on the ground and was ready to rush into the room. But before she got in, there was another bang. The old woman stood outside the back door, stiff and straight back.


    When Bai Heng turned the steering wheel in his hand, turned around and rushed the car into the alley, he saw a naked woman with bright red blood flowing down her thigh from outside the backyard door of the room. She was turning around and bumping into the pillar. Behind her, there were several men, some of them with guns, Some are going to catch the woman who hit the post, while others are lifting their pants.


    When they saw Bai Heng''s car, they stopped outside the door. Before they could react, situ Shan and Su Su shot. They shot together. Within ten seconds, all the evil men in the room died.


    Looking at the corpses inside and outside the house, Bai Heng got out of the car and checked the corpses on the ground one by one. When he touched the last woman who hit the pillar, he raised his head and shook his head at Su Su in the car, with a heavy and depressed expression.


    In the car, situ shandun, looking back at Su Su, seemed to be waiting for Su Su''s instructions. Su Su did not speak. He took a look at the situation in the yard. The naked girl seemed to have hit the pillar and died.


    Even if I have the courage to die, why don''t I have the courage to continue to live?


    Su Su couldn''t help but sneer. It''s better not to save such a woman.


    It''s just pity that the old couple didn''t die in the hands of zombies in order to save their daughter, but in the hands of the same kind.


    "Come on, go to the next one!"


    They just fired a gun. Although Su Su''s gun is a silencing gun, the other side''s gun is not equipped with a muffler. So soon, someone should come to see what happened here. However, it''s just a few shots. There''s nothing to be vigilant about. Most of the people in quartz''s hands are arrogant and have no bottom line. They just shoot a few ordinary people, They do it all the time.


    Bai Heng quickly gets up and unloads all the weapons on the dead bodies on the ground. By the way, he also touches the crystal nuclei on the dead bodies. Holding a lot of things, he gets on the car very fast and drives away.


    It was less than 10 minutes after they left that the quartz people came by with weapons to see the situation. As Su Su had expected, in fact, every time the quartz people went out, they didn''t do something evil and didn''t kill several ordinary survivors, it was abnormal. They just heard the sound of the gun. The quartz people thought they had killed other ordinary people.


    It didn''t attract much attention. As a result, the quartz man wandered over and saw that all the bodies, weapons and crystal nuclei were gone. For a day, the leader''s heart was a burst of anger. He looked left and right and roared at the air


    "Who is so bold, even the people of our leader Shi dare to move! MD, have the ability to come out! "


    "Poof!"


    The leader who said "you can come out" was shot by situ Shan, who didn''t know where he was hiding. Everyone was shocked. One of the powers quickly mobilized all his powers. The ground began to shake. The green slate was shaking on the ground. The power wanted to mobilize the soil under the green slate, Put up a fence to defend.


    However, before the soil was mobilized, there were ten water men around them, each with a knife made of ice crystal in his hand, and they began to PK with these people.


    "Kaka, Kaka, Kaka."


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    "Hey, ha, ah ~ ~"


    The knife made of ice crystal, the sound of cutting into human bones, mixed with the sound of those people shooting, and all kinds of chaotic fighting, finally turned into a cry, a human life ended.

 Chapter 444

    Ordinary humans don''t seem to have any advantages in fighting with the water man, because the water man is not afraid of bullet shooting or any attack, so it''s not easy to break up the water man. As long as Su Su''s five senses are strong enough and her powers are full of energy, she will soon be able to gather a new water man.


    So after a while, several people sent by quartz to check also followed their brother''s footsteps. The gunfire here was quite intense, which finally attracted the attention of the army. In the western area, quartz''s subordinates put down their work one after another and moved closer to Susu.


    However, before they got close to the area where Su Su was, Lu Zongsheng came out coldly.


    The reason why LV Zongsheng came out at this time is still complicated. On the surface, he was dissatisfied with the transgression of quartz. He was patrolling and controlling the western district all the time. Quartz did evil in the Western District, which caused the public security turmoil in the western district. Finally, he blamed the appearance, which would also involve LV Zongsheng.


    So before Su Su began to kill, Lu Zongsheng made a report with the leader, took his patrol, and began to wander in the western district. However, he was also cautious and didn''t dare to fight with quartz''s people. He just interfered when quartz wanted to find Su Su Su.


    Although quartz is a non-governmental team, with Kuang Shiguo''s support, it gradually feels like the fangs of chunzhengzong. Because the southern and western districts are beautiful places, chunzhengzong''s subordinates died, and the people sent for human body test were robbed again. Chunzhengzong was so angry that it was not easy to send soldiers to the Southern and western districts to search, even if they did, I''m afraid Fang Youmao won''t let it go, so chunzhengzong acquiesced in the search in the southern and western districts.


    The person who died this time was quartz''s brother-in-law. As soon as his brother-in-law died, his sister collapsed. The moment she was pulled back from Kuang Shiguo''s body, it was said that quartz''s sister would cry, make trouble and hang herself. If she wanted quartz to cut the murderer to pieces, otherwise she would take sleeping pills and go with Kuang Shiguo.


    In this way, quartz naturally works very hard to search for killers. Chunzhengzong doesn''t have to instigate this. Chunzhengzong only needs to send some people, crystal nuclei and guns to quartz, and quartz can make a mess of the southern and western districts.


    A civilian team is now in trouble in the two southwest districts. Lu Zongsheng, who is in charge of patrolling in the Western District, is scolded by his boss. He has heard people describe that the person quartz is looking for seems like Xiao Su in the western district. But will LV Zongsheng inform quartz?


    No, he ran out at this time to disturb quartz and make trouble for quartz''s people. The real reason is that after he met Xiao Su, Mei Shengnan picked up the whole family that night and said that they were sent to Bafang village, a paradise. Mei Shengnan also sent some videos to him every three to five, The video shows his family living happily in Bafang village, so no matter who Lu Zongsheng was before, he is Mei Shengnan''s now.


    Now that he is Mei Shengnan''s man, and Mei Shengnan is close to this "little Su", LV Zongsheng naturally wants to cover up for "little Su". Now the people of quartz are flying like chickens and dogs in the western district. That "little Su" with Bai Heng and situ Shan, and holding a child, seems to be playing guerrilla with the people of quartz. LV Zongsheng definitely wants to get involved.


    He cherished his life and let him hold a gun. There were so many bullets in the gun over the years, never less than one, so he would not run into this bureau to help Su Su Su. He just pulled the people in the patrol team around and occasionally stopped quartz people from doing evil. If the other side was tough, he would run. If the other side was not tough, he would persuade quartz people to leave.


    Quartz is also very good at controlling the search. As long as he doesn''t move, Fang Youmao is an official, and he doesn''t send large troops to the western district to destroy buildings, such as a large-scale massacre or a big explosion. He is just an ordinary revenge seeking folk team, so Fang Youmao can''t do anything about him.


    After all, it''s the end of the world. If private grudges don''t really threaten the vital interests of the powerful bosses, they will settle them in private.


    As Mei Shengnan said at the beginning, in the spring city, unless the forces of Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong are destroyed, it is impossible for individuals to rely on the protection of the official. No matter which district they live in, they can''t take the official too seriously. Their personal safety can only depend on their own vigilance.


    Therefore, LV Zongsheng also relied on his official identity and led the patrol team to interfere in quartz''s search lineup.


    Su Su leads Bai Heng and situ Shan, holding Xiao AI. They are still killing people through the streets. They drive a car at random and go wherever they want. Sometimes they kill a few people here and drive away immediately. Sometimes they kill a few people there, but they don''t run. They wait for the rest of quartz to come. The law and route of killing depends on Bai Heng''s preference.


    Why? Because he flies a plane! In the sky, he just drives as he wants, so it''s the same with driving. As long as the route is not crooked, he naturally drives as he wants.


    In one morning, 10 powers and 30 ordinary people sent by quartz to search for people in the western district were completely destroyed. When the news came back to the Northern District, quartz was so angry that he clapped the table, stood up and walked around the hall.


    In order to let Kuang Shiguo go well, Shi Xin, quartz''s sister, put on a mourning hall for Kuang Shiguo. She sits in front of the coffin and cooks paper for her dead husband. Quartz is also as filial as his sister. His home is very spacious, which is the old-fashioned courtyard style. Kuang Shiguo''s coffin is parked in the west room.


    At this moment, when she heard quartz slapping the table, Shi Xin looked up with watery eyes and looked at her younger brother walking around. She was very upset. Shi Xin stood up with some worry. When she got up, her delicate body shook for a while, and the nanny next to her helped her. She looked at quartz with a look of pity


    "Ying''er, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, sister. I''ll be back when I go out."


    Quartz appeased her worried sister. As soon as she lifted her linen, she stepped out and called more people to the West.


    Because of this, it involves the two powerful leaders of chunzhengzong and fangyoumao. Chunzhengzong seems to give fangyoumao some color to see, and attack fangyoumao. So chunzhengzong has sent many people to quartz this time.

 Chapter 445

    In fact, quartz originally had a team of more than 100 powers. In addition to the more than 100 powers, this team also absorbed more than 300 ordinary survivors. These ordinary survivors were strong and strong. Before the end of the world, they were either bodyguards or security guards. In addition, chunzhengzong sent 50 powers and 300 ordinary people to quartz, Therefore, with the death of Kuang Shiguo, the power has not collapsed, but is thriving.


    In the name of looking for the murderer, the red eyed quartz sent 10 powers and 100 ordinary people to the West District, and led a large crowd to the west district with weapons.


    At this time, it''s noon. Su Su and others are hungry. In addition, Xiao AI wants to take a nap. Bai Heng drives back to Su Su''s home near the temple. At this moment, because the west district has been noisy all morning, the West District, which was deserted, is even quieter. Every family closes the doors and windows tightly, and does not dare to go out easily. He is afraid that once he runs out, he will be implicated.


    In this situation, Mei Shengnan wanted to send two people to give Susu food, but they couldn''t bring it in. He was afraid that a car would run on the road, which would be too ostentatious and expose Susu''s residence. He had to entrust LV Zongsheng, but he didn''t want to. LV Zongsheng just wanted to go to the place where Susu lived with the lunch box Mei Shengnan gave them, The people of quartz came to fight.


    So Lu Zongsheng didn''t dare to act rashly. He was also afraid that his behavior would expose Su Su''s residence. He could only take his lunch box and lead his people around the edge of the Western District, pretending to be trying to maintain law and order.


    Mei Shengnan''s food didn''t come at noon, but Su Su and others couldn''t be hungry. Su Su''s family had a lot of goods and materials from Su Su''s father and mother by air. These goods and materials were frozen by Su Su Su with ice. They were three adults and a child. It was impossible for them to eat these goods and materials in half a month.


    At noon, Su Su and Xiao''ai take a nap. Bai Heng plans to take a nap in the afternoon because he is flying to Bafang village tomorrow. At night, he sneaks back to Fang Youmao. Situ Shan rests in the front room on the first floor. He sets up a bed on the first floor to protect Su Su Su and Xiao''ai.


    To sum up, some complicated factors are mainly due to Xiao''ai''s need to take a nap, so several people didn''t go out at noon. Quartz walked in the streets and alleys of the western district for two hours with people''s banners, but he didn''t find half a provocative person.


    Two hours later, Fang Youmao finally received feedback from his subordinates. He was standing in front of a monitoring wall, looking at the streets and alleys in the western district. The people who came out holding weapons and swaggering, frowned and knocked with his back fingers. He asked


    "What day is it? Our front door is under martial law by this folk team. How can I be the leader? "


    "Yes, chief, I''ll send someone to let this non-governmental team withdraw immediately!"


    The reply is Fang Youmao''s confidant for many years. Since he joined the army, he followed Fang Youmao''s little guard. After receiving Fang Youmao''s orders, he turned out of the command center and led a team of well-equipped soldiers to beat quartz in an armored car.


    I don''t know. Although the quartz man is young, he is very brave and competitive. He can only bully others, but others can''t bully him. This time, Su Su Su killed more than 40 of his people, which has already made quartz hairy. Let alone an armored car, even ten armored cars, quartz doesn''t want to retreat.


    After the armored vehicle drove away several quartz people in the West District, someone conveyed Fang Youmao''s warning to quartz. Quartz was in the street next door, with several guns pinned on her body. She led a group of people to search for Su Su and other people''s shadows. She was advised by her subordinates:


    "Commander, after all, this is the western district. The western district is just like the northern district. In some areas, we can be presumptuous with people, but in some areas, we can''t be provocative. As we are now, we are taking hundreds of people to rampage in the western district. This has already threatened the other party''s good-looking forces. It''s not good for us for the civilian team to fight with the regular forces."


    "I don''t care who wins or loses? I''ll pay the price if I''m offended. If I don''t find out that bitch and her accomplice today, I won''t leave the west side even if I die. "


    As soon as quartz pushes back, he slaps his subordinates away and says something to stop him. With a move, he takes people to the street where Fang Youmao''s confidant is. Just when he comes to the street, he sees Fang Youmao''s confidant driving an armored car to drive his subordinates.


    Quartz immediately anger attack heart, a fireball thrown out, fell on the body of the armored car, burst open.


    The flame of the explosion quickly enveloped the whole body of the armored car, and then the whole armored car seemed to be bundled with tons of explosives, one after another "bang bang bang", just like popcorn. Soon, the armored car burned.


    That''s not to mention, quartz raised its hand and smashed a camera monitor on the top of its head. Isn''t Fang Youmao fond of watching? He let Fang Youmao not see anything!!!


    With the burning of the armored car, things became uncontrollable. Fang Youmao looked at the monitoring wall in front of him and turned it into snowflakes one by one. On his well kept old face, his expression changed from mild at first to haze a little bit.


    "This quartz, the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He thinks that Chun Zhengzong has given a few people and guns, and then he dares to run to the west district to act wildly!"


    Fang Youmao sneered coldly. When he talked about quartz, he was like a disobedient child. He raised his hand, called someone and said:


    "You lead the team and clear out all these people on the streets of the west side!"


    "Yes


    Another confidant of Fang Youmao took orders to go out with a team of heavy firepower and began to clear quartz. Is quartz a vegetarian again? After entering the Western District, I didn''t plan to go back so easily. After a while, quartz led the people and fought with the beautiful troops in the western district.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Xiaoai was awakened by a "dada dada" sound of machine gun. She cried a few times. Su Su coaxed Xiaoai for a moment, fed her breast milk, gave her some water, and gave her some juice. Then she frowned and opened the window to listen to the bustling scene of the western district.


    She thought that with her truce, the western district would be a little calmer. Unexpectedly, it would be more and more lively. At this moment, it''s really like a war. As if thousands of troops were fighting in the Western District, it would be as lively as possible.

 Chapter 446

    Situ Shan ran up from the front room downstairs in a hurry, stood at the top of the stairs, looked at Su Su, and asked, "Su Su, what should we do now?"


    "What about Bai Heng?"


    "He returned to the team in the afternoon and will fly to Bafang village tomorrow."


    Bai Heng had already packed up and left when Xiao AI got up. The line of feibafang village in Chuncheng could not be broken. If it was broken, it would be bad for Su Su and Mei Shengnan. Therefore, although Bai Heng likes this kind of free and righteous life very much, he still has to firmly hold his position of flying a plane.


    Standing by the window, Su Su nodded, looked far away, listened to the gunfight in the distance, and asked situ Shan behind him,


    "You said, if the situation goes on like this, what will be the result? Will chunzhengzong and fangyoumao fight? "


    "Not necessarily." Situ Shan shook his head, tilted his head and thought about it, and said: "they had some conflicts in the past, but they didn''t fight on a large scale, as if they were carefully testing each other."


    It''s not easy to stabilize the situation. Although people''s life in Chuncheng is not satisfactory, it''s much more stable than at the beginning of the last days. Now it''s not good for anyone to fight with fangyoumao and chunzhengzong. It''s not good for fangyoumao or chunzhengzong, or ordinary survivors.


    So no matter what happened to quartz in the Western District, even if Fang Youmao killed all the quartz''s people, the incident would only end when quartz died, and there would not be the phenomenon that chunzhengzong pulled a large army to fight back and take revenge.


    In other words, quartz is to lift up the western area, Fang Youmao will only look for quartz, not to pull a large army to attack the northern area, to find Chunzheng army trouble.


    This is a very strange social behavior. Although Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong want each other to die, they only choose to send people to assassinate, and there will not be a large-scale conflict.


    Su Su sneered coldly, turned his head, leaned back to the window, looked at situ Shan, and said: "these characters have their own way of thinking about problems. I just thought, quartz is so noisy in the West District, do I want to go out and help Fang Youmao?"


    Although she used to carry a pot for Fang Youmao, which made Chun Zhengzong hate her and go to Bafang village, now Fang Youmao carries a pot for her and goes to bite the quartz again and again. Su Su Su thinks that she and quartz are "old acquaintances" no matter what, and she is quite clear about quartz''s ability. Since quartz is caused by her, she should take responsibility.


    The most important reason is that Su Su doesn''t believe in Fang Youmao''s ability. Maybe quartz chased her so hard in her last life that she was about to treat her as a street mouse. As soon as she appeared, she would be chased and beaten. Therefore, quartz gave her a deep shadow. As long as quartz survived and got a chance to breathe, this person would grow up, Once his strength grows up, it will pose a great threat to Su Su.


    When she thought about it, Su Su felt that she really needed to go out and help Fang Youmao. She had to get rid of the roots. Even if she cleaned herself up, she also cleaned up Xiao AI. She tied her waist to the waist stool, and then she tied Xiao AI to the waist stool. She took two silencing pistols and followed situ Shan out of the door.


    At the beginning, Xiao AI didn''t like to go to such a lively environment, because the gunshots were too loud and noisy. She seemed to resist. Su Su gave her a real small pistol to play with. Xiao AI''s attention was attracted by the small pistol in her hand.


    Tied up with Xiaoai, coaxed and cheated, Su Su saw the white smoke in front of him and rushed out several people. While they turned back and shot behind him, they rushed to Su Su Su.


    Su Su stood in the same place and waited for the others to come closer. She felt at a glance that the faces of two of them were very familiar, which was very similar to the quartz subordinates who had chased and killed her in her last life.


    "Ah... Are you quartz people?"


    Su Su opened his mouth and asked. A man in front of him suddenly stopped. He seemed to find a man and a woman standing in front of him. A waist stool was tied to the woman''s waist, and a child was tied to the waist stool.


    "That''s her!"


    Someone yelled, raised his hand and fired a shot at Su Su. Su Su had been ready for a long time. Only when the bullet that shot at her flew in front of her, it was like shooting into a transparent wall and stopping in front of Xiao AI.


    When everyone looked at it carefully, it was really a transparent wall, like water and ice. After the bullet was fired, there were layers of transparent ripples. The bullet also stopped at the center of the ripples, motionless, as if still.


    At this time, many talented people later realized that they seemed to have met experts, and they all raised their guns to shoot Su Su and Xiao AI. However, the bullets shot into the transparent wall quickly, as if they had pressed the stop button, and they could not move forward any more.


    "You see, baby, that''s how this gun is used. When you see someone raising a gun at you, you have to hide, or you will die if you are shot by these bullets."


    Su Su shows Xiao AI how to dodge bullets in front of a still bullet. She is good at both left and right, which makes Xiao AI laugh. Then Xiao AI learns from those people in the opposite, raises her pistol and points at them.


    The people on the opposite side are quick to start holding their heads, squatting and dodging. After a set of procedures are completed, they find that Xiaoai has not pulled the trigger at all. She has only been more than nine months. Where can she pull the trigger so hard? Even if you have the strength to pull the trigger, you don''t know how to pull it.


    At the age of Xiao AI, all behaviors are imitated. It''s just a form.


    Looking at these people in front of her, she was frightened by a 9-month-old child with a pocket pistol. Su Su was smiling. She tilted her neck and touched Xiao AI''s soft hair with pity in her eyes. Xiao AI''s hair was a little yellow and grew slowly, but the weather was getting hot, so she could braid it.


    Quartz is at this time, carrying a gun ran over, see that a mirror like behind, Su Su wearing a casual short sleeve purple T-shirt, a black wide leg pants, because to take care of children, long hair with a loose bun, plain face up to the sky, eyes full of love for the baby.


    I don''t know where a breeze from, blowing Su Su fell on the ear of a wisp of black hair, clearly pink and Dai did not apply, clearly just before the end of a common picture, but with a quiet taste.

 Chapter 447

    Quartz Leng for a while, suddenly feel a kind of long lost warmth came out, he looked at Su Su, then looked at Su Su arms white fat smile eyes narrowed into a slit of love, quartz even hesitated, in Su Su Su looked up, he just slowly, like a sudden reaction, and Su Su Su together, mutual Biao two powers.


    Because quartz is a fire power, his arson skill is no inferior to that of Ye Yu at the beginning. Su Su knows this man''s power well. Even if he is not powerful now, he will grow into a big trouble when he gets quartz''s life back. As soon as he sees quartz''s appearance, Su Su Su shows no mercy and a water dragon is released.


    On the side behind her, situ Shan didn''t watch. Since Su Su had taught Xiao AI how to play with guns, the rest of the people would be solved by situ Shan. He held a gun in one hand and started shooting with both hands at the same time. Through the water mirror, he played with the subordinates of the opposite quartz.


    But situ Shan was cheating when he played with the people on the opposite side. Because in front of him, there was a water mirror made of Su Su. The water mirror played a defensive role. The people on the opposite side fired a gun at situ Shan. The bullet couldn''t pass, but the bullet could pass, so the people on the opposite side were solved by situ Shan after a few shots.


    When a fireball of quartz is thrown, Su Su''s water wall swings in front of her. She sniffs. She looks at quartz escaping her water dragon, then holds Xiao AI and raises her hand again. In a piece of smoke, several ice arrows are shot out of the transparent water wall. Seeing that quartz seems to be hiding again, Su Su Su urges the ice power to freeze quartz''s feet.


    He didn''t check. When he saw the silver ice arrow shooting at him, quartz fell down, prostrated on the ground, raised his head, looked at Su Su fiercely, and said with hatred


    "I didn''t expect you to be a water ice power."


    "Yes, there are so many things you didn''t expect."


    Su Su nodded, lowered his eyes, and looked at him lying on the ground. His feet seemed to be covered with a layer of silver gypsum quartz. He raised his hand. The ice skate in his hand was shining in the sun. When the quartz closed his eyes, the ice skate whirled out and flew directly to the top of the quartz head.


    At that moment, quartz''s head was tilted, the ice skate was close to his ear, and cut into his shoulder. The blood was flowing. Quartz cried out in pain, and cried out wildly:


    "Bitch!!! If I don''t die today, I will peel your skin, draw your tendons and drink your blood in the future. "


    "You must die today!"


    Su Su''s eyes are full of silver light. One hand is raised flat, and quartz flies up from the ground. With a "bang", it flies back to the wall behind and is firmly fixed on the wall by Su Su Su. His eyes are full of blood red hate light, and he stares at Su Su Su. Su Su Su''s eyebrows are raised, and an ice skate flies out of his hand, straight into the heart of quartz.


    Of course, she has a hundred ways to teach quartz to die more tragically, such as cracking a car or tearing quartz to pieces. However, she is not a pervert. After all, her personal enmity with quartz is due to Kuang Shiguo. Kuang Shiguo came to her last life to kill her and avenge Bai Luoluo. In this life, Kuang Shiguo took the initiative to find Kuang Shiguo, We should find the trace of he''an from Kuang Shiguo.


    So it''s good to kill quartz. As for the whipping corpse, Su Su doesn''t have the interest to do it.


    Looking at the quartz fixed on the wall, his thin body twisted and struggled for a while, and his head dropped heavily. A bright red blood trickled down the corner of his mouth and fell on the bluestone pavement. Su Su came forward and reached for the carotid artery of quartz. He was dead, that''s right.


    She was relieved, stood in situ staring for a long time, this pair of quartz death, inexplicable, some feeling up.


    In the last life, quartz was trapped by Mei Shengnan and seduced by Mei Shengnan. Su Su killed quartz only after she was given the overpowering drug. It really took her nine oxen and two tigers. Of course, Su Su suffered a lot from quartz in the process. In those days when she was hiding everywhere, Su Su Su didn''t get hurt one day because of this quartz!!


    Now, in Chuncheng, Su Su''s biggest trouble was easily eliminated. Su Su felt that he would never live such a hard life again. The shadow of being beaten all over and chased so hard that he didn''t dare to show up easily faded with the death of quartz.


    As the smoke of gunfire passed by, the gunfire in the distance continued. On the ground, there were several corpses, quartz on the wall. As Su Su removed the power, quartz''s corpse slowly fell, fell on the bluestone board, and fell to the ground silently.


    Su Su finally took a look at quartz and called situ Shan. With little love, they turned and left here.


    As soon as quartz died, the rest of the mobs were not afraid. Soon, before dark, all of them were completely annihilated by Fang Youmao''s troops. Of course, Fang Youmao had to be in the Qing Dynasty in the Western District, and his people could not have been killed or injured. For a moment, it seemed that there was a strong smell of blood in the air of the western district.


    In the evening, the sound of gunfire is sporadic, and finally it is quiet. The west side is like an empty city. No one dares to walk on the streets full of dead bodies. They are afraid that a person who is not careful and is regarded as a remnant of quartz by Fang Youmao''s troops will be killed by one shot.


    After having dinner with Su Su, situ Shan took out the military uniform of Fang Youmao''s troops from the back seat of his car and brought some identity documents to bid farewell to Su Su Su.


    Su Su is sitting on the sofa with Xiao''ai, showing her a picture book. When she looks up and sees situ Shan in a military uniform, she laughs


    "I didn''t know before. After you put on this skin, you found that you were still a soldier."


    "Veterans." Situ Shan, with a shy smile and his ID card in his hand, explained to Su Su: "when something happened in the West District, it is estimated that the martial law will be imposed for a period of time. During this period, the North District will not be too relaxed. If you don''t go out with little love, you''d better not go out. I''ll go to Meizi first and tell her about the situation here to see how she arranges it."


    "OK, you go. I know I''m arrogant during this time. I just take advantage of these days to stay at home and isolate myself from the outside world."


    Su Su nodded, a very knowledgeable, never make trouble expression, teach people a look, they feel that this is just a girl without danger, more innocent, more innocent.

 Chapter 448

    Maybe it''s because of the elimination of quartz. Su Su''s impetuous heart gradually calms down after she came to Chuncheng. She has killed a lot of people recently. The more people she kills, the more she catches up with her addiction. The more she kills, the more she wants to kill. So Su Su Su thinks, be quiet. After all, her main task now is to bring little love. If she kills too selflessly, The impact on little love is not good.


    Situ Shan nodded and told Su Su some precautions. For example, he put the gun and bullet he had brought from Mei Shengnan in the front room, and comforted Su Su again. "You have an idea. Pay attention to your safety. Ye Yu should be getting out of trouble from the North District soon."


    "It should be fast. Walk slowly and be careful on the way."


    Su Su returns a grateful smile to situ Shan. As a person who didn''t have much friendship with her before, situ Shan has done his best to express his kindness. Naturally, Su Su Su will not hold the shelf as usual.


    Speaking of Ye Yu, no one can say when ye Yu will get out of the Northern District under martial law. Anyway, as long as he is safe and doesn''t come to the Western District, it doesn''t matter if he can take care of their mother and daughter. Even without Ye Yu''s care, she can also live well with little love in such a bad living environment.


    Situ Shan left, and it was a little dark. Su Su lit the candle and put it on the head of the bed. Xiao AI turned the picture album in her hand with the light of the candle. It was as if she was telling Su Su the story in the picture album. She was beaming, while Su Su Su was leaning behind Xiao AI, her eyes narrowed and yawned.


    On the silent street, a lorry came from afar. Several people came down from the lorry and lifted up the corpses on the street. No matter they were square looking people or quartz people, they threw them into the car body one after another. They cleaned up the corpses on the road one by one. After this street was cleared, they cleaned up the past of that street, but two or three streets later, The truck body is full of corpses.


    Just behind the truck that cleaned up the corpses was a maintenance car. The cameras on the west side of the street were basically abandoned by quartz. So when the war was over, Fang Youmao was the first to repair the cameras, otherwise he would not be able to see clearly and his heart would be unstable.


    In the dim light of the early morning, the lorry carrying the dead bodies came to the crematorium in the middle of southeast district 2, where they were ready to clean up the bodies.


    A long time ago, chunzhengzong set up a crematorium in the southeast two districts of Chuncheng, which is specially used for cremation of normal dead people. After being infected with zombie virus, the zombies become zombies. After death, they will be dragged outside the city and thrown away. This is also to avoid Chuncheng being polluted by the doomsday virus.


    In other words, all the dead bodies and garbage in Chuncheng have been thrown into this huge crematorium. Originally, there were still people working in this crematorium. But after a long time, the staff here may feel that even if they don''t have to burn the corpses every day, they can eat and drink as well. They are too lazy to turn on the stove and burn the corpses one by one.


    Therefore, due to the lack of personnel management in the crematorium, the stove has not been used for a long time. When someone died, they were dragged to the crematorium and put it on. No one burned it, no one buried it, and let it rot.


    The truck with the dead body is like dumping muck. As soon as the body in the truck body is thrown on the concrete broad ground of the crematorium, it runs away with an empty car, leaving a new, old, smelly and rotten body on the broad ground.


    After a while, a small white van drove into the crematorium again. From the medical vehicle, several medical workers in sterile clothes came out. They were wearing transparent round helmets that were like going to the moon. They were picking and choosing among the dead bodies.


    "Hurry up, for a long time, I''m afraid it will attract other people''s attention. There are still bodies waiting to be tested in the laboratory."


    The driver, dressed in a biochemical suit, turned to urge the medical workers. One of the medical workers turned back dissatisfied and said:


    "These corpses are either rotten in intestines, or lack of arms and legs, or they have been rotten all over the body for a long time, or they have been shot in the head. You have to let us look carefully to find the right ones."


    Because the firepower was too fierce, it was true that the dead bodies were not complete in the war in the western district. Recently, the project leader of the laboratory found a new kind of serum, which was used to test the dead bodies. Therefore, it is necessary to select slightly complete bodies.


    The driver pursed his lips and stopped talking. The medical workers were so picky that they picked out a few bodies that had been shot several times and dragged them back to the laboratory with the quartz body that had not been shot but had been inserted into the heart by an ice skate.


    So who says people die and get a life? Sometimes people can''t live in peace even when they are dead, and the corpse will continue to suffer from inhuman torture, so that the soul of the dead can feel the shivering torture.


    Because of the martial law, the quiet western district is more and more like a no man''s land. People hide at home and dare not speak loudly. Because of this situation, Su Su, who wants to settle down, has been doing nothing at home all morning with little love.


    Xiao''ai wants to go out to play. She cries with Su Su twice and falls the bottle twice. Su Su can''t help but change her way to find toys for Xiao''ai. She finds a box of watercolor pens and a stack of A4 white paper from the materials that Su Su''s parents airlifted. After Xiao''ai finally calms down, she decides to be a quiet and beautiful girl, Su Su herself is lazy and sleeps beside Xiao AI.


    When ye Yu comes back, Su Su just wakes up. She wakes up, but Xiao AI is lying on the bed with a watercolor pen and falls asleep. She looks at the messy sheets smeared by Xiao AI and gets up feebly from the bed. Coming out of the bedroom door, she sees Ye Yu coming up the stairs from the front room on the first floor with his two army knives on his back.


    "Hurt?"


    Su Su asked Ye Yu a question, he answered no, she put down her heart, wearing a nightgown, yawning, blindfolded into the bathroom to wash her face, people can not be too lazy, the more do not work, the more want to sleep, she just feel that they have no spirit, lying on the washstand, thinking not to put some balm on her forehead?


    It was at this time that Ye Yu came in. He seemed to have seen Xiao AI. The two sabres on his back were untied and left on the sofa. As he walked into the bathroom, he asked:


    "What happened when I was away?"

 Chapter 449

    "What happened? Your daughter and I eat well and sleep well. We are bored to death every day. What can happen? "


    "I think the western district is under martial law today, just like the northern district."


    "That''s for sure. There''s such a big problem in the North District. The whole spring city is under martial law. Can the west district not be under martial law? It''s under martial law. It''s the housewives with children in my area. They can''t control it. "


    Su Su tilts her buttocks, looks back at Ye Yu, squints, puts a basin of ice water, plunges her face into the water, and feels that her pelvis is held in her hands by Ye Yu. Before Su Su Su wakes up, her skirt is lifted, and her white shorts are faded to the root of her legs.


    She fiercely raised her head from the basin and brought out the crystal clear water. There were many tiny drops on her face. She asked in a sharp voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Ye Yu put one hand around Su Su''s waist, one hand touched Su Su''s big buttocks, and the corners of her mouth laughed so badly that she asked in reverse:


    "It''s not normal that I don''t grasp this opportunity in front of me, isn''t it? Su ah, your brother is a normal man, rare woman in front of me, buttocks up so high, what is this called? It''s called seduction. "


    "I''m washing my face. Let go of it!"


    Su Su struggles, her face is stained with scarlet color, she just is not awake, sleep too long lead to thinking numbness, give her a chance, custody will not be so lax in front of Ye Yu.


    "Say that?!" Ye Yu hissed and laughed a little evil. The hand that touched Su Su''s ass went around to the front, "it''s too late. You tell me about it. It''s been a long time. I knew you that day and had an addiction. When did you let your brother touch you in the back? Su ah, we are familiar with this matter once and twice. Don''t worry about it. I don''t believe you have no aftertaste of that night! "


    "Aftertaste your sister!"


    Listen to Ye Yu this rascal, so regardless of the words of shame, Rao is Su Su Su this kind of people who have seen big waves, are blushed, she only feel Ye Yu''s hand, scratch her belly a draw a cool, a little move, her brain suddenly exploded, a sense of numbness ran into the brain, numb her brain can''t think of other things.


    "My sister? Isn''t my sister you


    Ye Yu looks down. Su Su is lowering her head and biting her lips. She doesn''t speak any more and doesn''t argue with him. Her face is flushed. It seems that her breathing is not smooth. Her whole body is tense. Ye Yu suddenly feels that Su Su Su is angry? He took back the evil hand, broke Su Su''s body, took Su Su''s face in his hands and asked:


    "Su, what''s the matter with you? Are you angry? It''s not... Ha ha... I''m just teasing you. If you don''t want to, I won''t do it. "


    He wanted to tease Su Su. In fact, he wanted Su Su to do the best. If Su Su really didn''t want to, he didn''t really dare to do anything about Su Su Su. But now, what should he do if he makes Su Su Su angry?


    Su Su slowly raised his drooping eyelids. His eyes were like two sharp knives. He gouged out Ye Yu straight and took a deep breath. He suddenly grabbed an iron ornament at hand and smashed it on Ye Yu''s face. He roared:


    "Don''t touch me, you don''t want to touch me again in your life, ah!!"!!! Ah!!! Ah


    Angry, angry, angry! If you want to do it, do it half way, and then suddenly stop doing it. What kind of man is that?!


    "Bang", Su Su Su caught in the hands of the decorations, hit Ye Yu''s forehead, he did not hide not flash, the blood will not exaggerate the "whoosh" out of a storm, Su Su Su was scared, looking at Ye Yu in front of her, blinked twice, white eyes turned, fainted.


    "Ye Yu, Ye Yu?"


    Holding Ye Yu''s soft body, Su Su quickly drops the bloody ornament in her hand and reaches for Ye Yu''s breath. She is relieved. Fortunately, she still breathes. She is not dead!


    She drags Ye Yu''s heavy body to the guest room next to the master bedroom, and moves it to the bed. After thinking about it, she looks at Ye Yu''s red and bloody face, and reaches out her hand to cover the wound on Ye Yu''s forehead, trying to control the wound on Ye Yu''s forehead, so as not to let the wound bleed again.


    Su Su thinks that since she can control the blood coagulation and burst of the human body, it should not be a very difficult thing for her to control Ye Yu''s forehead from bleeding. But after Su Su Su tries, she finds that this is actually a very power consuming thing.


    Because the blood vessels of the human body are very thin, it is much more difficult to control the blood to keep running steadily in the blood vessels and not to flow out from the broken blood vessels than to control a water man to run and jump.


    She had to close her eyes and feel the blood of the wound under her palm carefully. Feeling, feeling, Su Su felt as if she had "seen" a very big and dense net, which was woven by countless blood vessels. It was very complex and boundless, and it also taught people not to "see" clearly.


    In order to "see" more clearly, Su Su had to pay more attention to put in more powers. Gradually, beside the slightly thick blood vessels, many fine blood vessels could also be seen by her. She continued to explore, and then she saw a big hole in the complex network. Many blood vessels were smashed by violence, and the blood in the blood vessels flowed everywhere, It flows into a small river, a lake.


    Su Su then mobilized the ability to reorganize the blood that ran out of the broken blood vessels and run back to the original track one by one. Like knitting a sweater, she reconnected the broken thread and kept the ability from running around.


    Then Su Su saw that the broken blood vessels were repairing themselves slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, Ye Yu''s blood would not flow even without Su Su''s ability to maintain the speed of blood flow.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and slowly withdrew the power energy from Ye Yu''s wound. Just as she slowly recovered the power, a golden star was floating in a complicated blood vessel in a certain direction. Su Su blinked and slightly indulged some of her powers. She explored all her powers into Ye Yu''s body.


    It is to see a large golden star, fly to a fixed place, Su Su immediately follow this direction to chase, she felt that she entered, like a very quiet and complex bloody jungle, and then, guess what she saw, she actually saw Ye Yu''s spirit!

 Chapter 450

    The golden stars gathered into a golden spirit. The color of the spirit is very beautiful, just like the glittering gold, which is powerless turning.


    Su Su smiles for a moment. He looks closer and comes to the spirit. He looks at it as if it''s left unattended and unattended. It''s like a wild one. Su Su Su smiles and says:


    "You''re turning yourself here, but your master won''t turn you, or I''ll help you!"


    With that, she drove the power forward and pushed the spirit, which was powerless to rotate, hard, and the spirit turned quickly.


    Su Su is smiling with pride, but suddenly she just feels hot all over. Around her power body, countless stars form a series of stars, which pass by her side, and the world swings. Su Su suddenly finds that she seems to have played too much. She wants to slow down Ye Yu''s crazy spirit, but suddenly she hears Ye Yu yell, Su Su only felt that an invisible force pushed her out, and her powers came out of Ye Yu''s body.


    "Su ~ ~!"


    She only had time to hear the cry, and the whole person was pushed down from the bed by the invisible force. The back of her head and back flew directly to the cupboard beside the bed. The handle embedded in the cupboard hit her back hard. Su Su Su only felt pain. She couldn''t help humming.


    Ye Yuhuo got up from the bed and went to Fu Su Su. He took her body into his arms and asked eagerly:


    "What''s the matter? Su Su, Su Su? Are you okay? What have you done? What did you do just now? "


    "Don''t ask me, it hurts..."


    Su Su tightened her brows and gritted her teeth. She didn''t know what she had done just now. Now her back was so painful that she was in the mood to answer Ye Yu. What''s more, she didn''t feel that mood. She carefully investigated what had happened just now.


    Ye Yu can''t, so she has to pick Su Su up from the ground, put her back on the bed, lie prone, lift her nightgown, and look at her back. Only to see that the original white and smooth back is bruised and swollen in several places. This is definitely not Su Su Su''s own way to abuse herself and fall into the cupboard.


    Thinking of him just now, it seems that there is a force that is not his. It pushes away his flesh and blood and goes deep into his layers of armor, which makes him instinctively feel dangerous. It is urging his powers to become more active. As a result, he wants to make the active powers stop. So Ye Yu pushes this force out of his body. Now Su Su Su looks like this, Did he just push her?


    Ye Yu''s voice softened as soon as he felt pain in his heart. He felt the green and red on Su Su''s back and said:


    "I''m sorry, baby. I didn''t know what was going on just now. I just felt that something was wrong with my whole body. What a dangerous intuition. I released some powers in disorder. I didn''t expect to push you down. This, this brother is guilty. You beat me, you beat me!"


    Then, without waiting for Su Su to do it, he slapped himself. Su Su bared his back and wore a pair of white underpants on his buttocks, just like a wounded fish, lying on the bed, looking back and waving his hand to Ye Yu,


    "Well, I''ll smoke you. Don''t beat yourself. Go and cook some porridge. Xiao AI will wake up later."


    After tossing for so long, Su Su looked at her watch and saw that it was more than 9 o''clock. Before Ye Yu could respond, there came a "bang" from the master bedroom, like something fell on the ground, and then came the cry of Xiao AI, crying and shouting, "Mu ~ A, Mu ~ a ~"


    Su Su is a pain in the heart, quickly got up, and pulled down Ye Yu''s nightgown. In a hurry, she even had no time to put on her shoes, so she ran to the master bedroom. Ye Yu also ran to the master bedroom. As soon as they ran into the master bedroom, they saw Xiao AI sitting on the floor with a blanket wrapped around her waist. She pulled the blanket and cried at the door.


    And on her head, at an obvious speed, a big bag is bulging up, which stands on Xiao AI''s forehead. It looks scary.


    Su Su came forward, picked up Xiao''ai and blew the big bag on her forehead. She was worried and distressed. She coaxed Xiao''ai not to cry, but also looked up inadvertently. When she saw Ye Yu squatting beside them, her face was distressed and remorseful. Su Su Su laughed,


    "Well, now that the three members of the family are all in the lottery, they can be regarded as sharing weal and woe."


    Ye Yu''s forehead is hung with a deep visible bone of blood. She stares at Su Su, sighs, and sits on the ground dejectedly. Seeing that Xiao AI has already grunted and stopped crying, she raises her big hand and touches Xiao AI''s head with pity. Xiao AI waves her little hand instead of her father. Now she is hurt in her heart and just wants to be hugged by her mother.


    So Ye Yu stretched out her hand and simply hugged Su Su, so she hugged Su Su and Xiao AI at the same time.


    He has some feelings in his heart. When Su Su said this word, he seemed so careless. However, Ye Yu felt so warm in his heart. He only felt that his life was complete when he lived to this point. So at this moment, even if all three people were painted, Ye Yu felt very good.


    After tossing about for a while, Su Su carefully observed Xiao AI''s mental state for a while. Without drowsiness, low spirits and vomiting, she put down her heart. She wanted to treat Ye Yu as well as help Xiao AI dredge the congestion in the bag on her head, but Xiao AI''s heart, which was hurt by falling from the bed, was soon pacified.


    She''s just like a monkey. Once her heart is healed, she can''t stop. Su Su wants to help her clear the congestion. She doesn''t cooperate. She shakes her body left and right, and her head turns around, so she doesn''t let Su Su be fixed. She can''t be at peace.


    Soon Su Su gives up. She instructs Ye Yu to cook porridge. She finds out the medicine box and wipes some iodine on the bag on Xiao AI''s head. The iodine and other medical supplies are also brought by Su Su''s parents and Bai Heng by air. Before Su Su Su can wipe the bag on Xiao AI''s head with a cotton swab, Xiao AI grabs the cotton swab in Su Su''s hand.


    Su Su thinks that it''s time for Bai Heng to come back from Bafang village today. If Bai Heng comes here for a while, he will tell him to go back to Bafang village and bring some oil for traumatic injuries. Xiao AI will soon learn to walk. It''s very normal for him to stumble. In the future, he may often need the oil for traumatic injuries.

 Chapter 451

    After a while, Ye Yu cooked the porridge and brought it to the table. Su Su hugged Xiao AI to the dining chair. Originally, Su Su planned to feed Xiao AI porridge, but she didn''t want to. Ye Yu held the porridge bowl and took the spoon to cool it. Learning Su Su Su''s usual way, she began to feed Xiao AI porridge.


    Well, Su Su thinks Ye Yu is also very good. It''s rare for her to be liberated one day without feeding Xiao AI.


    So Su Su scooped out a bowl of porridge from the purple clay pot on the table, sat opposite Xiao AI and Ye Yu, and slowly stirred the spoon in his hand. While observing the interaction between Ye Yu and Xiao AI, he drank the porridge cooked by Ye Yu.


    "Well, it''s not bad. It''s thick and sweet."


    Su Su''s eyes brightened, and she pursed her lips to praise Ye Yu. It seemed that Xiao AI also liked to eat Ye Yu''s porridge. After a while, Xiao AI had already eaten half a bowl. Compared with Su Su''s supplementary food, she ate it fast, clean and much more.


    It was at this time that the front room downstairs was knocked. Ye Yu was wearing a military vest with two scarves and bulging her arm muscles. She was waiting to put down the bowl and got up to open the door. Su Su put a spoon on it, raised her hand and couldn''t wait to say:


    "No, no, you feed your daughter. You feed her more. I''ll open the door."


    After that, she got up in a hurry, went down the stairs in her slippers, and went to the front room to open the door. When she opened the door of the front room, she saw that there was situ Shan standing outside. Situ Shan had a sports backpack in his hand and a hat on his head


    "Su Su, this morning, Bai Xueli led a man named Hu Sandao to buy 20 children in the East District."


    "What?" Su Su''s eyes were cold, and she turned to let situ Shan into the door. She had a gentle and peaceful expression on her face. After hearing this news, she suddenly became ferocious and twisted, "where were those children bought?"


    "Meizi is checking, but it''s very difficult to go down. Now the eastern and northern districts are under martial law by chunzhengzong, and the martial law is getting stricter every time. It''s hard to send messages."


    Situ Shan bowed his head, pressed the brim of his hat, followed Su Su up to the second floor, and stood at the stairs to see Ye Yu, such a powerful muscular man, just like a girl, full of patience and care, feeding porridge to Xiao AI. Situ Shan was stunned. When ye Yu turned his head and looked over, he gave Ye Yu a military salute in a hurry.


    Ye Yu nodded, put the spoon in his hand into the bowl, and raised his hand to give a military salute to situ Shan. Then he immediately turned back and took the spoon to feed Xiao AI some porridge left in the bowl.


    Su Su went into the kitchen, took a bowl and spoon for situ Shan, put it into situ Shan''s hand, and said, "I think you must have not had breakfast since you came so early. Let''s sit down and have some porridge first."


    "This..." situ Shan looked at Ye Yu with some hesitation. His family ate breakfast with three stutters. The atmosphere was harmonious. Did he get together to share a piece of the cake?


    Ye Yu nodded, grinning his white teeth, and said very generously, "don''t mention it. Sit down and eat. It''s good to work when you''re full!"


    "Can you talk?" Su Su Bai gives Ye Yu a look. She thinks she can''t speak any more. But ye Yu can''t speak any more than she can. What''s the meaning of having enough to work? Situ Shan is not a permanent worker!


    "It''s OK. What ye Yu said is reasonable. It''s good to go to work when you''re full."


    With a bowl in his hand, situ Shan came to the table with a smile, scooped out a bowl of porridge from the purple clay pot, sat down in front of Xiao AI, and began to eat porridge with a spoon.


    Su Su went to the window, opened the lattice and looked at the scenery outside the window. Now the Western District seems like no one exists. After the emergence of quartz, there is no breath of life.


    Small tradesmen and porters, who are all the dealers and the prostitutes who live in all walks of life, are now strict. They are strict with these people. Even if Mei Sheng man''s eye liner has excavated what he has, he is afraid that it will be difficult to deliver the news smoothly.


    So what does snow white buy those 20 children for? Where are those children now? There will be no answer in a short time.


    Then Su Su thinks of Hu Sandao. The last person Su Su killed in his last life was Hu Sandao. He was called scar. After Bai Xueli bought Xiao AI, he sold Xiao AI to Hu Sandao. When Su Su Su was still working outside, he just returned to Chuncheng. When he learned that Xiao AI was missing, Hu Sandao had already shipped Xiao AI out of Chuncheng.


    Speaking of Hu Sandao, we have to say that the people represented by Hu Sandao were not good people before the end of the world. Although they didn''t kill and set fire to the point of blatant blatantness, they also did all the things of plundering. Most of them had the experience of QJ women and going to prison, and they were especially good at it.


    So after the end of the world, Hu Sandao found a group of like-minded people and began to abduct and sell women and children!


    The more chaotic the society is, the better people like Hu Sandao will get along. Su Su has been chasing this line for 10 years. He knows more about these people''s route than Bai Xueli. Hu Sandao is bought by anyone and sold by anyone. As long as they can make money for them, men, women, young and old will not refuse.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, Hu Sandao made his fortune in a place called Shazhen, not far from Chuncheng. Before the end of the world, there was a big Yin nest. According to Su Su Su''s investigation, before the end of the world, this Yin nest had colluded with the law enforcement system, hiding about 10 young girls and 20 adult prostitutes.


    Most of these young and adult women are abducted and trafficked. They are controlled by their freedom of life. They are unwilling to use their bodies to make money for Yin''s boss.


    Because of all kinds of secret trade, the local law enforcement system is aware of the existence of this Yin nest, but no one manages it. Some people dare not manage it if they want to. Most of the people who dare to manage it fail to manage it for various reasons.


    At that time, Hu Sandao was the owner of Yin''s nest. When the end of the world came, the owner of Yin''s nest became a zombie. Hu Sandao took over the Yin''s nest and went to Chuncheng with the remaining young and adult women who had not become zombies.


    After arriving in Chuncheng, Hu Sandao manipulated the young and adult women in his hands. He went out to stand on the street every day to earn crystal nucleus for him. At first, he manipulated the young and adult women by using drugs.


    However, no matter how much drugs are used up, there will be a day when they are used up. Moreover, at that time, it was the end of the world. People were running around and couldn''t bring much with them. After the drugs were used up, how could Hu Sandao control the women and girls in his hands?

 Chapter 452

    When the drugs are used up and the era of doomsday is chaotic, who has the mood to allocate drugs? Hu Sandao used whipping, starvation, abuse and other means to control these young and adult women, and such extremely cruel means could easily lead to human lives. The people he brought to Chuncheng soon died because they had been taking drugs all the year round and had not enough food and clothing.


    At that time, Hu Sandao already had some crystal nuclei in his hand, so he began to use his brain to find new women to strengthen his Yin selling team. It was safest to spend money on buying people. However, when he saw a good-looking woman on the road, he would also rob her.


    At the same time, Hu Sandao also plans to train a group of young girls. After raising them, he plans to take a high-end route. For example, like Mei Shengnan and Bai Xueli, he will give these young girls to some influential tycoons. As long as one or two of them can successfully capture the hearts of influential tycoons, Hu Sandao''s life will be like the sun at its best.


    So Hu Sandao and the five horses and six monkeys he found can not only buy Women, but also rob them. His eyes are on the beautiful little girls. If he can''t buy them, he will abduct them. If he can''t abduct them, he will try to snatch them.


    The girl and the woman''s family members who have been robbed often go to different places for revenge. In their last life, Hu Sandao and others did so after they got Xiaoai. After hearing that Xiaoai''s mother, Su Su is actually a second mutation of ice powers. Instead of being timid, they are so bold that they immediately leave Chuncheng and plan to go back to Shazhen''s nest to avoid it.


    But he didn''t want to. On the way, he was surrounded by zombies. According to Hu Sandao''s description, he grabbed Xiao''ai, who was crying hoarse, and ran all the time. The guys who were with him also ran away. They all ran in different directions. Hu Sandao had to throw Xiao''ai out to attract the attention of the zombies.


    For such a thing, Su Su has been searching in the end, one by one. Sometimes she can get a clue directly. Sometimes she has to detour for several years and kill many people to get the next clue. As time goes by, she doesn''t know that her little love has already fallen into the pile of zombies


    Many years later, after 10 years of searching, Su Su felt relieved when she knew that it was such a result. Really, every time she knew Hu Sandao and got closer to Hu Sandao, she was very scared.


    She was afraid that her poor daughter would be beaten and tortured by men day and night. She could only cry helplessly. She would be tortured for a whole day and could not even drink a mouthful of water, not to mention a full meal.


    So when she knew that Xiao AI had been thrown into the zombie heap as early as the day she left Chuncheng, how could she not teach Su Su to relax?


    This is good, this is really good. If you die happily and earlier, you will suffer less in life.


    In front of the window, Su Su lowered her head, covered her face with her hands, and took a deep breath. Her slender shoulders trembled gently. Her heart suddenly became sad and heavy from the warmth and softness of the family just now. Even the sunshine outside the window made her painting style sharp and sensitive.


    At this time, Ye Yu has finished feeding porridge to Xiao AI. He uses the bib around Xiao AI''s neck to wipe the corner of her mouth, holds Xiao AI down from the dining chair, puts it on the carpet under the sofa, gets up, puts his hands on his waist, frowns at Su Su Su''s back, and suddenly realizes that Su Su Su is crying!


    He was startled, strode forward, two hands holding Su Su''s shoulder, forced, frowned and asked: "what''s the matter? Why are you crying? "


    Su Su lifted her face from her hands and looked down. She found that her palms were full of tears. She shook her head and raised one hand. She grasped Ye Yu''s hand holding her shoulder and stuck the tears on the back of his hand. It was cool, but it made Ye Yu feel inexplicably frightened.


    "I think of a place that should be a nest of Hu Sandao, but it''s in the east side. I want to destroy this place."


    Su Su''s voice sounded, some Gaga, her tone, is no longer the usual kind of command style, or with a light ironic taste, but a kind of gloomy, full of pain, so that Ye Yu behind can not breathe.


    "The eastern district is now under martial law. You can only enter but not leave. Chunzhengzong strictly forbids anyone to wander on the streets of the eastern district."


    On hearing this, situ Shan stood up and talked to Su Su about the situation in the eastern district. Although chunzhengzong had given up on the eastern district before, Fang Youmao always felt a little powerless to master the eastern district. It turns out that in Chuncheng, chunzhengzong is not as powerful as Fang Youmao, but as long as chunzhengzong wants to, He can still put the east side, which he abandoned, under martial law.


    In this respect, no matter how powerful Fang Youmao''s development is, it is impossible for him to do what chunzhengzong can do now. Therefore, it is impossible for him to take away Hu Sandao''s nest in the Eastern District under martial law.


    What''s more, situ Shan didn''t think that now they killed Kuang Shiguo, killed quartz, and robbed a truck of chunzhengzong people who were sent to he''an to do experiments. Under such a severe situation, they had to kill Hu Sandao.


    That''s right. In situ Shan''s mind and everyone''s mind, this Hu Sandao is just the last class in the three teachings and nine streams. It is the most inconspicuous one in the series of evils. Su Su doesn''t have to run to the east side of martial law to kill a little Hu Sandao at the risk of exposing himself.


    "It''s OK. We''ll kill whoever you want. We''ll kill whoever you want."


    Ye Yu and situ Shan hold two opposite attitudes. He frowns and looks at Su Su''s side face. It seems that it''s a little different from usual. Ye Yu''s heart hurts. He thinks that Su Su Su wants the stars in the sky, and he has to pick them for her. Isn''t it a trip to the East District? It''s just killing a minor character. It''s simple.


    Su Su, standing by the window, turned back and gave Ye Yu a smile. Then he let go of Ye Yu''s hand and said to situ Shan, "in fact, it''s because of my personal preference that I went back to duanhu Sandao''s hometown in the eastern district. The eastern district is under martial law. You have nothing to do with it, don''t you..."

 Chapter 453

    "How can that be? Since I have promised Mei Zi, I will protect you for one day when you are in Chuncheng. "


    Before Su Su finished speaking, situ Shan shook his head at Su Su and interrupted Su Su. He knew what Su Su wanted to say, but it had nothing to do with him. Let him leave and so on. Although he didn''t know Su Su for a long time, he probably knew Su Su Su through so many days. This is a very independent woman, Independent and stubborn.


    Whatever she wants to do, even if no one else will help her, she will do it!


    To tell you the truth, it''s almost two years since the end of the world. The days that he followed Su Su were a little bit like a person. This end of the world made all the people he knew no longer like the original one. He also felt depressed and depressed.


    After he followed Su Su, situ Shan seemed to open a door in front of him and dredged all his previous frustrations. He finally knew that he would help him when he saw injustice. How happy it was, how natural and unrestrained he was to make his body and mind very smooth.


    So it''s just the east side. Since Su Su and Ye Yu are with us, it''s better to go and have a break than to live like this.


    "In that case, OK, let''s go to the east side together. I''ll ask some brothers to help me!"


    Ye Yu turns around and looks heroic. Situ Shan is determined to go with him. Ye Yu looks at him like a bosom friend. He smiles at situ Shan with the expression of "you have seed, brother enough, I can look up to you". Then ye Yu and situ Shan look at each other and smile, which is the feeling of endless love!


    Since you want to go to the Eastern District to play a big ticket, you can''t do without a few helpers. In spring city, Ye Yu and three brothers of life and death, such as King Kong, are all in the northern district now. Ye Yu only needs to send a Morse code in his watch to summon the three.


    The streets in the North District are more strictly guarded than those in the East District. Ordinary people can''t walk on the streets easily. When they see vehicles running on the road, they have to hang a special "permit to pass" sign on it. In addition, the patrol team is walking on the road.


    Although the northern district is very strict, there are policies and countermeasures. It''s not that no one is walking in the street. If you want to do something private, get a "permit to pass" car, or give the patrol a match point advantage, you can also walk freely in the northern district.


    So is the east side!


    So although King Kong and others are trapped in the North District, it''s just that the three of them don''t want to come out of the North District. If they really want to come out of the North District, it''s not difficult to spend some time and means.


    So as soon as ye Yu''s Morse code was sent out, the King Kong three packed up and went to the west district. Situ Shan was not a special forces soldier in Fang Youmao''s army before. He was a field soldier and had not been trained to learn the Morse code. But situ Shan also had something to do, that is, to get some passes to the East District, and some necessary weapons and equipment, It''s also up to situ Shan to prepare!


    The eastern district is no worse than the Western District, and the public security environment is extremely poor. At the same time, chunzhengzong also vigorously supports the non-governmental teams. So when the eastern district is under martial law, there are actually many non-governmental teams who are also helping the army to secretly control the eastern district.


    Therefore, the necessary vehicles were also needed. Situ Shan, together with Su Su and Ye Yu, reported to Mei Shengnan and asked him to solve the problems of pass, guns and vehicles.


    Ye Yu went downstairs to find a way to meet the three men from the North District and the west district.


    After the two men go to each other, Su Su turns back to find Xiao AI, and finds that Xiao AI is playing with himself. I don''t know when he stands up on the sofa. When he contacts Su Su Su''s eyes, Xiao AI smiles and shows her two white teeth, a look of praise.


    "Oh, you can stand now. That''s great. You''re great. Xiao AI is great."


    Live up to Xiao AI''s expectations, Su Su immediately exaggerated smile, a pair of surprised expression, happy Xiao AI buttocks back a pout, head on the big bag, sat on the ground, she continued to work hard, snorting snorting snorting on the sofa, is to stand up.


    It is at this time that the front room downstairs is knocked. It is Bai Heng who comes back from the airport and brings Su Su''s father and Su''s mother materials for Su Su and Xiao AI.


    There are also some fruits, rice, vegetables, meat wrapped in ice, and a lot of crystal nuclei. Su Su originally wanted to tell Bai Heng to speak to her parents, saying that Xiao AI is very active recently. She wanted Su Su''s parents to prepare some cooking oil and so on.


    As a result, Su Su didn''t have to explain all these things. Su Su''s father and mother were sure that Xiao AI in this period was going to learn to stand, so they had been ready to drop oil for a long time. This time, they brought along Bai Heng. Drop oil, living materials, crystal nucleus and other things easily spread out the whole kitchen and extended a lot from the kitchen floor.


    Bai Heng is sitting on the sofa, teasing Xiao AI who is standing beside the sofa. Behind him, Su Su is busy sorting out the materials. In the blink of an eye, Maomao climbs down from Xiaoai''s waist like a red shadow and pours on the crystal nucleus. Su Su Su, who is sorting out the materials, glances at Maomao who is eating in the crystal nucleus and ignores it, Still sorting out the materials of this place.


    After a while, the materials were sorted out, the fruits and vegetables were put aside, the medical supplies were put aside, the meat and all kinds of sauces were put aside, and the Su Su Su was also put aside. The crystal cores of half a wooden box were randomly piled up and put in another corner of the kitchen, together with the crystal cores that had not been used up before.


    After Su Su and Bai Heng Xiao''ai had lunch, Ye Yu came back with King Kong, Gazi and Lixia in casual clothes. They were also very excited to see Su Su. They amused Xiao''ai and ate a good meal like a hungry ghost reincarnated. They consumed more than half of the chicken chops stacked in Su Su Su''s kitchen. Situ Shan drove a military jeep back.


    Several big men went downstairs, talking and laughing, while weighing the weapons in the trunk of the military jeep, giggling as if they were not going to work hard, but a one-day tour to the east side.


    Su Su with little love, also not nervous, when she was alone in Chuncheng ready to kill this kill that, not to mention now there are so many men around, so in the window watching Ye Yu several empty guns full of bullets, and then hung full of bullets, she began to prepare for her and little love to use a travel equipment.

 Chapter 454

    But at this time, situ Shan came upstairs, spread his hands to Su Su, and said in embarrassment: "Su Su, Mei Zi said that the pass to the east district is troublesome. You need it urgently. These two days, a second ancestor came to the East District, and every day they gathered some moths. The officers of the East District were busy repaying the second ancestor. Mei Zi asked us to wait for a day, Tomorrow morning she''ll try to get us some passes. "


    "Tomorrow morning?"


    Su Su frowns. She suddenly remembers the situation when Xiao''ai was lost. She just went back to the team and learned that Xiao''ai was missing. Xie Qingyan cheated her, saying that Xiao''ai just ran out to play and let her look for it at will. As a result, Xiao''ai will be transported out of the city by Hu Sandao at this time when she "looks for it at will".


    Among them, maybe as long as she was an hour earlier, Xiaoai would not be ten years away from her.


    So Su Su suddenly shook his head and said to situ Shan, "no, I don''t want to wait until tomorrow morning. It''s just a few passes. We just go into the East District to kill Hu Sandao. Just go in and out quickly."


    "You mean... Break in?" Situ Shan was a little confused. Looking at Su Su, he seemed to have no idea what to say. Is Su Su going to break into the Eastern District? East side under martial law?!


    However, on second thought, what''s wrong with this? At the beginning, quartz had a third-order fire system with about 10 powers and hundreds of ordinary people. They almost closed Fang Youmao''s door. Although Su Su and Ye Yu didn''t know how many powers they had, they were always higher than quartz. Ye Yu also had three brothers of the same high-level. They worked together to kill Fang Youmao in and out of the eastern district. Maybe they didn''t wait for Chun Zhengzong to respond, They have killed Hu Sandao and left!


    On this thought, situ Shan turned pale, nodded to Su Su, and solemnly said, "OK, that''s it. It''s hard to enjoy life. Today I''ll give you my life to arrange!"


    "Good."


    Su Su smiles at situ Shan. After a long time of contact, Su Su feels that situ Shan has an indescribable sense of "Chivalry". Has he read too many martial arts novels? So after the end of the world, I always put myself in the role of "great Xia"?! She only felt that situ Shan''s sense of "chivalrous gratitude and hatred" was more and more serious.


    Su Su decided to kill Ye Yu in the Eastern District, fast in and fast out. At ten o''clock in the evening, after dinner, everyone''s preparation could not be more appropriate. Su Su Su gave Ye Yu several men, each of whom was given a few apples and pears, and got on the military jeep. The car was driven by Ye Yu, and King Kong was in the co driver''s seat, Relying on the pass brought by situ Shan, we started from the west district and went straight to the East District.


    Considering that they are going to make trouble in the East District, if they go in and out quickly, they should not easily return to the West District, because it will bring trouble to Fang Youmao, so Su Su plans to kill Hu Sandao and rush out of the wall of the East District, using zombies to block the pursuit of the soldiers behind.


    So before leaving, Su Su took all the supplies in the kitchen, mainly the food wrapped in ice, and put them in the trunk of two cars, together with guns and ammunition.


    In fact, there is not much left about crystal nucleus. Although Su Su has never been to the task center in Chuncheng, she needs a lot of crystal nucleus to cultivate her spirit. There is also a hair who only eats crystal nucleus around her. So every time Su Fu and Su Mu send crystal nucleus, there is only one suitcase left. The suitcase is placed at Su Su Su''s feet for a rainy day.


    In the Western District, because of the several western district passes that situ Shan got from Mei Shengnan, he soon came out of the western district without fear and danger. The Eastern District and the western district were a straight road. Two groups of soldiers were guarding the former downtown area, They are Fang Youmao''s soldiers and Chun Zhengzheng''s soldiers.


    Fang Youmao''s soldiers checked the passes of all the people in the two cars. After they saluted the people in the car, they let the two cars go. Ye Yu drove the car, but did not walk for more than 100 meters. He was stopped by chunzhengzong and asked to check their passes for walking freely in the Eastern District.


    In the first car, driving Ye Yu hands spread, very frankly to the soldiers outside the window said: "no, we don''t have the spring authentic pass."


    "Then you can''t go in!"


    The soldier outside the car window is devoted to his duty, holding a gun in his hand. The model of the gun is obviously older than that of Su Su and others. From the model of the gun, we can see that some of Chunzheng''s current equipment is facing the crisis of resource depletion.


    "But we used to be able to get in and out of the East and West without a pass!"


    In the driver''s seat, Ye Yu has a sense of making a fuss. His car has not been stopped, and it''s pounding. He''s stepping on the brake. It seems that if the other party is careless, the brake will be released and the accelerator will rush in.


    This situation eventually made the soldiers who stopped them feel a little vigilant. They saw a man who looked like a team leader, wearing a high military uniform, coming over. He looked at Ye Yu carefully, and then slightly poked his head. From Ye Yu''s window, he looked at Su Su and Xiao AI in the back seat. The team leader was a very high posture, Looking down at Ye Yu, he said impatiently:


    "Before you didn''t need a pass, that was before. Now you need a pass. Without a pass, no one can enter the eastern district. Where did you come from? Where did you go back?"


    "Is this pass OK?"


    The King Kong on the co pilot''s seat seriously took out the pass of the west side, which was the one situ Shan had just collected from Mei Shengnan. He handed the pass out from Ye Yu and sent it to the leader of the east side.


    The captain''s face suddenly turned green. Looking at King Kong, he opened his mouth like a mentally retarded man and asked, "are you, yes, are you, are you, are you laughing, are you?"


    It''s not funny to enter the eastern district with the pass of the western district. What is it?


    Ye Yu can''t help but look at the King Kong who thinks he can muddle through. He laughs heartlessly. The soldiers outside the window, together with the team leader, all feel that they are being teased, and a sense of annoyance gradually rises in his heart.

 Chapter 455

    However, without waiting for the captain in charge of the guard at the east gate to get angry with others, Su Su, sitting in the back of the car, raised her hand and put up two ice walls on both sides of the car. Holding Xiaoai in her arms, she raised her foot and kicked the back of the seat where ye Yu was sitting


    "Still playing? It''s getting dark. Can we go now? "


    The two ice walls, thick and cold, stand high on the road from the west side to the east side, just like a passage, isolating all the people in the way from the ice wall.


    The soldiers in the Eastern District and the team leader who led the soldiers were in a hurry. They took out their guns one after another and started shooting at the thick ice wall. Su Su rolled down the window and looked at the team leader when ye Yu released the brake and the car was moving forward


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ll go to your Eastern District to do something. Don''t stop idlers. Otherwise, I''ll have nothing to do with you, and your life will be wasted."


    Before the words came to an end, Ye Yu took Su Su and Xiao AI, and led the car carrying situ Shan, Bai Heng, GA Zi and Li Xia into the eastern district.


    Outside the ice wall, the captain, who was firing a gun, immediately picked up a walkie talkie and began to report the news that someone had broken into the east side to the team in the east side.


    Along the way, soldiers and folk teams who received news emerged from the spikes, trying to stop the two cars moving fast on the streets of the western district. For a moment, all kinds of powers were flying on the silent streets, which were the same as those of the eastern district.


    Su Su bends down, holding Xiaoai in one hand and a sharp ice skate in the other. The tip of the ice skate plunges into the suitcase under her feet and cuts a hole in the lid of the suitcase. She grabs a crystal core from the hole and absorbs the crystal core. At the same time, she makes two ice covers on the body of the two cars.


    The ice cover is thick and hard. Except for the fire powers, which can cause some damage to the ice cover, the other powers released by the second and third level powers can''t shake the ice cover, especially some water system powers. As soon as they put on the thick ice cover, the water is frozen into ice and attached to the ice cover, becoming a thicker armor.


    The two cars on Su Su''s side, carrying such two layers of ice cover, continued to move forward. Before the end of a street, the defense system of the whole eastern district was alarmed. Over the simple buildings, sharp alarms sounded. More and more people began to fight against Su Su''s two cars.


    Su Su had expected that she would be treated like this in the east side. Before she went out to work, Su Su would never bring a suitcase of crystal nuclei, or even a crystal nucleus, because the difficulties and obstacles she encountered would not consume one tenth of her powers. Now the situation is different, She''s going to be ready to let the power go.


    It turns out that she is right to put the crystal nucleus of this suitcase under her feet this time, because there are too many people who hinder them. Su Su wants to maintain the ice cover on the body of two cars, and the power energy in her body has to be used out like no money, so now she is holding the baby in one hand and absorbing the crystal nucleus in the other. At the same time, she is trying to keep her ice cover untouched.


    After turning a corner, there are more people in front, including soldiers and civil teams. The two sides are mixed together and work together to stop Su Su''s two cars from crashing into each other in the eastern district. Ye Yu and others also begin to fight back.


    After Su Su melted the ice cover on the two cars into water, for a moment, Ye Yu and others'' bullets flew out of the transparent water wall, while the opponent''s powers were blocked outside the water wall. The eastern defense suffered heavy casualties, and most of them were civilian teams. After a while, they tried to stop Su Su Su Su''s soldiers and civilian teams, Then they were scattered.


    Ye Yu and Bai Heng drive to break through the fragile defense line and continue to move forward. A wall rolls up in the air. It seems that a high-level earth power of the other side is blocking the road. Su Su Su in the car shakes off the crystal core powder that has absorbed energy in his hand, and grabs a large number of crystal cores from the box. The crystal cores are in his hands, making Su Su''s fingers unable to close, In a hurry, she absorbed the crystal nucleus in her hand crazily. Under the wheels of the car, she built an ice viaduct, which was across the rolled up wall.


    Ye Yu and Bai Heng, driving two cars respectively, got on the ice viaduct as soon as the car body blew up. According to Su Su''s bridge deck, they swished two cars and rushed into a courtyard.


    The scene was a bit big. Su Su''s little love screamed and laughed, as if she was playing a roller coaster. She was as excited as a little madman. She was holding a real small pistol in her hand, which was used as a toy. She laughed all the way, followed her father''s car and landed in a quadrangle.


    Because of this posture, men and women scream in the courtyard. Su Su Ba looks out of the window. It seems that it''s wrong. There are men and women who are well-dressed, and many men are wearing military uniforms. It''s not like the point of Hu Sandao Tibetans in the previous life.


    Back then, it was a miserable place. Women and children were crying bitterly everywhere. They were scolded and chained by Hu Sandao. Their life was worse than death. There were colorful lanterns hanging on the porch of the courtyard, just like a party.


    "Su, is that here?"


    In the front seat, Ye Yu looks back with a thick question on her face. Su Su shakes her head. She is not sure. Then she looks at the men and women who are running away. She opens the car door and walks down from the car with Xiao AI in her arms. She turns around to have a look. Does she remember wrong? In someone else''s yard?


    "Oh, hey, what''s this for? What happened? "


    A sharp sound like a brothel pimp sounded. Suddenly, a fat woman came out of the chaotic crowd. She was wearing a off shoulder dress with glittering beads. There was an oval hole in the middle of the dress''s chest, just revealing the fat woman''s Ru groove.


    The fat woman curled her hair, her hair was dyed red wine, and her face was white with white powder. As she walked around, the powder puff fell down on her face. On the two faces, two strange blushes were painted, and the lips were painted with red and purple lipstick.


    She was trembling all over, looking up at the huge fog like viaduct. The bridge was straight into her yard, with black eyes and white eyes, and Su Su could not help laughing.


    "If I see you, I can''t leave you. Arrest her. All the people here can''t leave!"

 Chapter 456

    Su Su points to the fat woman and turns to Ye Yu and others to control the scene. Ye Yu shows a few men with guns to control the chaotic scene. Su Su holds little love and stays in the same place. Before the fat woman can speak to her, Su Su Su takes out a gun and puts it directly on the fat woman''s forehead and says harshly:


    "Don''t talk. I''m upset when I hear your sharp voice. If you want to live a little longer, shut up!"


    Fat woman is a soft knees, directly scared urine, kneeling on the ground, mouth want to say beg for mercy, just a mouth, Su Su posture will shoot, the fat woman had to swallow the words in her mouth, eyes a smear, completely do not know what happened, also dare not ask what is the situation, can only kneel on the ground shivering.


    She is really baffled by this unexpected disaster. In her impression, she has not been guilty of this girl holding a child. Su Su''s appearance is just like heaven''s coming. For ordinary people like fat women, this kind of capable person who can build a viaduct is not something she can compete with.


    After a while, those scattered to run, Ye Yu led the people successfully controlled down, everyone in a column, from every corner of the room, holding his head squatting in the corner, Bai Heng began to count the voice sounded, "1, 2, 3, 4..."


    Outside the yard, some people along the direction of the viaduct extended, touched it and surrounded it outside the yard. However, because the viaduct''s handwriting was too big, those folk teams also understood that there was a high-level ice power in these two cars, which was very difficult to deal with. They surrounded the courtyard in twos and threes, only secretly observed, but did not dare to rush into the courtyard.


    However, some soldiers had to come forward because of their duties. Ye Yu and King Kong climbed up to the roof, took guns, and jumped one by one. After a long time, the soldiers stopped attacking for a while.


    We only dare to see from a distance, not close.


    In the yard, Bai Heng finished counting his head, turned to Su Su and said, "a total of 10 women, 25 men, together with this fat man, together with 36 people."


    "Spare my life, Daxia, nvxia, spare my life. I didn''t do anything. We just had a little party between friends. I really didn''t do anything!"


    As soon as Bai Heng''s words were finished, the fat woman''s scream rang out again. Su Su frowned and held her little girl in front of her. She kicked the fat woman on her knees and said irritably:


    "I told you not to talk. I feel irritable when I listen to you. Do you still talk?"


    After a while, Su Su sat down on a stool and stood with Xiao AI on her knees, staring at the fat woman who had been kicked on the ground and couldn''t get up


    "Next, I asked, if it is, you will nod, if not, you will shake your head, do not speak!"


    "No!" The fat woman knelt down straight, covered her chest and nodded. Just now, Su Su kicked her foot so lightly. She only felt that her whole chest was being kicked and her breathing was not smooth. Even if she wanted to speak, the fat woman did not dare to say.


    "Is your name petrel?"


    Nod


    "Do you have a white Sydney here?"


    Nodding and shaking


    Su Su frowned and looked down at the fat woman kneeling at her feet. Seeing that Xiao AI was almost unable to stand on her knees, Su Su got up from the stool with Xiao AI in her arms, turned to open the door, put Xiao AI in her hand and climbed into the car. She sat on the leather chair in the back compartment and asked:


    "What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head? Do you know white snow pear


    The fat woman thought for a moment. She opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "Miss Bai, where can we fool around with our class? You see, I''m just an ordinary Xiaojin Cave... Miss, no, no, girl, why don''t you just tell me what you want to do today, I''m afraid... "


    "Are you afraid?" Su Su tilted his eyes, looked at the fat petrel on the ground, and gave a cold smile, "when killing people and setting fire to abduct women, why don''t you be afraid? Are you scared??? I tell you, if you walk too much at night, your retribution will come today! "


    This woman is called fat petrel. Su Su knows her. She was also Bai Xueli''s mother sang. She was a bustard who specially managed a group of prostitutes. However, she was not a member of Bai Xueli''s team, nor did she abduct Bai Xueli into the sea. Instead, she went to find fat petrel herself after Bai Xueli became a comfort prostitute for a period of time, Ask the fat petrel to introduce her to some better men.


    Speaking of the fat petrel, she was in Chuncheng before the end of the world. She had been working as a bustard before and after the end of the world. So after the end of the world, she climbed faster than many prostitutes. She not only knew many senior officers of the Chunzheng army, but also had many fresh goods in her hands. Therefore, in her last life, Bai Xueli had to know more men with higher grades, It''s the most convenient.


    But in this life, the beginning of Bai Xueli''s life was piled high by Bai''s family, so she didn''t have to climb up by the hand of fat petrels. Fat petrels are not necessarily Bai Xueli. Look at her Xiaojin cave, where there are only 10 women. Most of the men are dressed in military uniform. Even if they are not in military uniform, they are all well-dressed and clean, It''s a high society look.


    At this time, Bai Heng came over, bent down to Su Su, pointed to one of the men squatting on the ground with his head in his arms, and said, "Su Su, I have made it clear that this man is the nephew of Chun Zhengzong


    "Yo ~ ~" Su Su couldn''t help laughing. Sitting in the car, looking at the fat petrel kneeling outside, she said: "are you still an ordinary Xiaojin cave? You have all Chunzheng''s nephews. Are they normal? "


    "Is... Is ordinary, ordinary ~ ~"


    The fat petrel''s face is gray, and he tilts his head to chunshisan. Chunshisan has been scared to pee for a long time. Where can you see the face of the fat petrel? Even if you see it, it''s the end of the day. He has already poured his identity to baiheng like beans. He has not only poured his identity, but also joined him today, The identities of the rest of the men in military uniform have all collapsed.


    It turns out that Su Su did not break into husandao''s Hideaway by accident today, but a leisure Party of chunzhengzong faction. That is to say, the 25 men today are all the middle and high class of chunzhengzong faction in the eastern district. They are the social activities organized by chunshisan, but the middle and high class of chunzhengzong faction.


    Today, Su Su did not catch Hu Sandao, but captured the whole power class in the Eastern District alive!

 Chapter 457

    "Ha ha ha ~ ~" Su Su looked at the Baoli Baoqi chunshisan and couldn''t be in a good mood. In a moment, Su Su''s face was flat, and his gun pointed to chunshisan. He told Bai Heng, "let those restless people outside be a little quiet, or I''ll kill the second ancestor with one shot!"


    Just as her voice was about to fall, some chunzhengzheng, who did not know which house he was hiding in for a family dinner, was bald and reflected a layer of white light under the illumination of the light. He patted the table and stood up, pointed to the front row of subordinates with trembling fingers, and growled in a low voice:


    "What? The east side is under attack? What are you still doing here? Why don''t you stop it? "


    "This... Chief, the east side''s line of defense has been broken."


    "It''s just that the defensive line has been broken. Will you reorganize the counter offensive? How many years have you been in the army? Do you want me to teach you all this? "


    Chun Zhengzong was so angry that he wanted to throw things away again. When he looked around on the table, he found that his dishes and chopsticks were held in his arms by his grandchildren. So Chun Zhengzong frowned and said to the children who were a little afraid in their eyes


    "Bring it to me."


    The children ran away with their chopsticks in their arms!


    But at this time, I heard another report from my subordinates: "chief, the management of the Eastern District has been paralyzed... Now there is no one who can be in charge."


    "What?" Chunzhengzong suddenly raised the volume, for example, when he heard that the east side had been attacked even higher, he asked, "who is the other side? How can I get rid of the management of Laozi''s district at one time? "


    "... is... Is..."


    His subordinates muttered, a little afraid to report the real reason to chunzhengzong. Chunzhengzong''s eyes glared and roared in disgust


    "Say it


    "Yes! It''s shisan Shao. He said that the martial law has been hard recently, so he invited the management of the Eastern District to go to the fat petrel for recreation


    "Bang!"


    Chun Zhengzong was so angry that he sat down on the chair and stared at his subordinates. He couldn''t say a word. What can he say? Let him be the chief, what can he say at this moment? He said that his nephew sympathized with his subordinates and asked them to visit the kilns together. As a result, he was killed in one pot. As a last resort, the eastern military was paralyzed?


    "I wish I could!"


    Can''t help it, chunzhengzong is a curse! He sat down in his chair, suddenly jumped up, lost all his image, and yelled to his subordinates


    "You asked the kidnappers to tear up chunshisan. Tear it right away! I don''t have a relative like him! "


    His subordinates were frightened by chunzhengzong. They all bowed their heads and stepped back. One of them ran out to convey chunzhengzong''s will and asked Su Su Su to tear up chunshisan. Chunzhengzong saw this and quickly picked up the chair behind him, threw it at the subordinate and roared:


    "Stop! Come back to me! "


    The subordinate was at a loss. He hesitated for a moment and then turned back. He saw Chun Zhengzong walking back and forth in the same place. He looked at his subordinates, his children, grandchildren, and some servants in the house. They all looked back at him eagerly.


    Chun Zhengzong sighed, deeply, deeply. Pointing to one of his subordinates, he said dejectedly, "ask the kidnapper what conditions you want to release the Thirteen! For the time being, don''t be impatient. Don''t send people to counterattack. Let''s wait until spring 13 comes out! "


    He is different from Fang. Although chunzhengzong has a deep mind, ambition and means, in Chuncheng, his family has a great career. Even if they have a deep foundation, they are also a great drag. Especially none of the younger generation of chunzhengzong can bear the burden. They can''t help him one by one, and they can especially drag him down.


    Spring 13 is the best! The virtue of Chun shisan is that he is ignorant and idle all day. Chun Zhengzong doesn''t ask him for anything, just asks him for nothing! So spring 13 was tied up, along with all the management of the eastern district. Can chunzhengzong not be saved?


    Chunshisan is the son of chunzhengzong''s younger brother, who died of illness more than ten years ago. Chunzhengzong is attacked by bursts of powerlessness. No matter what, chunshisan is also brought up by him for his brother!


    In this way, no matter how cruel Chun Zhengzong is, no matter how he wants to cramp Chun shisan''s skin, he has to leave the only blood for his second brother.


    The subordinates nodded, answered and went out one after another. With the coming and going of these subordinates, chunzhengzong''s will soon spread to the eastern district. It was only an hour. In this hour, chunshisan was put on the roof. Ye Yu stepped on chunshisan''s back with one foot, holding a gun in his hands, and the muzzle of a gun pointed to chunshisan at his feet, A gun was aimed at the gate.


    After moving out of chunshishan, no one dares to break into this courtyard. Originally, they planned to kill Su Su, who left after Hu Sandao, in the eastern district. Now because they have captured these 25 men, the Eastern District''s armed forces are completely paralyzed. It''s a pity that Su Su and others don''t seize such a good opportunity. So they have to change their strategy, Taking this courtyard as a stronghold, I plan to have a long-term Anti Japanese war.


    In the car, Xiao''ai yawns after playing with a small pistol in the back seat. When it''s time for her to go to bed, Su Su takes Xiao''ai in her arms and goes to the courtyard. She plans to find a house and a bed to let Xiao''ai rest for a while. Bai Heng finds several bundles of ropes and binds the 25 men together with situ Shan, The women all rushed into the ear room in the east to take care of them.


    Fat petrel still stay in the yard, for a while, Bai Heng is free, he has to continue to judge her, so she was tied to the post, shivering in the cool wind at night.


    Su Su walked around the courtyard with Xiao''ai in her arms, but she found several rooms suitable for rest. However, these rooms were filled with the fragrance of powder and the smell of Jing liquid. Su Su frowned and took Xiao''ai out again. She went back to the military jeep, flattened the chair in the front seat and emptied the goods in the trunk, The back seat of the chair also put flat, made a small bed, give little love to feed some bedtime milk, coax little love to sleep.

 Chapter 458

    It was about three o''clock in the morning when Susu in the jeep woke up and heard the voice of a strange man. She covered a thin blanket for her little love, which was usually put in her big mommy''s bag for a rainy day.


    After building a thin blanket for Xiao AI, Su Su gets up, opens the door of the military jeep and gets out of the car. In the yard, the 25 men who are tied up are also put into a house by Bai Heng. Ye Yu and King Kong are still guarding on the roof. Gazi and Lixia are sitting at both ends of the yard with guns in their hands, just waiting for enough rest, I''m going to change the classes of Ye Yu and King Kong later.


    The strange man is a man in military uniform with a flattering look on his face. It seems that he is from the outside with a white chess in his hand. He is sitting in the corridor and talking with Bai Heng. Seeing Susu coming down from the jeep, the man in military uniform with a white flag stands up with a smile, salutes Susu and says in a low voice:


    "Hello, I''m the main person in charge sent by our chief to discuss terms with you."


    "Your chief? "Chunzhengzong?" Su Su looked at the man, slightly invisible frowned, turned around, pulled a chair, sat down, and asked: "what conditions does Chun Zhengzong intend to discuss with me?"


    "It''s like this." The man holding the white flag also sat down together, still sitting in the corridor, sitting with Bai Heng. He said with a smile, "our chief''s meaning is that as long as you put thirteen less, you just mention the crystal nucleus and materials!"


    "I don''t want any of these!"


    Su Su''s eyes drooped slightly, and she didn''t seem to be moved. In fact, she wanted to ask the other party that if she could give chunzhengzong''s life, chunshisan could be released at any time. However, it was absolutely impossible to catch chunshisan again, and chunzhengzong couldn''t commit suicide.


    So Su Su looked at the man with the white flag in his hand and came to talk about the terms, and said, "why don''t I come to your Eastern District and really just want to kill someone? Originally, when someone was killed, I was going to go and catch you 13. It''s just a matter of blind cat meeting with a loser. Now I tell you, the person I''m going to kill is Hu Sandao, who was with Bai Xueli the day before yesterday, I bought about 20 children in the east of Chuncheng. You just send me the head called Hu Sandao and Bai Xueli, and I''ll let you go


    "This..."


    The expression on the face of the man holding the white flag seems to be a bit embarrassed. He doesn''t understand that Hu Sandao and Bai Xueli just bought 20 children. What does it have to do with the kidnapper? These days, buying and selling two children is nothing new. These kidnappers rush to the east side in such a big way to kill two traffickers?


    He secretly glanced at Su Su, thinking about how to talk about this condition, but he felt that Su Su had not mentioned any excessive conditions. Before he came, he had already thought about how to deal with the kidnapper if he wanted sky high price crystal nucleus or sea like materials... But now the kidnapper just wanted two heads, It''s not too much.


    So the man with the white flag could only honestly say to Su Su: "I''ve heard about the name of snow pear, but who is Hu Sandao? This... You know, it''s a troubled time. An unknown person is like a drop in the ocean. It''s hard to find Hu Sandao in such a big spring city. "


    "Hu san dao?" A sharp voice rang out. It was the fat petrel tied to the post. She had a face and her body fat was choked by the rope. Before Su Su''s cold eyes crossed, she said in a hurry: "I know Hu Sandao. I know him. Yesterday, he came to tell me that he wanted to rent a house in my hand, He said he had a good product in his hand and asked me if I wanted it


    "Did you say yes?"


    Su Su looks up slightly and looks at the fat petrel tied to the post. The fat petrel is very embarrassed and smiles at Su Su. Her face is covered with make-up as if she is singing a opera. She says to Su Su:


    "Girl, I also want to live and do business. There are good things. How can I not have them?"


    "Well, shut up."


    Impatient to listen to the fat petrel, Su Su''s ears are buzzing when she talks. She feels that she wants to kill people, because the voice of fat Hague is very sharp. Su Su Su killed the fat petrel when she couldn''t help it in her last life. In this life, Su Su Su plans to keep the mother sang for a while.


    "That''s very kind. Since Hu Sandao wants to rent the house of fat petrels, why don''t we let fat petrels atone for their sins and lead Hu Sandao out?"


    The lobbyist with the white flag in his hand looked at Su Su with an inquiring face. Su Su raised her eyebrows, sneered, waved her hand, threw out a skate, cut the rope binding the fat petrel, and watched the fat petrel''s heavy body slide down and sit on the ground. Su Su Su got up and said to the lobbyist with the white flag:


    "Take the fat petrel away, and I''ll give you one day. After one day, every other hour, I''ll cut one finger of chunshisan. When the fingers are finished, I''ll cut my toes. When the toes are finished, I''ll cut the meat. I''ll see when you send me the white snow pear and Hu Sandao''s head, and I''ll release chunshisan!"


    "Yes, as soon as we can, as soon as we can!"


    The lobbyist quickly squeezed out a smile, hurriedly rushed to Susu, nodded and bowed, and then supported the fat petrel. They stumbled to the door that Lixia was guarding. Lixia got up and gave way. The fat petrel opened the door with trembling hands and feet, followed the lobbyist and squeezed out from the crack of the door.


    The reason why we let the fat petrel go is that the lobbyist said that it was very reasonable. It was easy to find the white snow pear, but it was very difficult to find an unknown Hu Sandao. Now that the eastern district is in such a mess, Hu Sandao is afraid that he won''t come out in the next few days. Since he has a deal with the fat petrel, the fat petrel naturally knows how to find Hu Sandao.


    So Su Su let the fat petrel go. If chunzhengzong people want to save chunshisan, they will put pressure on the fat petrel. On the one hand, Su Su Su decided to let chunzhengzong people and the fat petrel set up a set for Hu Sandao. She was determined not to care.


    Now that they have let go, the rest is waiting. Chunshisan is in hand, and there is a management in the eastern district. Even if they are guarding a small garden, it is not dangerous. Su Su asked Bai Heng to examine the 25 people one by one and find out the officer who is responsible for the defense of the whole eastern district.

 Chapter 459

    At dawn, before Xiao AI wakes up, Su Su sits in the car and looks out the window. The 35 year old man is wearing a dark green military uniform with many medals on his chest. He has a Chinese character face and a little beard. He says that he is a distant relative of the spring family.


    Chunlai is responsible for the defense of the whole eastern district. That is to say, as long as Chunlai is in his hands, the defense line of the whole eastern district can be mobilized. While mobilizing troops for defense, many non-governmental teams can also be mobilized, because in the Eastern District, the official defense line is linked with the non-governmental team. Perhaps in peacetime, Chuncheng''s defense line can''t listen to Chunlai''s orders, But now the other 24 people are tied up by Su Su. The only person in the Eastern District who speaks is Chun Lai. The defense line in the eastern district can only listen to Chun Lai.


    At this time, Chun Lai was tied with both hands, standing outside Su Su''s window, with a look of dejection.


    "You spring family, no matter how to say, are the local leaders of this spring city. How can you be so lax in defending the Eastern District?"


    Su Su''s arm was on the edge of the car window, and her fingers were little by little, sending out a layer of soft light. She swept her eyes again and looked at Chun Lai with a gloomy expression that she didn''t want to say more


    "Since the defense of your Eastern District is too lax, I''ll give you a warning. You can send a message to the outside, asking them to defend and patrol. From this moment on, no foreign personnel are allowed to enter, including Chunzheng people!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Is that to win the east side? Chunlai looks up speechless and looks at Su Su in the car window. As soon as this order is sent out, the Eastern District will be completely out of chunzhengzong''s jurisdiction. The soldiers and miscellaneous folk teams at the bottom, regardless of whether the order is directed at chunzhengzong or not, are the contents of the order to prevent all personnel from entering and leaving, including chunzhengzong people. Isn''t this to make the Eastern District independent?


    Su Su does not allow Chun Lai to hesitate. She just sits in the car window and looks at Chun Lai''s face. She says, "you have no choice. Die or give an order. Choose by yourself."


    Chunlai chose to order martial law, not because he was afraid of death, but because he had a wife and a pair of children, so he wanted to live.


    At the same time, the request of the kidnapper has been passed back to Chun Zhengzong''s ears. He sits on a high-end leather sofa, his military uniform is scattered, and he wears it casually. He is holding a piece of cloth and a shiny black pistol. While listening to the report of his subordinates, he wipes the pistol with the cloth in his hand. When he hears the subordinates say that the kidnappers don''t want crystal cores or materials, As long as the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao are on their heads, Chun Zhengzong pauses, stares at his eyes and asks strangely:


    "Who are the white snow pear and Hu Sandao? What does it have to do with these kidnappers? They startled the whole spring city just to get their heads


    A subordinate at the back of the sofa bent down and attached himself to Chun Zhengzong''s ear, and began to introduce Bai Xueli in detail. Hu Sandao was really not famous, so Chun Zhengzong''s subordinate just brought it in one stroke, saying that it was the helper Bai Xueli got to help buy and sell children.


    "So I remember, white snow pear?" Chun Zhengzong tilted his leg, held a gun in his hand, and rubbed his chin with his other hand. He suddenly remembered and asked his subordinates behind him, "is it the social flower pushed out by those silly forks of the Bai family?"


    "Yes, she is."


    His subordinates nodded. Talking about the white snow pear, chunzhengzong may not be impressed. But talking about the white family, chunzhengzong was deeply impressed. When the white family fled to Chuncheng, chunzhengzong also made a big hole in it. At that time, chunzhengzong only managed to squeeze out the materials that the white family brought to Chuncheng.


    Fortunately, Bai Xueli''s response was timely, reminding the Bai family to keep some supplies in their hands. At the same time, Bai Xueli was pushed out by the Bai family at this time. At the beginning, she planned to introduce her to chunshisan as a serious girlfriend, but chunshisan''s second ancestor was tired of playing with her for two days.


    Think about this white family is really ridiculous, are so old, but also want to rely on a woman, with the spring family do in laws?! Later, Chun shisan dumped Bai Xueli, and then the Bai family immediately found another family for Bai Xueli, who was the adjutant of Chun shisan and also served in the Chunzheng team.


    Are tired of playing with spring 13, how can the adjutant of spring 13 really treat Bai Xueli? After two days of playing, Bai Xueli was introduced to other friends. She came and went, and she figured it out. As long as she can live and climb up, it doesn''t matter what means or ways, but what matters is the result.


    So she didn''t need to be introduced by others, pushed by the Bai family, or sent to the door to find the fat petrel. She became a social flower herself, and became more and more successful. Soon, she accumulated some influence in Chuncheng, which is called Chuncheng twin flower with Mei Shengnan in the South District!


    In the eyes of the world, although Mei Shengnan and Bai Xueli are called twin flowers, Mei Shengnan is more gorgeous in image. Mei Shengnan is a rich and colorful peony flower, while Bai Xueli is like a simple and elegant pear flower after rain. Both of them have their own charm.


    But the world knows that, physically and mentally, Mei Shengnan is cleaner and more stable than Bai Xueli, because in spring city, it is almost impossible to get on Mei Shengnan''s bed. Together with Fang Shuyi, who is Mei Shengnan''s nearest neighbor, it is said that Mei Shengnan is innocent, but if you want to get on Bai Xueli''s bed, you can get on after several people''s introduction.


    As a result, although the two are twins of Chuncheng, in the eyes of the world, it seems that Mei Shengnan is more respected. When talking about Bai Xueli, most of them are a pair of erotic and ambiguous disdain expressions.


    Because all things to all men are racing together bridle to bridle with Mei Shengnan. Of course, Mei Shengnan''s knowledge and means must be kept up with Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan is a very pretty person. Fang''s body is almost lost. She is trying to develop her influence. Kuang Shiguo is dead, but she has met another more than 20 children, called Hua Hua, who bought three pieces with Hu. I bought it to please Hua Hua.


    This may be the first time that Bai Xueli is engaged in human trafficking. She still wants to buy children, so she has to find a helper to guide her. Of course, Hu Sandao, who often sticks in the human trafficking market, is the best candidate for Bai Xueli. Hu Sandao has a first-class eye on women. If you look at those little girls, you can know what they look like when they grow up, Beautiful or not, gorgeous or not.

 Chapter 460

    Because Hu Sandao''s ability to see girls is also the main reason why Hu Sandao and Bai Xueli collude with each other. Hu Sandao wants to buy beautiful girls, and Bai Xueli feels that she will grow old one day. So she goes out of the crystal nucleus and Hu Sandao looks for children. Besides the 20 children she gave to Hua Hua, she also buys some children with excellent appearance to cultivate herself.


    "This white snow pear, together with Hu Sandao, offended the kidnappers because they bought more than 20 children, so the kidnappers made a big fuss and kidnapped thirteen, and relieved the Eastern District''s arms to Laozi?"


    Chun Zhengzong is sitting on the sofa, his face is cloudy and sunny. After thinking about it, he stands up in his military tent, turns around and looks at his subordinates behind him, touches his baldness, and suddenly asks:


    "What does Hua Hua want to buy 20 children for?"


    "..." the subordinate hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. Under the pressure of chunshisan''s eyes, he still said: "the lab says that there is no adult to do the experiment, so we can use children. That doomsday vaccine was originally aimed at children. If we use children to do the experiment, the success rate may be higher."


    "Just what''s the name of the one nannanmu sent back, he an? The doomsday vaccine in his hand? "


    Chunzhengzong can''t remember these things. He seems to remember that when nannanmu was sent to Bafang village and pupa town to do damage, nannanmu reported the doomsday vaccine to him. At that time, chunzhengzong was particularly interested in using the doomsday vaccine to build a power army, which would sweep the world at that time.


    However, after a long time and more investment, the expectation gradually turned into disappointment again and again. Then chunzhengzong found out that it was only he who idealized this matter. What was to build a military of powers? An unsuccessful vaccine, injection of a dead person, did not see which adult injection of the doomsday vaccine, can evolve into a psionic!


    Of course, he is still investing human, material and financial resources in it, but now his interest is not as great as before, especially because this doomsday vaccine has brought him so much trouble, and indirectly made Chun shisan tied up, so Chun Zhengzheng is somewhat frustrated.


    He can''t help but think about it askew, dressed in military uniform, standing in the living room and asking his subordinates, "are there any relatives of these kidnappers among the more than 20 children bought by Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao?"


    His subordinates shook their heads to show that they didn''t know. Chunzhengzong was furious. "Without their relatives, what do they want to do? Are you going to roar in troubled times? How many children do you want to catch? "


    "Listen, I heard... Among these kidnappers, there is a young woman with a child. The child is less than one year old. Some people say that her name is Xiao Su!"


    "Sue?" Chunzhengzong thought again, looking at the sky, looking at the water mirror chandelier on the ceiling, whispering to himself, "who? With the kids? It must be a stupid woman who is going to save the world. No matter who she is, you will try your best to meet the demands of these kidnappers, and you must bring back chunshisan to Laozi unharmed. "


    His subordinates straightened their legs and went out with a military salute. Chunzhengzong stayed in the luxurious and Chinese style living room and walked up and down. Behind him, several children ran around, as if they were shooting a big plane. Chunzhengzong was upset and went upstairs with a cigar in his mouth.


    But as soon as he left, one of the nannies who were in charge of the children''s care gave a few words to others. After finding an excuse, he slipped out of the living room and went to the back garden in a hurry. He found a small worker to water the flowers and gave a few words to them. The little worker immediately left the water pipe in his hand and went out in the backyard in a hurry.


    The place he wanted to go was not far from Chunzheng''s villa. He came out of the backyard, turned a few alleys, and found an officer in charge of external security. After saying a few words, the officer was shocked. He said goodbye to the laborer, turned around and walked to the front of a house.


    Looking from the outside, this house is no different from other houses, but in other houses, it is dead and there is no sound. Looking from the outside, I don''t know if there is anyone in the house, but this house is different. If you listen carefully, you can hear someone''s voice.


    In the house in front of the officer, there will be a faint sound of music. He comes forward and knocks on the door, and then a more obscene looking man opens a crack in the door. After he can see the person clearly, the obscene man opens the crack wider. Originally, the obscene man is trying to let the officer in, but the officer stands outside the door and looks at his watch, Said to the wretched man in it:


    "I won''t go in. To make a long story short, please let Miss Bai go. The chief wants Miss Bai''s life!"


    "What?"


    Inside the door, the wretched man was shocked, but outside the door, the officer looked left and right. For fear of being found, he turned around and left the house. For him, Bai Xueli was just a night''s dew with him. It was his best effort to help Bai Xueli get here.


    Seeing the officer leave such a sentence, he runs away. The obscene looking man in the door closes the door tightly. In the door, several men are sitting at the card table gambling. Seeing the obscene looking man turn back and hurry to the second floor, one of the men on the card table throws a card in his hand and warns:


    "Chen san''er, now the boss is having a good time with Miss Bai. You''ve got to think about it. No matter how urgent it is, you''ll have to wait until the boss is done."


    The man named Chen san''er, with his obscene face, was so anxious that he jumped in front of the stairs and roared in a low voice: "now this hundred thousand urgent things can take Miss Bai''s life. When the boss finishes the work, Chunzheng people will be killed."


    With that, Chen san''er hurried up the stairs in public consternation. Listening to the tumultuous cry in a room, he knocked on the door and stood outside the room, shouting in a low voice:


    "Boss, boss, something''s wrong!"


    The sound of calling for bed was a little lower, but the white pear in it was still humming. Lu Ren, who was lying on her snow-white carcass, raised his head fiercely, pulled his thick and ferocious purple red body out of the body of white pear, and brought out a pool of water. He picked up a suit at will, but he didn''t pay attention to the dissatisfied humming sound of white pear. He went to the door and opened the door, Listen to Chen saner''s report in a low voice.

 Chapter 461

    After a while, Lu Ren nodded, closed the door with a gloomy face, and went back to the bed thoughtfully. As soon as she sat down, the soft and boneless snow-white lotus arm of Bai Xueli was entangled. She was about to lure Lu Ren to continue her love, but she heard Lu Ren say:


    "Let''s call it a day. Chunzhengzong wants your life. I''ll let Chen saner take you to hide outside the city."


    "What do you mean?"


    The naked white snow pear, suddenly stunned in bed, her double Ru green purple, that is a night to catch up with several venues, was trampled out of the color, a face is deliberately well protected, melon face, a pair of eyes on the face, looking at the weak and helpless, in fact, in the depths of these eyes, it is a subtle conspiracy.


    Lu Ren didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He seemed very boring. He grabbed the clothes he had left at the foot of the bed and put them on. He turned his head and looked at Bai Xueli, who was crying behind him. With a sneer, he said:


    "Miss Bai, I don''t know what you''re doing to offend chunzhengzong, but I''m a folk team here, and I want to have a foothold in Chuncheng in the future. You say I don''t need to be with chunzhengzong for you. Let Chen saner take you out to hide. I''ve done my utmost. I''ll see you one night and I''ll see you again!"


    Chen saner, his subordinate, seems to be particularly attentive to Bai Xueli. This has long upset Lu Ren. What is Chen saner? It''s just his dog. Do you want to use the same woman with him?


    In fact, he likes snow pear very much. Of course, the premise is that snow pear has to be a woman who is not troublesome.


    Now that the white snow pear has caused so much trouble, I don''t know why it brought in chunzhengzong. Lu renbian dislikes the white snow pear and wants to live a few more days. He doesn''t want to offend the master everywhere. Is the lesson of Bafang village not enough?


    In this case, let Chen san''er take Bai Xueli to hide, just to send the two people to make a pile, not only to fulfill Chen San''s extravagant hopes, but also to fulfill his love with Bai Xueli.


    Listening to Lu Ren''s attempt to get rid of the relationship, she had a face full of sobs and put on a pathetic look of Bai Xueli. She giggled as if she had changed her face. She stretched out her hand and put her arms around Lu Ren''s neck like a white snake. She was charming and demon laughing. It was clear that she was in danger, but she didn''t care at all. She said sweetly:


    "Oh, boss Lu ~ ~ people know that you treat me well. If you are willing to help me at this critical moment, I will certainly remember your kindness. Boss Lu ~ ~ Sydney likes you so much. If one day Sydney is out of trouble, boss Lu should remember to be married with Sydney again!"


    "Yes! One day, say it again! "


    Lu Ren is also smiling. As long as Bai Xueli doesn''t cry and ask him to be responsible for her safety at this critical moment, he is also happy to eat beauty tofu and laugh with beauty.


    They immediately touched each other and separated like a TV series. Chen saner was instructed by Lu Ren to take Bai Xueli to a patrol car and head for the south district. Lu Ren sat in his room and smoked. He said to his subordinates who came up from downstairs:


    "It''s a woman who has all kinds of troubles. What''s good about the North District? Bring it to me


    "There is a family in the North District. The girl is still a young girl. She is 11 years old, but she is very watery. However..." the subordinate took a look around and saw that Lu Yiren was slightly interested. He stepped forward and lowered his voice and said, "but the father of the young girl seems to be on duty in chunzhengzong''s team. It is said that he is still a distant relative of chunzhengzong."


    "Distant relatives?" Lu Ren hissed with disdain. As a third-order water system power, he led such a large team in the North District. Would he be inferior to a spring ORTHODOX distant relative¡° The spring city is full of the roots of his spring family. There are hundreds of his authentic distant relatives, even if they don''t have thousands of them. Let me get the chick over here! "


    His subordinates nodded their heads and left Lu Ren alone in the room, waiting for the young child. It seemed that he had done a lot of things to rob good women. Although sometimes those good women and little girls were robbed and cried so cruelly, he thought that he wanted to run out of Bafang village, Don''t you want to play with women freely? You can play with women as you like?


    Lu Ren''s subordinates are aiming at Chun Zhengzong''s 11 year old daughter. At the same time, the eastern district is unarmed. In a few hours, before everyone can react, things take a sharp turn. The Eastern District''s defense is picked up again. No one can easily enter or leave the Eastern District, even Chun Zhengzong''s.


    The news, which seemed like an explosion, spread all over Chuncheng in an instant. Chunzhengzong and fangyoumao were stunned, because Chuncheng, since the independence of the Eastern District, told the people of the whole city that in this Chuncheng, the original posture of two bowls of water was flat, and forced into an outsider to stand against chunzhengzong and fangshuyi?!


    In the west side, in front of the monitoring display screen of a whole wall, most of the monitoring has not been repaired. At the beginning, the explosion of quartz caused too much damage to many lines in the west side, but this did not affect some previous monitoring videos.


    At this time, Fang Youmao is wearing a white English style sweater, standing in front of the display screen, looking at the car in the surveillance video. When the car turns a corner, Fang Youmao raises his hand and shouts, "stop! Zoom in. "


    On the display screen, the still image is gradually enlarged. Fang Youmao points to the face in the back seat of the car, sitting in the window. Just about to speak, Fang Shuyi, sitting on the sofa reading, looks up and shouts in surprise,


    "Su Su?"


    "This is Su Su?" Fang Youmao turned around, pointed to Su Su on the screen, but looked at Fang Shuyi with his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "who are the capable people who have stirred up the Western District these days? So it''s Su Su? "


    In fact, a long time ago, before Su Su came to Chuncheng, her photos were taken and given to Fang Youmao. However, Fang didn''t think much of it at that time. She thought that no matter how powerful a woman with a child, she would not leave her child and run to places outside Bafang Village and pupa town in this troubled autumn.


    Who did it turn out to be?!

 Chapter 462

    When Su Su is seen in the surveillance, Fang Youmao has not yet linked the young woman''s face with the village head of Bafang village. At this moment, Fang Shuyi shouts. Fang Youmao finds out that Su Su really did not leave her child behind and went to the outside world alone. Instead, she came out of Bafang village with her child in her arms.


    Fang Shuyi also put down the book in his hand and came forward steadily. He looked at Su Su incredulously and whispered, "she really came to spring city. At that time, I told her to come to spring city when she was free. I thought she just listened to it, but didn''t care about it."


    "Now that you''re here and the visitor is a guest, go and find her, greet her and give her a better place to live."


    Ignoring Fang Shuyi''s murmuring, Fang Youmao''s mind at this moment has flashed countless ideas, but no matter what, when Su Su arrived in Chuncheng, no matter what, he should do his best to entertain the village head of Bafang village.


    However, Fang Shuyi turns around with people and goes to the west of Chuncheng, where Su Su used to live, but it''s empty. At this time, the house has already been empty. The monitoring has broken down these days, and they don''t know where Su Su has gone.


    When Fang Shuyi turns around in anger and tells Fang Youmao that he has left, Fang Youmao persuades him: "don''t you mean that the woman named Mei Shengnan around you had a good relationship with Su Su when she was in Bafang village? Su Su has come to Chuncheng. Is it possible to find Mei Shengnan? "


    The peach blossom eyes on Fang Shuyi''s handsome face suddenly brightened. He nodded his head in a hurry. He was about to take someone to look for Mei Shengnan. Fang Youmao said with a smile


    "I think Mei Shengnan is also in love with you. Since you like her too, when can you talk to your father and give her an official name? Always let a girl, hanging a social flower''s name, follow you out of the double into the right, after all, not very good-looking


    "Second uncle..." Fang Shuyi reluctantly turned around, looked at Fang Youmao, sighed, "this also needs my father''s consent!"


    It seems that he has received Fang Youli''s letter more than once, emphasizing that since Fang Shuyi has been good with Qiao Siyan and Qiao Siyan has given birth to a son for Fang''s family, Fang Shuyi will marry Qiao Siyan in this life. What''s Mei Shengnan?! According to the meaning of Fang Youli, just be an underground mistress, and don''t think about it.


    Smell speech, Fang Youmao smile, waved his hand, the other party''s uncle Yi''s worry is not satisfied, "your father that is the thought solidification of antiques, when we go back to the capital base, I will help you to say this matter, you are now at ease to help the second uncle, take care of the important affairs in spring city."


    Fang Shuyi opened his mouth. He seemed to have some ideas to express in his heart, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t pay attention, and the ideas in his heart went down. He nodded, and the other side said, "then I''ll trouble the second uncle." Then he led people out to look for Mei Shengnan.


    As a matter of fact, Mei Shengnan doesn''t have to marry Fang Shuyi. Fang Shuyi just doesn''t want to marry Jos. Although Jos is very affectionate to him, he has only treated Jos as his sister since before.


    Things have changed since the design of Jos''s bed. Fang Youli never forgets Jos''s mother. Since Jos and Fang Shuyi rolled the sheets, Jos tried his best to pave the way for the birth of a boy in the Fang family. Now Fang Youli is determined to let Fang Shuyi marry Jos.


    Fang Shuyi is tired when he thinks about the gratitude and resentment of these nobles. In addition, Mei Shengnan is always with him like an Jieyu flower. Fang Shuyi has an idea that it''s better to marry Mei Shengnan than Qiao Si. At least Mei Shengnan won''t be around him all day long. He doesn''t need to speak when he wants to be alone, Mei Sheng Nan went out by himself.


    Thinking about it, Fang Shuyi has already arrived at Mei Shengnan''s residence. However, before he can ask about Su Su''s whereabouts, something big has happened in the Eastern District!


    About afternoon, Hu Sandao''s head and Bai Xueli''s head didn''t come here. Su Su was a little impatient. He liked to eat and sleep, and wandered around the courtyard. He was clamoring to go out to see the bigger world. He was crying so much that Ye Yu was in great pain.


    The gate of the courtyard is knocked. It''s a person from Chunlai. It seems that his name is chunyouyue. It''s a distant cousin from Chunlai. It''s far away from Chunlai''s relatives. It''s even more far away from chunzhengzong. So he can only stay in Chunlai''s army as a deputy officer. Chunyouyue stands outside the courtyard, Chun Lai, who was tied with his hands in the same yard, cried out:


    "No, Captain, my sister-in-law is kneeling at the corner of Dongzheng Street crying with her niece in her arms. My niece is covered with blood. She''s... She''s dying! I can''t come to the east side again... "


    Chun Lai''s face was white. He was going to sit down to eat. Situ Shan stood behind him, ready to untie him. In front of Chun Lai, there was a square table with a bowl of rice, chicken legs and vegetables. The food he ate was made by Susu.


    Hearing this news, Huo Ran got up, his hands were tied back, his knees were against the edge of the table, and he nearly knocked over the food on the table. He looked at Su Su with a pale face. Su Su was holding the child, and her eyebrows were twisted up. He said to Chun youyue, who was shouting outside:


    "You go and bring his wife and daughter."


    In case of fraud, even if some people say that Chunlai''s wife and daughter are kneeling at the entrance of Dongzheng street in the Eastern District and crying, Su Su can''t let Chunlai go. This Chunlai is holding the defense line of the whole eastern district. She wants to let Chunlai go. If the news is false and Chunlai goes out, she can teach the defense forces of the whole Eastern District to turn around, Aim at the yard where Su Su is.


    When people outside the door heard the speech, they left in a hurry. But after a while, they turned around in a hurry. Chun youyue was holding an 11 year old girl covered with blood in her hand, followed by a crying woman, and the woman was holding an 8-year-old boy in her hand.


    At this time, situ Shan had already untied Chunlai with Su Su''s signal. When Chunlai saw the little girl sent into the yard by her subordinates, she burst into tears and rushed to chunyouyue''s back. The woman holding the boy yelled:


    "What''s the matter? You''re not on the north side. Okay? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 463

    "Yes, it''s Lu Ren... Lu Ren''s subordinates suddenly burst in and said they wanted to take Niuniu away and go... To serve leader Lu. Niuniu didn''t go. When I argued with them, she, she jumped directly from the second floor window... Lao Chun, my poor daughter..."


    Lu Ren? Where does the name seem to have been heard?! Su Su, holding Xiaoai in her arms, shrugs and stands a little far away from the family. Looking at the little girl with blood all over her head, she seems to be breathing. In fact, there is no big hole in her head. The serious one is her thigh. It seems that when she jumps down from the second floor, she scrapes something sharp, causing a very wide wound on her thigh, Is gurgling out of the blood.


    So I couldn''t help it. I said to Chunlai''s wife, who was crying bitterly: "your child can still be saved. Stop the blood first, and it''s all hurt like this. You said why you didn''t keep silent Chunlai. Suddenly, you turned around and knelt down to Su Su Su with a sad face. You kowtowed to her with tears. Your forehead was knocked on the green stone floor, and the sound of" bambambambam BAM BAM "didn''t last few times, He broke his forehead, which showed the force.


    Seeing this scene, Chunlai''s wife seems to be aware of it. It seems that her husband''s personal freedom is in Su Su''s hands. So Chunlai''s wife dishevelled her hair and let go of her son. She knelt down and climbed two steps to Su Su, crying:


    "Girl, my daughter is dying. If you don''t save her, my daughter will really die. Please let my husband take my daughter to the hospital. I beg you. I''ll leave my son here and let my son be the hostage instead of my husband, OK? Son and daughter, they are the meat of our couple. He won''t come back, really. "


    Chunlai''s son is very beautiful. It seems that Chunlai''s husband and wife are ugly. The beauty of their two children is the best in the world. The 8-year-old boy was scared to white by his sister. Now he saw his parents kneel down to Susu. He could not help but began to tear his throat and cry.


    Seeing this, his mother quickly turned around, pulled Chunlai''s son down, and knelt down at Su Su. All three members of the family kowtowed to Su Su. The wailing and pleading suddenly rang out.


    Su Su looked down at the four members of the family indifferently. The scene was really miserable. The couple cried so miserably. Together with the 8-year-old boy, she tore her throat and cried. This spring''s subordinates also cried. Su Su Su raised her head and looked up. Even situ Shan couldn''t hold back and lowered her head to wipe tears of sympathy.


    She sneered coldly. She felt that she was the only one in the world who was as hard as iron. She thought this scene was extremely normal. However, although Su Su didn''t feel like crying, she still held little love and approached the little girl, who was full of blood. She raised her hand, and an invisible power in her hand sent out blood from Niu Niu''s thigh and head, Push it back a little bit.


    Although the situation on the scene is not very safe, Su Su can''t stop Ye Yu''s forehead bleeding with the same concentration, but she just prevents the blood from flowing out. She doesn''t have to put in too much power energy to do it.


    Almost everyone was stunned. Chunlai and his wife knelt down on the ground, looking at the blood on Niuniu, and bit by bit retracted into the wound. However, Niuniu, who was originally pale, now has a little more ruddy on her white face


    "This, this ~" on Chunlai''s Guozi face, he still had a runny nose and tears. Because he kowtowed too hard, he held the blood on his forehead, looked at the expressionless face, and held a child''s Su Su Su.


    Next to him, his wife reacted first, and hurriedly climbed to Su Su on her knees for two steps. She cried out with gratitude: "thank you, thank you, thank you girl, thank you for saving my daughter, I thank you!"


    Spring is also a reaction, a snot a tear with his wife, said to Su Su thanks.


    Su Su''s brow was twisting gently all the time. Seeing that Niu Niu''s blood was not flowing, she withdrew her powers and said to Chun Lai, "when the blood stops, the hospital doesn''t need to go. I can''t let you go. So many people here can''t take this risk for your daughter''s sake. That''s it. Think about whether there are people with excellent medical skills in the Eastern District, and let your subordinates bring them here."


    After thinking about it, she went to the military jeep that was parked in the yard, opened the trunk, found a medicine box from it, handed it to Chunlai, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "The medicine here is usually used by my daughter when she stumbles and falls. You can see for yourself if you have disinfectant and iodophor. Rub some for your daughter to prevent infection."

 Chapter 464

    "Thank you, thank you..."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much..."


    Chun Lai and his wife spit out their thanks just like they don''t want money. Su Su is too lazy to listen. She turns around and walks away with Xiao AI in her arms, but inadvertently bumps into situ Shan''s eyes. Ah Ma, she''s scared to death. Situ Shan''s eyes look at her with admiration, gratitude, excitement and a little bit of follow-up.


    As if she had just saved the daughter of his situ Shan!


    In fact, Su Su thinks that if it is put in an ordinary time, spring will let it go. But at this critical moment, spring can''t let it go. Su Su sees that the little girl is really pitiful and can be saved, so she just gives her a hand.


    If she really harbors any kind of Bodhisattva''s heart to cure diseases and save people, it''s also a compliment to her. Therefore, Chunlai and his wife don''t need to thank her, and she doesn''t need Chunlai and his wife''s thanks.


    After a while, because ye Yu wanted to prepare for the long-term Anti Japanese War, he picked up a room and took Xiao AI from Su Su''s arms. The family of three came into the room to have a rest. Ye Yu had to stand up on the roof at night, so he lay on the bed. Su Su Su put Xiao AI beside Ye Yu and let Xiao AI play with Ye Yu''s body.


    She put the clothes she changed from yesterday into a plastic basin and planned to wash them.


    After walking out of the room, two or three people were standing in the yard. They were all wearing casual clothes and holding a stethoscope in their hands. They were checking Niuniu''s head and body wounds. Because of the limited space, those rooms had not been cleaned up and Niuniu had not been carried into the house. Situ Shan moved a soft cushion for Niuniu and put it in the yard, so Niuniu lay on the soft cushion, They were treated by these people in civilian clothes.


    These people in civilian clothes are the doctors from Chunlai''s subordinates. In this society that has been greatly reshuffled, doctors in hospitals are not necessarily really skilled doctors, and the folk doctors who do not wear white coats are not necessarily inferior to those in hospitals.


    These people, after carefully examining the wound on Niuniu''s body, take out a small flashlight in turn, open Niuniu''s eyelids, check her pupils, and then one of them sums up to the worried Chunlai couple


    "As long as the blood stops, it''s not a big problem. At present, her vital signs are stable. Pay attention to her next recovery time. Don''t shake her easily. The impact on her head is not serious from the appearance. When she jumps down, she should land on her feet first, but you should also pay attention to whether she vomits next. It''s better to take a CT, See if there''s congestion in the head. "


    Bai Heng and situ Shan, holding guns, stand beside this group of people, smell words, and together with Chunlai and his wife, they all look at Su Su sitting on the steps under the corridor, ready to wash clothes.


    Su Su picks an eyebrow and says to Chun Lai: "you let your subordinates, those with power, move a CT machine and take care of your daughter."


    "CT? Where is a CT machine in Chuncheng? " A 40 year old doctor with a stethoscope in his hand looked at Su Su with a sad and indignant look on his face. "Don''t say there is no stethoscope in the East District. It''s in the hospitals in the North District and the west district. Now there are no such medical instruments."


    "Why?"


    Su Su rubs Xiaoai''s clothes in her hand, which are full of Xiaoai''s saliva and the marks that fall on them when she eats complementary food. She looks up and looks at the doctors with a puzzled face.


    Just a doctor came forward and complained: "because at the beginning of the end of the world, there was a big reshuffle in the whole spring city. Many people robbed things. The instruments in the hospital, which were put in good condition, were moved around by them. Finally, they were unable to use them for the time being. These instruments were treated as garbage, or destroyed, or sent to Bafang village."


    It seems that there is such a thing!


    Su Su tilted her head, sat on the steps and thought carefully. Didn''t she move a lot of instruments to the apple villa? As a result, when running, those large-scale instruments can''t be used, so they are put in the apple villa area.


    Fortunately, now this apple villa area is used as her stronghold. Occasionally, it goes to rest, and it can also be used when medical equipment is used, for example, when zhuoshija gives birth to a child!


    Besides, at the beginning, Fang Shuyi sent a lot of medical instruments to Bafang village, because at that time, people couldn''t use them. Even if someone needed them, there were no professional medical talents to use them. So Fang Shuyi said that the medical instruments in Chuncheng were piled up in ashes, so he didn''t send them to Bafang village, It will also be destroyed in a centralized way as the garbage in the inventory.


    Later, one hospital was set up in the north and the other in the west of Chuncheng, but those two hospitals were not the concept of hospital before the end of the world, because this kind of department was thought of by the authorities after the situation became stable. However, at that time, medical supplies and medical equipment had already been severely damaged by human beings. Hospitals were established, but drugs were scarce, The equipment is seriously damaged, and the medical staff in the hospital are all the related households with poor medical skills.


    There is an exaggerated example. It is said that the doctors in the North District saw the injured patients'' legs for the second time. The blood surged up and scared the little nurses next to the doctors to faint. When they asked, they knew that these little nurses had never seen the bloody scene of leg sawing. Some of them even fainted. Some of them had just graduated from high school before the end of the world and had never even entered the nursing school, Usually I have to cry for a long time for an injection.


    Therefore, when the medical industry is reduced to such a state, how can doctors, who are really specialized in the field of medicine, not be full of indignation and accusation against this social phenomenon?


    On the steps, Su Su looked down at the plastic basin under her feet and listened to the doctors telling them how unfair the world was to them. She raised her face and sneered at these people


    "You think you''re being treated unfairly? When it comes to the end of life, which industry in the world will not be destroyed? You''re the pathetic doctors? What is the most regrettable? Don''t tease me


    Because of the relationship between Chou Shijia and others, Su Su has always had a good impression on the medical staff. Of course, her current tone is just about the matter, because she doesn''t like to complain. These doctors are good doctors, but they are cynical. I think the whole world should treat them politely. Otherwise, they are unfair, Su Su doesn''t like it.

 Chapter 465

    In fact, in the end of the world, which industry can survive?


    We are all human beings. We are all doing the work we love. We are all dedicated to the society. Why should we give preferential treatment to people in the end? Or which industry should we be kind to?


    Chunlai''s wife sat on the mat, looked at Niuniu lying on the mat, nodded and agreed: "yes, that''s right. In such a world, none of us can complain about anything, just like I used to be a teacher, but now who still studies and writes? My husband is a distant relative of the spring family, but before the end of the world, he was pushed out everywhere. He thought that he had a good position in the end of the world. But it''s not that people want to be bullied, so they are bullied? I thought it was just a social event, but it didn''t work out


    And kidnapped!


    Chunlai''s wife didn''t say that. She looked at Su Su with some regret. At this moment, she didn''t complain about Su Su. Although Su Su kidnapped her husband, her daughter might not have recovered her life without Su Su.


    So the society is such a society, and the system is such a system. If Su Su hadn''t kidnapped Chun Lai, she would have lost too much blood and died long ago when she dragged Niu Niu covered with blood to the Eastern District and took Chun Lai to the hospital in the northern district.


    If you don''t lose too much blood on the road, you may be dragged to death by the doctors and nurses in the North District.


    So Chunlai''s wife really doesn''t complain about Su Su. On the contrary, at this moment, she thinks Su Su Su is incomparably good. She thinks everything Su Su Su says is right!


    Hearing this, Chunlai lowered his head in shame. He was dressed in a military uniform and held his 8-year-old son in his arms. It was not because he was kidnapped by Su Su Su that he felt ashamed. It was his wife who said that he would be crushed wherever he went. He managed to get a good position in the end of his life. As a result, he was regarded as a root onion, If you want to bully his family, bully them.


    "As long as I have the life to go back alive, I will kill Lu Ren and ask for justice for Niu Niu."


    After murmuring for a long time, Chunlai could only comfort his wife in this way, but before his wife could speak, Su Su, who had already washed her clothes, threw the water from her hand and said to Chunlai:


    "Don''t worry, I don''t like to kill innocent people indiscriminately. You are obedient and control the Eastern District for me. As soon as the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao arrive, we will leave immediately."


    Chun Lai and his wife look at each other and don''t know how to answer Su Su''s words. To tell you the truth, things have come to this point. Chun Lai helps Su Su Su and makes the guns of the whole Eastern District point at Chun''s authentic visitors. After Su Su Su leaves, can Chun Lai still stay in Chuncheng?


    There are many worries about the future, but it''s not suitable to think in the current situation. Now for the couple, the most urgent thing is Niuniu''s body. As long as Niuniu can wake up, Chunlai feels that it doesn''t matter if she is not the middle and high level of the eastern district.


    Everyone''s discussion was suspended because Su Su left. Everyone was waiting for Niu Niu to wake up. At night, when night came, the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao were not sent over. However, Bai Heng was going to leave, because he would fly to Bafang village early tomorrow morning.


    With Susu''s living materials, situ Shan gave a big dinner to Gatz and Lixia who were on guard on the roof. He moved a gambling table from his room and put it in the yard. Together with Chunlai''s wife, he slowly moved Niuniu back to a room that had been cleaned up. When situ Shan came out, Ye Yu already had a little love, Speaking with Bai Heng, two men, sitting at the gambling table, began to eat with chopsticks.


    Xiao''ai stands on a chair beside Ye Yu, holding the dishes in the bowl with her little finger. Su Su is helping Xiao''ai with supplementary food. After thinking about it, situ Shan calls Chunlai and his wife and the doctors in casual clothes. They find several stools and sit at the gambling table to eat together.


    The rest of the hostages, including Chun 13, were locked up in one of the rooms in the courtyard. Situ Shan planned to make some white rice for them after eating.


    "You sit down, sit down, you see other people''s brother, sitting at the table, obediently eating, why do you have to stand?"


    Su Su sits next to Xiao''ai, her legs protecting the chair under her feet. She takes on a posture of half embracing. She is afraid that Xiao''ai will fall from the chair to the ground. She talks about letting Xiao''ai sit down. Her brows are wrinkled, as if she is worried about Xiao''ai''s eating. She also points to the 8-year-old boy who is white and clever, It means that Xiao AI should learn from this 8-year-old boy how to eat well.


    In fact, she has tied a children''s portable safety seat to Xiaoai''s chair. Xiaoai doesn''t sit on it. After more than 10 months, she has shown that she is very assertive. She must stand on the chair and eat with her father.


    Chun Lai''s son, who was taken as an example by Su Su, looked a little embarrassed on his white face. He lowered his head and pulled hard at the chicken in the bowl. His father looked at his son, and looked at the table of chicken and rice. He could only sigh about the days of these kidnappers, Even better than his life in the middle and high level of the eastern district.


    Chunlai''s wife is on the side. She looks at Xiaoai with a gentle smile and says to Su Su, "don''t worry. Your daughter''s age is like this when she eats. Try to let her eat in a chair. If she doesn''t want to sit in a chair, don''t force her."


    "When I brought it by myself, she sat well in the dining chair. Now her father is coming, and she has to learn everything from her father!"


    Su Su put the spoon into the bowl and looked at Ye Yu with some complaint. What''s the matter? Xiaoai had a good meal in his last life. He had a father in his life. As a result, eating became the boss''s problem. Was Ye Yu sent by heaven to make trouble?


    As if receiving Su Su''s sad eyes, Ye Yu takes a careful look at Su Su''s face with the corner of his eye, lowers his head, strips away the rice in the bowl, takes Su Su Su''s bowl and says with a smile:


    "I''ll feed you. I''ll feed you. You can eat."... "

 Chapter 466

    At the dinner table, Su Su leaves the responsibility of feeding Xiao''ai to Ye Yu, and talks about parenting with Chunlai''s wife. On the other hand, Bai Heng is eating vegetables and looking at Chunlai, asking, "can you let your subordinates send me out of the East District quietly for a while?"


    He always flies to Bafang village, so he is a little immune to the chicken on the table. He only eats vegetables without touching the chicken. Judging from Chunlai''s family and the doctors, Bai Heng knows how much he covets the food on the table. For these people, the most common chicken dish he thinks is rare.


    Chun Lai is stunned for a moment. She looks up at Su Su. Su Su is talking with her wife in silence, but Xiao AI hides beside her father and wants to eat fried chicken with chili in his bowl.


    So spring came across a table of vegetables, asked Bai Heng, "how do you want to go out? Are you going to get out of this gang of kidnappers? "


    "I have work to do tomorrow. I have to go back to the west side."


    Work... Isn''t a kidnapper''s job kidnapping people? Are the kidnappers still amateurs?


    I don''t understand what Bai Heng is talking about. It''s a bit messy in the wind, but he still nodded and said to Bai Heng, "don''t worry, it''s wrapped in me. Keep it so that you can go back to the west side unconsciously."


    "Good! Thank you


    Feeling that his job as a pilot has been saved, Bai Heng is relieved to eat his side dish. After a while, he suddenly hears Su Su''s light voice saying:


    "Spring, I think about your daughter''s current situation, think your daughter and Bai Heng go better, if you don''t trust Bai Heng, also don''t trust him to take your daughter to leave, you just put out a word, say to buy a CT machine at a high price, there is no CT machine in spring city, spring city outside also don''t have it?"


    Chun Lai is silent for a moment. He doesn''t understand why Su Su says that it''s better for Niu Niu to follow Bai Heng. Is it because Su Su doesn''t trust him and kidnaps him to control his daughter?


    Although Su Su saved Niu Niu, their family is now the hostage of Su Su? Why do you have to go with Bai Heng? Chunlai immediately shook his head and said that he didn''t want Niuniu to leave him, but he still seriously considered what Su Su said and bought a CT machine at a high price from the people.


    "Now that Chuncheng is under martial law, any non-governmental team can''t go out and do tasks, let alone I don''t have so many crystal nuclei. Even if I have so many crystal nuclei, I can''t organize people to go out and look for CT machines."


    In fact, the situation in the eastern district is very serious. If it wasn''t for the robbery of the car escorted to the military defense of the Northern District, chunzhengzong didn''t want to take charge of the eastern district at all. The people in the eastern district also live below the poverty line, and the people working in the eastern district are very poor.


    But Su Su said: "anyway, it''s up to you to open a door and organize a few people to go out. You don''t have crystal nucleus in your hand, right? I have. Help me find Hu Sandao in the East, and I''ll give you 50000 crystal nucleus."


    50000 crystal nuclei... This figure is shocked by Chunlai and others, but ye Yu didn''t lift his eyelids. Bai Heng sat on the table and laughed. He just felt that Chunlai and others had never seen crystal nuclei before. Is it 50000 crystal nuclei? He flew to Bafang village and brought Susu materials. There were many 50000 crystal nuclei in the materials.


    Chun Lai is moved. To tell you the truth, when the hostage is like him, I''m afraid that there will be no one like him before. He not only has the right to bargain with the kidnapper, but also can earn the crystal core of the kidnapper?! As for his position, he has several leading superiors on his head, so that he can meet Chun Zhengzheng. But now all the defense forces in the eastern district only listen to him.


    Of course, he doesn''t know if those folk forces listen to him or not, but even if those folk teams listen to others, the "others" are among the 25 hostages in Su Su Su''s hands!


    So overall, now in the Eastern District, we only listen to Chun Lai. As soon as the fat petrels go, if Chun Lai starts his subordinates and finds Hu Sandao in the Eastern District, the 50000 crystal nucleus is his. When he is such a high-ranking person, he only gives him 5000 crystal nucleus a month. The 50000 crystal nucleus is his monthly salary for 10 months.


    Then he talked about opening a door in the eastern district. Chun Lai thought about it, holding chopsticks in his hand, and said to Su Su, "there was a gap in the wall of the Eastern District, so you don''t have to open it again. In fact, it''s easy for you to find Hu Sandao. As long as you open the gap and spread the news about killing Hu Sandao, Hu Sandao will try to get out of the eastern district, As long as we close the road from the Eastern District to the other three districts, Hu Sandao is desperate, and he has to go out of the city to the gap... Now the trouble is that none of us knows what Hu Sandao looks like. "


    "I know!"


    Su Su raised her eyebrows and had a different look in her eyes. She had been chasing Hu Sandao for 10 years. How could she forget Hu Sandao''s face? She knew Hu Sandao when he turned to ashes.


    Seeing that fat petrel stood her up, she could not count on the authentic people in spring. Su Su had to support herself and went to find Hu Sandao by herself!


    "If you make the gap, you''ll find a chance to let a group of survivors out. Then I''ll watch in the dark, and I can recognize Hu Sandao at a glance!"


    Su Su talks with Chun Lai. Chun Lai''s wife has finished eating at this time, so she takes the meal back to see Niu Niu. Outside, several people are chatting while eating, saying how to catch Hu Sandao''s topic. Suddenly, the room where Niu Niu sleeps is opened from inside. Chun Lai''s wife stands in the door with a surprise and says to Chun Lai:


    "Spring comes, you come quickly, Niu Niu wakes up!"


    So Chunlai quickly put down his chopsticks, and the doctors stopped eating. They left the table one after another and went into Niuniu''s bedroom.


    Everyone''s face is a sense of obvious relief, just wake up, just wake up, I''m afraid I''ve been in a coma, so I really need to get a CT machine to take a picture of Niuniu anyway.


    Joy began to appear on everyone''s face. After dinner, situ Shan removed the card table from the yard. Su Su took out a small ball from the trunk of the car and put it in Xiao AI''s hand to play.


    The child was born to like to play with friends. Although Xiaoai can''t walk, Chunlai''s 8-year-old son, whose name is Chunming, soon came to Xiaoai and asked her to throw the ball to him, and he stuffed it back for Xiaoai.

 Chapter 467

    Su Su squats behind Xiao''ai and holds her arms in her hands. She looks at Xiao''ai''s brawling and laughs. She is in a good mood and Chun Ming is happy. The beautiful boy''s face makes Chun Lai and his wife, who pass by in a hurry, very happy.


    Because of Niuniu''s injury, they have no time to worry about Chunlai. It seems that Su Su, the kidnapper, likes to take care of children and let Chunming play with the kidnapper''s daughter. Chunlai and his wife feel very relieved for no reason.


    About 8:00 p.m., the doctors came out of Niuniu''s room after confirming that there was no damage to Niuniu''s brain. However, because of the need to continue to observe, the doctors were left in the courtyard. Situ Shan arranged a room for them and let the doctors rest temporarily.


    Chunlai also called several subordinates and asked them to take Bai henggei out of the Eastern District and send him to the western district.


    As the night deepens, Chunming yawns and gets tired of playing ball with Xiaoai, so he sits on the steps under the corridor with Su Su. Su Su holds Xiaoai''s armpit and lets Xiaoai stand beside her knee.


    Behind is Niuniu''s room. Chunlai and his wife are busy in the room. Lying on the bed with white bandages on her head and thighs, Niuniu tilts her head slightly. A string of tears come out of her beautiful big eyes. Looking at her side, because of nearly a year''s hard work, she has white hair parents and says in a choking voice


    "Dad, mom, I''m sorry."


    Want to die, did not die, the result implicated parents, busy for her, running for her.


    "No, child, you shouldn''t say sorry to us. It''s you who should say sorry."


    Chunlai''s wife, Wen Yan, stops what she''s doing. She sits by Niuniu''s bed with a gentle face and looks at her beautiful daughter. She reaches out her hand and caresses her little face


    "Look out there, those people who live a miserable life countless times worse than us are struggling in such a world for the sake of living. But you, who live a better life than them, have to end your life for the sake of so-called chastity. It''s not easy to get life, child. You should cherish it."


    People live not for their parents, not for others, but for themselves. Therefore, Niuniu doesn''t need to say she''s sorry because her parents work harder for her. What she should feel most sorry for is herself, because she has hurt herself before others hurt her.


    For Chunlai''s wife, what are women afraid of when they lose their virginity? Chunlai''s wife has never advocated that in order to keep one''s body like jade, one should be determined by death.


    No matter what, people should be strong to live. This is the best explanation for their coming to this world.


    However, when the pain of life has become unbearable in life, what should we do?


    Outside the room, Su Su sits on the steps and puts the conversation between Niu Niu and her mother in the room. She listens clearly. She sits in the moonlight and looks at her little daughter. Of course, as a mother, she also hopes that her little love, no matter what pain and frustrations she encounters, can live a strong life, because she never doubts that she will find her little love, Take a little love out of the misery.


    Little love just needs to suffer in pain, waiting for Su Su to save it.


    But as Su Su, she committed suicide in her last life because of her pain, which has become an unbearable burden in her life. Her parents are gone, her little love is gone, and even all her enemies are gone. What''s the meaning of her living in such a cold and dark world?


    So, people are really different. Susu thinks that life is just supported by hope. When all hope is gone, living becomes a living dead person. So she ends her life easily.


    But Chunlai''s wife doesn''t think so. The idea she taught Niuniu is that a person, no matter what, should be responsible for himself, his body, and his choice. If he suffers, he should try his best to resolve the pain. There is always hope in life, even if the future is dark.


    It''s good to live a sunny life than Su Su. It''s said that Chunlai''s wife is a teacher. The teacher''s idea is different from Su Su''s idea. Su Su Su immediately decided that she would get Chunlai''s wife back to Bafang village. The children in Bafang village should grow up, and they should get a primary school, Then Chunlai''s wife will go to this primary school to teach Mao''s children.


    Late at night, a full moon hung high in the sky. Except for a few lights, the rest of the spring city fell into the eternal darkness. From the high altitude, such a spring city looks like a huge beast, injured and moaning, trying to survive in the environment of the animals, but it seems that it can''t do what it wants.


    On the city wall, there are still guards fighting with the zombies outside the city day and night, and in the city wall, the disputes between people continue and never stop.


    At Chunlai''s instigation, the whole Eastern District tightened the barriers and prohibited anyone from communicating with the other three districts. He also set up several stalls outside the siheyuan, funded by Su Su Su, and found several native powers. Each native power''s daily work cost of 100 nuclei blocked the way to the three districts in the West, North and South... Only left a small door for only one car.


    Su Su wanted to block the three roads leading to the three districts because she felt that there was too much noise in the Eastern District now. They were now in such a courtyard. When would Qichun Zhengzong come back to seize the territory? You should know that chunzhengzong lost the second Southwest District in Fang Youmao''s hands, and now the only second Eastern District in his hands was controlled by Su Su Su, Only when chunzhengzong is convinced can there be ghosts!


    The reason why he hasn''t taken action now is that Chun shisan has been taken hostage by Su Su.


    Thinking of the hostage chunshisan, Su Su feels that she still has to eat and drink. What cruel words she put in the beginning, saying that when the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao didn''t come, she would cut chunshisan''s fingers one day. It''s just saying that she had to keep chunshisan well. Chunzhengzong didn''t dare to fight back against the Eastern District as long as chunshisan was there.


    Su Su asked chun to send people to check the heads of the eastern district. The Eastern District and the Southern District are the low-end areas of Chuncheng. Compared with the other two districts, social security is the most unstable. At the same time, because of the different political means of Chunzheng and fangyoumao, the population of the Eastern District is more than the other three districts.

 Chapter 468

    Why is the eastern district the most populous of the four districts, despite its poor living conditions? Because in the Eastern District, there are many refugees at the same time. Of course, this is the only thing that chunzhengzong can do for him. Although he is a bit aggressive and aggressive, and his means are more annoying, he refuses to accept refugees.


    Anyone who has the ability to break through the siege of zombies can enter the Eastern District of Chuncheng free of charge without handing in a crystal nucleus or any materials. Similarly, after entering the Eastern District of Chuncheng, chunzhengzong has no ability to provide food for these refugees. Let''s live and die on our own in the protective shell of Chuncheng.


    Because of the lack of management, these refugees have a direct impact on the social security of the whole Eastern District, which is why the human trafficking market is set up in the Eastern District instead of the western district.


    According to incomplete statistics from the spring, the whole Eastern District, including the powers, their families, ordinary people, refugees and so on, has a total population of 200000. This number is declining every day, because most people live a very difficult life. It is a common thing to be starved to death.


    So it''s a bit difficult to force Hu Sandao out of the 200000 floating population. The most important premise is that if Hu Sandao is still in the Eastern District!


    Early in the morning, Ye Yu stood on the roof all night and went back to bed. Su Su sat in the yard and fed Xiao AI rice paste. Listening to Chun Lai''s report of these figures, she laughed and asked:


    "When I went back to the peddler''s market, it seemed that I saw fish in the lake. How can you catch some fish to eat when so many people starve to death in your Eastern District every day?"


    "This..." when spring came, he didn''t expect that Su Su''s focus was on people''s livelihood. He was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "this is the end of the world. Everyone is in charge of their own affairs. Who would have thought of catching fish for those ordinary people? The fish in the lake are all mutated. They are cruel in nature. Ordinary people can''t fight them. They don''t know if it''s safe to eat them. They don''t know if they have poison. So ordinary people don''t dare to eat them. "


    "I have. It''s good." Su Su shrugged, gave Xiao AI a spoonful of rice paste in his mouth, and said to Chun Lai, "this matter, I also understand that after the end of the world, we all have to worry about ourselves. Where else can we have leisure to take care of others'' life and death? Those in power only care about their own interests, and those who have no power have no ability. It''s difficult to support themselves, let alone help others."


    It''s the same everywhere in the world. Even Fang Youmao is the same. Although Fang Youmao''s troops are full of materials, they have to join his troops and exchange their lives for materials. The rest, ordinary people living at the bottom, who should be starved to death, will also be starved to death, no matter which district they are in.


    So the powerful people, regardless of the survival of the bottom survivors, let them live and die on their own. The reason why the bottom survivors can live to the bottom is that they have no powers and no ability to make a living. So even if someone wants to eat the fish in the lake, no one can kill the mutant fish.


    On one side, Chun Lai nodded with approval. As he was about to speak, he heard Su Su Su say: "well, you can send someone to fetch some fish and send them to the peddler''s market. As long as they can contribute a piece of news about Hu Sandao, they can lead 10 fish back."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to do it right away."


    Chun Lai nodded and walked out of the gate of the yard. Su Su sat in the yard and looked at the door where he left for a long time. She hesitated all the time. Did she let Chun Lai go?


    I don''t know when they started. They didn''t bind Chun Lai anymore. They let Chun Lai walk around the courtyard. If they didn''t pay attention, Chun Lai ran out of the gate of the courtyard. Will Chun Lai come back?


    Su Su''s heart is a little uneasy, she thinks that Chunlai should not leave like fat ocean, because Chunlai''s daughter Niuniu, son Chunming, and his wife are still in her hands?


    If spring comes, dare never to return? Su Su swears that she will send Chunlai''s wife and children to Bafang village, so that Chunlai will never see his family.


    With such a vicious mind, at lunch time, Chun Lai came back. He didn''t notice Su Su''s struggle at all, but said with all his heart:


    "I just went to see the three walls leading from the Eastern District to the other three districts. They have already been built. The gap in the Eastern District has also been guarded by heavy troops. The notice of offering a reward for Hu Sandao has also been posted. In addition, I''ve ordered people to do the fishing work. Each fisherman''s salary is 50 kernels a day. Do you think that''s ok?"


    "Oh, yes, let''s do it."


    Su Su hasn''t had time to analyze what the Eastern District has become. However, the whole spring city is shocked by the series of measures taken by the eastern district.


    First of all, it''s because of the three walls. There is a small door left on the wall. No one can open the door without Su Su, the kidnapper. This attitude of breaking off contact with the other three districts has made chunzhengzong furious. He angrily grabbed the gun in his hand and fired several shots into the sky. Then he roared to his subordinates


    "Those kidnappers, don''t they just want the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao? What do they mean now? Ah? what do you mean? It''s obviously to be independent. I''m not going to return the Eastern District to Laozi, right? "


    The subordinate bowed his head and wanted to say that the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao had not been seen yet. It''s normal for the kidnappers to do something drastic. It''s better than cutting off Chun shisan''s fingers.


    But he heard Chun Zhengzong scold: "Chun Lai, the traitor, is ungrateful. And you, up to now, have not fished out Chun shisan for me! Because of such a son of a bitch, I''m almost out of territory now. "


    "Chief... You, you and the North District!"


    "There are four districts in the north. I used to have four! Four


    Chun Zhengzong widens his eyes and raises four fingers to his subordinates. His subordinates, who are in a good state of mind, are ashamed to lower their faces!


    Once there were four districts, now there is only one district, which is indeed a matter not to be congratulated!


    After a while, when chunzhengzong''s anger subsided a little, a subordinate rushed into the garden and reported to chunzhengzong


    "Report to the chief, we have lost the trace of snow pear again!"

 Chapter 469

    "Go away! If you don''t go away, I''ll shoot you! "


    One bad news after another came that chunzhengzong was so angry that he was about to load a pistol. The subordinate who reported that he had lost the trace of baixueli once again was running away, for fear that chunzhengzong would be shot if he didn''t run in time.


    Now in their hands, except for a fat petrel who knows what Hu Sandao looks like, their eyes are completely black. Before, they focused on the head of Bai Xueli, but they didn''t know whether there was an inside person or what was going on inside them. Bai Xueli seemed to have received the news for a long time.


    According to their tracking, originally Bai Xueli intended to go to the East District, but it happened that the kidnappers were under martial law in the East District, so Bai Xueli turned to the west district. The west district is a beautiful place. It''s not easy for Chunzheng people to go in and look for people. They can only let Bai Xueli''s captors disguise and sneak into the west district.


    But she didn''t want to. The pear was as slippery as a fish. When she wanted to catch her, she seemed to have the help of heaven and man. She knew the news ahead of time and disappeared one step ahead of time.


    So Bai Xueli has been catching Hu Sandao for so many days. No one knows what Hu Sandao looks like. The fat petrel knows, but the simple strokes of the fat petrel are like abstract paintings. Take Hu Sandao''s abstract paintings to find people... They all look like Hu Sandao.


    So the knot died here. Chun Zhengzong hated the arrogance of the kidnappers in the Eastern District, but his subordinates couldn''t get the heads of Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao, so the kidnappers wouldn''t let Chun shisan go. If the kidnappers didn''t let Chun shisan go, Chun Zhengzong couldn''t retaliate against the kidnappers, so Chun Zhengzong was angry, I''m still angry that I can''t catch a woman because I don''t work hard!


    Naturally, Fang Youmao''s actions in the Eastern District inevitably enter Fang Youmao''s ears. When he heard from the people in the eastern district that the kidnapper was a woman with a child in her arms, Fang Youmao thought of Su Su, who once appeared in the western district. These days, he still has the strength and the mood to toss around with a child. Apart from Su Su Su, I''m afraid he won''t get the second one.


    Fang Youmao didn''t do anything, but when Fang Shuyi invited Mei Shengnan to have a hot meal with him, Fang shuyiyao and Fang Youmao had dinner together, and she went happily. That night, she turned around, drove a car, and came to the eastern wall with Bai Heng, who came back from Bafang village.


    The guards guarding the east gate had already been called. Bai Heng''s face was familiar to them, so they opened the gate and let Bai Heng and Mei Shengnan''s car go into the east gate. Mei Shengnan was sitting in the co driver''s seat with one hand slightly supporting his forehead. His face was slightly drunk, and his eyes seemed to be filled with a natural spring, Look out the window on the east side.


    There is no one on the street in the east side. We don''t need to inform. We probably know that the sky above the east side has changed these days, so everyone is very honest and squats at home. They don''t dare to go out to make trouble. Even the busiest human dealer market in the East side is withered, and few people come out to sell people.


    Bai Heng drove to Su Su''s siheyuan. Now, the siheyuan has been guarded by Chunlai. Outside the courtyard wall are soldiers with guns. Everyone who goes in has to be informed before they can be released.


    However, because there is a wall between the inside and outside of the yard, Bai Heng and Mei Shengnan are soon put into the yard. In the yard, there are still two cars, Su Su, Ye Yu Xiaoai, Chunlai couple, several special forces, situ Shan and others. They are eating together.


    Seeing Bai Heng and Mei Shengnan come in, Su Su asks situ Shan to move two chairs, intending to let them sit down and eat together. Mei Shengnan burps his wine and waves his hand


    "No, I just ate it. You eat it first, and then you finish it."


    After that, she turns around and plans to find a place to sit down and wait for Su Su. Seeing this, Su Su puts down half of her job and tells Ye Yu to feed Xiao AI. Then she goes to Mei Shengnan and asks:


    "You won''t come to the east side to find me if you have nothing to do. Why? What''s the matter? "


    Mei Shengnan follows Su Su. They go up the steps and enter the room. She turns to close the door and says to Su Su in the room, "Fang Youmao has found you."


    "No wonder, isn''t it a matter of time?"


    Su Su turns around, looks at Mei Shengnan, points to the chair in the room, sits down with Mei Shengnan, and adds with a smile,


    "I knew for a long time that when I came to Chuncheng, I would be discovered by Fang''s family. What''s your face? I''ve been drinking, but I''m not happy. "


    "Fang Youmao just set up a family dinner and asked Fang Shuyi to invite me. During the dinner, there was no mention of you between the lines. He only promised me three or four times that Fang Shuyi would give me a name."


    "That''s not a good thing. Is it nearer? Is it going to be called your little grandmother in the future? "


    Hearing that Mei Shengnan is going to be famous, Su Su is actually happy for Mei Shengnan. It''s very good. Mei Shengnan finally has a home in his life, which is much better than the last life when thousands of people were riding on his back.


    Mei Sheng Nan, however, has no happy expression. He glances at Su Su with a white eye. He lazily approaches the back of his chair. In the dim room, he says faintly:


    "You''d better make sure that your Bafang village and pupa town will continue to be so beautiful. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to sit firmly in my place."


    That is to say, Fang Youmao only let Fang Shuyi give Mei Shengnan a name because of Su Su''s face? No, this is not very accurate. To be exact, Fang Shuyi had to give Mei Shengnan a name because of the face of Bafang village and pupa town.


    Su Su thought for a moment, then lowered her head and took a deep breath. When she looked up again, she looked at Mei Shengnan. Her eyes were a little less happy. She sighed, looked at Mei Shengnan and asked:


    "You don''t want to settle down after all these years? Why does Guan Fang''s family want to marry you? You can have a stable home, isn''t it good? "


    "No, it''s not what I want." Mei Shengnan turned his head and looked down. His cheeks were red. He was drunk. Maybe he drank too much wine. Therefore, Mei Shengnan''s expression today rarely showed a little sense of vulnerability. She continued: "Su Su Su, if I say something, it may make you feel that I''m in a delusion. In fact, people like me, in my heart, I long for a pure love

 Chapter 470

    The more chaotic she is and the more she is in the vanity fair, the more clearly Mei Shengnan sees men''s evilness. She can be a lover, a friend or even a confidant with Fang Shuyi, but Fang Shuyi can''t give her pure love.


    She longed for a pure love both in spirit and body. This kind of love was rare in the world, and Mei Shengnan had never seen it before. Therefore, when Fang family wanted to maintain the cooperative relationship with Su Su, they were especially kind to her who was friendly with Su Su. Mei Shengnan was not happy at all.


    But she pretended to be happy and went to the family dinner of Fang Youmao. During the dinner, the promise of each other''s appearance showed a look of surprise everywhere. Her acting skills were enough to win the Best Actress Oscar.


    Because Mei Shengnan also knows a word called reality!


    "Well, we won''t talk about that." Mei Shengnan is swinging her skirt. She is wearing a gold pleated skirt and a pair of black hentiangao on her feet. She raises her hand leisurely, pulls her hair in her ears and says to Su Su, "today, in addition to telling you that the Fang family has discovered your existence, what I want to tell you is that Fang Youmao intends to open another route and fly to Bafang village, the capital base, Fang''s family in the capital base has now resumed contact with Fang Youmao. The material supply there is even more tense than that in Chuncheng. "


    "There are many people in the capital base, so it is necessary to be short of materials."


    Speaking of this, Su Su didn''t even raise her eyelids. Because Bafang village is committed to developing reproduction, it''s like a paradise in the end. Let alone open another route, it''s to open n lines of defense. I''m afraid they can cope with it. As long as Fang''s family is willing to give Jinghe, what''s the problem?


    With Su Su''s approval, Mei Shengnan raised his eyebrows and said with a self mocking smile, "well, I''ve finished what I''m going to do for Fang''s family. Fang Youmao has to praise me a lot. Because of my relationship with you, I can be a bully in Fang''s family."


    In turn, Mei Shengnan didn''t wait for Su Su to speak. Her voice changed and she said, "tell me about you, are you going to be the king in the East District when you make such a big noise in the East District? Do you want to go up with Chunzheng


    "I didn''t mean to make so much noise." Su Su breathed a sigh, slowly also back, back to the back of the chair, "I just want to kill Bai Luoluo and Hu Sandao."


    "You''ve been eating at the same table with Chunlai and his wife in this battle. Whether you like it or not, in the eyes of the world, you''ve taken the Eastern District for yourself."


    "Well, yes, so now that the east side is mine, I''ll think about it. How about doing some small business in the east side?"


    Su Su, with a sense of joking, began to imagine the future with Mei Shengnan. She could open a silk road between the Eastern District and pupa town. Su Su did not advocate flying, because if the birds in the sky came, the air road would become very dangerous. Although it was a bit hard and slow to travel by land, once the silk road was opened, Su Su Su would not advocate flying, It''s much safer than empty roads.


    Speaking of this, Su Su seemed to think of something and said to Mei Shengnan, "do you find that there are more mutant birds in the sky these days? Empty road seems not very safe, it is better to talk with Bai Heng, let Bai Heng leave Fang Youmao''s material transportation team


    "Mutant bird?" Mei Shengnan looked up stupidly and saw nothing except the beam of the house. "I''ve never seen it, I''ve never heard of it, and the birds have mutated?"


    "Birds can eat."


    "Then I''ll talk to Bai Heng back. It happens that this young man doesn''t want to work in Fang Youmao recently."


    Although Bai Heng is not there, and Fang Youmao''s troops are flying, Mei Shengnan feels a little pity, because Bai Heng is the person Mei Shengnan spent a lot of energy to pass on the news, but people are like this. After a long time together, everyone will have feelings. If Bai Heng wants to take his life to occupy the position of flying, Mei Shengnan still feels reluctant to give up.


    She and Su Su Su said a lot, some did not, said some, this was driven back by Bai Heng.


    Bai Heng turns around and comes back before Su Su goes to bed with Xiao AI. He starts to move things from the car to Su Su''s room. This time, there are a lot of things. Because Bai Heng tells Su Su Su what he did in the east of Chuncheng, Su Fu and Su Mu are scared. They want to put all the things in Bafang village on Bai Heng''s plane, for fear that Su Su will play too much, She has too few materials and crystal cores in her hand to play.


    So looking at the four big wooden boxes that Bai Heng put into the car, Su Su also feels. Fortunately, she has good parents. Otherwise, according to the speed of Hua Jinghe now, soon, she estimates that she will pull Ye Yu out to kill zombies and hunt Jinghe.


    After a while, Bai Heng moved the last big wooden box and said to Su Su, "Su Su, I agree with what you said to Mei Zi, but seeing that the yard here is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more places to use crystal nucleus and materials, I still want to go to Bafang Village a few more times. Let''s not say anything else, at least I have to drag more materials to you."


    "In terms of materials, I have told Chunlai to go fishing, and those mutated fish can be eaten even if they are killed. I have really seen mutated birds, although none of you will believe it at this time."


    Su Su frowns, she listen to Bai Heng this meaning, is temporarily don''t want to leave Fang Youmao material transportation team? But how can she tell Bai Heng? She said she was born again. Have you ever seen a mutant bird in the air? The mutant birds began to flood two years after the end of the world. It''s almost the same now.


    Facing Su Su Su''s advice, Bai Heng just smiles and doesn''t speak. He puts down the last big wooden box, turns around and goes out to chat with situ Shan. Ye Yu inspects the yard and walks back to the room. Looking at Xiao AI rolling around on the bed, he asks:


    "When did you see the mutant bird? Why haven''t I seen it? "


    "I''ve seen it in my last life!"


    Su Su horizontal Ye Yu one eye, who do not believe her, think she is just worrying about it? If we don''t pay attention to them, we will have a big fall on the mutant birds sooner or later.


    That bird, it''s not one or two, it''s a big block of the sky!


    "I''ve seen it in my dream."


    Ye Yu laughs and doesn''t pay attention to what Su Su said. He turns to find King Kong again. Their strength is much better than that of Gazi and Lixia. So they focus on squatting at night. Gazi and Lixia rest at night, and they squat during the day.

 Chapter 471

    The next morning, Bai Heng didn''t have to fly to Bafang village. Because of the spring, we didn''t have to be trapped in a small courtyard. So we happily prepared to pull situ Shan together and drive around the whole eastern district with Su Su, Xiao AI and Chun.


    Everyone was in a good mood in the morning. It was sunny and sunny. The spring was so good that people were in a good mood. When spring came to see Niuniu, she was able to get out of bed and walk around. She was looking happy.


    At this time, the back door of the yard was knocked again. Su Su in Lixia Dynasty looked at it and nodded. Then Lixia opened the back door of the yard. It was the subordinate of Chunlai who called chunyouyue, not anyone who came to give her head away. Chunyouyue stood outside the yard with a little hesitation on on her face, but finally met the eyes of the public and said to Chunlai:


    "Captain, the people from the east side all ran out. Everyone brought a basin and came out to pick up the water."


    "Where''s the water?"


    Chun Lai frowns because he just owes Su Su a favor, and Su Su''s only condition is to let him control the eastern district. However, he doesn''t want to say this. Within a few days, his subordinates reported such a disgraceful thing to him. There are 200000 people in the eastern district. They all run out, and the streets are in chaos?


    "This..." the subordinate took a look at Su Su, "the viaduct made of ice... Melted. It was all free pure water, so everyone ran out to get water."


    Su Su doesn''t know when to withdraw the power. Once the power to keep the viaduct frozen is withdrawn and the sun comes out, the viaduct made of ice will melt? Even before the viaduct completely melted into water, someone had already taken chisels and other tools and started to dig ice.


    Water is a kind of scarce material in the whole eastern district. For ordinary people, it costs a lot to drink a mouthful of pure water, because the water system powers are either held in the army by chunzhengzong and fangyoumao, or captured by civilian teams. So it can be imagined that when Susu''s viaduct melts, the pure water drips like rain, Can you stop people salivating?


    If such resources are put here, people from spring can''t control them. Once they have to control them, it''s easy to cause riots.


    Su Su paused, nodded and said to Chunlai''s subordinate: "then tell them to pay attention to order, and recruit water system talents at high prices. After all, the ice bridge will be melted one day, and there will be fishing..."


    "Fishing has already been done. In the past two days, I have received a lot of news about Hu Sandao. I have copied all of them on these papers. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that there are 190 Hu Sandao people in the East District of 200000 people."


    Chunlai''s subordinates stood outside the door and handed Lixia a stack of A4 paper. The stack of A4 paper was so thick that 190 pins were put on it, and 190 labels of different colors were pasted on it. From a distance, all the words on the A4 paper were hand copied. It seems that this spring has a month, and it took a lot of effort.


    "Don''t give it all to me, just say, which of the 190 people named Hu Sandao is the worst?"


    Instead of picking up the stack of A4 paper that Lixia had handed over, Su Su just looked at the Spring Moon outside the door and saw that spring moon had a pause and said to Su Su Su:


    "The one with the big red label on the top is the most scum Hu Sandao here."


    Li Xia directly took out the stack of paper with the big red label and handed it to Su Su. Su Su took it over and looked at it carefully. On it, he used a black pen to write a series of stories about Hu Sandao, as well as some information about Hu Sandao.


    These things alone use three pages of paper. The person who collects the information doesn''t write very well, so there is a lot of information fed back to Su Su in the three pages, including how Hu Sandao was abducted to Shazhen when he was young. He didn''t learn much in Shazhen and didn''t learn well all day. He followed the underworld boss of Shazhen. After the end of the world, he became a zombie, How Hu Sandao brought those Yin selling women in the hands of the underworld boss to Chuncheng.


    The days after he came to Chuncheng were more detailed. Hu Sandao starved several young girls, killed several adult women, and robbed four or five yellow girls. He only gave half a steamed bun to these women every day. Most importantly, he explained in detail how Hu Sandao and Bai Xueli got along with each other.


    In a word, Hu Sandao and Bai Xueli''s experience of colluding with each other is still through a man named Lu Ren. At that time, Hu Sandao entered the spring city very early, because Shazhen was not far from the spring city, so when the world was still in chaos, Hu Sandao had instructed the women in his hands to stand on the street in the spring city.


    Lu Ren fled to Chuncheng later, because he was a third-order native power. Soon, he got into trouble in Chuncheng. At that time, Lu Ren lived in the East District. Later, he thought that his team had developed and expanded, so he moved to the North District. When he was in the East District, he often ordered the street girls to fight because of their excellent female qualities.


    He tossed women fiercely and by various means. Sometimes he took some psychedelic drugs to cheer up. As soon as he got excited, he lost his sense of propriety. No, he tossed several pretty little girls in Hu Sandao''s hand to death.


    Those little girls, the oldest 11, the youngest... 5!


    Hu Sandao naturally rose up like this, but he didn''t go to Lu Ren to claim compensation. Instead, he fawned on Lu Ren. From then on, once he had something new in his hand, the first thing he thought of was to send it to Lu Ren. Lu Ren would not refuse anyone who came, but Lu Ren especially preferred to play with little girls. The younger the girl, the more Lu Ren had fun, The more nuclei you give Hu Sandao.


    So Bai Xueli got to know Hu Sandao through Lu Ren. Together with Hu Sandao, Bai Xueli bought more than 20 children in the upper east human market.


    The only woman who survived was Hu Sandao. Her name was a Yu.


    "Where is this jade now?"


    Su Su frowned and finished reading these three pages, but the villain really got his revenge. Hu Sandao must have been betrayed by the street girl in his hand. Now, ah Yu is the key person to find out Hu Sandao, because there is no writing on these three pages. Where is Hu Sandao now.


    Chun youyue stood outside the door, looking at Su Su, with hesitation in his eyes. But in the end, he said, "ah Yu, she... I know where she is now, but she may not be so good now."

 Chapter 472

    "Why?" Su Su looked up a little puzzled. Generally speaking, people who can tell Hu Sandao''s life story should be protected by the military? Why not?


    "I''ll bring her. See for yourself."


    After a while, Su Su is bending down to help Xiao AI learn to walk in the yard. Several men come in from the yard with a stretcher. On the stretcher, the woman named a Yu is lying.


    In the air, a fishy smell emanates from a Yu. Su Su frowns and holds Xiao AI back two steps. Chunlai gives Chunming to his wife. Chunlai''s wife quickly takes Chunming back to her room, locks Chunming and his sister in the room, and runs out to see what can help.


    Ye Yu came out of the room, frowning, smelling the smell of the air, and asked, "what''s the taste?", Then he looked down and saw Su Su put her little love into his arms


    "Hold on, your daughter is going to learn to walk. I''ve just bent over to help her all morning."


    Ye Yu holds Xiao AI in her arms. Su Su''s hands are empty. Then she approaches the stretcher. She looks at a Yu on the stretcher. She should be young, but she is skinny. Her skin is white and has no elasticity and luster. On her exposed arms, there are rotten holes of different sizes. Some of the rotten holes seem fresh, showing white and red meat, and some of the edges of the rotten holes, It seems to be moldy?


    "Are you... Sick?"


    At this time, Su Su understood why Chun youyue had a hesitant expression on her face when she talked about a Yu. Such a person who was almost rotten all over had not become a zombie, that is, she was ill. She was very seriously ill. She combined with a Yu''s career and estimated that she had some STD.


    "Yes, I''m sick."


    In the face of Su Su''s question, a Yu''s thinking is relatively clear. She lies on a stretcher and looks at the blue sky. She is haggard and beautiful with a smile. It can be seen that she has a certain kind of intellectual and beautiful character. She should have read a book.


    "You must want to ask me, what else do I need now? In fact, I didn''t give up Hu Sandao in order to get the 10 mutant fish, but because I had been spoiled by all kinds of men for a long time, I had already contracted a variety of sexually transmitted diseases. Now, I''m afraid I don''t have much time. In the last period of my life, I just want Hu Sandao to die early, so I''ll be at ease. "


    She said softly, her eyes always looking at the blue sky, and then her voice stopped. She stretched out her skinny hands, and her thin fingers gently touched the invisible sky. She had no tears in her eyes. At this time, a pair of eyes, especially clear and bright, black eyes, reflected a clear blue. She suddenly asked:


    "You''ll kill Hu Sandao, won''t you?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    Su Su pauses and squats next to a Yu''s stretcher. She looks at a Yu. On her face, she smiles quietly. Her eyes seem to show a kind of relaxed look. Her eyes also move from the blue sky to Su Su''s face and say in a soft voice:


    "Hu Sandao is in the eastern district. He is still in the Eastern District, but he plans to leave the Eastern District in the near future. As soon as the gap opens, he will go and kill him. Otherwise, he will harm more girls. Will you bring Hu Sandao''s head and show it to me? Otherwise, I will die in my eyes.... "


    "Tell me first, where is Hu Sandao hiding?" Su Su frowned and saw that a Yu''s voice was more and more floating. She was in a hurry. After talking for a long time, a Yu still didn''t make it clear where Hu Sandao lived.


    I don''t know how much she hates Hu Sandao. She looks at Su Su with a soft voice, but her eyes are always bright and wide open. Su Su is waiting to ask her where Hu Sandao lives, but she has asked her several times, but she doesn''t see a Yu reply. Su Su Su reaches out her hand and shakes in front of her eyes, Su Su sighed and looked up at Chunlai and chunyouyue, who were squatting on the opposite side, and said helplessly:


    "She''s dead!"


    "This Hu san dao should be cut into thousands of pieces!"


    Su Su''s wife, Chun Lai, who had finished reading the three pages of paper, was so angry that she wanted to cut Hu Sandao by herself. She was also the one who raised her daughter, so she could understand the feelings of her parents after her daughter was abducted and sold.


    When Niuniu was nearly taken away by Lu Ren''s people before, Chunlai''s wife was holding two kitchen knives and was going to have a fight with Lu Ren''s people. It was Lu Ren''s people who were afraid of making a big deal. Seeing Niuniu jump down from the second floor and shed so much blood, it was estimated that she was also dead. Lu Ren''s people just left on her own.


    Chunlai''s face is even worse. When he knows that Hu Sandao and Lu Ren have so many dirty collusions, it''s even more impossible for him to let Lu Ren go. He squats on the ground, reaches out two fingers, probes into a Yu''s breath, and confirms that a Yu is dead. Then he stands up and says to Su Su Su:


    "I took people and arrested all the street women. One by one, I could always find out the whereabouts of Hu Sandao."


    "Well, go ahead." Su Su nodded, stood up, and twisted her finger joints one by one. When her finger bones crackled, she suddenly seemed to think of something. She called Chunlai and chunyouyue, who were about to turn around and leave, "they are all hard-working people. Take care of their subordinates. I don''t want people in the army to bully them."


    "Yes, I will."


    Chunlai nodded solemnly to Su Su. Then he took chunyouyue and carried a Yu''s body out. They went out the door. Chunyouyue, who was followed by Chunlai, took two steps to catch up with Chunlai and said in a low voice:


    "Captain, you have been with this kidnapper for so long. Do you know the identity of this kidnapper?"


    Chun Lai, a little ahead of her, hesitates a little, and Su Su''s name turns around. These days, his family and Su Su''s family have been in close contact. Naturally, they can learn Su Su Su''s real name from others when they call her name. However, what''s the matter? Chun Lai still doesn''t say Su Su Su Su Su''s name. It''s just partial, Looking at the Spring Moon from the corner of my eye, I asked:


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 473

    "I heard..." Chun youyue looked around, his voice was lower, and said to Chun Lai: "the one beside the kidnapper, Bai Heng, is a pilot in Fang Youmao''s team. Look how many goods he dragged to the kidnapper last night, all of them were transported from Bafang village!"


    "Bai Heng, did you provoke you?" Spring to the eyes of a drum, the spring on the reproach: "you''re OK, eyes staring at Bai Heng what? So what if he''s flying in Fang Youmao''s team? How about going from Bafang village to su... The kidnappers? Now my family is all in the hands of these kidnappers. What can I do? "


    "Ah, brother, you don''t understand me." Chun youyue saw that Chun Lai seemed angry, so he explained in a hurry: "I mean, if this group of kidnappers, the woman with the child, if she is Su Su, the head of Bafang village, then it is entirely possible for us to do all the things that we could not do before by Su Su Su''s hand."


    Chunyouyue''s eyes are shining at Chunlai. Chunlai doesn''t stop him from speaking, so chunyouyue affirms Su Su''s identity more and more. That''s right. The woman who is so bold as to make a spring city prosperous must be Su Su Su, and the child in her hand is the symbol of her identity!


    Bafang village is the legendary Peach Blossom Land. Now the head of Bafang village is in the East District and controls the whole East District. Let Chun youyue think about how many things they can accomplish under the control of the head of Bafang village?


    First of all, there is no need to worry about materials. Once the rear supply is no longer their big problem, they can get rid of their hands and do whatever they want. So Chun youyue continues to say to Chun Lai:


    "After so many days, I don''t think this Su Su is inhuman. Don''t you want to have a big fight for a long time? I think you used to be in chunzhengzong''s team. Because you were not tactful enough and offended people everywhere, you could not express your ambition. Although you were capable and talented, you finally got to the point where you wanted to go to the kiln to flatter chunshisan. Let''s take this opportunity to really take refuge with Su Su Su. I believe that as long as Su Su becomes the real master of the East District, we can''t go back to the past, In this Eastern District, we can do everything we can''t and dare not do! "


    Spring has a month, there is more meaning of encouragement, this, spring began to see, he stopped, pursed his lips, looked at spring has a month, frowned, to tell you the truth, spring has a month said, he is very moved.


    This has nothing to do with loyalty or treachery, benevolence or righteousness. This is Chun''s ambition since the end of the world, because this world is so disappointing, more disappointing than before the end of the world.


    In today''s society, the weak have no one to control and no one to ask. They can only live humbly like dust. The strong have no humanity and have no compassion for the world. Some people who have a little responsibility divide their territory and expand their power in order to bully the weak better.


    Men sell their wives, sell their children, and peddlers. The market is full of women''s cries of humiliation. Even if their children starve to death, no one gives them any food. When everyone closes the door, they only consider their own small interests. People in power, even if they are weak and incompetent, are still flattered and courted everywhere, If Chunlai wants chunshisan to do something, he has to accompany chunshisan to visit kilns. Only when chunshisan is happy can chunshisan do it!


    But this time, it''s hard to make Chunlai feel that it''s worth visiting because he was kidnapped or kidnapped by Su Su. Isn''t it worth it?


    So, what kind of world is this? Since the Eastern District has been controlled like this, what Chun youyue said is reasonable. I don''t know how long I can be free from the control of Chun Zhengzong. I don''t know when Su Su Su can kill all the people she wants to kill. It''s better to take this opportunity to realize his ambition of Chunlai. Anyway, Su Su Su only let him control the eastern district, It''s not about his administration in the east side.


    On this thought, Chun Lai''s eyebrows wrinkled again. He shook his head slightly and invisibly, and invited Chun youyue''s shoulder. They walked side by side and said carefully:


    "Brother, you don''t know Su Su. These days, I have carefully observed this woman. She doesn''t have much ambition for life and society. You say she is the head of Bafang village. Sometimes, I even wonder how such a woman made such a huge Peach Blossom Land in the end of life? Because she... She doesn''t care about anything except one mu and three cents of land around her. She doesn''t even care about human life and the world. "


    What can they expect from such a person? Even if they give their lives to Su Su, they can''t make Su Su make the Eastern District, the spring city and even the society better.


    "Brother, you didn''t understand this from the beginning to the end." Chunyouyue, the name of Chunlai has also changed. He changed the captain to big brother. He only heard from the long alley that he said: "the so-called superior person seldom cares about the details. Otherwise, why does she want so many subordinates? We have taken refuge in Su Su and turned in our sincerity. Su Su can control the general direction. Of course, we have to work out the remaining details. Brother, don''t you want to ban the human trafficking market for a long time? Believe it or not, as long as we take refuge in Su Su, she will support us in 10000 people! "


    After Chun Lai didn''t say anything, he put his hand on Chun youyue''s shoulder, frowned and looked down in silence. As he walked forward, he heard Chun youyue''s plan


    "First of all, to ban the human trafficker market, the team of powers needs to hand in 100 Jin of mutated fish every day. These fish will be concentrated and boiled into fish soup in the Eastern Center every day. They will be distributed to ordinary survivors for free, and each of them can only have one bowl for the time being.


    Thirdly, we need to set up a task center in the Eastern District to encourage the powers to lead the team to look for materials, do various defense construction, and take measures to benefit the people.


    Officials are not allowed to * * and the team of powers can''t force women to do things they don''t want to do. These measures are almost the same as those of pupa town


    "It''s good to do this, but I''m really absent-minded to do it now."


    After interrupting chunyouyue''s plan, Chunlai frowns and sighs. His daughter''s injury is not good yet. Chunyouyue is busy trying to pull him and formally rebel against chunzhengzong. Of course, chunzhengzong can''t go back. When things get to this point, it''s the best way to go to Susu, but Chunlai... Now she just wants to make Niuniu''s injury better earlier.

 Chapter 474

    The two men were having a heated discussion about whether or not to join Su Su. Several soldiers rushed in from the outside of the alley and caught up with Chun Lai. When Chun Lai and Chun youyue turned back, the soldiers stood still and saluted them. One of them reported:


    "Report to team leader, there''s news coming from northeast street that Lu Ren''s subordinates are active."


    "Lu Ren!" When Chunlai heard the name, two fierce lights flashed in his eyes. He waved to chunyouyue, "go, Lu Ren is in collusion with Hu Sandao. Since Lu Ren''s people are in the East District, they must know where Hu Sandao is. Let''s go and catch them!"


    On the one hand, Chunlai thinks that there are a lot of refugees carrying pots and grabbing water outside now. The street women may not come out to do business. If they go to the Eastern District of Manchuria to catch the street women, it''s better to catch some of Lu Ren''s subordinates. Maybe these subordinates are more innocent of Hu Sandao''s whereabouts than the street women.


    On the other hand, it''s Chunlai''s personal reason. Now he hates Lu Ren so much that he forces his daughter to jump off the building. So Chunlai won''t let Lu Ren and his followers go as long as he has a chance.


    Because of this, Chunlai gave up her plan to catch the street girl and took her to Dongbei street. After waiting in the courtyard for two hours, Su Su finally couldn''t help but explain to Li Xia, King Kong and situ Shan that she was optimistic about Chunlai''s wife and children, and 24 hostages, such as chun13. She pulled Ye Yu and drove from Bai Heng to Huokou with Xiao AI in her arms.


    The gap is located in the easternmost area, which is the area with the most lax defense. Because the eastern area originally came from spring, and some warm-blooded ex soldiers are spontaneously guarding, compared with other areas, the eastern area is in a weak defense area, and the easternmost point has not been repaired since it was broken down by several human pupae.


    In recent days, due to Su Su''s control of the Eastern District, the original city wall repair work has temporarily fallen into a state of stagnation. The hot-blooded soldiers who guard the gap have no choice but to close the heavy wire door. Over time, it has become a good scenery.


    Standing in the east side, you can see the roaring zombies outside. The scenery is really good!


    Now the gap is only guarded by soldiers, and there is no way out. So outside the thick wire door, we can only see the zombies roaring, and we can''t see the psionic team going out to kill the zombies.


    The siheyuan of the fat petrel is actually on the edge of the gap. It''s not a few blocks away. Su Su sits in the car and looks at the gap like ruins for a long time. This makes Bai Heng drive the car and plan to turn around to look for Chunlai. However, he doesn''t walk a few steps before he meets a large group of people running forward with pots and buckets in his hands, ready to pick up water on the side of the viaduct, The car stopped.


    For a moment, no matter how advanced Bai Heng''s flying skill is, he can''t fly over people''s heads with his car. The car can only stop in the same place. When the crowd goes by, Su Su Su doesn''t have the interest to continue to stroll, so he stays in the car and asks Ye Yu and Bai Heng to look for spring.


    She and Xiao AI stay in the car, waiting for Ye Yu and Bai Heng to return with spring.


    After staying in the car for a long time, the car didn''t move, and Xiao AI felt bored. She was noisy and wanted to go out, and she cried out, "out, out, out..."


    "Out, out of what, it''s so chaotic outside!"


    Su Su frowns and shouts at Xiao AI. Xiao AI turns her mouth and looks like "I''m so sad when I''m scolded by my mother.".


    "Oh, you''re doing it again!"


    Su Su had no choice but to look at Xiao AI. Her heart softened and hurt. She sighed, opened the door and walked out of the car with Xiao AI in her arms.


    She looked around and knew about the location of the siheyuan of the fat petrel. She held Xiaoai in her arms and planned to walk around the street.


    At this time, the people who are going to grab water on this street have already scattered a lot, and a few people are also rushing to protect the water in their hands. They pass Su Su Su and Xiao AI in a hurry, as if they are afraid that the water in their hands will be taken away.


    After a while, Su Su holds Xiao AI and walks all the way to the street. Xiao AI points to a dark alley. Su Su holds Xiao AI and walks slowly from the bright street into the dim alley.


    After walking for two steps, she heard the voice behind her. Suddenly, her body was full of pores. She quickly mobilized her five senses. Holding little love in one hand, she suddenly turned around and widened her eyes. Then she saw a black shadow standing at the entrance of the alley. The shadow came up two steps with a smile and showed her face. It was no one else, It is the Hu Sandao that Su Su has been pursuing for a long time!


    This Hu Sandao is not well bred!


    In Su Su''s mind, such an idea sprang up immediately, because Hu Sandao at this moment is not the boss of red light district in Baihu district. Now he is just a scum who starts to get rich by forcing women.


    11 years later, Hu Sandao is the famous scar boss in Baihu district. He has white flesh and is surrounded by several high-level ability bodyguards 24 hours a year, which makes it extremely difficult for people to get close to him. Moreover, he goes deep into the red light district and stays in a nest in the red light district all the year round.


    If it wasn''t for Mei Shengnan''s help, Su Su couldn''t bring out such a thing!


    Now look at Hu Sandao. He is black and thin. His two eyes are like a rat in the dark. He looks at Su Su and Xiao AI with greedy green light. The light makes Su Su Su itch.


    "Hehe, beauty, are you going to sell your baby?"


    Hu Sandao is wearing yellow teeth, and some of them are stained with black smoke. He is very happy today. It''s hard for him to come out for a walk, but he was taught that he accidentally met a little beauty. The child in the girl''s arms has white and tender skin, and his eyes are as clear and transparent as a mirror.


    The key is that the smart spirit is very different from other children of this age. It can be seen that this child must be smart and lively when he grows up, and he is still cheerful. He has a desire to destroy when he looks at it.


    This kind of top-quality seedlings, after a little training, will certainly be able to join the upper class.


    That''s why Hu Sandao doesn''t care whether he is wanted or not. When he encounters good goods, he won''t sell them now. When the goods are lost, he will have less chance to join the upper class.


    So Hu Sandao, who is busy, plans to buy Xiao AI from Su Su.

 Chapter 475

    In Hu Sandao''s world, how can anyone afford to have a child? Even in this world, people who can afford to have a child will not let a woman walk out with her child in her arms alone.


    Another look at the woman holding the child, wearing a short sleeve purplish red T-shirt. The material of the T-shirt is very simple, very casual and clean, but it looks half old and not new. It can only be said that it makes people feel very comfortable and not up to grade.


    Lower body, wearing a pair of women''s sports underpants, a bit like the kind of black underpants playing tennis, a pair of leisure version of summer sports shoes, a long hair, maybe because I have no time to take care of my children, maybe because after the end of the world, I don''t have the mood to comb carefully, so I use a big clip to clip it into a lump at will, which seems a bit messy.


    Although this woman is also clean, her appearance can only be described as delicate and delicate. The key is that she is very young and has the flavor of a pure girl. The two NAIS look small, but they are tall and elastic, and her skin is delicate, white, smooth and tender, So Hu Sandao had the idea to get this woman back together.


    But based on Su Su''s impression, Hu Sandao thinks that this is a "managed" woman. The so-called "managed" probably means that there are family members, men, or teams with friends. It''s more difficult to get such a woman back, but it''s not entirely impossible.


    So Hu Sandao first talked about the terms for Su Su and the terms for buying and selling Xiao AI. He walked forward and saw that Su Su didn''t reply. His clear eyes just looked at him in a daze. Like a fool, Hu Sandao took out a lot of crystal nuclei and asked Su Su Su full of inducement,


    "Do you want it? As long as you sell me the children in your hand, all these nuclei will be yours! "


    Su Su tightly hugs Xiao AI in her arms. Xiao AI seems to feel some of her mother''s emotions. As Hu Sandao moves closer, she also tightly hugs Su Su Su''s neck with her little hand. She looks like she wants to cry. She seems to be afraid that Hu Sandao will take her away.


    Su Su didn''t respond. In her heart, there was a huge wave. It was hatred, resentment, sadness, and anger. More and more, it was her ten years of experience, which flashed in her mind as Hu Sandao approached step by step.


    She lives in the open, she suffers from hunger and cold, she kills people in a crazy way, she searches over mountains and mountains, she is afraid of children crying, she dares not close her eyes to sleep, she hates to see all the pictures of family reunion, she is eccentric, she has no friends, she doesn''t want to say a word all the year round, she just like punishing herself, she only eats one-third of the full meal, she wants to suffer, She wants to express her guilt for losing her little love by tormenting herself.


    All this is because of the man in front of her, the man named Hu Sandao, who is the source of her pain and her ten-year nightmare. She hates him. She hates him so much that she can''t sleep at night and the food is tasteless. She regrets countless times. In her last life, Hu Sandao died too easily, his wife too easily!


    How can such a person be killed in one breath? How can such scum die so easily?!


    Su Su droops her eyes, thinking about her problem, but Hu Sandao thinks she is afraid, afraid of his approach?


    Yes, it''s the end of the world. No matter how this woman with a baby appears alone in this alley, now it''s the end of the world. Facing the approach of strangers, a woman with a little normal mind will feel scared.


    This of course also confirms from the side, this woman is just like her appearance, full of weakness and helplessness.


    It''s easy to deal with!


    With this understanding, Hu Sandao took back the crystal core in his hand, looked at Su Su, deliberately moved an angry face and said:


    "I said, you''re afraid of patronizing. You can''t even say a word? I said I''m going to buy the baby in your hand. Are you willing or not? Do you think there are few nuclei? But I only have so many nuclei in my hand. Why don''t you come with me and I''ll go back to our young lady and get more nuclei for you? "


    "Miss?" Su Su raised her eyelids and looked at Hu Sandao. Hu Sandao thought she was just an ordinary person? Who''s the lady in his mouth? White snow pear?


    "Oh, ha ha, yes, have you heard of Miss Bai? That''s a famous girl in Chuncheng. She likes children On Hu Sandao''s smiling face, his expression was more and more obscene. He made a gesture and walked back two steps, looking back at Su Su, "that girl, do you want to come with me? I''ll take you to Miss Bai and get her nuclei for you. I''ll give you as many nuclei as you want. "


    Make it clear that you are cheating Su Su as a fool!


    Su Su is indifferent. He looks at Hu Sandao like a dead man. After thinking about it, he raises his step and moves forward slightly. He plans to go with Hu Sandao to find "Miss Bai" to get the crystal nucleus!


    Miss Bai should be talking about snow white pear. Yes, snow white pear is certainly a kind of girl. She serves so many men every day. Can you stop it?


    But when she stepped down, Hu Sandao, who thought she had abducted a fool, was inexplicably thirsty. He didn''t pay attention to this little discomfort. He was still thinking happily about how to cultivate a child under one year old in the arms of this fool.


    At present, he has about five or six qualified girls in his hands. The oldest is 13 years old, and the youngest is probably the baby in the arms of this fool.


    In this world, despite the chaos that human beings have suffered, there will never be a shortage of girls with good qualifications, five or six children. For Hu Sandao, there are still a little too many. After controlling this fool and the child in his arms, Hu Sandao plans to clean up the 8-year-old girl with the worst qualifications.


    Isn''t Lu Ren very fond of little girls? It''s better to sell it to Lu Ren. It''s just that Lu Ren can''t get out of Chuncheng recently because of the martial law in the northern district. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much materials and crystal nuclei in his hands, and he owes Hu Sandao a lot of money for whoring. This 8-year-old girl gives it to Lu Ren. If she is killed by Lu Ren, she can''t get it back. It''s not worth the loss.


    Thinking about this, Hu Sandao pulled his angry throat. He was really strange. In fact, he didn''t lack water to drink. How could he feel so thirsty now???


    With Su Su and Xiao AI behind him, Hu Sandao walked straight ahead. When he came to a Siheyuan near the North District, he wanted to plunge himself into the water and drink. However, he still didn''t realize anything wrong. He just nodded to the two men guarding the gate of the siheyuan and led Su Su Su into the gate of the siheyuan.

 Chapter 476

    "Where is this?"


    Su Su gently twists her brows and hesitates to watch the two men guarding at the gate. It seems that it''s the field of a certain team. Has Hu Sandao joined the league?


    In front of him, Hu Sandao, who was thirsty, looked back with a funny smile. At this moment, Su Su, who had followed him all the way, was so stupid in his eyes. He had never abducted an adult woman so successfully. He didn''t ask anything all the way and followed him to the destination with his child.


    Facing Su Su''s question, Hu Sandao looked at her face and hesitated for a moment, then walked into the courtyard with his child in his arms. At this time, although Hu Sandao was thirsty, he had nothing to hide. He just said:


    "This is a place where Lu Renlu, head of the regiment, settled down in the eastern district. It''s not bad. All the people I bought are here for the time being."


    "Don''t you mean to go to Miss Bai for the crystal nucleus?"


    Su Su frowned, not because she was afraid or felt cheated, but because she found that she might not be able to kill Bai Xueli and Hu Sandao at the same time today. But now she found that Hu Sandao had joined the regiment, and it was a good choice to end Lu Ren''s nest.


    But Hu Sandao thought Su Su Su was afraid. Although he was thirsty, he still had a proud smile on his face. He glanced up and down at Su Su and said:


    "Where does Miss Bai mean to see you at any time? Now Chuncheng is looking for Miss Bai and me. Do you think Miss Bai will show up easily? "


    He and Bai Xueli are wanted in the whole eastern and northern districts, which also affects the southern and western districts. Hu Sandao has a deal with Lu Ren, and Lu Ren''s protection of his safety is easy. What''s more, Lu Ren owes Hu Sandao a lot of crystal cores to provide Hu Sandao with a house for the women and children he bought. Lu Ren has any desire in the future, It is a win-win situation for Hu Sandao and Lu Ren.


    So it''s no wonder that Hu Sandao is wanted in the whole Eastern District, but Hu Sandao still walks around in the Eastern District without fear, because there is a team protecting him. In the Eastern District, the official hand can''t reach into the territory of some non-governmental teams. In these dark areas, there are many dirty deals that others have heard of, but they can''t manage.


    Su Su frowned and looked at the surrounding environment with her eyes. She was curious about Lu Ren again. What kind of person was he? She didn''t know such a mysterious figure named Lu Ren in her last life. The key is that the name makes Su Su feel familiar, as if she had heard it before.


    "Ah?! What''s going on? " One side of Hu Sandao, laughing disgustingly, his black and thin body suddenly approached Su Su two steps, "you wait here, I''ll have a drink, and then have fun with you!"


    He was really thirsty, otherwise he really wanted to see Su Su''s face from doubt to panic. Yes, right, every good woman he abducted was a look of panic in the end? Hu Sandao likes to see them, from full of hope to full of disappointment.


    Although the fool was still in a puzzled contemplation, Hu Sandao had no doubt that the fool would plead with the abducted women in the end.


    But Hu Sandao is very thirsty now, and his throat is as dry as if he had not drunk water for hundreds of years. He is not in the mood to watch Su Su collapse, so he turns around and runs into a room to find water.


    At this time, Su Su heard a girl''s scream in a certain room. A girl seemed to be passing through the crack of the door and saw Su Su holding the child and standing in the yard. She cried out:


    "You run, you run, this man is not a good man. He wants you to be a street girl, fool. If you sell your child to him, you sell it to the devil in hell!"


    Su Su suddenly turned around and looked at the room behind him. It seemed that there were many girls crying in the room. It sounded like there were both big children and small children. The youngest child was still shouting,


    "Mom, mom, I want mom..."


    At the gate of the gate, two men standing on guard probe into Su Su and Xiao AI in the yard. Their faces are uncomfortable. They look like two greedy beasts. As soon as Hu Sandao comes out, they will rush towards Su Su and peel Su Su bare.


    "What''s the noise, what''s the noise? There''s no food for you to eat at night! "


    After drinking the water, Hu Sandao came out with a hoarse voice. He still had a glass kettle in his hand. He had drunk more than half of the water in the kettle. Originally, he wanted to drink all the rest of the water, but now the girls were making a lot of noise and he was thirsty. He couldn''t help getting upset.


    So Hu Sandao ran out with a kettle and tore his cracked throat to threaten these girls. It can be seen that he often used hunger to control and threaten these children, because as soon as he said that there was no food for them at night, the children who were locked in the room, except the youngest one, did not dare to make any more noise.


    Su Su looks coldly and listens that the youngest child still wants a mother. Her heart can''t help the pain. Is it in her last life that her little love was also locked in such a place? Others threaten with hunger? Little love has been crying for her mother.


    Listening to the child''s cry, it seems that he has already cried hoarse. However, Hu Sandao is drinking water without thinking of giving the child a little water to moisten his throat.


    What a lack of water!


    Su Su frowned and looked at Hu Sandao''s drinking water one by one. She was disgusted, and the powers of her whole body worked faster, which was reflected in Hu Sandao''s body. The more he drank water, the more thirsty he was, the more irritable he was.


    "What are you staring at?" Hu Sandao, who was a little upset by his thirst for water, threw the empty glass bottle on the ground. He walked back and forth anxiously, looking at Su Su standing in the yard like a vent, and ordered out loud: "don''t look, throw your child aside, you, take off your clothes for me!"


    "Why?" Su Su raised her eyelids and looked at Hu Sandao standing on the steps. She looked at Hu Sandao, but she was just an ordinary man. How dare she order a high-level psionic to take off her clothes? So why should she take it off?

 Chapter 477

    Hu Sandao was asked. He sneered and said to Su Su, "why? You''re on my turf now, and I''m going to play with you now! "


    The two men on guard, with a licentious smile on their faces, one of them yelled to Su Su: "take it off. I think your skin is very good. We''ll love you very much later."


    "That''s to say, take off your daughter''s clothes as soon as possible!"


    A man standing guard beside him was smiling. He looked at Xiaoai''s skin and water. At the same time, those thin and small baby girls were not the same at all. So when he wanted to see Su Su''s nudity, he also wanted to be obscene to Xiaoai.


    It seems that not only the two men on guard at the door, but also several men in other rooms are resting, but they are all easy to deal with. She can solve them in a moment.


    In front of him, Hu Sandao looked at Su Su, still holding little love. He didn''t intend to take off his clothes. He just turned his head and looked around. Hu Sandao was annoyed. He rolled his sleeve and went forward and cried:


    "If I ask you to take off your clothes, you''ll procrastinate. I''m in the mood to play with you here."


    Immediately, Hu Sandao''s two salty pig hands stretched out to Su Su''s arms, intending to snatch Su Su''s little love directly. Su Su stepped back two steps. Seeing this, Xiao AI quickly hugged her mother''s neck and started to cry.


    "Don''t cry, baby, don''t cry, you hate him, don''t you think he will hurt you? It doesn''t matter. Look at mom. Can mom help you get revenge? "


    Su Su just looked at Xiao AI with a gentle face. He held Xiao AI in one hand, but the other hand was like lightning. He grabbed Hu Sandao''s salty pig hand and folded it up. He only heard Hu Sandao''s hand bone click. He tilted his body and said "ah ~ ~!" Scream, black face, suddenly a white.


    The two men who stood guard at the gate saw this and didn''t think about it, so they pulled out their guns and rushed into the yard!!!


    "Slut, you slut!! You... "


    Before Hu''s words were finished, a popsicle came out of nowhere and poked it directly into Hu''s mouth. Su Su laughed like a mother. She let go of Hu''s broken hand and walked slowly around Hu for half a circle with little love


    "How can we say that we are all old acquaintances? In fact, I''ve always wanted to interview you. How can you be so ruthless and abuse so many women and girls? Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot that you still have a popsicle in your mouth. I''ll take it out. It may hurt a little. Please bear it


    With a wave of her hand, the popsicle stuck in Hu Sandao''s mouth came out with a whoosh, bringing out a red circle of blood at the top, and one of the two men who rushed to the door shot back.


    "I''m talking to Hu Sandao, our scar boss. Wait a minute, you two!"


    The popsicle, then so straight into one of the men''s abdomen, the man fell to the ground, lying on the ground wailing, another man, it is to say take off small love clothes that, scared immediately stunned in situ, can react, quickly took out another signal gun from the waist, to the sky "pa" sound, put a signal bomb.


    The blue signal bomb, from the muzzle of the ground gun, flew to the blue sky. Su Su looked back, glanced at the man who played the signal bomb, and then looked up at the blue signal bomb in the sky


    "You call people to come. They''re all scum. Anyway, they''re all scum. They''re all here at one time, so I don''t have to solve them one by one!"


    With that, Su Su ignored the man who was standing in the same place after releasing the signal bomb. She continued to look down at Hu Sandao, who was covering his sore throat. At this time, Hu Sandao''s hand bone was broken, and his throat was stabbed by the popsicle. She was so miserable that she had to curl up on the ground, just like a black and thin shrimp.


    Su Su thought that she could step on Hu Sandao''s five fingers one by one. She asked sarcastically in her indifference


    "Scar boss, you haven''t answered my question yet. You say ~ ~ how do you people grow up? Don''t your consciences hurt? "


    "It''s all... It''s all..." Hu Sandao shrinks on the ground, his fingers are linked to his heart. He is crushed by Su Su one by one. He has no resistance to the pain. This kind of pain, pain to the extreme, Hu Sandao doesn''t care about the injury in his throat. It''s worth shouting hoarsely: "it''s all forced for life!"!!! Spare me, spare me, spare me


    Yes, who is not all for life? Working on a construction site is for living. Working in an office building is for living. Buying and selling women and children is just for the benefit of life.


    "Yes, for the sake of life, you are short of money, and you will not find a proper job by yourself? You abduct and sell children? Do you want to turn a good man into a prostitute? I just ask you, will your heart hurt? Will it


    Su Su''s face, in the light of the sun, suddenly sent out a fine silver, her black hair, also one by one with silver light, she drooped her eyes, asked Hu Sandao heart will not hurt, under the foot of the action of grinding Hu Sandao finger bone, a little bit hard, a little bit loose, and a little bit hard, listening to the voice of the scum finger bone fragmentation, She felt wonderful.


    "Pain, pain, it will hurt. It''s killing me. Please forgive me. Please forgive me. I don''t dare any more. I really don''t dare any more!"


    "Will it hurt? Will your heart hurt like me? I tell you, you are just a little bit hurt, you are just a broken finger bone, this little pain is nothing, my heart, once I suffered pain, than you now pain, pain 100 times, 1000 times, 10000 times!! "


    She tortured Hu Sandao''s fingers with her feet. She held Xiao AI in her hand. Xiao AI also held her neck. The mother and daughter held each other tightly. But Su Su still cried. She remembered that in her last life, her little love fell into Hu Sandao''s hands. She didn''t know if she was indecent or hurt. Thinking of this, Su Su Su even had a pain in breathing. It was such a pain, Even the ten fingers that crushed Hu san dao were less than one ten thousandth of her heartache.

 Chapter 478

    ¡°mu~a£¬mu~a£¬mu~a!!!¡±


    Holding Su Su Su''s little love, she may feel Su Su''s emotion. Holding Su Su Su is also crying, crying and calling for her mother. Su Su recovered a little, only to find that she was surrounded by a thick layer of ice on the ground of this courtyard, and she fell into the magic barrier again. She was always like this. When she was a little emotional, she was easy to fall into the painful magic barrier.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Su loosened Hu Sandao''s fingers. As soon as her feet left, there was a piece of blood and flesh, black skin, red blood, white bone, rotten into a piece. Because of the sudden drop of temperature around, Hu Sandao curled up on the white ice, so cold that he was numb with pain.


    How can Su Su let him die so easily? She raised her hand, patted Xiaoai on the back, and slightly removed some of her external powers. The temperature in the courtyard picked up a little, and the door of the iced room was suddenly opened. In this courtyard, the men who had been lying in the room to rest were shooting Su Su and Xiaoai in the suddenly opened door.


    "It''s not your turn yet!"


    Su Su''s head deviated, and one side of the ice quickly froze the doors and windows of those rooms, just like a wall, blocking the doors and windows, preventing these men from running out to make trouble.


    She continued to walk like a walk, holding Xiaoai in her arms and walking around Hu Sandao, who was still struggling on the ground. She reached out and patted her back gently. At the same time, she calmed Xiaoai''s restless mood and continued to ask Hu Sandao softly,


    "I haven''t been able to understand you since the end of time, human traffickers? Is that a nice name? You should all be sentenced to death! How many families are broken up because of you traffickers? How many people, because you have lived in remorse and pain all your life, you said that just for the benefit, for the benefit, you can hurt nature to such an extent? Tell me, tell me about your mental journey? Teach me how your heart grows? "


    "I, I, I just for money, to live, to live better! They, they can have another one. "


    Hu Sandao closed his eyes. He didn''t have any mental experience. He didn''t feel how miserable those families who lost their children and relatives were. They just abducted and trafficked a woman and a child. If there were less people to eat, wouldn''t those people still have to live their lives?


    As for children? If you lose your child''s parents, why don''t you have another one?!


    "When all the children are pigs? You want to be born? Another one, another one, not the original one! "


    Su Su can''t help kicking Hu Sandao on the ground again, and directly kicks Hu Sandao curled up on the ground to lie flat. In order to take care of Xiao AI''s emotion, Su Su Su doesn''t get out of control any more. Although she thinks some of Hu Sandao''s thoughts make it difficult for her to control herself, she says slowly as usual:


    "The world says that it''s hard for women to conceive in October, but only women know how hard it is for them to conceive in October. Every child is a treasure of women''s life. You say it''s good to have another one, or you should have a try?"?? I''ll give you a baby! "


    With that, Su Su''s palm was over Hu Sandao''s abdomen, and a mass of flesh and blood gradually gathered in Hu Sandao''s stomach. The pain made Hu Sandao cry out


    "Good pain, good pain, help, please, let me go, let me go..."


    "Does it hurt? How painful is it? How painful is your stomach, or a fake one? "


    "It hurts so much. My stomach is breaking!"


    Hu Sandao shouts and shouts, but Su Su can''t help laughing. What''s the stomach breaking? The flesh and blood in Hu Sandao''s stomach is only four months old. The size of the fetus is so small that the stomach is about to break? The child is pregnant in a woman''s stomach for 10 months. How can a woman live?


    She chuckles and continues to make Hu Sandao''s flesh and blood swell. She wants Hu Sandao to have a try. It''s hard for every woman to conceive in October!


    Next to him, the man who had released the signal bomb seemed to be insane. Looking at Su Su, who seemed to be normal and abnormal, he stood in the same place and was so scared that he even forgot to run. Su Su ignored him and continued to make Hu Sandao "pregnant!"


    When Hu Sandao''s stomach had grown to the size of "pregnant" six months, he couldn''t bear it any more. The black belly began to crack and burst into red fault. Su Su Su said to Hu Sandao, who was lying on the ground with twitching limbs


    "Oh, you''ve got stretch marks."


    "Let me go, let me go, let me go..."


    Today, Hu Sandao is lying on the white ice, with his black and red belly, stretching out his clothes and trousers. He is still puffing. Su Su just blinks her eyes. A gust of wind blows in the distance, and her long hair is scattered and falls on her shoulders. The tip of her hair is gently shaking in the cold air.


    Little love gradually calmed down, but lying on her mother''s shoulder, a satisfied expression of attachment, her skirt, red snake head, probing, probing, very curious looking at Hu Sandao waiting to be slaughtered on the ground.


    All of a sudden, a cry came out from the mouth of Hu san dao lying on the ice. His belly was broken, just like a balloon that had been blown too much. With a "pop", it burst from the inside. The blood scattered all over the ground, and the intestines, as well as the feces in the intestines, fell on the white ice.


    In this way, Hu Sandao was still alive. On the contrary, his consciousness was very clear. The pain from his whole abdomen was conveyed to his brain little by little. Hu Sandao didn''t have the strength to beg for mercy. He also knew that everyone knew that Su Su Su would not let him go even if he begged again.


    "So it''s so easy for you to abduct other people''s children and say that it''s good for them to have another one?"


    Su Su changed her hand, held Xiao AI in her arms, and gave a gentle smile. Her long hair, black as ink, stuck on some pale face. She was like a fierce ghost crawling out of the underworld. Looking at Hu Sandao''s expression, she was clearly smiling, but it made people feel flustered from the bottom of her heart


    "Have you ever experienced the pain of losing a child? Every breath, inhaled into the lung, will feel pain all over, the most painful is the heart, the heartache are eager to gouge out the matter, often think of their lost children, tears can not help but flow down, flow to the end, have no tears, just want to die on the wall, hit their own amnesia, hit their own forget everything

 Chapter 479

    Hu Sandao on the ground, his eyes looking at the sky, his dry lips half open, he is breathing, but what he inhales into his lungs is not air, but water. Every time he breathes, his lungs hurt as if he had been shaved by a skate. His heart, like a small needle, stabs his heart rhythmically with every word Su Su Su Su says.


    Finally, Hu Sandao''s eyes, which were not tears, but thick blood mixed with transparent brain tissue fluid, suffered all the pain Su Su had suffered a little bit, and finally could not help it. Hu Sandao, who was born with great courage, jumped up from the ground, hung his broken intestines and hit the pillar.


    One hit, then died!


    "It''s boring. I can''t stand this torture. I killed myself!"


    Su Su curled her lips and kicked the intestines in front of her toes in disgust. She directly kicked the man who was standing in a daze. This man was the one who just stood outside the gate and was also the one who sent out the signal light.


    He has been standing not far from Su Su and Hu Sandao, watching how Su Su tortured Hu Sandao a little bit. Then he watched helplessly. This woman, like a devil, turned half of her body and put a pair of Sen Leng''s eyes on him.


    "I... I, let me go, let me go!"


    The man''s legs trembled and yellow urine came out of his crotch. He stepped on his brother, who had fallen to the ground with a popsicle in his belly. The man bowed his head and saw that the brother had died at some time. He was dead with no pain on his face. So the man raised his gun and laughed at Su Su Su,


    "I''ll do it myself!"


    Pulling the trigger, the three men who said they would take turns playing with Su Su and Xiao AI all died in the yard.


    Three men, two suicide, let Su Su vent the mood also did not have, that left a few ice wall blocked in the room of the men, Su Su also did not get a torture interest, just a little thick ice in the room, let them die slowly in the cold.


    This courtyard is close to the wall of the North District. Because a signal bomb was fired earlier, after a while, Lu Ren, who was in the East District, rushed into the courtyard with a gun to shoot. Su Su still blocked himself with an ice wall, freezing the blood of the people who rushed into the courtyard.


    But I don''t want to. There are still a lot of people on the east side of Lu Ren''s house. On the wall, some people turn over to Su Su, and the power is put in disorder. At the door, several people rush in, among them, I don''t know who threw a tear gas into the yard. As the white smoke rises, Xiao AI starts to cry again.


    She cried as if she was angry or a little afraid. Maybe Su Su didn''t feel it. But from the perspective of love, there were many bad guys besieging her mother, so Maomao didn''t hide them. She felt Xiaoai''s fear. From Xiaoai''s clothes, she suddenly burst into the white smoke of tear gas, Grown into a thick adult snake, at the door of a crowd of men shooting, spit.


    When the bullets hit the scarlet scales of the snake, they only sparked a little. In addition, they did no harm to the king of snake.


    "Ah ~ ~!"


    "Toxic!"


    "Withdraw ~!"


    On the contrary, Maomao''s venom fell on people''s faces and bodies. When it touched it, it would die, and its body would become so big. A red shadow ran by, and a bloody mouth opened, and it bit the head of a man at the door. The snake''s body slightly propped up, and it pulled the head off his shoulder. The poisoned black blood, like a fountain, came to the sky.


    Black blood falls on who, who is poisoned, can also die!


    "Maomao, there are bones in the head. Be careful of indigestion."


    Su Su in the white smoke, on the one hand, made a water ball for her and Xiao''ai to block the tear gas attack outside, and on the other hand, reminded Maomao not to swallow the head in his mouth. Maomao quickly vomited out the head with black hair. He didn''t want to have a stomachache.


    Speaking of the snake, why was it so small just now, and now it suddenly becomes so big?


    Su Su was a little puzzled while she was killing people. She held little love in her arms. Around her body, pieces of human body and bright red blood were flying around. There was a kind of situation that one man was in charge and ten thousand people could not open.


    Su Su couldn''t help forgetting herself when she killed too much. She let the demon in her body be released. The screams around her kept on coming. Su Su''s heart was numb and had no pity for the dead around her.


    Sometimes there are too many evils. A human life in her heart is an instant thing, too short for her to tell whether there are good or bad people here, whether there are people who voluntarily or involuntarily join Lu Ren''s team, and she has no time to judge whether there are people who are hard to say. It''s like the dead are alive, but it''s just the difference between opening and closing their eyes, If you want to live, don''t go to her. If you don''t want to die, just come!


    So Su Su''s psychology at the moment, not because she has been harvesting the lives of living people, has any other feelings, she is very calm, the more people kill, the more calm her heart is, it seems that only such a river of blood can pacify her once impetuous mind, and only killing so many lives, can she have the feeling of "returning to the right place".


    Su Su, who was very calm in his heart, thought about how Maomao became so big? She estimated that this might also be a special skill of the snake king?! After all, Maomao ate so many crystal nuclei all day long. Su Fu and Su Mu entrusted Bai Heng. One third of the crystal nuclei consigned from Bafang village were eaten by Maomao. After all, it''s time to upgrade her level.


    With the help of snake king Maomao, a large area of people at the door died immediately. Su Su held Xiaoai in her arms, wrapped in a water ball, and killed the men lying on the wall. The attack stopped for a moment. When another wave of powers and bullets came to her, Su Su Su decided to change her playing method. With a wave of her one hand, a cloud of water quickly gathered in the sky, and the cold rain began to fall.


    Second, the people on the wall feel very cold. Now this solar term is also the early summer season. Everyone has changed into short clothes and shorts. No one expected that it would rain in the sky, and it would still be freezing rain. So soon, the people on the wall shiver with cold. They want to get off the wall, but they find their hands and feet cold and numb, I don''t even have the strength to pull the trigger. What else can I talk about?

 Chapter 480

    Gradually, the rain in the sky turned into snow. The people on the wall who had frozen their hands and feet had accumulated a thick layer of snow on their heads and shoulders. Lu Ren''s dozens and hundreds of people soon folded inside and outside the courtyard.


    In the North District, close to the small gate of the wall, Lu Ren led a large group of people to fill a bag of crystal nuclei for the people guarding the East District in the small gate. Then the small gate was opened, and he waved back, followed by one or two hundred people behind him to cross the small gate, so he easily entered the East District from the North District, and came directly to the courtyard he had built in the East District.


    What to say about martial law, what to say about breaking off communication, is that the upper level is effective for ordinary talents. Those who are really capable and skillful are not afraid to go anywhere, even if a wall is erected between the North District and the East District? Does Lu Ren come and go as soon as he wants? If you want to bring people to the East, you bring people to the east?


    Under the leadership of Lu Ren, a group of people came out of the courtyard. He suddenly stopped and hid around the corner. He peeped out half an eye and stared at the gate of the courtyard, which was full of dead bodies. The scarlet figure was dancing in the white tear gas smoke. Behind Lu Ren, someone asked in a low voice:


    "What kind of monster is this? It''s like a snake. How can there be such a big one? "


    Lu Ren didn''t speak, because he saw an acquaintance coming out of the white smoke, holding a child, passing by the dancing snake. He waved and looked at him with cold eyes.


    Lu Ren immediately jumped to the corner and quickly hid. His back against the wall was full of sweat. A subordinate asked, "boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Boss, shall we go?"


    "It''s like a woman holding a child? It''s easy to deal with. "..."


    "Give birth, give birth, she gave birth!"


    Lu Ren was a little incoherent. Before he could have a reaction in his head, some of his subordinates could not help but poke their heads at Su Su and Xiao AI, ready to attack.


    Su Su stood at the gate, but she didn''t wait for Lu Ren to get ready. She knew that this was Hu Sandao''s reinforcements, and she also felt the killing intention of a large group of men, so why wait for these people to fight first?


    She held the child in one hand, and the free hand stretched out to the group. With long black hair flying, a silver ice snake ran towards the group of men. Maomao saw that, hey, the ice snake was more powerful than it, so she was not willing to be outdone. She followed the ice snake and ran away.


    Suddenly scream everywhere, the voice of blood and flesh burst one after another, a chaos, Su Su holding a little love, step by step to the corner, stick on the wall of Lu Ren, all over the cold sweat, looking at the front, he managed to attract the brothers, was an ice snake, a red snake, to kill.


    In front of him, is staging a human purgatory!


    In the past, when she was in Bafang village, Su Su would always say that if she was not pregnant now, she could fly!


    At that time, everyone thought she was joking, Fei? How to fly? Su Su is so soft and glutinous. How can it go to heaven and earth?


    However, when everyone was amused, no one doubted that she really had the ability to go to heaven and earth.


    So when Lu Ren sees Su Su''s little love in his arms, his first reaction is that it''s broken. Today, it''s in Su Su''s hands again. No matter why, it''s because Su Su Su has already been born. The best time to kill her is in Bafang village, because at that time, she was pregnant and didn''t want to kill her too much.


    When this time has passed, Su Su can go to heaven and earth, invincible!


    Lu Ren thought and was afraid. At the moment when Su Su turned the corner, he left his brother and his team and ran to the alley. He, the leader, ran away. It was meaningless for the rest of the brothers to stick to it, so he ran away with SA Ya Zi.


    In front of him, Lu Ren turned around and saw that this was not good. These people had too big a goal, and they would kill him if they followed him. So Lu Ren ran as hard as he could. Suddenly, at a corner, he rushed into the backyard of a family with an open door. He turned around and blocked the door of the backyard.


    Many of the people who fled with him did not have time to be surprised and scolded. In fact, what Lu Ren did was just the most normal phenomenon for their mob. So when the red snake and the ice snake meandered their bodies all the way from behind, they ran, fled and died. No one expected Lu Ren to be the commander, Will come out and help them.


    And Lu Ren in the yard didn''t stay much, so he quickly went around to the front of the yard, came to another street, and got away smoothly.


    In the dark yard, Susu, holding Xiaoai, falls at the end and walks slowly through the corpse. Her face is dreamy, calm and a little bit of pleasant mood. It seems that she is appreciating the people she killed.


    In fact, killing is also an art. How to kill people with one blow, and how to make them die painfully and slowly, all need to be studied slowly. Su Su has studied it for 10 years. Now, it''s no exaggeration to say that she is a killing artist.


    Looking at the front, those scum while running, crying heartbroken, they ran in despair, they ran in the alley without a door, it is very much like those abducted children, those children left their parents, are not so helpless, so soft that people can step on the flesh and blood?


    An alley, dark and long, as if never run to the end, fell in the last person, one by one died. At the end of the alley, Ye Yu led his brothers, arms in hand, a face of anxiety flashed by, lying on Su Su''s shoulder, just about to doze off, Xiao AI''s eyes brightened, straightened up his neck, fleshy little fingers pointed to the bright entrance of the alley, Yelled:


    "Dad ~ ~"


    The speech is clear, soft and waxy, which makes people feel very lovely.


    A few seconds later, as if to hear the cry of little love, Ye Yu ran back in a hurry, standing at the entrance of the alley, covered in the golden sun, shouting: "Su Su! Little love? "


    "Dad! Dad ~ ~ "


    Xiao AI claps her hand happily and twists in the direction of Ye Yu. Su Su doesn''t move. She just drives the power with all her heart and pursues Lu Ren who runs away in front of her.

 Chapter 481

    Ye Yu steps forward quickly, breathing heavily. He hangs the gun in his hand around his neck and runs to Su Su''s side. He just wants to scold Su a few times and ask her why she is running around, making him easy to find. He also leaves a room full of hostages and pulls all his brothers to search in the East District. When he sees Su Su Su''s face full of concentration, As if he had fallen into his personal world, it was so abnormal that he felt a pain in his heart and asked aloud:


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Su doesn''t speak. She glances at Ye Yu. Ye Yu reaches out her hand and wants to hold Xiao AI. She gives way, pushes Ye Yu and slaps him on the wall. She says angrily:


    "Don''t touch my daughter!"


    "Honey, it''s me. I''m your man."


    Ye Yu rubbed his lung, which was almost moved. He twisted his shoulder joints and stood up straight. He took another step towards Su Su. Su Su shed two strings of tears. Looking at Ye Yu, he asked:


    "How did you come? You''re late... "A lifetime late.


    Ye Yu was shocked by this sentence. He looked up and down at Su Su and Xiao AI. Xiao AI was smiling. He didn''t know what was going on. Su Su''s expression was so fierce and didn''t look like she was ruined by those men. Moreover, her power level was so high that these soft footed shrimps couldn''t bully her.


    So what''s he late for? Ye Yu a little don''t understand, a face of fear and doubt looking at Su Su.


    Su Su then said: "they, they want to abduct Xiao AI and develop Xiao AI into Tong Ji!"


    "MD, I fucked his grandmother''s leg!"


    Hearing this, Ye Yu immediately blew up her hair and raised her eyebrows, which was just like the face changing in Sichuan Opera. The face that could have been seen was so ferocious and terrifying, because Su Su''s words really touched his scales. His daughter was less than a year old. What were these scum thinking?


    Ye Yu can''t think of this possibility. When he thinks that Xiao AI will become Tong Ji, his heart will be cut. The greed of adults is so dirty and filthy, and the children are so weak and innocent. These adults bully the small with their big behavior. Their behavior is so hateful that Ye Yu shivers with anger.


    He immediately took the gun and was about to kill those men who were still running in front of him, but Su Su stretched out her hand. She was awakened by Ye Yu''s roar, so she grabbed Ye Yu''s hand and asked:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I can''t let people bully you two!"


    Ye Yu shakes away Su Su''s hand, turns his head, leads King Kong and others, takes the gun, and goes to Lu Ren in front of him to kill him, leaving Su Su Su with a bleary face and a sour heart.


    Last life, last life if ye Yu in, how good? Maybe from the beginning, her little love will not be handed over to Xie Qingyan, no... if ye Yu was in her last life, Ye Yu would not let her leave her little love and run out of the city to do the task.


    This is the difference between men and men. Although Ye Yu made a mistake at the beginning in this dispute involving Ye Yu, Su Su and Xie Qingyan, he shouldn''t take advantage of it, but afterwards, he is also trying his best to make up for his fault. He is a man who has responsibility and responsibility than Xie Qingyan. In the end, responsibility and responsibility are very important!


    Looking at the remains of scum in front of her, Su Su quietly stops to kill them. She reaches out her hand and takes back the ice snake. Maomao turns around and walks towards Xiaoai. When she comes to Su Su Su''s feet, Maomao''s body shrinks and gets smaller. She climbs up Su Su Su Su Su Su''s legs and climbs back to Xiaoai, It''s back to normal size.


    Su Su felt that she was a little tired. After Ye Yu appeared, she swept towards her. At the same time, Su Su didn''t want to run and jump with her little love. She estimated that this state was because her spirit was too tight. Now she suddenly relaxed and felt very tired. So Su Su turned and walked out of the alley, I''m going to walk back to the fat petrel to have a rest.


    As soon as I came out, I saw several girls standing around the corner. They were very thin, their hair was in a mess, and their clothes were not even neatly dressed. One or two girls were only wearing a pair of briefs on their lower body. On their white thighs, they were all bruised.


    They all shrink in one place, you hold my hand, I hold your hand, timid, and worship, and fear looking at Su Su.


    Su Su glanced at them and asked, "don''t you go home?"


    The girls shook their heads. One of them was a little bolder and said, "we don''t have a home. We don''t know where our home is."


    "What about your relatives?"


    Su Su asked again. It''s obvious that these girls, who were collected by Hu Sandao in various ways and locked up in the yard, are as many as five or six. The oldest one seems to be about 13 years old, and the youngest one is only two years old. She is led by her sister and looks at Su Su Su eagerly.


    The girls shook their heads again. In the autumn of troubled times, they didn''t know where their families were, so Su Su thought about it and said:


    "Well, you... Come with me. I''ll find someone for you to see if she can arrange you properly."


    As soon as Su Su said this, the two-year-old girl let go of her sister''s hand and ran directly to Su Su. She held out her hand and held up her small face timidly, holding Su Su Su''s hand. Su Su frowned and held back her little love. She led the children back to the siheyuan of fat petrels.


    Before she entered the door, she saw Chunlai''s wife walking up and down the steps of the gate with a worried look on her face. As soon as she turned her head, she saw that Susu had led several girls out of the gate by herself, so she met her and said to Susu:


    "My God, where have you been? Your husband was so anxious that he took all the hostages in the yard


    In the face of Su Su and Xiao AI''s personal safety, Ye Yu can''t think of so many things. His brain is not strong, and he has no big ambition. He can''t imagine that when the force of guarding the hostages in a room is taken away by him, those hostages who are related to the control of the whole Eastern District will lose their custody, and what will the final chaos look like.


    For Ye Yu, what about controlling the whole Eastern District? What about being a person below one person and above ten thousand people in the whole Eastern District? As long as his women and children are well, he has nothing else to ask for in life.

 Chapter 482

    "What about the hostages? Did they all run away? "


    Su Su frowned and looked at Chunlai''s wife. She had already prepared for the worst. However, Chunlai''s wife shook her head and said:


    "No, our couple came back in time. Now we are sending troops to watch them."


    "Whew, that''s good."


    Su Su nods and is relieved. She has no time to analyze why Chunlai doesn''t need her to say hello, so she helps her to keep hostages. Moreover, Chunlai''s wife and children don''t run away?! Su Su just followed Chun Lai''s wife into the courtyard. Looking up, the whole courtyard was crowded with soldiers with guns. Four people stood in front of each room. As soon as Su Su stood in the courtyard, Chun youyue came out and asked:


    "Su Su, where have you been? Ye Yu is crazy. When she comes back in a hurry, she is sweating all over. Does the commotion on the Northeast street have anything to do with you? "


    "Yes! I killed Hu san dao. "


    Su Su nodded, simple and clear, so that Spring Moon and others are all in a daze, looking for a long time Hu Sandao, Su Su was killed?


    They didn''t expect Su Su Hui to come down and say that she caused the riots on the Northeast street. The Northeast street is the road leading to the North District, which is now divided into two parts. The other part is in the North District. There was a riot on the Northeast street just now, but the riot area belongs to the property of the civil team. Although these soldiers have the right to enter in spring and moon, But they are often hindered by private teams.


    So the spring city is very chaotic. Even in the north and west districts, where the public security environment is better, the official hand still can''t reach into the civil team. Just now, chunyouyue knew about the riots on the Northeast street, and then he pointed out the direction to Ye Yu. If ye Yu wanted to explore, he might be able to find Su Su Su in it.


    On the Northeast street, there are also official people. Just now Chunlai and chunyouyue went to the Northeast street. They said that they found Lu Ren''s team active in the Northeast street, so they wanted to catch some Lu Ren''s subordinates to ask about the situation. As a result, they hurried to the Northeast street and caught a few unrelated people, and then they were disappointed.


    As soon as he comes back, he meets Ye Yu, who is sweating. He takes away King Kong, Gazi, Lixia, even situ Shan and Bai Heng, leaving a room full of hostages. Chunlai and chunyouyue have to stand guard and guard them.


    But he didn''t expect Su Su Su to come back, so now everyone is very confused. He doesn''t know what happened on the Northeast street. Su Su didn''t elaborate. Chun youyue, a subordinate, is not easy to ask. When he saw Su Su Su holding Xiao AI, he went back to the room. After thinking about it, he left some soldiers watching over the hostages in the room, He left with some of the remaining soldiers and went to northeast street.


    Chunlai''s wife stayed at the same place, looked at the girls brought by Su Su, and talked with them about their lives. When she learned of their tragic experiences, she felt soft and in a state of confusion. She arranged for several girls to settle in another empty house in the courtyard. She asked Chunlai''s subordinates to get some mutant fish, I''m going to cook some fish soup for these hungry girls for a day or two.


    In the room, Su Su breast fed Xiao''ai, and tossed some rice paste to feed her. Then she coaxed Xiao''ai to sleep. She was lying on the bed, her confused mind was empty, and she heard the door creak open. The next second, her body was empty, and Ye Yu picked her up from the bed.


    "Finished?"


    Su Su opened his eyes and looked at Ye Yu. His dark face was still half dry with blood beads. There was deep fear in his eyes and anger after the shock. Su Su was a little anxious when she saw him and asked:


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    He didn''t speak. He picked Su Su up, put her on the low flat by the window, put his arms around her waist from behind, and put his chin on her shoulder in silence. After a long silence, he seemed to say very hard:


    "Su, I''m in a bad mood. Those people are... Too bad."


    Ye Yu doesn''t know how to tell Su Su about the darkness and dirtiness of human nature. In fact, in his past years, he has been a Death Squadron for several years. What he does all the year round is to reap people''s lives. Although he occasionally kills some inexplicable people, the people who kill most are all kinds of scum. Yes, scum can be classified according to the types of crimes, And there are all kinds of scum.


    In truth, Ye Yu has long been immune to these ugly realities.


    But he used to kill people, as if he was doing something that had nothing to do with himself. He didn''t hate those people he killed, and he didn''t sympathize with those people. To put it bluntly, killing is just his occupation, it''s all!


    But this time, he really felt the hatred in his heart, because Su Su said that these people wanted to turn Xiao AI to be Tong Ji, and Ye Yu wanted to kill all the peddlers in the world. Why was there such a big difference between before and now? Because he didn''t have a daughter before, he didn''t know what fatherly love was. Now he is a father, and he doesn''t allow all bad things to happen to his daughter.


    "Well, you know these people are scum. They just want to abduct and sell Xiao''ai, and you are so afraid. Because I put a green hat on him, Xie Qingyan always wanted to get rid of Xiao''ai, so I asked you to kill Xie Qingyan, but you didn''t do it!"


    As soon as Su Su talks about the old story, she feels angry. That time in the apple villa area, as long as ye Yu is willing to do something, Xie Qingyan''s life will be gone. Now she doesn''t know whether Xie Qingyan is alive or dead. So Su Su is always a little worried. She always thinks that this person doesn''t know when he will come out, which is bad for Xiao AI.


    Yes, there is another Xie Qingyan!


    Ye Yu, holding Su Su Su, suddenly becomes stiff. He forgets Xie Qingyan. When he was in the apple villa area, he didn''t feel that. Now from the perspective of a father and a man, in retrospect, how much Xie Qingyan had to hate Xiao AI at that time, and then he would cry out in public and let Su Su Su Su beat Xiao AI in his stomach?


    That Xie Qingyan, also verbally scolds Xiao''ai as an evil. Ye Yu remembers that on the night when she knew Su Su was pregnant, Xie Qingyan''s face was full of hatred and disgust for Su Su and Xiao''ai. When she remembered Xie Qingyan''s abuse of Xiao''ai at that time, Ye Yu''s anger began to roll again.


    His daughter is so lovely. When she smiles, her face is full of flesh and her eyes are all squeezed so that there is only one seam left. As soon as she sees him, she will stretch out her little hand to call her father. How can such a lovely baby be a villain?

 Chapter 483

    Ye Yu seldom thinks about something with his brain. When he thinks about it, he thinks about the birth of Xiao AI. His thinking is quite jumping. Just now he is still thinking about Xie Qingyan, and the next second he asks:


    "Su, did you break up with Xie Qingyan just because I bullied you?"


    "Good day, why do you mention this?"


    "In fact, I just want to say that a man, if he really can''t accept you... Being bullied by me, just break up. I, I was a jerk at the beginning, but I''m definitely not a scum."


    "Well, what do you want to express?"


    Su Su''s eyes drooped and her long hair fell on her cheek. She was a little uncomfortable. In fact, she seldom talked with Ye Yu about some deep topics. The most they talked about was some trivial things like water, such as what to eat today? Get me a diaper or something.


    Since Ye Yu knew that there was little love, he never talked about these things between the two people. Maybe he felt that Su Su could even give birth to a child for him. It didn''t matter how he got into bed or how Su Su separated from Xie Qingyan.


    Now ye Yu talks about it again. Su Su doesn''t quite understand. Why does Ye Yu mention these things?


    "You don''t understand? I mean, actually, why do you take advantage of this? Because that day, in fact, I saw you in the princess bar. I didn''t think of anything else at that time. I just thought you were beautiful and quite to my taste. I wanted to know you. "


    It''s just a coincidence that Ye Yu and his brothers seldom come out for a holiday. They just find a place where they can drink and make trouble. They quarrel with each other, and Ye Yu sees Su Su. He still remembers that she is wearing a white skirt and a cowboy coat, a delicate and pure appearance.


    It''s too much to say that he''s attracted to something. Ye Yu is so drunk that he sees Su Su as soon as he looks back. He just thinks Su Su is right for him. There''s no other reason. Maybe another person, another face, and wearing the same clothes. Ye Yu doesn''t have this feeling. To be frank, there are so many women in the bar, his second son, Just for Su Su! What''s going on?!


    "And then? And then you see me being drugged in vain and taking advantage of it? "


    Su Su looks back with a smile and glances at Ye Yu. Although she doesn''t know what ye Yu is trying to express when he says these things, it''s rare for them to say so many words in such a light voice. Little love sleeps deeply. This kind of moment is quite rare.


    "Then, you jumped on me. I don''t know if you have a boyfriend, right? This kind of thing, men''s love and women''s normal physiological needs, I don''t want to go on others, so I want to go on you. This, this is also fate. At that time, I thought, no matter what, I''ll fight for compensation. Then you broke off with Xie Qingyan, and I want to marry you, no matter whether I have little love or not, Brother originally meant to be responsible to you in the end... Su, do you know what I mean? If you want to, I''ll kill all the people you don''t like. If you don''t want to, we''ll go back to Bafang village. I''ll be with you and Xiao AI. We''ll never be separated. "


    "No... why? I don''t want to go back. I haven''t played enough in this spring city. I haven''t finished killing so many people. "


    Su Su, who didn''t understand Ye Yu''s words, was trying to express what he meant. She only grasped the only key point. It was only a short time since she came to Chuncheng, and Ye Yu came back to Bafang village. Why didn''t he an kill her? Don''t you get the serum back?


    "OK, then we won''t go back, su. In fact, if you have any psychological shadow, you can tell me. I''ll listen at any time."


    He has asked himself, now happiness, is not his kind of people deserve to have? A long time ago, when he didn''t know Su Su was pregnant with a little love, Ye Yu suspected that Su Su''s heart had a psychological shadow. He felt that Su Su Su''s face was often dignified and painful because of his involvement, which led to Su Su Su''s separation from Xie Qingyan.


    Therefore, Ye Yu often asks himself in his heart whether he was doing right or wrong when he wanted to be happy?


    He always has a deep sense of guilt for Su Su. Even if Su Su gave birth to a little love for him, now there is a harmonious family of three. However, the more happy Ye Yu is, the more frightened Ye Yu is. He is afraid that Su Su Su is pretending to be, and he is afraid that one day Su Su Su Su will abandon him and Xiao AI and pursue her happiness.


    So it doesn''t matter if Su Su Su doesn''t agree to his proposal. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t give Xiao AI a legitimate son. Anyway, he and Su Su Su both know that Xiao AI is not a villain. Although Xiao AI is not the crystallization of his parents'' love, it is also the result of their parents'' loving and growing up.


    The main thing is that Su Su doesn''t hold back. If there is something dissatisfied with him in his heart, you can say it now. If ye Yu doesn''t do well, he must improve and resolutely improve. As long as Su Su is willing to say it, don''t worry that he can''t do it.


    To sum up, it''s all that Ye Yu wants to express. The seven twists and turns is that he realizes that he wants to give Su Su and Xiao AI a name, and worries that Su Su Su is not willing to.


    As a result, Su Su refused Ye Yu''s proposal because of her poor expression ability.


    She gently twisted her brows and thought for a while. After she killed Hu Sandao, she had no psychological shadow. Later, she would take little love and live a good life. She caressed and raised them happily. If there were people who bullied them, she would fight back as much as possible. If she could, she would fight back. If she could not, she would run away. Then her whole life would be gone.


    "I don''t have any psychological shadow." Su Su''s face deviated, his eyes looking at the wooden window lattice, relaxed and stable.


    Behind him, Ye Yu pauses for a moment and drops her eyelids in silence. Su Su''s heart clearly hides a lot of things, but she doesn''t want to say it, and he doesn''t know how to ask. Just because he is a very shallow person, it''s clear at a glance, so Ye Yu feels very shallow when he looks at anyone. He vaguely knows that Su Su Su''s heart has a kind of pain that can''t be peeled off, but Su Su Su doesn''t say it, He didn''t know how to make her understand.


    Two people so silent embrace, also don''t know how long, long to Su Su unconsciously fell asleep, she slept very well, or small love to make her up!


    Vaguely, Su Su heard Xiao AI crying. She opened her eyes and looked at the room full of golden sunshine. She didn''t know when she was moved to the bed by Ye Yu. Ye Yu was not in the room, and Xiao AI was not on the bed, but on the ground.


    **************************The author has something to say***********************


    Children''s shoes, get up!

 Chapter 484

    Su Su sprang up from the bed and ran out of bed barefoot. Looking at Xiao AI who had moved to the middle of the house, she seemed to climb down from the bed and then to the middle of the room. She stood up barefoot on the stool in the middle of the room. Then she found that the stool was a little far away from the next one, and her little hand couldn''t reach it, so she cried.


    Seeing this scene, Su Su is funny and angry. She looks down with her hands akimbo. She looks at Xiao AI with a crying face and asks, "you have the ability to move here. If you have the courage to do it yourself, you are not afraid to break your head and bleed?"


    Little love''s little hand, then stretched out toward her mother, grabbed her mother''s pajamas, walked a few steps toward her mother, two little hands hugged her mother''s knee, and cried bitterly.


    Well, it''s only 11 months old. Su Su''s speech is too harsh, so she sighs and holds up the brave girl. While coaxing Xiao AI, she moistens a towel to wash her face.


    At this time, Ye Yu pushed open the door and came in. He was still wearing a camouflage military uniform for normal training, and his hat was stuffed in the epaulets on his shoulders. His hair was shorter than before, and it was close to his scalp. He was more energetic than before, but he also exposed the scars accumulated over the years.


    So Ye Yu''s head, there are a few small bald skin, looking at it is not ugly, but for him to add a bit of anger.


    "Come on, have breakfast. I made porridge for you this morning."


    He puts two bowls of porridge on the table, reaches out his hand, takes the weeping love from Su Su''s arms, and pulls Su Su Su to sit on the side of the table. His face is so tender and considerate that Su Su Su doubts whether this is a power who has become Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu pulls her to sit down. Su Su silently twists the white porcelain spoon in the bowl, lowers her head, and silently tastes the porridge in the bowl. It''s soft and sticky. The taste is no different from that of the previous time. She raises her eyelids and glances at Ye Yu. Seeing ye Yu''s face warm and soft, she starts to feed Xiao AI porridge.


    "What''s wrong with you this morning?"


    Su Su''s mouth is wrapped in hot porridge, and he looks at Ye Yu with great vigilance. Ye Yu doesn''t speak. He has a good temper and takes out a package of sealed mustard tuber from his pocket. He holds it in one hand, puts it in his mouth, bites through the packaging bag, and politely gives Su Su Su Su several pieces of mustard tuber, and says with a smile:


    "Porridge with mustard tuber is delicious in the world. Honey, eat more. We''ve had enough to eat and drink. The past unhappiness and unhappiness will disappear. Later, brother will take you and your wife to the lake!"


    "Ye Yu, considerate and gentle, careful freehand brushwork, not suitable for you!"


    Su Su drinks a mouthful of porridge again. Facing Ye Yu''s abnormality, he calmly makes this comment. Ye Yu doesn''t like it either. They all say that a woman who has been hurt needs a lot of love to heal her inner wounds. From today on, he wants to show all his inner love, so that Su Su Su can try to forget the "psychological shadow" in her heart.


    After breakfast, Ye Yu took the initiative to take the baby, put away all the bowls on the table, and gave Xiao AI a change of clothes and diapers. In addition, she arranged several Xiao AI''s clothes and stuffed them into Su Su''s Mommy bag to take Su Su Su and Xiao AI to the lake.


    But of course, this did not succeed, because Mei Shengnan came again when the three were about to go out.


    At this time, Chunlai''s wife is in the yard, leading Niuniu and the girls rescued by Su Su to move fish to the yard. These fish were sent by chunyouyue early this morning.


    Su Su brought these girls back yesterday and wanted to see if Chunlai''s wife was willing to take care of them. As a result, because she was too tired yesterday, she didn''t have time to tell Chunlai''s wife. As a result, Chunlai''s wife didn''t need Su Su Su to say, so she took the initiative to take care of the girls.


    In the Great Lakes of the eastern region, there is a flood of mutant fish. If Su Su Su didn''t ask people to fish, one day, these mutant fish might also become a serious problem. Nowadays, many of the mutant fish in the great lakes have been beaten, but there are still many. Chunlai''s wife thinks that Su Su Su''s burden is very heavy because so many people in the yard always eat the chicken in Su Su Su''s car, Let Spring Moon send a few baskets of mutant fish.


    Of course, the mutation fish from the government are all sent to the central square of the Eastern District to make soup. If ordinary people want to get some extra mutation fish, they can buy it with Jinghe. Chunlai''s wife doesn''t take advantage of the official. Chunyouyue sends the mutation fish, so she takes out Jinghe and plans to pay chunyouyue''s bill.


    Of course, chunyouyue doesn''t accept it. They are fighting over whether or not to give chunyouyue a crystal nucleus. Niuniu and the girls stand beside a basket of silver fish and look at the fish with salivation. At this time, Mei Shengnan comes lazily in wearing a purple red cheongsam embroidered by hand.


    As soon as a girl turns around, she bumps into Mei Shengnan. The girl steps back and falls to the ground. Her face is full of frightened expression. Mei Shengnan reaches out a lotus like hand and bends down to help the little girl up. Seeing that the little girl keeps lowering her head, she is so scared that she shivers and tears flow down. Then she raises her chin and smiles, Praise:


    "It''s so beautiful. I''ll be a beauty when I grow up. Come on, don''t cry. I''m not a man eating tiger."


    Chunlai''s wife quickly left chunyouyue, who refused Jinghe, and pulled the little girl in Mei Shengnan''s hand behind her, blocking her. She frowned slightly and said with a smile:


    "Miss may, it''s so early."


    When Mei Shengnan looks at Chunlai''s wife, he probably knows what her identity is and what her identity is. She is not liked by women of good families. So Mei Shengnan sees the precaution in Chunlai''s wife''s eyebrows. He turns his eyes to Chunlai''s wife, turns around, twists his buttocks, and walks towards Su Su Su.


    "So early today?"


    Su Su sees this scene in her eyes, and doesn''t say what''s right or wrong. She can only say that women all have their own positions. Chunlai''s wife is the kind of obedient girl who has followed the rules since childhood, and Mei Shengnan''s image is really gorgeous and shining. Chunlai''s wife doesn''t like Mei Shengnan, which is reasonable.


    So Su Su just looks at Mei Shengnan and smiles. Mei Shengnan also smiles. He reaches out and pinches Xiao AI''s face. He embraces Xiao AI from Ye Yu''s arms and says to Su Su Su:


    "I''ve got some big news. I''m afraid you have other plans to go out today, so I''ll come here early to tell you."

 Chapter 485

    "What''s the news?"


    Su Su turns around and walks back to the room with Mei Shengnan holding Xiaoai. After two big and one small students enter the door, Mei Shengnan turns back and reaches for his hand to close the door with a "bang". Then, Mei Shengnan says:


    "Did you know you had a team yesterday?"


    "Yes, the news has spread to the South District so quickly?"


    "Not only the Southern District, but also the whole Chuncheng District, all know about the new Eastern District Management and the whole team of Lu Ren. I said, do you know who Lu Ren is


    "Who? I don''t know. "


    "Do you remember that when you were in Bafang village, a man named Liu Chuanfeng pulled away a group of your powers and survivors? This Lu Ren is Liu Chuanfeng''s group. At the beginning, the group of people died in your hands, and he is the only survivor in this group. "


    Su Su put out a sudden expression, "Oh, I said how this name is so familiar, it turns out that Lu Ren, how did he drop, how did he run away from me?"


    Su Su kills too many people. Sometimes she slaps them and kills a group of people. It''s nothing new that there are a few fish who miss the net occasionally. After all, she is not a professional killer. After killing people, she has to examine a battlefield carefully.


    So Lu Ren escaped from her hand. She didn''t think it was incredible. She just wanted to ask how Lu Ren escaped. When she kills people in the future, she should pay attention to it.


    Mei Shengnan leans over and sits Xiaoai on her lap. Seeing that Xiaoai likes to play with the hollow gold bracelet on her wrist, he unties it and gives it to Xiaoai to play with


    "There was a sister who served Lu Anyang carelessly last night. It wasn''t Lu Ren who said that, but Lu Ren had a confidant nearby who let it out by accident. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. I''ll tell you for a moment. It means that you ordered people in Bafang Village to shoot Liu Chuanfeng and others. Lu Ren hid under the seat of the car and didn''t dare to stand up, So I got my life back. "


    "Oh, he''s very lucky!"


    Only in this way, Su Su didn''t care about Lu Ren''s business, until Chun came knocking on the door and told her that Lu Ren''s body wasn''t found when he was making an inventory on the Northeast street.


    "This means that Lu Ren has run away!"


    Mei Shengnan tilts his eyes and looks at Su Su with a smile. It''s good that Lu Ren is a master of escape. He repeatedly escapes from Su Su''s hands, saying that Lu Ren has no resentment in his heart and will disappear from now on. There will be no revenge for Su Su Su. Su Su Su doesn''t believe it.


    "All the people under him are dead. One person has no material and no crystal nucleus. As long as the person guarding the three gates has no internal agent of Lu Ren, he should still be in the East District now."


    Su Su picks up her eyebrows and looks back at Mei Shengnan. She sees that Xiao AI is playing very well with Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan likes Xiao AI''s appearance very much. Xiao AI also devotes herself to studying the hollow out gold bracelet in her hand, while Chun Lai, standing in front of Su Su Su, says:


    "I have ordered chunyouyue to send a few confidants to guard the three gates. Don''t worry, I won''t let Lu Ren out."


    On this point, when Chunlai knew that Lu Ren had run away, he immediately ordered to go down. All the corpses would be gathered and thrown to the gap for burning. Lu Ren and Chunlai had a grudge against each other. Su Su didn''t have to worry too much. Chunlai was more concerned about Lu Ren''s life than anyone else.


    Nodding and seeing Chun come and go out, Su Su looks back at Mei Shengnan again. Mei Shengnan picks his eyebrows and says with a smile, "I''ll tell you something. Haven''t you been looking for Bai Xueli before? She has a good relationship with a man named Hua Hua, who is in charge of biological research in Chunzheng''s team. She is 35 years old and is said to be a medical fanatic and a genius. "


    Almost all medical fanatics can be put on the big hat of genius. In fact, it''s true that if they are not genius, they can''t make so many terrible medical researches.


    Su Su knows that this man named Hua was a member of the power lab in Qinglong base in his last life? According to a research report issued by Hua Hua, there are more than 100 kinds of human powers that can be inherited 12 years after the end of the world.


    That is to say, certain powers can be passed on to future generations. For example, Ye Yu''s light power and Xie Yaoshi''s lightning power are the only ones in the world today. After their death, won''t there be another light power and another lightning power in the world?


    Obviously not. Maybe among Ye Yu''s and Xie Yaoshi''s descendants, who have their blood, they can inherit their powers. This offspring may have a light power and lightning power after several generations, or one generation may be all light power. This and lightning power may be ordinary people for several generations, Or maybe all of a sudden a generation is full of powers.


    Of course, this is just an example. Hua Hua has never studied Ye Yu and Xie Yaoshi, and he does not know whether their rare powers can be passed on to future generations.


    In the research report he issued, it was confirmed that hundreds of kinds of powers could be inherited, including the five basic powers of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Although it had no effect on solving human''s own problems, Huahua''s report also enabled human beings to have a certain degree of understanding of their own powers.


    Hua Hua is also the first person to propose five basic powers.


    The five basic powers are the five types of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. All the subsequent powers of human beings are secondary variations on these five basic powers.


    Hua Hua is also the first one to put forward that the division of power levels needs to be determined by energy scheduling. According to his theory, each base has just launched special instruments to test power levels. Before that, human beings may have only a vague concept of their own power levels, without a clear standard of measurement.


    The so-called vague concept is about self cognition. For example, you probably know that you are better than this person. If the other person is first-class, you are second-class. If the other person is better than you, you must be third-class. In this way, you can grade yourself.


    Hua Hua''s analysis of energy scheduling determines how to divide this level. Thus, human beings have a unified standard of measurement. This measure is just like Qin Shihuang''s unified currency, which has made great contribution to the whole human race.

 Chapter 486

    Although Hua Hua is a genius, it can''t be said that Hua Hua''s character is good. Maybe there is no clear right or wrong in everything. Even though Hua Hua will unify the power level in the future, Su Su still doesn''t think this person is a good person.


    Because Hua Hua and his power lab have killed countless people over the years, it seems that in their eyes, the existence of human beings is just to provide materials for experiments. They don''t catch those people, they just don''t need them, and when they need them, they have to catch a specific person.


    Su Su dropped her eyes in silence. She was thinking, what should she do now? Should she continue to manage? Or is it just to get hold of he an and get the serum back?


    In her last life, Su Su also had an opportunity to destroy the power lab. in those days, the dynamic Jinger who was struggling in Qinglong base was no smaller than the one who is now in Chuncheng. When someone knew her intention, they wanted to borrow her hand to deal with the evil power lab, and revealed it to her through various kinds of grapevines, Said little love was sold into this power lab.


    Su Su was almost borrowed her knife. When she heard this news, she wanted to smash the power lab. but later she found out the reason. Finally, she left Qinglong base without doing anything about the power lab, abandoning the reasons why she was isolated, indifferent and meddleless. To tell the truth, Hua Hua Hua and others exist, It''s really a lot less detours for human beings.


    From the perspective of ordinary people and non genius individuals, the power lab is an evil existence, but from the perspective of the whole human race, this lab has made great contributions to the whole human race.


    Which of these is right or wrong depends on how people understand it.


    However, Su Su didn''t give up destroying the power lab for these admirable reasons in her last life. She was very stubborn. If others wanted to use her, she would not use it. If others wanted to borrow her knife to destroy the power lab, she would not!


    So the problem in this life comes. Should she kill Hua Hua?


    If Hua Hua is dead, who will write those papers, such as "power levels need to be divided by energy scheduling", "types of powers available for inheritance" and so on? In fact, she was inclined to kill Hua Hua to avoid future trouble, so Su Su thought about it, or she would write?


    No, it''s absolutely not. She''s just a mediocre person. Where''s the theoretical basis to support the establishment of these papers? Or can she suggest Dr. Hong to do it? Can Dr. Hong write?


    Thinking about this problem, gradually, the topic between Su Su and Mei Shengnan ended. At last, they chatted about other trifles, such as how Bai Xueli got on with Hua Hua.


    Usually, when Bai Xueli wants to connect with a man, she provides her body for this man to play for a few days and that man to play for a few days. But this time, when Bai Xueli connects with Hua Hua, it is extremely simple and clear. Because Hua Hua wants to buy a child to do the experiment, she finds Hu Sandao.


    At that time, Bai Xueli and Lu renzheng were in a hot fight, and Hu Sandao had been providing little girls for Lu Ren, so Bai Xueli was naturally associated with Hu Sandao. In this way, Bai Xueli thought that if she helped Hua Hua do a good job, she would win the favor of Hua Hua, please this scientific maniac, and maybe she would be among the upper class of Chuncheng in the future, So he took the initiative to buy 20 children for Hua Hua together with Hu Sandao.


    "Where did the white pear go? Why has there been no news? "


    Su Su frowned. Mei Shengnan had been checking her for a long time. How could he not find the trace of this woman? Mei Sheng Nan, however, glanced at her with a smile


    "Don''t talk about me. Even chunzhengzheng didn''t dare to help you find baixueli. You can tell me that so many of us are looking for baixueli, but she is hiding. I guess she is either out of Chuncheng or hiding in a place that nobody knows or can''t think of."


    "Where would that be?"


    "Now there''s a rumor that Bai Xueli is hiding in the south district. Even the orthodox people in Chunchun are trying to find her in the South District, but I think that if I were Bai Xueli, I would hide in the East and North districts."


    "I see. You mean, the more dangerous a place is, the safer it is, right?"


    Su Su nodded. She did receive news that Chunzheng people had been looking for Bai Xueli in the Southern District, because when she ran, she was led to the Southern District by a subordinate in Lu Ren''s hand. For such a long time, all traces of Bai Xueli were in the Southern District, so the world thought that Bai Xueli must be hiding in the Southern District.


    But to think about it, the Southern District is a square site. Mei Sheng Nan has been entrenched in the Southern District since he entered the spring city. Now the whole southern area is the eye line of Mei Sheng man. If Bai Xue Li is in the Southern District, Mei Sheng man may not find it.


    So maybe it''s really the most dangerous place, that is, the safest place. Susu and chunzhengzong are looking for the white snow pear. Maybe this white snow pear is hiding in the East and North districts, under the eyes of Susu and chunzhengzong.


    "In the South District, there are several people who work for Bai Xueli. They are all Bai''s family. I''m under control. Let''s see if I can feel Bai Xueli''s body and let me know. What do you want to do next?"


    Mei Shengnan does things very simply. She has found out the news that Bai Xueli appeared in the Southern District. She said when and where Bai Xueli appeared in the Southern District, which attracted chunzhengzong people to disguise themselves and run to the Southern District. The release of these news is from the Bai family.


    Therefore, without Su Su''s instruction, Mei Shengnan controls these Bai family members to prevent them from making trouble and running out to disturb chunzhengzong and Su Su''s sight.


    In this regard, Su Su once again expressed her appreciation for Mei Shengnan. She said with a smile: "this feeling is good. Even if Bai Xueli doesn''t show up, now I''m afraid he will be trapped in the north or the East. I''ll let Chun Lai ban the peddler market in the East. At that time, Hua won''t be able to buy and sell children. I see how his experiment can go on."


    ***************************The author has something to say*************************


    Suddenly found that this book actually has 1 million words! I feel that it will be longer than "plug in is crazy"

 Chapter 487

    What does Su Su want to do next? In fact, she is very simple. She wants to find he an and recover the serum. It is obvious that the doomsday vaccine has come to Hua Hua''s attention. Hua Hua is a more intelligent genius than he an, which indirectly proves that for the doomsday vaccine, more children will die in Hua Hua Hua''s hands than in he an''s hands.


    What will Hua Hua do if she can''t find a child to do the experiment? What would he do if he had no material for the experiment?


    At that time, Su Su doesn''t have to look for it, and he will certainly make a difference himself.


    After making this plan, Su Su and Mei Shengnan decide what to do next. Mei Shengnan only secretly helps in the Southern District. Su Su does everything in the Eastern District by himself. After Mei Shengnan gets up and goes back to the Southern District, Su Su Su brings in Chun Lai. He talks about banning the human trafficking market in the Eastern District, which of course coincides with Chun Lai''s idea, At the same time, he gave Su Su an idea.


    Because the market of human traffickers came into being because parents who have children can''t support themselves and children, so they have to sell their children in exchange for their children''s life and their own life.


    Therefore, even if the market of human trafficking is strictly prohibited, those parents who can''t survive will still buy and sell their children secretly. Even if they are hungry, there may be a cruel phenomenon of changing their food. Therefore, in order to fundamentally eliminate human trafficking, the eastern district needs a children''s welfare home.


    It means that all the orphans, whether abandoned by their parents or those whose parents died naturally, will be collected into the children''s welfare home. Now, some of the fish they catch in the lake in spring can be taken out to support these orphans. On this point, spring has long passed away with Spring Moon.


    In spring, they have long said that if the orphanage is established, the government is willing to catch fish for the orphans free of charge.


    "Just fish?" Su Su picks eyebrows and looks at Chun Lai, "don''t you worry about those children getting tired of eating?"


    Chun Lai pursed her lips and laughed. There was a kind of self-evident look on her straight face. Su Su immediately realized that this spring was about waiting for her to take the initiative to relax and enjoy some of the materials of Bafang village.


    With a smile, she went on to say, "then we will not tell the truth. The orphanage in the eastern district is what you want to do. I agree that the materials of our Bafang village are not for nothing. If you want to regulate the Eastern District, you can do whatever you want, but if you want to enjoy the materials of Bafang village, let''s settle it, The price we give Fang Youmao now is 25 crystal nuclei per kilogram of rice. Chicken and fruit are all at the same price. This price is cheap everywhere. If you want to go overland, send someone to Bafang village to pull it. "


    "OK, it''s very suitable. 25 nuclei are a kilo. It''s really cheap everywhere."


    Chunlai nodded his head busily and agreed to this business. If you put 25 crystal nuclei in a kilogram of rice, it would be cheap to fry 2500 crystal nuclei in a trading house. This also shows that the materials in Bafang village are really rich enough, and their materials are rich enough to sell at this price.


    Just have the ability to go to Bafang village by yourself, and have to pull materials back from Bafang village by yourself.


    This is a bit troublesome for Chunlai, because chunzhengzong has abandoned the Eastern District for a long time, and all the elite of chunzhengzong are stored in the northern district. Therefore, the physical fitness of these people in the eastern district is uneven, and the road to the end is difficult. If you send some soft footed shrimps to pull supplies, they may be killed by the monsters along the way before they reach Bafang village.


    But the strong generals are sent out. Who will guard the east side? Not to mention that there are mountains and seas of zombies outside the spring city, and there is a gap in the eastern district that the strong generals need to guard 24 hours.


    So Chun Lai was in a bit of a dilemma, but no matter how difficult he was, he would not give up such a wonderful opportunity. The head of renbafang village let go and was willing to give them such an opportunity to obtain materials. Even if there were no conditions, he had to create good conditions.


    Immediately, Chunlai came out of Su Su''s room and asked chunyouyue to squeeze the folk team and let the folk team turn in Jinghe. At the same time, Chunlai decided to organize a team of people with good skills to open the gap and go to Bafang village by land to tow materials.


    This move has undoubtedly caused a big stir in the eastern district. Most of the non-governmental teams are mobs. Like the original quartz and Lu Ren, the slightly larger teams have moved to the northern and western districts. Those who stay in the eastern district are all unstable in the middle reaches. Is it possible for them to take out the crystal nucleus?


    So this decision has been made public for several days, and the crystal nuclei collected by the eastern district are not as many as those stored in Su Su''s hands.


    If the quantity of crystal nuclei is not enough, it is impossible to go to Bafang village to buy materials. Between the spring and the Spring Moon, they are in unprecedented distress.


    At the same time, the orphanage in the Eastern District, under the leadership of Chunlai''s wife, found a quadrangle at random. It was next to Su Su''s quadrangle, but within the distance of a wall, Chunlai''s wife led the girls rescued by Su Su Su, wrote a pair of red couplets and pasted them on the door. The orphanage in the eastern district was established in half a day.


    Then, Chunlai and chunyouyue issued a new regulation. If all the middle class teams don''t want to turn in Jinghe, they can turn in 100 Jin of mutant fish every day. The 100 Jin of mutant fish will take out one jin to support the children in the orphanage for free, and the rest will be provided to the army.


    The troops will not all enjoy it by themselves. In the central square of the Eastern District, the spring people set up 10 large pots and sent special personnel to scrape the scales and cut the belly of the fish 24 hours a day to cook fish soup, which is provided free of charge to the ordinary survivors.


    Although those teams in the middle reaches are very reluctant to do this free labor for the Eastern District, they are used to it because of the spring. It''s also because there are too many mutant fish in the lake. For the powers, if they work together, it''s OK to catch them, so it''s not too difficult to finish the task of 100 Jin of mutant fish every day.


    The difficulty is that no one organized them so aggressively and forced them to catch fish before, so everyone didn''t want to be a * * and their life became more and more difficult.


    Now it''s better to have fish soup and meat. Although it doesn''t taste very good, it''s better than starvation. When we have a bite to eat, we will have the mind to care about other things.

 Chapter 488

    When the eastern district is getting better and better, Chunlai is concentrating on raising Jinghe, planning to go to Bafang village by land to buy materials.


    In Shizhai, North District, Shi Xin, dressed in linen, kneels in the mourning hall. In front of her, there are two memorial tablets, one of her husband Kuang Shiguo''s and the other of quartz.


    Although in these days, Shi Xin secretly sent many people to search for the body of quartz, but always gave her great disappointment, but Shi Xin still set up a memorial tablet for her brother, three sticks of incense every day, insisted on giving it to Kuang Shiguo, at the same time, also insisted on giving it to quartz.


    She looked at the two tablets in front of her. They were the two people she loved most. Now they all left her. She was thinking that she wanted to go with them, but now


    Outside the door, a responsible aunt knocked on the open door, Shi Xin did not look back, looking at the aunt, silent asked what is the matter.


    The night is a little cool. The white moon is already hanging in the night sky, and the stars are dotted with dark blue night. My aunt stands outside the door, feeling like there is a gust of overcast wind behind her. She gives a dry smile and says to Shi Xin, who is wearing a hemp


    "Miss, a woman surnamed Bai came to see you. She said that she knew who killed her husband and young master. She asked if you want revenge. If you want revenge, please see her."


    This makes Shi Xin''s face color instantly. Of course, she wants revenge. Don''t think that if she is such a woman''s family, she will have no resentment or hatred. Her husband and her younger brother are all her closest relatives. Why don''t they take revenge?!


    "Let her in, the white woman, you let her in!"


    Shi Xin almost cried and stood up. Her aunt quickly turned around, ran through the intricate corridor, and went to the gate. She said a few words to the guard of the two powers. Then the two guards opened the vermilion gate, revealing the slender, solitary white snow pear outside.


    Stepping into the high threshold, Bai Xueli''s pink lips show a smile of success. Once upon a time, it was said that quartz''s team was the first team in the North District, and it was just because quartz had a group of good brothers who were loyal to him.


    Once upon a time, they said that Shizhai was the most difficult house to enter in the North District. Even if quartz died, Shixin, who lived in this house, would not let others bully him. In fact, it was just because although quartz died, he and his loyal brothers were silently guarding the regiment and the woman Shixin.


    But now, all this will be because of the arrival of snow pear, and break its stereotypes, so hard to step into the stone house, she snow pear is not so easy to enter?


    With an ambitious ambition, Bai Xueli follows Shi Zhai''s aunt, turns around the complex corridor, and comes to the room set up as a memorial hall. She sees Shi Xin kneeling on the futon on the ground. In front of Shi Xin, there are two tablets. Shi Xin is burning paper for the two people on the tablets.


    The silent night, with a heavy atmosphere, made the whole Lingtang gloomy. Shi Xin knelt on the futon without looking back. He just burned the paper in his hand and asked in a low voice, "do you know who killed my husband and my brother?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Bai Xueli raises her feet, crosses the high threshold, and walks into the hall. She can only get close to Kuang Shiguo''s memorial tablet. Then she hears Shi Xin scream,


    "Stop and get out! Keep away from my husband


    White snow pear then abruptly stopped the pace, the expression on the face has so a moment of amazement, she turned around, looked down at Shi Xin who is still kneeling on the ground, thinking in her heart, what does Shi Xin know? She is clearly here today to "help" Shi Xin. Why is Shi Xin so unfriendly to her?


    That''s right. Bai Xueli didn''t forget that she and Kuang Shiguo, that is, Shi Xin''s husband, had been dating for a long time. If Kuang Shiguo hadn''t died, maybe Bai Xueli would have been Kuang Shiguo''s regular lover now. In fact, the whole spring city knows that.


    Does Shi Xin know? A woman like Shi Xin, who doesn''t have two doors, lives in such a small stone house all day. According to Kuang Shiguo, Shi Xin is like a flower in a greenhouse, protected by quartz, so does Shi Xin know about Bai Xueli and Kuang Shiguo?


    Just now, Bai Xueli stood outside the hall and saw Kuang Shiguo''s memorial tablet. She was slightly moved by Kuang Shiguo''s love affair. She wanted to give Kuang Shiguo a fragrance. But she never thought that Shi Xin''s reaction was so big.


    Shi Xin, on the ground, slowly stands up from the putuan on her knees. Her face is pale, her eyes are deep, and her expression is very haggard. But it''s not difficult to see that Shi Xin is also a great beauty. In fact, if Shi Xin is good, she may be even more beautiful than Bai Xueli.


    And they both have the same temperament, which can give people a sense of pity. When they don''t speak, they just stand like they are waiting for someone to help. It can be seen that Kuang Shiguo''s taste has not changed from beginning to end. He likes to look at a woman who has no opinion.


    Does Shi Xin know about the relationship between Bai Xueli and Kuang Shiguo? Bai Xueli is more and more uncertain. At least now, from Bai Xueli''s point of view, Shi Xin''s eyes are hard for her to understand. She can only smile and retreat automatically. She goes back and forth from the mourning hall and stands outside the door.


    "My husband likes you in front of him. He runs to you for three days. After his death, he can finally belong to me completely. I don''t allow you to get close to him any more. No!"


    Looking at the white snow pear actively retreated to the outside of the hall, Shi Xin''s pale face, there is a kind of feeling that it is difficult to calm down. She said in a soft voice that white snow pear is not allowed to enter the hall. Although the tone is slow, the meaning of firm prohibition is clearly conveyed.


    For this reason, the dominant power of the whole situation suddenly shifted from Bai Xueli to Shi Xin. She stood in the mourning hall in a mourning suit. In the background were two pieces of ebony carved tablets. Shi Xin''s eyes looked at Bai Xueli, who bowed her head and didn''t speak outside the door. She was jealous and disgusted, but she took a deep breath and asked:


    "You say, who killed my husband and brother?"

 Chapter 489

    "Now the manager of the east side, a woman named Su Su."


    Bai Xueli lowers her head, and she smiles silently. Shi Xin really knows her private relationship with Kuang Shiguo, but even if Shi Xin knows, what? Isn''t she in the stone house? Isn''t she still standing in front of Shi Xin? Shi Xin in addition to her no good face, but also can take her how?


    And Bai Xueli, who didn''t know where to get the news about Su Su, went on to say, "this Su Su is said to be amazing. She is still the head of Bafang village. She dares to come to the spring city with a child. Your husband and your brother died in Su Su Su''s hands."


    Lingtang in the stone Xin, quietly listen to the words of white snow pear, eyebrow gently twist, said: "it sounds very difficult to deal with."


    "Yes, but it''s not that there''s no chance at all." Bai Xueli began to cautiously encourage Shi Xin, "now the eastern district is engaged in reform, and it is still very prosperous. They have also set up an orphanage in the Eastern District, and now they are looking for teachers."


    According to the latest news from Bai Xueli, the eastern orphanage has only been opened for a few days, and more than 20 children have been stuffed. This number has yet to rise. Chunlai''s wife has no choice but to open a courtyard next door and plan to expand the housing area of the orphanage.


    But she is still too busy to face so many children alone. Those children who have no father and no mother, or who have father and mother but no one cares, also need education. So Chunlai''s wife discussed with Su Su Su to recruit some female teachers with thoughts and culture from the folk.


    In today''s society, there are quite a few women with thoughts and culture. Many people want to work in this orphanage, because according to Su Su''s conditions, every female teacher can get 3000 Jinghe''s salary every month. As long as she takes care of her children, teaches them to read and write, she doesn''t have to do anything else, and she doesn''t have to spread her thighs to serve men, It''s a great job to get 3000 nuclei a month.


    But the job is good, more people go, the requirements will be high, the meaning of the spring to the wife, is to recruit the female teacher, must be able to take children, to be kind, to be gentle, to have maternal brilliance and love, to be like the spring breeze in general, soothing the injured hearts of those children.


    Now who is not unkempt? All the women who applied for jobs are like refugees. They have that thought and culture, but they can''t get rid of the heavy mood brought by the end of the world. So up to now, few of them can get into the eyes of Chunlai''s wife and Susu at the same time.


    Bai Xueli thinks that it''s possible for her to apply for the position of female teacher by her image and ingenuity. She approaches Su Su secretly and kills Su Su Su unconsciously. But Bai Xueli''s face is too many people have seen it. She can''t show it in public.


    So she threw this strategy to Shi Xin. In Chuncheng, few people have seen Shi Xin. If Shi Xin can take this opportunity to apply for this female teacher, the chance of killing Su Su will be half successful.


    "There is no better plan than this one?"


    Shi Xin is in a bit of a dilemma. She seems to have something to hide. She doesn''t want to step out of the stone house. So when Bai Xueli talked about the above plan of applying for a female teacher in the orphanage, Shi Xin''s first reaction was that it was not a good plan.


    What''s more, she heard from Bai Xueli that Su Su opened an orphanage in the eastern district? That''s a good thing. She didn''t quite understand. Since someone who can do such a good thing, why kill Kuang Shiguo?


    Of course, Shi Xin is not the kind of person who is not sober. She certainly knows that quartz''s death is because she cried, made trouble and hanged herself. She forced quartz to kill Su Su, which is why she killed quartz. These days, when Shi Xin hates Su Su Su, the enemy she never met, I hate myself. Why do I force quartz to revenge for her husband?


    If God gave her another chance, she would not be so ignorant again. She ordered quartz to avenge Kuang Shiguo. No!


    However, it''s too late now, the evil of killing has been cast. No matter who''s cause or who''s result, it''s true that Su Su killed her husband and brother. In addition, Bai Xueli egged on him. Shi Xin, who was originally in a sad state, didn''t have the consciousness of revenge. Now he feels that this revenge must be avenged.


    But Bai Xueli laughed and advised Shi Xin, "who do you think this Su Su is? She is a high-level psionic, and the psionic level is only the top of Chuncheng. Apart from assassinating her, there is no chance to confront her. Besides, she has a light psionic Ye Yu, wind psionic King Kong, third-order native psionic GA Zi, third-order power psionic situ Shan, and a third-order psionic named Lixia, who can turn into a giant. "


    It''s all three levels, three levels and three levels. There''s the only light power in the world today. In addition, the troops from Chunlai are guarding at all levels. Mei Shengnan is watching outside. If there''s any disturbance, he will inform Su Su Su immediately. Therefore, in this spring city, it''s impossible to meet Su Su Su hard.


    So there is no better choice but to mix with Su Su and assassinate Su Su unconsciously.


    After hearing this, Shi Xin silently lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Finally, she bit her lower lip. On her pale lip, she bit out a row of teeth marks. She nodded and agreed to cooperate with Bai Xueli to go out of the stone house and assassinate Su Su herself.


    No matter what Shi Xin has now, no matter whether Su Su is doing good deeds or not, removing Su Su is the key.


    Because of their common enemy, they reached a preliminary alliance. Bai Xueli really found a good backing for herself. Now the whole spring city is under martial law, looking for her trace everywhere. Because this incident is too big, her former benefactors closed the door to her one by one in order to avoid trouble, Mei Shengnan was secretly controlled again. There was no other place for Bai Xueli.


    So, who would have thought that she would hide in quartz''s team? Although quartz''s popularity has passed, there are still more than 80 powers and hundreds of ordinary non staff survivors in his team. Such a huge force is dormant just because of the death of quartz. Although they are relatively low-key recently, as long as Shi Xin speaks, it is still OK to protect himself.


    Facts have proved that Shi Xin still has a strong voice in this team. Bai Xueli only heard Kuang Shiguo mention that because of quartz, despite the dandy and arrogant, in fact, quartz is a very loyal person and is willing to make some loyal friends, so his team will not die because of quartz, And fall apart like other teams.

 Chapter 490

    It is said that the person who plays an important role in quartz''s team now is Xing Jike, a friend of Shi Xin and quartz who grew up together. After quartz died, Xing Jike became the new head of the team. Shi Xin''s position in the team remains the same as before.


    This is very good, because Bai Xueli has formed an alliance with Shi Xin. She gives Shi Xin advice on how to kill Su Su. Shi Xin is responsible for protecting her safety. If Shi Xin does not have any position in the team, Bai Xueli''s safety will not be guaranteed.


    Although Shi Xin hates Bai Xueli, for her revenge, she still finds Xing Jike and plans to give Bai Xueli to Xing Jike.


    In the dark sky, Xing Jike hurried into the stone house from the outside and talked with Shi Xin standing under the corridor. Bai Xueli stood under a big tree behind the corridor and looked at Xing Jike''s back. She looked at Xing Jike''s back with water. Occasionally, when Xing Jike looked back, Bai Xueli immediately burst out a very beautiful smile.


    Bai Xueli knows Xing Jike. When she was with Kuang Shiguo, she occasionally ran into quartz and Xing Jike in the street of the North District. Before quartz could react, Xing Jike just wanted to kill her and looked at her.


    Women are born with a keen sixth sense. Bai Xueli probably knows that Xing Jike seems to be a little interested in Shi Xin, but he can''t help it. Shi Xin chooses Kuang Shiguo, and Kuang Shiguo is not the kind of man who is dedicated to love. Therefore, because of Shi Xin''s reasons, Xing Jike often sees Bai Xueli, no matter what occasion he is on, no matter whether he is with Kuang Shiguo or not, Xing Jike didn''t give Bai Xueli a good face.


    But that was before. Now that Kuang Shiguo is dead, Bai Xueli thinks that there will be no enmity between her and Xing Jike. If... If she can get into Xing Jike''s bed, let Xing Jike''s feelings for Shi Xin be transferred to her~~


    With this idea in her mind, Bai Xueli''s eyes are obviously not right when she looks at Xing Jike. Although Xing Jike''s figure is a little worse than Kuang Shiguo, who keeps fit all the year round, and her appearance is not as good as Kuang Shiguo''s, Bai Xueli has no other choice now. Sending herself to Xing Jike''s bed is the only way for her to make a comeback.


    What''s more, Bai Xueli can even accept Chen saner''s obscene appearance. Why can''t she accept Xing Jike?!


    Thinking of Chen san''er, Bai Xueli''s brow is wrinkled. Chen san''er wants to have no crystal nucleus, no power, no scheming, no means. In these days, if Chen san''er doesn''t need to take her to hide everywhere, she won''t hurt herself and go to bed with this ugly and frustrated man.


    But it''s too early to plan to seduce Xing Jike. Bai Xueli is a smart person. She knows what she''s in now. She hasn''t got a firm foothold in the quartz team. If she seduces Xing Jike rashly, it will make Xing Jike hate her even more.


    So Bai Xueli slightly repressed her silly heart, and her face looked so innocent and pure. When Xing Jike occasionally looked back and looked at her as if she were looking at herself, she would burst out a proper smile.


    In front of him, Xing Jike, with a very angry mood, pulls his eyes back from Bai Xueli, looks at Shi Xin, frowns and asks, "do you have to choose like this? There''s no better plan? Can''t we find a new woman to do it? Xin''er, you know we don''t want you to appear in public, so we''ll never tell you about these things. "


    In fact, Xing Jike has known for a long time that Su Su is the principal of the eastern district. The woman who killed quartz and Kuang Shiguo has such a large team under his hand. How can he not find out such a small matter? It''s just that Xing Jike hasn''t told Shi Xin about it all the time. He''s just afraid that Shi Xin will run to risk.


    Moreover, in quartz''s team, the principal is him. From Xing Jike''s point of view, he never likes Kuang Shiguo, because Kuang Shiguo has taken away his favorite woman, but Shi Xin likes Kuang Shiguo. Therefore, Xing Jike''s hatred for Kuang Shiguo is buried from before the end of the world to after the end of the world.


    In particular, since Kuang Shiguo has owned Shi Xin, he has been out all day and has a long-term relationship with Bai Xueli. Xing Jike has long wanted to kill Kuang Shiguo. The reason why he didn''t do it is that he didn''t want to make Shi Xin sad, and his hatred for Kuang Shiguo is only accumulated day and night, I didn''t find a suitable time to explode.


    When he knew that Su Su had killed Kuang Shiguo that night, Xing Jike was so happy that he was about to set off fireworks to celebrate. At that time, he really wanted to send Su Su materials and crystal nuclei as a gift of thanks.


    But then things took a turn for the worse. After Su Su killed Kuang Shiguo, then he killed quartz. Xing Jike was a little unhappy. For so many years, he regarded quartz as his own brother. He let him do everything, coax him and hurt him. The head of the regiment was also let quartz do it. It doesn''t matter that Su Su Su can kill Kuang Shiguo, But we can''t kill quartz.


    Looking at Shi Xin who is determined to revenge, Xing Jike''s mood is actually very complicated. He loves Shi Xin, but he also resents Shi Xin. He tries to isolate all the ugliness and evil from the outside world, but Shi Xin, in order to avenge Kuang Shiguo, prefers to plunge into the ugly world outside.


    She never thought that if Su Su Su was in the right place, she would die. Would he feel heartache?


    "Now time is short, where is the right person? Su Su''s requirements are high. Before the end of my life, I had a diploma from a famous foreign university. This experience can increase the chance of successful application by half. "


    Shi Xin has made up his mind, and Xing Jike will never change her mind. About her stubbornness, Xing Jike probably knows that when he looks at Shi Xin, he has some deep love in his eyes. After a pause, he only hears Xing Jike''s deep sigh and says:


    "But if Su Su knew who you were, wouldn''t your diploma betray you?"


    "Will she know?"


    Shi Xin and Xing Jike don''t think it''s possible, because before that, quartz''s team had never had a deep hatred with Bafang village. They always thought that Su Su Su was retaliating against Chunzheng. After all, Chunzheng''s actions against Bafang village made the whole Chuncheng people know, That time, he almost killed all the wood powers in pupa town of Bafang village. It''s strange that Su Su could swallow this tone.

 Chapter 491

    Other people are not stupid. When Su Su became the manager of the Eastern District and took chunshisan hostage, the whole Eastern District became independent. Since then, her identity, her purpose, and her love and hatred with chunzhengzong have been clearly guessed by some people.


    So Xing Jike always thought that Su Su was fighting against chunzhengzong and destroying the defense construction of the Eastern District, so he got in touch with Kuang Shiguo, who bought people in the human dealer market. Moreover, according to Xing Jike''s investigation over the past few days, Kuang Shiguo was not killed by Su Su Su himself, but by situ shansha, the third-order power power around her.


    Of course, only a few people in Chuncheng now know about the deeper interests here. They don''t know about he''an''s existence, and they don''t know that Kuang Shiguo bought people to send them to he''an for the experiment of doomsday vaccine.


    So let''s take Su Su''s revenge on Chun Zhengzheng. I''m afraid she didn''t know Kuang Shiguo was the person she killed. So Su Su won''t know many of the relationships behind her revenge. Even Shi Xin, who has never been out of the gate for a long time, knows her existence. Su Su Su, a village head of Bafang village, is far away, Make these complicated and complicated interpersonal relationships in Chuncheng innocent?


    "Xin''er, anyway, I won''t let you take this risk. Now, Ying''er has left me. I... I don''t want to lose you. I also know that what you have to do is nine horses can''t pull back your determination. I''ve known that since I was a child, Xin''er, you..."


    Xing Jike shakes his head. He doesn''t dare to take this risk. He asks Shi Xin to go to the East District to apply for a female teacher, and then seeks revenge from Su Su Su. What''s a good plan? I''m afraid only such a bitch as Bai Xueli can figure it out. I can''t figure out why Su Su wanted to kill Bai Xueli. Bai Xueli wanted to revenge Su Su. I don''t know what to do? Do you want to run to instigate Shi Xin?


    Think of here, Xing Jike is to white snow pear is a burst of anger, in the heart is also some regret, why didn''t kill white snow pear long ago? In the past, he didn''t kill Bai Xueli because Xing Jike was conniving Kuang Shiguo to indulge in Bai Xueli. At the same time, he also wanted to let Shi Xin see Kuang Shiguo''s true face.


    Now that Kuang Shiguo is dead, Bai Xueli stays in peace and doesn''t come to Shi Xin. Xing Jike doesn''t know how to deal with Bai Xueli. Now he not only runs to Shi Xin, but also encourages Shi Xin to go to Su Su Su for revenge. Xing Jike thinks that Bai Xueli can''t stay.


    He turns around and stares at Bai Xueli. There is a little bit of golden light flashing in his fingers. His murderous spirit makes Bai Xueli back and forth. He thinks that Bai Xueli is also a person who can observe words and colors. As he retreats, he shouts to Shi Xin:


    "Shi Xin, don''t you want revenge? Su Su killed your husband and your brother. I know more about Su Su than anyone else. Don''t you want to know how to go to Su Su smoothly? "


    "Stop it Shi Xin''s face was awe inspiring. He quickly walked two steps and stood in front of Bai Xueli. Looking at Xing Jike, he said, "brother Ke, I''ll keep this woman for use."


    At this point, Shi Xin understood that Xing Jike would not allow her to avenge Kuang Shiguo and quartz. Not only would she not be allowed, but she would be raised as a canary in this huge stone house as before, so Bai Xueli could not be killed. For Shi Xin, Bai Xueli could provide her with more clues than Xing Jike could.


    She made it clear that she wanted to save Bai Xueli''s life. She taught Xing Jike to stop her hand in time. The shining golden palm was carried by him behind. She heard Xing Jike say angrily:


    "Xin''er, what do you still keep this woman for? Have you forgotten how she took your husband? "


    "Don''t forget, COGO. Let''s not talk about this. I''ll keep this woman''s life. I''ll listen to you. I won''t take revenge. I''ll stay in the stone house. I won''t go anywhere."


    Shi Xin''s face is so fragile. When there was quartz, Xing Jike would not be so strong to her, but at that time, she did not want to go out of the stone house. Now that quartz is gone, Kuang Shiguo is gone. She wants to go out of the stone house, but she is trapped in it.


    Of course, Xing Jike is like a big brother to Shi Xin. The big brother doesn''t let her take revenge for her life. Shi Xin doesn''t blame Xing Jike.


    She just thinks that Bai Xueli has brought her a rare good opportunity. Xing Jike cherishes her too much and doesn''t let her seize this opportunity to revenge. Then she doesn''t intend to do it through Xing Jike any more. Therefore, she should keep Bai Xueli''s life to guide her way of revenge.


    Xing Jike can''t beat Shi Xin and stares at Bai Xueli behind Shi Xin. Of course, he knows what Shi Xin is going to do with Bai Xueli''s life. But Shi Xin is too naive. She doesn''t know that people are always greedy. Will Bai Xueli really help Shi Xin revenge? No, all of these things made by Bai Xueli are actually making use of Shi Xin.


    In an instant, Xing Jike turned around and left, leaving Shi Xin standing in the night, still covered in sackcloth. In the evening wind, she was a little lonely. Behind Shi Xin, Bai Xueli breathes deeply. Looking at Shi Xin''s back, she thinks that from this moment on, she has finally stood one foot in quartz''s team and passed Xing Jike.


    She raises her foot and walks to Shi Xin gently. She looks at Shi Xin''s little face and intends to care about Shi Xin. Today, as long as she flatters Shi Xin, even if Xing Jike doesn''t like her any more, she will sell Shi Xin''s face and allow her to stay in quartz''s team.


    However, without waiting for Bai Xueli to speak, Shi Xin suddenly turned around. She had a disagreement with Xing Jike just now, so she was in a bad mood. She directly faced Bai Xueli and said, "don''t touch me, I think you are too dirty!"


    Bai Xueli''s hand, which is still in the air, just stands down. There is an embarrassed look on her innocent and pure face. At the same time, she didn''t expect that Shi Xin was such a straightforward character, so there seems to be something in Bai Xueli''s eyes, which seems to be unbearable.


    She felt humiliated, but she should have been used to the way the world looked at her, shouldn''t she?


    Since the end of the world, she seems to live in the dust, who can lightly trample her, who can abuse her, she has long been used to.


    But why? Shi Xin, a woman who lives under the protection of men, doesn''t have to do anything all day and doesn''t have to consider how to survive. Why does such a woman think she is dirty?

 Chapter 492

    She didn''t pay any attention to Bai Xueli''s mood at the moment. Shi Xin''s mouth still didn''t stop. She looked at Bai Xueli''s pale face. Her heart was filled with disgust, and she said happily:


    "Miss Bai, who are you? Who am I? Don''t think that if I just saved your life and allowed you to stay in the stone house, we can write off our previous gratitude and resentment. As a prostitute like you, if you don''t kill you, it''s just because you have so little value. If you take revenge for me, I will let you live for my husband''s sake, If you do something you shouldn''t do, you will go to hell with me even if you don''t want to avenge me


    After that, Shi Xin left, and let her stand in the corridor. Most of the servants who came and went to see Shi Xin''s attitude towards the pear would observe her words and look at her. They also hung the pear in such a way that she couldn''t tell exactly what it was like.


    In order to live, people always have to lose something. This is what her grandmother told her. On the night when the Bai family gave her to chunshisan, Bai Xueli knew that some things, such as dignity, were not worth mentioning before living.


    Bai Xueli looks down. The night is already deep. Shi Xin and the servants of the house have fallen asleep. She is a little tired standing in the corridor. No one cares about her, no one asks her to have a rest, and she can''t find a room to rest. She sits on the stone steps, quietly enjoying the loss of dignity and waiting for the day to light up.


    After daybreak, Shi Xin, who already has an idea in her heart, has made a decision to take revenge. Xing Jike has no other way to stop her, because Shi Xin plans to go to the east side by herself. She is not stupid. On weekdays, in quartz''s team, she has several confidants, who will take care of Shi Xin in secret. When necessary, I will help Shi Xin take revenge together.


    But this is very difficult, because although Su Su usually holds a child and swims East and West, in fact, if there is a slight disturbance, her man Ye Yu will solve the crisis for her first. It''s really because of Ye Yu''s negligence that the crisis in front of Su Su Su will be cleaned up by Su Su Su in the blink of an eye.


    So the worried Shi Xin summoned the sleepless white snow pear into the room, repeatedly asked about Su Su''s details, and ordered several confidants to quietly manage everything for her. Before dawn, he secretly transferred himself from the North District to the East District.


    In fact, although Bai Xueli has done a lot of homework about Su Su''s details, she has not contacted Su Su herself after all, and she does not know in detail. Even, why Su Su had to take her life has not been answered.


    She guessed that Su Su might be a mother and had done a lot of things since she came to Chuncheng. So Bai Xueli thought that it might be that she bought more than 20 children in the human dealer market, which hurt Su Su''s nerves. So Su Su must kill her.


    Of course, in the face of Shi Xin, it is impossible for Bai Xueli to tell her about buying and selling her children, and even more impossible to tell Shi Xin all the hurtful things she has done. Therefore, Bai Xueli, who was not very clear about the details, is even more ambiguous.


    What''s terrible is that Shi Xin thinks that Bai Xueli knows Su Su as much as he does. From Bai Xueli''s intermittent narration, Shi Xin depicts Su Su who comes to Chuncheng to kill people because he wants to revenge Chunzheng.


    As a result, Shi Xin confirmed from Bai Xueli that Kuang Shiguo had no enmity with Su Su. Su Su "probably" killed Kuang Shiguo just because he wanted to revenge chunzhengzong. In fact, Su Su didn''t know Kuang Shiguo and quartz at all.


    Having confirmed this, Shi Xin is more confident about her latent assassination plan. Since Su Su doesn''t know who she killed, she brazenly takes a diploma from a famous foreign university to apply for a female teacher. There is no problem at all.


    Just as Shi Xin lurked into the Eastern District, the eastern orphanage took in more than ten children overnight. Now all the rooms are full. Chunlai''s wife can''t, so she has to seize the time to open a new courtyard. Therefore, this courtyard in Su Su Su is the territory of the orphanage.


    Chunlai and chunyouyuezheng organized the soldiers in their hands and started a vigorous pre war campaign. They planned to open the door of the gap and encourage the civil team to cooperate with the official to go out to clean up the zombies and hunt for crystal nuclei.


    So Chunlai''s wife takes care of everything in the eastern orphanage. Chunlai''s wife especially likes to talk to Su Su about things in the orphanage. She has to report everything to Su Su Su. After a long time, it''s hard for Su Su to pay attention to the orphanage.


    On the first day of the opening of the gap, Chunlai and chunyouyue took 50 soldiers with them to stand on the wall beside the gap and began to clean up the zombies outside. Many folk teams were also instigated to gather in the gap. They just waited for Chunlai and chunyouyue to clean up the blocked zombies outside, and they rushed out to kill him.


    On this day, Chunlai''s wife set up some tables and chairs in the yard of the orphanage and wrote a thesis topic for those who came to apply for female teachers, asking them to write a thesis on how to raise children in the end.


    There are not many people who want to apply for female teachers. After all, at the beginning of spring, my wife gave me a relatively high threshold, and she had to be educated and thoughtful. Now people have to start writing essays. How difficult are the living conditions for women in the last days? There are only a few intellectuals left in such a big wave, so there are only about 20 women who want to apply for female teachers, Finally, Chunlai''s wife directly brushed down more than 10.


    Now there are about 10 women sitting in the yard writing papers.


    Chunlai''s wife sits in front of these 10 women and leads Niuniu to invigilate the exam. As soon as she sits on a chair with a book in her hand, she opens a page and glances forward at will. She also puts a black whip on her knee. You can see that Chunlai''s wife is willing to invigilate the exam often before the end of the world, otherwise she won''t be familiar with it.

 Chapter 493

    Behind Chunlai''s wife, a group of children are gathering together. They are all curious to see the 10 women in the yard who are working hard on their papers. Niuniu sits next to Chunlai''s wife for a while and feels bored. She gets up and recruits Chunming to join her. They jump out of the door and enter the courtyard where Su Su Su lives next door.


    Su Su is washing clothes in the yard. Ye Yu stoops to support Xiao AI''s armpit. Xiao AI is learning to walk. In the yard, she pulls several clotheslines to dry clothes, and hangs several sheets on them. The sun is not too hot. The whole yard is filled with a faint smell of soap.


    In the courtyard, though the three members of Su Su''s family didn''t have much verbal communication, from the expression on their faces and the tenderness revealed by the corners of their eyes and eyebrows, they felt that the picture was so harmonious and comfortable.


    Chunming is led into the yard by her sister, and takes the lead in running to Xiaoai to see Xiaoai learn to walk. Niuniu sits beside Su Su Su and sees her washing Xiaoai''s clothes with soap.


    "Why did you come to me, sister and brother? Bored? "


    Su Su sat on the steps of the porch, looked at Niu Niu''s smile, and her hands were covered with soap bubbles. In fact, Su Su washed her clothes very simply. She could take away the dirt on her clothes with a few brushes of water, but today the weather is rare, and the sun is warm and not hot. She sees YYE and Xiao AI enjoying themselves, and sits on the side slowly washing several small love clothes. Set up the scenery, also set up the heart.


    Niuniu tilted her head. Her black hair curled slightly naturally. On her forehead, her tender skin left a very conspicuous scar, just like a centipede, which destroyed her beautiful face. However, Niuniu didn''t like it. In fact, her mother told her that this ugly scar could not be removed, It was deliberately not removed to protect her.


    Because Niuniu is very beautiful. At the age of 13, she already has a beautiful face, and such a beautiful face is a disaster in the last life. So Chunlai''s wife thinks that this scar can just destroy Niuniu''s beauty. Niuniu, like her, also thinks so, so this ugly scar is like a centipede, So I left it on Niuniu''s forehead.


    Now she is sitting on the stone steps with Susu. She reaches out her hand and helps Susu wash her clothes. She turns her lips and says childishly:


    "My mom is more and more busy now, and so is my dad. I can''t see him all day long. Sister Su, I really want my mom and dad to learn from you. Don''t worry about so many things, just stay with my brother and me."


    "Then there must be someone in charge of the world. If everyone is the same as me, how chaotic the east side will be?"


    Su Su picks her eyebrows and looks at Niu Niu in a funny way. Although the little girl usually behaves mature and sensible, she occasionally speaks to her children. She watches Chun Lai and his wife become more and more busy because they want to regulate the eastern district. She has no time to take care of Niu Niu and Chun. She knows that Niu Niu is a little emotional.


    She shakes the white soap bubble in her hand and gives Niuniu the rest of her clothes to wash. She just wants to get up and go back to the house to get some dried chicken for Chunming and Niuniu. That''s something that Su''s father and mother brought to Bai Heng from Bafang village.


    The gate of siheyuan was opened with a creak from the outside. Chunlai''s wife came in with a stack of test papers in her hand and three female teachers.


    "I''ve ordered three people here. Look, this is the paper written by all of them. Do you have anything you like?"


    Chunlai''s wife steps into the yard and opens up with Su Su across the clothes line. Su Su looks up and looks at the paper in Chunlai''s wife''s hand at first. Then she turns her eyes and sees Shi Xin behind Chunlai''s wife!


    It''s Shi Xin, that''s right! It''s that Bai Luoluo''s wife, Shi Xin, who is better than Jin Jian in Kuang Shiguo''s national conditions, Shi Xin, who cries two times and hangs three times, who wants quartz to avenge Kuang Shiguo, and Shi Xin, who has brought great trouble to Su Su Su. How can she be here?


    Su Su doesn''t understand. In her last life, Shi Xin stopped only after Mei Shengnan put herself into chunzhengzong''s bed. Shi Xin didn''t take the initiative to run out to die, so Su Su didn''t take care of the woman who didn''t leave. How did Shi Xin run out of the heavily guarded stone house in her life?


    Speaking of why Su Su knew Shi Xin, it''s really because she was chased by quartz in her last life. So Su made great efforts on everyone in the quartz team, and specially collected some information about the people around quartz. Quartz chased her all over the street, and she would certainly fight back.


    The closest to the success of the counterattack was that Su Su, who was seriously injured, sneaked into the stone house. At that time, she believed in the most dangerous place, which was the safest place. So she hid quietly in the stone house for a period of time and took good care of the injury for a period of time, which was Shi Xin she knew at that time.


    In general, despite the gratitude and resentment of killing her husband and younger brother, Shi Xin is not a bad woman, but she is a bit possessed by Kuang Shiguo. Like quartz, she is quite stubborn and has a straight heart. In Shi Xin''s view, when a woman marries someone, her family is her rule, Although she was also angry that Kuang Shiguo was flirting outside, she was just like a woman in ancient times. She had a traditional three obedience and four virtues towards Kuang Shiguo.


    Later, Su Su of course failed to fight back. That time was only the closest to the success of her counterattack, not the success of her counterattack. Later, Su Su had to find Mei Shengnan and give Mei Shengnan a large amount of crystal nucleus. With the help of Mei Shengnan, she killed quartz. After killing quartz, why did Su Su let Shi Xin go?!


    Because Shi Xin was pregnant at that time. She was pregnant with Kuang Shiguo''s posthumous son. She had a big stomach and stayed in the stone house without any resistance. At that time, Su Su Su had already killed people. She could harvest any human life with a knife, but she let Shi Xin go.


    Because she saw on Shi Xin''s face the desire to give birth to the child, Su Su felt compassion and left Shi Xin alive.


    It''s also OK. It''s estimated that Shi Xin, who is stubborn and bent on revenge, put all his energy on the child after he gave birth to the child, or something happened to Shi Xin suddenly. Anyway, Shi Xin didn''t pester Su Su any more, even though Su Su Su killed quartz and Kuang Shiguo.

 Chapter 494

    Later, Su Su left Chuncheng, and Chuncheng base was besieged by corpse tide. It is said that Chuncheng base was also constantly suffering from internal and external troubles. It gradually split from a huge base and then disappeared in the territory of human history. It was five or six years after the end of the world, and the pattern of the whole world almost stabilized.


    The capital base was transformed into a larger Qinglong base, and the southern white tiger base was gradually formed. The Oriental rosefinch base became the most powerful base at that time because of the leadership of Xie Yaoshi. The Xuanwu base was also established, but it was too ambitious, and it was more provocative to the other three bases.


    Su Su walks northeast and West in these bases, safe areas, and human survivors'' gathering places. Shi Xin, a woman who has never been on Su Su''s killing Road, slowly forgets Shi Xin.


    So Su Su thinks that Shi Xin''s life is similar to that of his previous life. In the process of being pregnant and having children, she gradually realized some fun besides seeking Su Su Su''s revenge. So from the beginning, Su Su didn''t plan to kill Shi Xin.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t take Shi Xin seriously, but Shi Xin ran to her and applied for a female teacher in the eastern orphanage?! Is this Shi Xin''s revenge, or does Shi Xin really want to find a spiritual sustenance and become a female teacher?


    Su Su can''t help but observe Shi Xin quietly. In her ears, it''s Chunlai''s wife''s introduction. Chunlai''s wife says that this woman''s name is Shi Xin... She actually uses her real name to apply for Su Su Su''s job?! Don''t even use an alias?! Shi Xin is a graduate of a famous university in a country. He can speak three languages and has translated many children''s books. Looking at Chunlai''s wife''s attitude towards Shi Xin, he seems to be quite satisfied with Shi Xin''s resume.


    Shi Xin lowered his head and stood behind Chun Lai. He occasionally raised his eyes and touched Su Su Su''s eyes. What he saw in his eyes was a fierce hatred. He didn''t hide himself at all. His acting skills were very poor.


    When duchunlai''s wife introduced the three female teachers she had selected, she handed the stack of papers to Su Su and asked, "well, the three people I have selected will simply teach the children some basic knowledge of cultural courses. In addition, they need some people to take care of the children''s daily life. Look at these people and see if there are suitable ones."


    "Just choose!"


    Su Su didn''t pick up the paper from Chunlai''s wife. It''s too late for her to take care of Xiaoai, a troublemaker, because she has no time to read it.


    She got up and took a silent look at Shi Xin again, thinking that she would not kill Shi Xin, but Shi Xin had to be afraid of death to come to her, so what should she do now? To tell the truth, Shi Xin has been able to run from the North District to the east district all his life. How many people are hidden around Shi Xin to meet her?


    Did Xing Jike come? It''s also a difficult role. Xing Jike forced Mei Shengnan into the bed of Chunzheng in his last life. This matter has just come to an end. What about this life? Is Xing Jike hiding around Shi Xin all his life?


    This kind of crisis in secret is more irritating to Su Su than that in the face. She said that she would drive Shi Xin out of the mess. This woman will never die. She said that she would kill Shi Xin in the future. In this life, does she still have something in her stomach? If there is... You can''t ignore the lives of your family for the sake of other people''s children.


    Su Su slowly walked towards Shi Xin, and her face was indifferent. She wondered if she would stay in stone for a few days, and then bring Mei Shengnan over. As a result, Mei Sheng man, who was Su Su''s eyeliner, stayed at her side. She could protect Mei Sheng man''s safety.


    At that time, we''ll catch all of them, so we don''t have to kill one today and another tomorrow. It''s very annoying.


    So Su Su passes by Shi Xin''s side directly, turns around and looks at Shi Xin''s back. His eyes are like staring at the prey, which makes Shi Xin''s hair stand on end.


    Perhaps, at this time, Shi Xin''s heart should be alert, but she herself is not a person with much scheming. Although she is smart, she is a graduate of a famous university abroad, knows many foreign languages, and has translated many children''s books. The more such a person who can read, the less scheming she is.


    So although Shi Xin''s back is chilly when Su Su stares at her, she doesn''t think that she has already revealed her true feelings. She also feels that she has passed the first hurdle and finally successfully gets into Su Su''s side, which makes her feel a little complacent.


    Over there, Chunlai''s wife is still talking to Su Su about the orphanage. She has taken in more than 80 orphans and needs to be equipped with a 10:1 ratio of life instructors, which means that every 10 orphans needs a life instructor. Considering the darkness of the end of life, Chunlai''s wife thinks that all the 89 life instructors must be women.


    Because it is too dangerous for a man to be a life instructor. If he doesn''t pay attention, there will be some incidents of indecency against girls. Before the end of the world, there are too many such news, and after the end of the world, he can''t take it lightly.


    Su Su has no opinion about this. All the details follow Chunlai''s wife''s idea. Sometimes Su Su feels that she is just a soy sauce maker. Chunlai''s wife doesn''t have to report everything to her, making her like the director of the orphanage.


    Now Shi Xin runs into the orphanage and becomes an undercover female teacher. Su Su has to go to the orphanage. She just wants to know how many assassins are hidden by Shi Xin''s side? When Mei Shengnan finds out the net, Su Su won''t leave Shi Xin''s life for a day!


    Later, Mei Shengnan received the news from Su Su. She moved her bags and moved over to live with Su Su for a long time. Originally, she was in the South District and opened a nightclub like entertainment and leisure place to entertain Fang Youmao''s dignified people. Now, Fang Youmao has imposed a ban on both the West District and the south district. After 8 p.m., no more entertainment activities are allowed, So Mei Sheng Nan has nothing to do for the time being.


    As it happens, Su Su needs people here, so Mei Shengnan picks up her luggage and runs to the east side to help Su Su catch the assassination net.


    *******************************The author has something to say*******************************


    It''s very unfortunate these days. I''ve had a car crash. I''ve been back home all day. There''s no electricity. Xiao baa has vomit and fever. I feel like I''m going to collapse.

 Chapter 495

    After finding a good teacher, Chunlai''s wife quickly determined 10 life instructors to take care of the children''s daily life. In addition, Chunlai''s subordinates opened up four nearby courtyard houses. She divided the courtyard house into three parts, one is the area where girls live, the other is the area where boys live, Another is where all the children read, write and read.


    While Mei Shengnan is busy carrying his luggage, the orphanage is also busy grouping. The youngest of these orphans is only a few days old, and the skinny one is just like a kitten. The oldest one is 15 years old. Because of limited manpower, Chunlai''s wife will ask the elder to take care of some of the children, and then 10 new life instructors will come, They take care of the rest of the babies who are still in their infancy.


    Su Su and Mei Shengnan are sitting in the corridor talking. Ye Yu takes Xiao AI to pick flowers in the back of the yard. At sunset, children''s voices come from the wall next door. Mei Shengnan is wearing a cheongsam and has a delicate hand. She is cooking tea for Su Su Su. She looks up, Just as he was about to tell Su Su what he had seen and heard today, he heard a subordinate from Chunlai knocking on the door of the courtyard outside, and standing outside, he said:


    "Su Su, there are guests from the south district. I''d like to give you something you need."


    "Who is it?"


    Su Su sits on the chair and looks at Mei Shengnan''s tea set on the table. It''s so poetic and picturesque. She doesn''t want too much style. But she just wants to have a cup of tea. When can she have it?


    Chunlai''s subordinates standing outside the door haven''t answered yet, but Mei Shengnan, who is pouring tea, smiles a little. He orders his subordinates outside the door, "let the guests in." then he says to Su Su, "who else can it be? At this juncture, there are still materials to be sent everywhere. It must be Fang Shuyi. "


    "What is he going to give me?"


    Su Su is a little confused. She doesn''t know what she needs now? So what did Fang Shuyi give her? Mei Shengnan, sitting opposite, glanced at her with a smile and swept the wall behind Su Su,


    "Didn''t your orphanage take in a lot of babies? Can''t these babies just drink fish soup every day? "


    "You mean it''s milk powder from Fang Shuyi?"


    Realizing this, Su Su couldn''t help but smile. Fang Shuyi has a lot of materials in his hand, and he can always give Su some special gifts. Although Xiao AI is old now, she doesn''t need baby milk powder. Xiao AI drinks breast milk from beginning to end, and she never needs milk powder, but this newly opened Eastern orphanage needs it.


    Just talking about Fang Shuyi''s thoughts with Mei Shengnan, the subordinate who turns around has already led Fang Shuyi in. Before anyone else comes in, he stands outside the courtyard and says with a smile:


    "Watching the snow, listening to the piano, cooking green tea, reciting poems, casting ink and bathing the morning glow, if you have a leisure day in your life, it is a good time of life. The two of you are living here at ease. "


    With his words, Fang Shuyi, who has a standard figure like a model, walked into the yard wearing the same Hawaiian style clothes as he used to. The smile on his face, when he saw Su Su again, was a bit more cordial and long lost.


    Su Su looks up and smiles at Fang Shuyi, while Mei Shengnan gets up and hugs Fang Shuyi with a sense of politeness and respect. The stickiness between lovers is invisible between Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan.


    "I found it after all. Why? If I hadn''t come to see you today, wouldn''t you have planned to see me? "


    Fang Shuyi pulls a chair and sits on the edge of the table with Mei Shengnan Su Su Su. He takes Mei Shengnan''s Wooden pliers and begins to cook his own tea skillfully. He looks up at Su Su and continues with a smile


    "I know that you will never stop going anywhere. If I want to find you in the future, I just want to see where there are maternal and child health care centers and orphanages."


    On one side, Mei Shengnan purses his red lips and laughs. Su Su can''t help but laugh together. Regardless of their interests, the three of them talk about speculation as usual. The main reason is that Fang Shuyi talks enough. Sometimes when Su Su Su doesn''t speak, he talks to Su Su Su and Mei Shengnan alone, and the topic is just right, Just talk about the little things you''ve seen and heard.


    He''s a smart guy to make friends with.


    "I thought you had moved all the maternity and child care supplies in Chuncheng to Bafang village last time. How could you get the milk powder from where?"


    Su Su was sitting on the chair with her neck twisted. She saw that Xiao AI was wearing a small sleeveless skirt, with a sunflower on her head, a pair of cloth sandals on her feet, and a small body of meat on the wall. From the corridor, she moved out slowly, step by step like a crab.


    "During this period of time, although the western district is under martial law, we can''t afford to be empty. The second uncle started the people under his hand and washed several towns in the distance. The milk powder was not ready to be brought back, but thinking that you didn''t know what you would make in the Eastern District, he dragged it all back to Chuncheng. It''s no use now."


    When Fang Youmao''s words came, Su Su listened and looked at Xiao AI. At the end of the corridor where the light was not very clear, Ye Yu, wearing camouflage clothes, followed Xiao AI step by step with his hands on his back. He looked down at Xiao AI and moved forward step by step. He didn''t dare to relax. Su Su Su then said with a smile


    "Then you can keep it for your own use. Just set up an orphanage in the West. Now send all the milk powder to me. Don''t you plan to send the orphans in the West and south to the orphanage in the east?"


    "Ha ha, if you open your mouth, we will do our best to support this orphanage for you."


    "Don''t worry. So many children live next door to me. They are noisy every day. I want to live in a different place from before dawn in the morning to after going to bed at night. It''s too much responsibility for you to send the orphans from the West and South districts."


    Su Su thinks about it, shakes her head, and looks at Fang Shuyi in embarrassment. Now she has only about 100 children, but Chun Lai''s wife has a lot of trouble. There are many hidden dangers in the orphanage, which have not yet been solved one by one.


    Once Chunlai''s wife collapses, Su Su, who lives next to the orphanage, will be in trouble at that time, because she can''t watch the orphanage fall into dire straits. At that time, she will have to take charge of it and it will be endless.

 Chapter 496

    At that time, Su Su will be in charge of the orphanage, but she is a little tired to take care of one child every day. How can she manage the problems of hundreds of children?


    Therefore, even if the Fang family wants to help the orphans, they should not send too much to Su Su for the time being.


    The best thing is that the Fang family should open their own orphanage, and the eastern district should open the Eastern District orphanage. Everyone should bear their own burden. The Eastern District orphanage does not need the support of the Fang family, and the Fang family should not send all the orphans to the Eastern District orphanage.


    But Fang Shuyi pondered for a moment. Originally, he had a faint dilemma on his smiling face. Finally, he said frankly, "Su Su, in fact, my second uncle and I really want to help those poor children. Not to mention my second uncle, I have a son, so I''m more concerned about children''s problems. But look at Chuncheng, how bad the living environment is now, Some meteorologists say that the next winter will be the coldest freezing season in history. I''m afraid we can''t hold on to Chuncheng. "


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect, it is impossible for the western and southern districts to bear those useless orphans. When there are plenty of materials, it is still OK to give more materials to the orphanage. But when they are too busy to take care of themselves, the external living conditions are getting worse and worse. Once the spring city is captured by the monsters outside, those children, They must be the first to give up.


    So from the beginning, Fang Youmao wanted Su Su Su to take over the orphans in the western and southern districts. Anyway, Su Su was also willing to do such a thing. She came to the eastern district only for a short time, and the orphanage in the eastern district was established vigorously. Wouldn''t it be ok to make the orphanage bigger?


    When the spring city can''t hold on, everyone will scatter like a bird or a beast. The adults have the ability to walk their own way, and those children... Su Su will certainly find a way to survive and take them to Bafang village to have a good life.


    The topic here is a little heavy, because what Fang Shuyi said is no longer a little enmity, but a big right and wrong topic, about human beings, about inheritance, about the fall and persistence of Chuncheng.


    Mei Shengnan, who had been trying to use herself as the background wall, had a dignified face instead of a smile. This is the first time that she has been with Fang Shuyi for such a long time. So she opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Chuncheng, how can you not keep it? It''s not... There''s a second uncle. I don''t believe it. "


    Chuncheng has been in the corpse tide for nearly a year or two. No one has ever doubted that Chuncheng will not be able to defend itself. Fang Youmao''s weapons are as inexhaustible as they are inexhaustible. Chunzhengzong only guards one Northern District, but it is also very stable. No one has ever heard of the zombie breaking through the city wall.


    The weakest defense of the Eastern District, the only gap, was also guarded by Chunlai. Now there are Su Su Ye Yu and other experts in charge, and the eastern district is not likely to fall. Therefore, Chuncheng is afraid that it can''t be defended. Even Mei Shengnan doesn''t believe this.


    "I believe it


    These two words came from Su Su''s mouth. She sat up straight and turned her eyes from Xiao AI to the table. When Fang Shuyi, Mei Shengnan and Ye Yu were all surprised, Su Su Su said:


    "There is no place in the world that will stick to it. Chuncheng seems stubborn, but in fact it has many disadvantages. The difference between fangyoumao and Chunzheng is the second, and the main one is that the power of the non-governmental groups is too great."


    "The rights of the non-governmental team are great, but they have not caused much hidden danger at present. I mean, if Chuncheng enters the frozen period, the living conditions are too bad, I''m afraid it will not be able to defend."


    Fang Youmao said "only afraid", not that he would not be able to keep it. Although Su Su said it was true, the power of the civil team was really great, and the hands of the officials in many regions could not reach in. What''s more, some of the officials colluded with the civil team, resulting in a lot of chaos in the spring city.


    But we all know what kind of situation is outside now. Few folk teams will run out and make trouble at this time. Of course, quartz and Lu Ren are two folk teams. But even if these two folk teams make two big scenes, Su Su can easily solve them.


    So Fang Shuyi and Fang Youmao don''t think that the power of the folk team is too great, which is the possibility that Chuncheng can''t be protected. They just focus their worries on the natural disaster. The cold weather and the starving human beings had problems in keeping warm at that time. More people died, less people guarded the city. At that time, the balance between attack and defense was broken, Spring city is over.


    In the face of natural disasters, Fang Youmao has no way to change this social situation, even if he has sufficient weapons and materials. Therefore, he wants to treat those orphans as worries and let Su Su accept them as a whole.


    Su Su thought about it in silence. To tell the truth, she didn''t care whether she was willing or not. Anyway, before the fall of Chuncheng, there were always people who would toss to escort these orphans to Bafang village. However, in her opinion, the fall of Chuncheng could be completely avoided.


    As far as she knows, this winter is relatively cold, but it will not cause a large area of human freezing to death. If the active people can be frozen to death, the zombies whose blood has shown a state of coagulation, not to mention the zombies whose bodies have a little water, their bodies can become ice.


    Let alone the highly prolific mutant species.


    When the guard force is weakened by the cold winter, the offensive force is also weakened. In fact, nature is fair to everything.


    The reason why Chuncheng was destroyed was because of its division. After the division, it was divided again. All kinds of artificial divisions split a good big base into various small areas. Then each area began to fight. No one cared about the zombies outside. Because of this, Chuncheng would be destroyed.


    Besides the orphans, it''s good to send them to live in Bafang village, but Su Su can''t send all the orphans in the world to Bafang village, can she?


    She thinks that the best way is to make every effort to unify the spring city and formulate a set of rules, so that the orphans can have a better living environment and the spring city can be kept.


    But Fang Shuyi can''t agree with this. Although he is smarter than Su Su, he is not reborn after all. He can''t see the direction of the future. Everything hasn''t happened yet. Naturally, he can''t guess the layout of his fate. Even if Su Su Su tells him that excessive civil rights is a great hidden danger, Fang Shuyi doesn''t think much of it.

 Chapter 497

    Since Fang Shuyi doesn''t care about her problems, everyone doesn''t take a serious attitude towards Su Su''s hidden dangers. She always tells Bai Heng not to fly a plane. Didn''t Bai Heng report back to Fang Youmao''s army yesterday?


    Since people don''t take her "prophecy" seriously, Su Su won''t say it. Anyway, the fall of Chuncheng is five or six years after the end of the world. Now it''s less than two years after the end of the world, so it''s meaningless to say it.


    After another chat with Fang Shuyi, Su Su and Mei Shengnan get up and take Fang Shuyi to the orphanage next door to deliver milk powder. Behind him, Xiao AI, who has just learned to walk like a crab on the wall, stands up straight and staggers to Su Su Su''s direction. Baji falls to the ground, See the forehead is about to knock on the stone brick, behind Ye Yu bent down, a quick eye to pick up the little love.


    But Xiaoai was still scared to cry. She held out her little hand to her mother who had already come to the door and said clearly, "ah mom, ah mom, hold... Hold..."


    Su Su stops helplessly, turns around and goes back to the yard. She holds Xiao AI in her arms from Ye Yu''s hand. She looks as if Xiao AI is really sad. She even cries in tears, so she sighs and coaxes:


    "Mom didn''t go anywhere. She didn''t want to go out to play. When mom went out to play, she would definitely take Xiao AI. Mom just went to the next room with her aunt to have a look."


    "Little love, hold, hold ~ ~ mom ~ ~ have a look"


    Xiao AI Cai doesn''t care if Su Su Su goes to the next room to have a look. Anyway, when she sees her mother going out, she must go out to play. When her mother goes out to play, she must take Xiao AI with her!


    "All right, all right, let''s go, let''s all go, let your father hold you, you are so heavy!"


    Su Su feels helpless when she gives birth to a girl who likes waves everywhere. She gives her little love to Ye Yu, looks at Ye Yu and complains


    "You see, your daughter likes to go out and play."


    "Who taught that?"


    Ye Yu also glanced at Su Su, holding Xiao AI in one hand and putting the other hand on Su Su''s shoulder, with a schadenfreude smile on her face, and then said:


    "She likes to run outside. Didn''t she follow you from childhood? Now you know how to regret it? Ha ha ha


    He should have been a quiet and clever baby girl. When she was only a month old, she was held by Su Su and went out to see the world everywhere. At the beginning, Su Su Su spent so much energy to let Xiao AI go out to see the world. From now on, she can gain so much worry. The effect of early education is not very good, and it is estimated that it will get better and better, Later ~ ~ he and Su Su are worried.


    Su Su, walking beside Ye Yu, sighs, some happiness and some troubles, and smiles at Xiao AI in Ye Yu''s arms. As soon as Xiao AI goes out, the whole person seems to have taken stimulants. When her mental outlook is in the same room, it''s totally different. Su Su Su looks at Xiao AI with big eyes open, looking around and dancing excitedly, He raised his hand and patted Xiao AI on the back, comforting himself and saying to Ye Yu:


    "It''s very good. My way of education is definitely right. It''s better than being too timid to come out and meet people."


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Ye Yu also laughs. Although they think Xiao AI is too interested in "going out to the waves", Ye Yu, like Su Su, doesn''t feel anything bad. At least from now on, Xiao AI is quite adapted to this end of life. At a young age, she has no sign of fear when she sees explosions, bullets, tear gas, flesh and blood intestines.


    On the contrary, she seems quite used to it.


    They are talking and laughing. With little love, they follow Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan out of the gate of siheyuan. There is a truck parked outside. Two subordinates from spring are opening the door of the truck and moving milk powder from inside. The milk powder is all in boxes, all of which are the production date of the year before the end of the world. Many of them have not been opened, like they found it in a warehouse.


    The orphanage is next to the siheyuan where Su Su lives. At this moment, many children have gathered at the gate of the orphanage. Although the milk powder they moved out is not theirs at all, their faces are just like the festival. They are all full of satisfaction and happiness.


    "We''re all back in class. Don''t get together here."


    A gentle voice, soft sound, Su Su standing on the side of the truck, turn a look, see the orphanage yard, Shi Xin is holding an old book, the action of soft driving the children gathered at the door.


    The children scattered in a swarm and ran back to the classroom, and Shi Xin''s face was unconsciously wearing a smile, but the smile was fleeting when he came into contact with Su Su''s eyes.


    She hates Su Su to the marrow. Although she likes the teaching life here and the sound of children''s reading, she will never forget that her husband and her brother died in Su Su''s hands. The purpose of her coming here is to revenge Su Su.


    Su Su naturally won''t forget it. She looks at Shi Xin''s back and sneers. Mei Shengnan comes over and looks at Shi Xin''s back with a pair of Phoenix eyes


    "She''s the one you want me to check? Shi Xin, quartz''s sister? "


    "Well, in order to avenge me, I don''t know how many helpers I took to hide in the dark this time. I want to find out all of them and solve these hidden dangers at one time."


    Step up, Su Su and Mei Shengnan go to the orphanage. This yard is bigger than the one Su Su lives in next door. The yard is also much more spacious. Some children have drawn small squares for playing games on the ground. In those small squares, a stone has been placed alone.


    Mei Shengnan looked at it and felt his heart warm unconsciously. He bent down, supported Su Su Su''s hand, took off his high-heeled shoes, pulled Su Su Su to the edge of the lattice, and said with a smile:


    "Wow, jump the house, let''s play."


    "Is it still small?"


    Su Su, who was pulled over, scolded Mei Shengnan, but she couldn''t hold back a smile. She looked at Mei Shengnan, picked up the stones on the ground, and began to throw them into the squares where the numbers were written. Then she was dressed in a cheongsam, barefoot, and just like a big girl, she jumped around in those squares. Su Su was also excited for a moment and jumped behind Mei Shengnan.


    In a house on the edge of the yard, the window was pushed open by the children in the room, and someone called,


    "Come on, Dean!"


    "Dean, win!"

 Chapter 498

    Listening to the children''s single mindedly cheering Su Su, Mei Shengnan turned around and angrily said to the children in the window, "is there no one cheering me? I''m very good at jumping,


    "Beauty, come on!"


    "Down with the Dean!"


    Hearing the speech, Mei Shengnan laughs and looks at Su Su with a childish pride. Su Su can no longer help looking at Mei Shengnan. They stand in the lattice where the lines are not straight and laugh.


    On the edge of the yard, Fang Shuyi quietly stares at Mei Shengnan, who looks disheveled because of his jumping. He never beats his heart for anyone. At this moment, he looks at Mei Shengnan, who is wearing a Gaoding Qipao but playing childish games in the sunshine, and jumps madly.


    At this moment, all the improvisations, all the hearts that depend on each other because of emptiness, seem to have become particularly simple and pure. That is the purity Fang Shuyi has never experienced.


    And Shi Xin in the classroom, originally because the children are not called, even her class is not on, one after another ran to the window to shout refueling, Shi Xin''s heart, is very frustrated.


    She quietly arranges the teaching plan on the platform, which she spent half a night to make. Just for today''s class, she can try her best to be brilliant. In this way, it''s easier for her to get into Susu''s side, but she can''t help listening to the children''s shouting and cheering. She unconsciously tilts her head and looks at the children beside the window, The mood is also a little bit rippling up


    It seems that since the end of the world, I have never felt so comfortable. In children''s world, everything ugly and dirty will be washed clean.


    In fact, people with hatred are not relaxed at all. In the process of seeking revenge, they are carrying a heavy burden.


    So... What about her? Although Shi Xin hates Su Su very much, she doesn''t hate children. How about half an evening''s teaching plan? It''s rare for these children to be so happy today. What if she just let them go?


    In the yard, Xiaoai dances and points to the house under Su Su''s feet, where to play. Ye Yu holds Xiaoai, follows Su Su, bends down and puts Xiaoai into the grid of number 1. Xiaoai happily raises her feet and goes forward. Ye Yu can''t help but play with Xiaoai under her armpit.


    "Oh, Xiao AI has come to join in the fun. Fang Dashao, you too."


    Mei Shengnan, who is in front of him, smiles and beckons to Fang Shuyi at the door. Fang Shuyi shakes his head with a smile. The smile is handsome and warm. Mei Shengnan beckons to him again. He smiles and sighs. He follows Ye Yu and jumps up the house together.


    After a while, many children joined in, the big and the small, and everyone was laughing. The laughter, in the end of the world full of sadness, was like a very beautiful music, which made this small, humble orphanage a paradise.


    When there are more people in the yard, Su Su doesn''t like to join in the fun. After playing with Mei Shengnan for a while, she sees that Xiao AI is supported by Ye Yu and smiles like a little madman. She is still playing the house hopping game. Su Su Su sits on the small chair under the corridor and watches these people in the yard play the game.


    Suddenly, she only felt that Youdao was full of murderous eyes, which came from the side. As soon as Su Su took a look, she saw Shi Xin standing in the window with a hostile face, looking at her straight. At this time, in Shi Xin''s classroom, the children had already run out, and Shi Xin was the only one left in the classroom.


    Su Su''s face is flat, and she recovers her usual indifference. She gets up and walks up to Shi Xin. She wants to tell her that she has such a murderous face all day, and she is not afraid of being exposed? But he looked down and saw Shi Xin standing in the window, holding a history book of our country.


    That history book, in the name column, also impressively wrote two big characters: Quartz!


    Dizzy, Su Su speechless looked at Shi Xin, the lame assassin. Where did someone stab him with his brother''s history book and run to his brother''s enemy? She would like to ask Shi Xin, so many years, this woman is so stupid, how to survive?


    When the question blurted out, it became like, "how do you teach history to these children? What''s the use of studying history in this era? "


    "The splendid history and culture of our country for five thousand years should not be forgotten in the dust just because of a mere end of life."


    Shi Xinbai Su Su Su a look, a Su Su and she are not the same world, do not understand the importance of history and culture, so her tone, it is very arrogant, the whole person also seems very bad, close to the general.


    Su Su said with a sneer, "all I know is that in Bafang village, the children in the kindergarten are learning how to fight and fight. The culture class also teaches all kinds of variant habits. What they learn is how to survive in this last life, history? Can they live in the end? "


    "But history can tell us the law of human development, why we want to live, why we are in this miserable and unfree situation? It also tells our future generations what led to the collapse of our civilization. History records both the past and the present. It will make our future generations not repeat the mistakes of their predecessors. "


    Shi Xin, who can''t agree with Su Su''s thoughts, begins to make a serious theory with Su Su. She believes that a race who has lost history will lose its own concept of honor and disgrace. A person who has no concept of honor and disgrace will become a person who has three wrong views. Therefore, if children want to teach well, they should first learn history and understand how human beings come and go.


    "It''s like hatred. If there is no historical record, these hatred will easily be buried in the river of memory. History will tell us who committed unforgivable crimes, who are good people and who are sinners."


    Shi Xin continues to talk. Su Su raises her eyebrows and impatiently grabs the history book in Shi Xin''s hand. It''s really the old textbook of quartz junior high school. Yes, there are many essays about quartz on it. Su Su turns it over and finds that there is a handwritten teaching plan in the book. She glances at it casually and looks up at Shi Xin, Shi Xin''s eyes are full of righteousness, so Su Su laughs ironically


    "Don''t you want to say that hatred can''t be forgotten, even if you can''t revenge, you will let your children and grandchildren revenge for you? What do you do to talk about these big right and wrong things? "

 Chapter 499

    It''s really annoying. Su Su is such a woman. If she wants to get revenge, she''ll come here and fight for life and death. If she doesn''t have the ability to fight hard, she''ll engage in assassination and surprise attack. As a result, she can''t carry it clearly. She''s still undercover and full of loopholes. Is that interesting?


    "No, my hatred is limited to me. Even if it''s a mortal hatred, I won''t let my children inherit it."


    Shi Xin stares at Su Su. Her eyes are not only full of hatred, but also a kind of maternal brilliance. Her hands can''t help caressing her abdomen. She continues to say to Su Su Su with righteous words:


    "My child has his own life. I won''t ask him to avenge anyone. He was not born to live in hatred. I just want him to remember the history, how his ancestors came and how they died. After he knows the history, he won''t go the same way as his father and his uncle."


    A woman with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment hates her enemies because her hatred and revenge are the best explanation for the people she loves and the love she has given. However, she does not like her descendants and continues to entangle in the hatred of the previous generation. Although Shi Xin is weak and weak, she is more transparent than many people.


    Su Su, standing opposite Shi Xin, didn''t feel anything at first, but a little bit of Shi Xin''s words made the whole image of Shi Xin seem three-dimensional and rich. Suddenly, she was reluctant to kill Shi Xin. Although she didn''t agree with Shi Xin''s point of view, Shi Xin was a good person in this cannibal society.


    So Su Su tilted his head, looked at Shi Xin, half true and half false asked: "so, according to your meaning, gratitude and resentment do not affect the next generation, even if you have hatred for me, you will not be bad for my daughter?"


    "I have a grudge against you. It''s between me and you. I won''t take revenge on your daughter. I won''t let my children take revenge on you, or your daughter, your family, your friends and relatives!"


    Shi Xin answers Su Su very seriously. Although she really has a grudge against Su Su, Su Su is asking her with half true and half false expression at this moment, Shi Xin still answers very seriously. She hates Su Su Su and will kill Su Su Su for revenge, but she really won''t hurt Xiao AI. This is her sincere words. She can say what she thinks.


    Su Su, standing outside the window, looks down as if she is thinking about something. Her face is a little dignified. After a moment, she looks up at Shi Xin, picks her eyebrows and hisses


    "Well, let''s wait and see what happens. If you can really do what you say, I can promise you that everything will wait until you have a baby."


    The child is innocent. In the face of irresolvable hatred, the child is a piece of white paper. If Shi Xin can really do what she said, Su Su can wait for Shi Xin to give birth to her baby and let Shi Xin''s baby go.


    "How do you know I''m pregnant?"


    Shi Xin''s expression changed when she heard that. She had been talking with Su Su for so long, but she didn''t say she was pregnant at all, did she? How did Susu know she was pregnant?


    In front of him, Su Su can''t help but turn around and walk. After two steps, she turns around and looks at Shi Xin. Originally, she just casually says it. Now she is really surprised and says, "are you really pregnant? I''m just talking about it. "


    According to the time of his last life, Kuang Shiguo died when Xiao AI was two years old and nearly three years old. At that time, Shi Xin was pregnant with Kuang Shiguo''s posthumous son, and before this birth, Shi Xin did not give birth to any children. In this life, Kuang Shiguo died two years earlier. What is Shi Xin? Two years ahead of time?


    "Yes, I''m pregnant." Shi Xin nods. It''s nothing that can''t be admitted. Although Su Su is her enemy, does it make any sense to conceal her pregnancy from her enemy?


    Then Shi Xin frowned again. She remembered that she had been married to Kuang Shiguo for several years. Since the end of her life, she was pregnant with three or four children, but they all had an unexplained miscarriage. This time, she was pregnant with her husband''s posthumous son. She didn''t want to come out of the stone house for the sake of protecting the fetus... If it wasn''t for the assassination of Su Su, She did not want to risk miscarriage and run outside.


    "Now that you are pregnant and not at home, why do you come to me to make trouble?"


    Su Su stares at Shi Xin and frowns. OK, now it''s confirmed that Shi Xin is pregnant. Is it killing the pregnant woman or not? She rolled her eyes and said to Shi Xin:


    "Long heart, you this EQ, who must be fooled to come, don''t be fooled to sell you."


    No one deceives Shi Xin. In his last life, Shi Xin, who had never thought of running out to avenge himself, just wanted to stay in the stone house and have a baby, how could he come to Su Su Su''s side to be a female teacher?


    Looking at Shi Xin''s desire to talk and stop talking, Su Su left the window and left Shi Xin in the window. After thinking about it for a long time, she remembered that Su Su Su had taken away her brother''s junior high school history book!!! That''s her brother''s legacy!


    In fact, there are many things that quartz left her. But since she was a child, she loved history. When she was in school, she was extremely biased. All the history books of primary school, junior high school, senior high school and university were well preserved by quartz. If it wasn''t for the purpose of teaching children about history this time, Shi Xin wouldn''t have taken such important things out as teaching plans, Now Su Su took away the history book of quartz. He must come back.


    To tell you the truth, when Shi Xin faced Su Su''s clear and sharp eyes, she felt like she had been stripped of her clothes. So when she knew Su Su Su had taken the quartz history book, she didn''t dare to chase it back. What should she do?


    She was in a hurry, thinking that Su Su would know who quartz was? According to the truth, quartz and Su Su had no grudge in the past and no grudge recently. Even if Su Su saw the name of "quartz" written in the history book, she should not be able to connect. Did she ever kill a person named quartz?.


    But what if? What if Susu knew who quartz was? Do you know who Kuang Shiguo is?


    Thinking of this, Shi Xin was a little anxious, but now she didn''t know how to get back the history book of quartz. She thought that she would go to find the director of the orphanage, Chunlai''s wife, who had decided to work two days ago. The director''s office was in the backyard of the courtyard.


    She wants Chunlai''s wife to help her find a way to get the quartz history book back from Su Su.

 Chapter 500

    The sunshine is just right. Outside the eastern orphanage, where everything is full of beauty and hope, Xing Jike walks into the stone house in the dark with a gift box in his hand and a brand-new evening dress in it.


    But with the gift box, Shi Xin''s shadow could not be found everywhere. Xing Jike was flustered and angry. He stood in the hall, threw the gift box on the table, turned around, grabbed the aunt who usually served Shi Xin, twisted her neck with an iron hand, and asked angrily:


    "Where''s Xin''er? Say it


    Outside the hall, Bai Xueli, who is in a hurry, sees this and hides at the corner. At this time, Xing Jike is in a rage. Even a fool can see that it is not suitable to run to Xing Jike to find a sense of existence.


    In the hall, the aunt''s face was red and her whole body trembled with fear. In the face of Xing Jike''s anger, a stream of smelly urine from her lower body could not stop flowing out, and she vomited a few words with great difficulty,


    "Miss... Went... To get revenge."


    "Where''s the revenge?" As soon as Xing Jike''s eyes glared, he threw his aunt, who was about to be pinched out of breath, out of the door. He stood in the hall with his hands behind him, his shoulder muscles shaking uncontrollably, and said to himself, "revenge? You''re going to take revenge... "


    She clearly knows that he doesn''t want her to go out of the stone house. He doesn''t want Shi Xin to go out and make a public appearance. Besides the dangers of the outside world, he doesn''t want Shi Xin to avenge Kuang Shiguo. Xing Jike will avenge quartz. He also starts to bury the thread beside Su Su Su. Why can''t Shi Xin wait for these years and have to go out to avenge himself?


    Xing Jike is anxious and angry. He raises his foot and goes outside. He wants to get Shi Xin back from Su Su.


    He left in a hurry, leaving the exquisitely packaged gift box in the main room. He passed the dead body of his aunt on the ground, and the door of the stone house closed behind him.


    After Xing Jike left, the whole stone house didn''t calm down. Because of Xing Jike''s anger, the stone house fell into a panic. Bai Xueli hid in the dark but laughed. He thought that Xing Jike, who usually stayed behind the quartz, was a high-level power psionic. The aunt was easily thrown away by him, He flew directly to the gate and broke all his bones. He had already died.


    Such a man seems to be better than quartz and Kuang Shiguo in terms of his mind. He is no worse than quartz in terms of force. In terms of his ruthlessness, you can see how ruthless his heart is when he deals with an unarmed aunt. What kind of mentality does Xing Jike hold in his daily life, willing to stand behind quartz?


    It seems that Bai Xueli is more and more determined to win over Xing Jike.


    At this time, Shi Xin, who didn''t know that her departure had already caused a human death, was wearing a long white dress and flat sandals and walking all the way back to the courtyard. She wanted to find Chunlai''s wife, but at the shady back door, she found several older girls holding an 11 year old girl and bargaining with several men outside the door, Those men''s hands, also holding a crystal nucleus, to the 11 year old girl''s chest plug.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shi Xin frowned, stood under the eaves and yelled. Several men standing outside the door immediately grabbed Jinghe and ran away. Some of the older girls on the scene turned back, and some didn''t dare to turn back. Leaving the 11 year old girl behind, they scattered like birds and beasts.


    Shi Xin, under the eaves of the house, quickly walked two steps to the 11 year old girl. Holding her tender arm, she looked down. The little girl was wearing a red skirt, which was crumpled and knee length. A yellow white underpants was hanging on her knee. The little girl seemed to have done something wrong, Shi Xin was caught, did not dare to run, timid head down, standing in place.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As a woman, no matter how stupid Shi Xin is, she can guess what happened. Her voice is a little urgent. She grabs the little girl''s arm and starts to ask. However anxious she is, she just lowers her head and bites the corner of her mouth. She doesn''t dare to say anything.


    So Shi Xin stretched out her hand and put it into the bottom of the little girl''s skirt. She wiped the mucus in one hand. She took it out and put it in the sun. She immediately vomited. It was a man''s Jing liquid.


    "Come with me!"


    Immediately, Shi Xin felt bad in her heart. As she vomited, she grabbed the little girl''s arm, and her voice became severe unconsciously. The little girl thought she had done something wrong, and she was so wrong that she was obstinate and depressed herself, and began to cry low.


    But where can Shi Xin control the little girl''s mood? All she knows is that she saw it and felt it. It''s a scene of darkness hidden in the sun. In the orphanage, in the shelter that should belong to the children''s carefree life, there was an 11 year old girl with a man Jing liquid in her lower body. For a conservative woman, It''s absolutely a big event that the sky is going to collapse.


    From this moment on, things got a little noisy. When Su Su was standing in the yard and chatting with Chunlai''s wife about the details of the orphanage, Chunlai''s wife was still reporting to Su Su Su about how good the orphanage was and how happy the children were here. I believe that in time, these children who had been hurt in the end of their lives, They''ll get their innocence back.


    As soon as this sentence was over, Shi Xin dragged the 11-year-old girl, who was always unwilling to move forward, out of the corridor. The girl''s underpants didn''t have time to wear them. In the process of dragging, she dropped to her calf. As a result, Shi Xin pulled forward, and the 11 year-old girl fell to the ground, curled up and didn''t dare to stand up again.


    In the yard, the children''s laughter has a short pause. Su Su and Chunlai''s wife look at it at the same time. The sincere smile on Mei Shengnan''s face gradually disappears. Ye Yu and Fang Shuyi''s brows are locked tightly.


    "Su Su, director! You come here. I found something. I have to tell you. If you don''t care any more, the orphanage, which has just been established for a few days, will become an obscene nest. You see, I just found her behind the yard, following several... "

 Chapter 501

    "Oh, it''s so hot. The child is wrestling. Help him up and go inside!"


    Seeing Shi Xin''s indifference, he is about to speak out what happened to the 11-year-old in front of everyone. Mei Shengnan doesn''t even care about his shoes. He comes forward and interrupts Shi Xin''s words. By the way, he rushes to the 11-year-old girl and bends down to hold her up.


    Shi Xin opens his mouth and refuses to accept Mei Shengnan''s secretive attitude. He seems to be afraid to poke out some evil in broad daylight. Is Mei Shengnan the one who recruited the men in the backyard? She opened her mouth and was about to scold Mei Shengnan. Then Mei Shengnan lowered her voice and said:


    "Don''t talk about it. The child is shameful. Just say it out loud. Will the child be a man in the future?"


    As long as you look at the little girl''s underpants on her legs, you will know what happened to the little girl. When you look at the little girl''s posture of curling up on the ground and burying her face in her arms, you will probably know that the little girl is afraid.


    It can''t be said that the days are getting better and better now. These children who grow up in orphanages will become people in the society in the future. But in this world, there are really some people who do some shameful things when they don''t know something. As a result, when they grow up, they become the laughing stock of the whole society.


    So Mei Shengnan means to let Shi Xin close the door and make things clear. After all, it''s not appropriate to talk about these dirty things in front of so many children!


    Not far away, Su Su has a face with a cold feeling. She leans to the side of Ye Yu''s arms, embraces Xiao AI, and goes directly to Shi Xin. She rubs Shi Xin''s shoulder, raises her hand, pushes open a door in front of her, and then stands outside and looks back at Chun Lai''s wife.


    Chunlai''s wife was stunned by this. She accepted Su Su''s cold eyes and quickly returned to her senses. She followed Su Su into the room. When Shi Xin saw her, she thought Mei Shengnan''s words were reasonable. She followed Chunlai''s wife and entered the room. Mei Shengnan held the 11 year old girl in his arms and was the last one to enter the room. After she entered, she turned back, Shut the door tightly, shut the two men Fang Shuyi and Ye Yu out of the door and act as gatekeepers!


    In the room, the doors and windows were closed, and the light was dim. Chunlai''s wife was so angry that she was shaking all over. She pointed to the 11 year old girl in Mei Shengnan''s arms and opened her mouth. It seemed that she wanted to say something. But looking at the pale, timid face of the little girl, she couldn''t say anything.


    Mei Shengnan just hugged the little girl and went into the bedroom. Of course, this was the bedroom of the former house. Now the living room of the house has been changed into the children''s classroom, and the little bedroom in the back has been used as the teacher''s rest room.


    The little girl was so scared that she bit her lower lip tightly. When Mei Shengnan put herself on the bed, she reached out and gently grabbed a corner of Mei Shengnan''s cheongsam. She looked up, her eyes were full of tears and cried in a low voice


    "Auntie, don''t drive me away. I''m sorry, I don''t dare any more."


    "Don''t say I''m sorry. I haven''t made it clear yet. I''m sure it''s your fault. I''m sorry again." Mei Shengnan smiles very gently. He looks down at the little girl sitting on the bed and helps her lift her underpants on her legs. But when he looks up, he sees the finger print on the little girl''s arm. Therefore, Mei Shengnan seems to ask casually: "how do you get the injury on your hand?"


    "Is... Is..." the little girl timidly lowered her head, dare not say.


    Outside the lounge, Shi Xin, walking around, could not seem to see the little girl''s shrinking, and said aloud, "she was pinched by some big girls. When I saw her, she seemed to be held up by some big girls."


    Mei Shengnan turns back and gives Shi Xin a glance. Shi Xin turns around immediately. He is a little angry and a little anxious. However, after listening to Mei Shengnan, he asks, "are you forced?"


    Shi Xin, who originally wanted to leave, stopped and stood outside the lounge, listening to Mei Shengnan''s questions.


    The 11-year-old girl said to Mei Shengnan with a embarrassed face: "my sister said that I must do what they want me to do. If I don''t obey, they will let the teacher drive me out. I, I don''t want to go out. I also do this thing when I go out. I will be beaten and I won''t have enough to eat..."


    "So they force you, they take crystal nucleus, and you take customers?"


    Standing outside the rest room, Shi Xin interrupts and asks. She looks at the little girl strangely. She looks at the man outside the backyard, thrusting crystal nucleus into the 11 year old girl''s chest. She also looks at the little girl, holding her arms by the big girls.


    At the beginning, Shi Xin knew what these men wanted to do. She thought that the little girl was willing and willing to degenerate. Unexpectedly, looking at such a sunny orphanage, she had not set up a month before she made it so dark.


    Chunlai''s wife, the self appointed director of the orphanage, rushed to Shi Xin''s side, took a deep breath, looked at the 11 year old girl and tried to keep her voice down


    "Who are the sisters?"


    The little girl on the bed, shrunk her head, pursed her lips tightly and did not dare to say any more. She was not stupid at a young age. Through the reaction of these adults, she probably determined that what she had done was a wrong thing. She was very afraid and in a hurry. She did not know if she would make a hole in the sky if she said it again.


    She doesn''t understand that it''s just something she''s used to. When she was outside the orphanage, her parents forced her to do such a thing. Her parents told her that as long as she opened her thighs and let her uncles and uncles press on her, she could have food and clothes to wear. Why did it become wrong when she entered the orphanage?


    Although in the orphanage, there is no need to do such things, and there are also food and clothing, but the elder sisters, about to earn some crystal nucleus, forced her to let the uncles and uncles pressure, she just wanted to do such things, can not be beaten by the elder sisters, but now the reaction of these adults, tell her, this is wrong, she did wrong.


    Why? Why is it normal for her to do things in the outside world, but it''s wrong for her to be treated as wrong in this orphanage? The little girl doesn''t understand. She really doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 502

    The little girl was very hesitant and did not dare to say the names of her sisters. The more she did not say it, Chunlai''s wife hated the iron more and more. She saw Chunlai''s wife anxiously pacing in the living room, bypassing several desks, and could not control her anger. She turned around and looked at Shi Xin and said:


    "You see, you see, the lesson plans we discussed before are all wrong. The first thing for these girls is to learn what is called integrity, right and wrong, right and wrong!"!!! We want to let them know, a girl, how to clean herself, how to protect herself in such a world


    This is really very important. In the past, Chunlai''s wife also thought that Shi Xin was right. These children in the orphanage should know the history, how human beings developed and where they are going. But now that such a thing has happened, girls'' sense of self-protection should be established in advance.


    Su Su at the end, sitting on a desk, holding a small love, smell speech, pick pick eyebrows, want to say something, but in the end it is nothing to say.


    Shi Xin, who was standing outside the rest room, could not agree with Chunlai''s wife. He said, "the terrible thing about the end of the world is that it can turn right into wrong and wrong into right. Isn''t history important? Only when we know history can we understand right and wrong. A nation without history is pathetic! "


    "Shi Xin, are you living in the ivory tower?"


    Chunlai''s wife looks at Shi Xin inconceivably. It''s clear that there has been such a bad case of forcing the little girl to sell Yin, but Shi Xin is still talking about these righteous words and awe inspiring things?!


    Yes, that''s right. Chunlai''s wife agrees with Shi Xin''s remarks. She thinks that Shi Xin advocates teaching history to children in order to let these children remember the history of human development and make them a person with a sense of national pride. This is also the main reason why Chunlai''s wife employs Shi Xin.


    But now, it seems that this decision is wrong. In the last days, it''s no use just telling these historical knowledge to children. History needs to be learned, and children''s sense of self-protection, three outlooks, and world outlook are also very important. But now I teach history to children, only history, and let them learn history as a major subject, Chunlai''s wife thinks that even if all these children are educated as historians, how can they change their thoughts and three outlooks?


    If they want to understand honor and disgrace, advance and retreat, they can''t just study history, they can''t just study what happened thousands of years ago. They should know that after the end of the world began, the whole world became dark, and the law can no longer restrain the evil idea of human nature. Many children, when the world outlook was just about to form, the end of the world came, and they were instilled with many wrong three outlooks.


    For example, girls can sell their bodies to earn crystal nucleus, boys can steal, rob, and kill and set fire recklessly


    They don''t know that it''s wrong for them to do so. In their world, adults tell them that this can be done, so they think that human society is born like this.


    Of course, what Shi Xin said, history can also tell these children that in the development of human history, there was a period of high civilization. At that time, human beings were polite to each other, their neighbors were friendly and friendly, and their classmates were eager to help each other. In such a society with a sound legal system, although there were prostitutes who sold their bodies and criminals who killed and set fire to others, there were also prostitutes who sold their bodies, These things are negative, wrong and dark.


    But the history of Shi Xin''s teaching is too long. She only teaches until the stone age. How many years is it going to take her to teach the whole human history to the children? Isn''t the stone age the age of drinking blood? Chunlai''s wife feels that she can''t wait any longer. These children can''t wait any more.


    The other two female teachers, one teaches Chinese and the other mathematics. According to the original idea of Chunlai''s wife, she also plans to find an English teacher to teach English to the children... However, all these things are not working. Chunlai''s wife knows that her previous idea is wrong, especially wrong.


    Many children can''t wait to sum up the general principles of life from these cultural lessons, and they are beyond redemption. Because children of this generation have been hurt, and this kind of injury has become a fixed mode of thinking. Even if they understand it, will they be better from now on? "


    Don''t talk about others, just talk about the big girls. Can you say they are not sensible? These 11 year old girls call them "elder sisters". In the orphanage, those who can be "elder sisters" are 14 years old even if they are not 15 years old. These "elder sisters" have behaved so badly that they can''t be educated well. They have become whores. That''s the thinking mode of whores. It''s hopeless.


    Including this 11 year old girl, she is now a victim. When she grows up, she will find someone weaker than herself and will not inevitably become a perpetrator. This is the end of the world, this is the reality, and this is also the root of human evil.


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to seize this period, save some children whose world outlook has not been completely distorted, teach them to be human, teach them to behave correctly, and teach them history! Of course, we need to learn, but we can''t focus on history. It''s enough for children to have one or two history lessons a week. Even those Chinese, math and English lessons only need one or two lessons a week. Now the main thing is to establish children''s world outlook.


    Chunlai''s wife walked around the room, looking at Shi Xin, who was obviously living on a macro level. She relaxed her tone and said, "in this way, Mr. Shi, in fact, I don''t object to you teaching history to children, but you can only have two history classes a week. While learning history, I hope to add some other positive energy, For example, some knowledge about physical health, behavior habits, polite language and so on, I hope that in the next month, I will mainly focus on learning ideological and moral education. "


    "How can this work?"


    Shi Xin frowns, shakes her head and refuses. Originally, there were three history lessons in the morning, but now there are only two history lessons a week, which interrupts her teaching plan. Shi Xin firmly disagrees. To know that human beings have thousands of years of history and culture, and she doesn''t know what to do, she avenges her. Once Su Su Su avenges her, she will leave here, So Shi Xin wants her to teach the children as much as she can about history during her stay in the orphanage.


    ********************The author has something to say**********************


    It turns out that what I went to was limited free, ha ha ha!

 Chapter 503

    Shi Xin is planning to argue with Chunlai''s wife, but Chunlai''s wife interrupts what she is about to blurt out and directly talks about another thing with Su Su,


    "I think we should do a behavior analysis test in the orphanage to screen out those children whose thoughts and three outlooks can''t be changed completely. It''s meaningless for these children to continue their education. Let them leave the orphanage, so as not to damage other children in the orphanage. What do you think, Su Su?"


    In the face of Su Su, Chunlai''s wife still talks with a hint of inquiry. She thinks it''s a mistake to accept all the children who come to the orphanage and are under the age of 16 unconditionally. The consequence of such unconditional acceptance is to take some children who are rotten to the bone into the orphanage, This led to today''s forced 11 year old girl to sell Yin.


    "So, according to what you mean, there will be a group of children to be abandoned in this orphanage? What is the significance of education? "


    Su Su hasn''t said a word yet. In the rest room, Mei Shengnan, sitting on the bed, looks up with a sneer and looks at Chunlai''s wife, who is full of sarcastic questions. According to Chunlai''s wife''s meaning, there are more children who have been expelled from the orphanage. After all, most of the last generation of children have been completely blackened by the last generation, who are "no longer saved".


    Although they are pitiful, they should have a good life like flowers, but they are ruined by natural and man-made disasters, but they are also totally hateful, they can not get rid of the harm, let them get used to it, and at the same time become the perpetrators of others.


    But there is no possibility that teaching is not good at all. If you don''t teach, how can you know that teaching is not good? After all, they are all underage children!


    Chunlai''s wife turns her head and looks at Mei Shengnan with some pity in her eyes. In her voice, she unconsciously drops a little. She nods and says to Mei Shengnan, "education is to teach those children who want to be taught. I don''t think it''s necessary to teach them any more."


    "Why? Teachers, shouldn''t there be education without discrimination? "


    Some of Mei Shengnan really stood up. It seems that what she cares about now is not how to treat these girls, but what Chunlai''s wife said. It seems that she stepped on her painful foot somewhere, which makes Mei Shengnan hard to calm down,


    "These children, you haven''t seen them, you haven''t asked them, you haven''t even got along with them, so you conclude that they are hopeless. You just use a small test to say that they have been destroyed by the end of the world. According to your idea, you don''t have to be a teacher. You can go home and embroider, and wait for the new generation of children to be born, and then educate them well, isn''t it better?"


    Chunlai''s wife purses her lips and looks at Mei Shengnan with a bit of depression in her eyes. She doesn''t speak. In fact, she also wants to tell Mei Shengnan that if it''s not for Su Su, she won''t have to say a word with Mei Shengnan. If it''s not for Su Su Su sitting here, Chunlai''s wife doesn''t want to waste her time and energy and explain so much to Mei Shengnan.


    Shi Xin, standing at a distance, watched the dark tide between Chunlai''s wife and Mei Shengnan. She felt another feeling in her heart. She thought that she was bewildered by the laughter of the children and thought that the world had become a little better. So she did a lesson plan seriously. As a result, such a thing happened, Let Shi Xin disappointed, really disappointed.


    If in the past, those girls bullied others in order to live, to let themselves and their parents live, what about now? It''s not difficult to survive. What are these girls doing to force people to sell yin? Because their thoughts are irreversible?


    She didn''t argue about the meaning of education like Chunlai''s wife and Mei Shengnan. She just looked at them silently, just like Su Su.


    Behind, Chunlai''s wife frowned and wanted to speak, but Su Su behind her opened her mouth and said, "I don''t think it''s interesting for you to quarrel any more. The problems haven''t been solved yet. What do you do when you quarrel? Shi Xin, do you know what those big girls look like? Go and bring it here


    Shi Xin nodded, took a look at Mei Shengnan and Chunlai''s wife, and then went out to catch someone. Chunlai''s wife quickly followed Shi Xin and said to Shi Xin, "you are a weak woman. You can''t make so many people. I''ll go to my husband''s several subordinates to help."


    They left the door one after the other. Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, went into the rest room and sat in front of the bed. She looked at the 11 year old girl on the bed and Mei Shengnan and asked:


    "What are you fighting with Chunlai''s wife for? It''s not that you don''t know that she is a chaste woman. You ask them to toss about a lot of things. Don''t mind so much. Don''t forget that you are here to help me, not to participate in education. "


    "Su Su, have I ever told you how I got to this point step by step?" Mei Shengnan sat next to the little girl, drooping her head. She looked very sad. She took a deep breath and said slowly, "what happened to me, just before the end of the world, I was not abducted or forced by anyone. My mother was a * * girl at that time, so my teachers... My classmates thought that I would be * * girl when I grew up, You see, it seems that I have lived up to the hopes of my relatives, friends and teachers. "


    In fact, what happened to Mei Shengnan is very simple. The scorn and ridicule she received in her girlhood did not let Mei Shengnan go this way. She studied hard because she knew that her mother earned her tuition while lying down. She depended on her mother''s money, but hated her mother''s money. So she started from her independence, I went out to work part-time to earn tuition.


    However, although she studies hard, the teachers are not willing to teach her. Just because she has a mother who is a girl, the teachers think that Mei Shengnan has been influenced since childhood and will be a girl in the future. Even now, Mei Shengnan can be regarded as a girl immediately.


    From the beginning, no one was willing to educate her well. Everyone closed the door to her education. Although she worked hard to stand on the edge of the cliff, everyone thought that she would always jump under the cliff.


    *************************The author has something to say**************************


    It will be pushed down tomorrow. There will be 5 shifts. The shift at 9 a.m. will be moved to 2.30 p.m

 Chapter 504

    When Mei Shengnan was 14 years old, her head teacher, the only one who was willing to be a little bit affable to her, gave her a little test, half true and half false. He asked her, what do you think about women selling their bodies


    At that time, Mei Shengnan thought of his mother. Her answer was that most women sell their bodies just to survive, so that their families can live better. She did not think that it was a wrong thing for women to sell their bodies, nor did she think it was a thing worthy of shame.


    Because of this answer, the head teacher thought that her three outlooks had collapsed and her world outlook was hopeless. He gave her a handful of money and dragged her into the empty Laboratory


    She has cried, made trouble, and found other teachers, hoping that they could do justice for her. Even she had fantasized that her classmates, her mother, could believe her, she was forced, she was forced, really!


    But no one believed her, just because she had a * * Female mother, because she was labeled * * Female since she was a child, so the head teacher who forced her, said that she was the one who actively seduced and clearly marked the price, could escape the punishment of the law. The head teacher just committed a style problem, and even didn''t lose her job. After a semester off, she could continue to teach and teach!


    It was a big stir in Mei Shengnan''s small town. At that time, Mei Shengnan still remembered a news report in the media, the title of which was "junior high school girls openly price their teachers to seduce them, instead of framing them up" ~ ~ what an irony!


    Therefore, in Mei Shengnan''s view, it''s really important to be labeled. What do you say to test the children in the orphanage, to drive those children who have formed the inherent pattern in their minds, who can''t reverse the collapsing World Outlook and whose thoughts are totally hopeless out of the orphanage, and to test this kind of things, can you really judge the quality of a child? At the end of the day, it''s just that the adults are all preconceived in labeling the children!


    At least in Mei Shengnan''s opinion, this 11 year old girl still has the chance to be educated to return to the normal three outlooks.


    Su Su, sitting opposite Mei Shengnan, puts one leg on top of the other and silently listens to Mei Shengnan talking about the past. The little love in her hand is standing on her lap and jumping happily. Su Su Su''s heart is thinking that these things about Mei Shengnan seem to be the first time in her previous life.


    She wanted to comfort Mei Shengnan for a few words, but Mei Shengnan, who was sitting on the bed, looked up with an indifferent face. Her face was a kind of banter on life, but also a kind of determination. She gave Su Su a rambling smile, which was full of a kind of habit. She only heard her red lips gently open and said:


    "But now I feel that such a day is also very good, relaxed and comfortable. Of course, I don''t want to be saved, and I don''t want to get anyone''s salvation. This kind of world has not been saved, and the end of the world has completely plunged our world into darkness. But these children are still young. I really hope they can meet a good teacher to teach them how to be human and how to protect themselves, and then one day, They will work together to create a new society, children... Children are the future! This is undeniable. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the closed door outside was pushed open. Shi Xin and Chunlai''s wife came in first. Several men were holding several big girls in their hands. The girls looked like a defeated rooster, drooping their heads. After entering the room, they were thrown on the ground.


    Su Su came out from the rest room with little love in her arms. She heard that Chunlai''s wife was interrogating these big girls sternly. The content of the question was just why she did it? Don''t they know the shame?


    There are four girls sitting on the floor. The oldest is 15 years old, and the youngest is 14 years old. They are all the oldest children in this orphanage. The three 14-year-old girls only know how to cry with their heads down when they are questioned by Chunlai''s wife. The 15-year-old girl keeps her head down and keeps silent throughout the whole process.


    "If that''s the case, there''s nothing to say. You immediately pack up and get out of the orphanage for me."


    In the face of the girls'' crying and silence, Chunlai''s wife was angry and anxious, and regretted that she didn''t want to be iron. These girls were not a few years older than her girls, but why did they think so? Can''t these girls really teach well?


    The girls immediately shook their heads. The 15-year-old girl immediately knelt down on her knees. She looked at Su Su and immediately lowered her head to ask Chunlai''s wife:


    "Don''t, don''t, director. We are wrong. We really know we are wrong. We don''t dare any more. What kind of world is outside? We don''t want to leave here."


    It seems that the 15-year-old girl looks like a big sister. As soon as she kneels down, the three 14-year-old girls immediately adjust their sitting posture and kneel down crying. Four of them cry and beg for Chunlai''s wife. They look miserable.


    Not far away, Shi Xin has a cold face. Although she also claims that these girls are hopeless, she just has a strong mouth. Seeing these poor girls, she turns away and doesn''t speak.


    It''s true that the outside world is much crueler than that in the orphanage. Even though Shi Xin was well protected, she has some experience. But since these big girls know how dark and cruel the outside world is, why do they want to become perpetrators to harm the little girls in the orphanage?


    Is it because it''s fun? Or is it because of the strong sense of insecurity that they have to earn money by committing crimes? Or is it because of greed, grasping the management loopholes of the orphanage and satisfying their own desires?


    Mei Shengnan in the rest room frowns and stares at the head of the elder sister. She finds that although she is only 15 years old, she is wearing a short sleeve black T-shirt with several shining English letters printed on her chest, fakeyou! The lower part of the body was wearing a red leather skirt, which wrapped the buttocks too tightly. It was no different from the street girl outside.


    Looking at the faces of several girls again, it seems that they are very scheming to wipe off the makeup on their faces, but there are still some inferior cosmetics on their faces. Why? Because I know I''m going to be exposed, so in order to give the leaders of the orphanage a good impression, I deliberately wipe off the makeup on my face?

 Chapter 505

    Mei Shengnan is from the past. Although she just had a little conflict with Chunlai''s wife''s idea, she can''t agree with Chunlai''s wife to sink a boat. Now, just look at these girls, Mei Shengnan will know that these girls are not simple, at least the eldest sister is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    She cleared her throat, stood up, went out from the rest room, sat down beside Su Su, and said to several big girls kneeling on the ground, "it''s true that if you are driven out of the orphanage, your fate will be 100 times worse than that in the orphanage, but you do such a thing, isn''t it hateful? It''s impossible to forgive you. If I forgive you today, I''ll make it clear in the orphanage that I can connive at you? "


    Chunlai''s wife nods and rarely appreciates Mei Shengnan''s words. She looks at Su Su and sees that Su Su doesn''t speak. She only cares about teasing her little love, so she agrees with Mei Shengnan and says to the older girls:


    "It''s said that if you commit a crime, you must be punished by the law. You bully the weak and force the underage girls to sell Yin. Now there is no legal institution to convict you. Since you don''t want to leave, we have to set up a criminal court privately. I''ll set up a courtyard to lock you up for a year or two? You are not allowed to go out of this courtyard until you truly repent


    When she made this decision, Chunlai''s wife raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Su again. Su Su nodded. Then she got up and went outside to let Chunlai''s subordinates clean up the yard. The big girl kneeling on the ground lowered her head and turned her eyes. She knelt two steps closer to Su Su Su and begged:


    "Dean, yard, I''m sorry, we already know it''s wrong. I''m sorry, Dean, don''t lock us up, don''t..."


    "If I had known the present, why should I have known the beginning?"


    Turning his head, Shi Xin sneered and turned around. For fear that Su Su would be soft hearted, he went out of the door and didn''t care about it any more. But Mei Shengnan, with a choice of eyes, said to the 15-year-old girl with a smile


    "I see, you are also a schemer, and you know how to turn to the most powerful person in this room for help. Unfortunately, this intelligence is not used in the right way."


    If you like to do this business, Mei Shengnan can take it back and teach it well. Unfortunately, Chunlai''s wife is a serious woman. Of course, she can''t let her girl be transferred to Mei Shengnan.


    My wife''s first reaction is to lock up these big girls? She is going to be locked up for a period of time. When Chunlai''s wife clears the order of the orphanage, she will take care of the education of these big girls.


    As soon as the elder sister heard this, she bit her lip and gouged out Mei Shengnan. She thought that her eyes were very secret and would not be discovered by anyone. However, her eyes swept to Su Su Su, who was teasing little love. She pretended to be with Su Su Su''s penetrating eyes.


    The 15-year-old sister lowered her head in a hurry and put on a poor look.


    It was at this time that Chunlai''s wife led several men in, arrested the big girls who were still kneeling on the ground, and locked them up in a courtyard that had just been cleaned up.


    As soon as the big girls, who were shouting and making noise, were forcibly arrested, the whole room became quiet. Mei Shengnan sat on the desk, gently stroked the bracelet on his wrist, and glanced at the door of the rest room. He saw the 11 year old girl standing timidly by the door.


    "What about this child?"


    Mei Shengnan raises his chin to the 11-year-old girl and signals Su Su to look at her. Su Su, who holds little love, looks at the little girl and gently twists his brow. He turns back to Mei Shengnan and says:


    "What do you think to do? This orphanage is no longer suitable for this child. "


    Although these things happened in the last days are not strange to people, human beings, as a group of animals, are just so strange. They like to chew their tongue and gather people to bully people, especially in the orphanage, which is a group full of children. It''s just so big that they put the 11 year old girl into the collective environment, It''s hard to be sure that they won''t be bullied and ridiculed.


    For a very simple example, once in everyone''s life, no matter in the past or now, no matter in primary school, junior high school or high school, there will be a person who is very annoying to the whole class. She or he is the bullying object of the whole class. In every class, there will be such a person who will be bullied by everyone.


    Obviously, there are so many girls in the orphanage, the big girls who have done evil. Why don''t they catch someone else to sell Yin, but only this little girl? It shows that this little girl''s original situation in the orphanage is not very good.


    Children are very smart. They have their own way of looking at the world. Don''t think that when they are young, they don''t know anything. They also know how to look at their words and how to behave in front of adults and behind their backs.


    Mei Shengnan sighed and said to Su Su with little love: "well, I''ll take this child with me. It''s to live. Where is it to live or not to live? Spring to my wife, you talk about it, so that she does not teach the director''s sense of responsibility, ran to me to wrangle


    "Well, take it with you and I''ll take care of it."


    Su Su sighs, stands up with little love, and goes out of the house. Mei Shengnan takes a child from the orphanage. If she wants to come to spring, her wife will not give up. Chun Lai''s wife always thinks that Mei Shengnan is an improper woman, so naturally she won''t give the little girl to Mei Shengnan.


    But in fact, Su Su knows that Mei Shengnan is a very decent woman. She has prostitutes, female workers, the cheapest street girl, and socialites with a slightly noble status. In Mei Shengnan''s hands, this little girl can only be regarded as a child laborer and a servant girl at most.


    As for what kind of person the 11 year old girl will grow up to be next to Mei Shengnan, it depends on her own choice.


    After going out of the door, Su Su gives her little love to Ye Yu. Three members of her family come out of the orphanage. Chun Lai''s wife catches up with her with a pair of flat shoes and apologizes to Su Su


    "I''m sorry, Su Su. I didn''t look after this orphanage. It wasted your trust in me."


    "It''s OK. I''ll tell you one thing. I don''t think that little girl is suitable to stay in the orphanage any more, so I let Mei Zi take her away. That''s it. I''ll go first. You''re busy."

 Chapter 506

    Su Su walks and tells the 11 year old girl where she''s going. She turns a blind eye to Chun Lai''s wife. In fact, she just wants to say, why apologize to her? No matter how dark the orphanage is, no matter how many unfair things it is, what''s the matter with her? She is just a soy sauce maker. What happened today is just the right to watch a play.


    Chun Lai''s wife was stunned and frowned. "How did you give it to her?"


    That tone, with a strong sense of contempt, she despised Mei Shengnan, but Chunlai''s wife did not dare to refute Su Su. Without waiting for Su Su''s explanation, she nodded and said, "OK, you can make the decision. I have no opinion about your decision."


    Then Chunlai''s wife walked a few steps behind Su Su. She bowed her head and stopped talking. Su Su occasionally looked back. It was strange that Chunlai''s wife was still following her. However, looking at Chunlai''s wife, she turned red in her eyes. It seemed that she really blamed herself.


    Su Su took a deep breath, stopped in front of the gate of the courtyard where she lived, turned around, faced Chunlai''s wife and said:


    "You don''t have to blame yourself like this. There''s something unsatisfactory everywhere. You''ve tried your best."


    "I, in fact, I don''t want to see such things happen here, Su Su. I don''t know that the world has completely changed in the eyes of children. I thought everything was developing in a better direction. I''m really sorry... Actually, I, I mean, I didn''t pay enough attention to it, From now on, I will try my best to let the girls in the orphanage learn to love themselves, to have a correct understanding of themselves, to be honest and to understand etiquette. "


    "Well, I know, but don''t put too much pressure on you. I didn''t expect you to do anything, because you have to understand that this is the end of the world. Children''s adaptability is very strong. They have to be the first to adapt to the collapsing world than adults. When you think the world is peaceful, in fact, these children''s three views have been reversed, and you are right, It''s true that some children have been taught not to come back. Take it easy. I support you on this point. "


    Su Su nods and shows her complete trust in Chunlai''s wife. She feels that Chunlai''s wife may be a little happier if she does so. Although Su Su doesn''t feel that Chunlai''s wife needs to report such trifles to her one by one.


    Because she can''t understand Chunlai''s wife''s feelings as a fan. As a fan, she naturally wants to perform well in front of the idol and make the things in the orphanage perfect. However, she exposes the dark side of the orphanage in front of the idol, which makes Chunlai''s wife feel very upset.


    Sure enough, Chunlai''s wife thought she was encouraged by Su Su, and her tears gradually faded away. She stood at the gate with Su Su and talked about some plans for the orphanage. Then she rolled her sleeves and turned around, intending to make a bold move in the orphanage.


    Su Su was a little tired. She turned her head and looked at Ye Yu who had already entered the yard. She was holding Xiaoai in one hand and holding a purple clay pot in the other. Wrapped in the purple clay pot, it was a golden sunlight. It seemed that the temperature of the sunlight was very high, which made the purple clay pot emit the aroma of rice. Ye Yu had already started to cook.


    So she smiles and walks into the courtyard. She takes Xiaoai from Ye Yu''s arms and takes Xiaoai back to her room to play.


    After a while, Ye Yu cooked the rice, stewed a fish with light power, and brought it into the room. He watched Su Su lying on the bed, while little AI zeba was on Su Su''s feet, trying to climb down from the bed with her short, fat legs.


    Ye Yu walks over and lies behind Su Su. She puts up one leg, which creates a higher obstacle for Xiao AI''s escape. With one hand, she lifts Su Su Su''s waist clothes, reaches in, and kneads the soft bun on her chest.


    Su Su fiercely opened her eyes, and her nose was full of the familiar smell of gunpowder smoke of Ye Yu. She drew out her hand holding her chest, turned her head, and asked with a vague look:


    "You can eat? So early today? "


    "Eat early. I''ll be assigned to guard those bad children in the evening. I''ll change shifts in the middle of the night and go after dinner with you and the girl."


    "Oh."


    Su Su sits up and arranges the clothes that Ye Yu has pulled to his waist. He looks down at Xiao AI, who is trying to escape from prison. He yawns, picks up Xiao AI, hands the meat ball to Ye Yu and gets out of bed.


    After a quiet dinner, Ye Yu went to a small courtyard at the back of the courtyard to guard the 15-year-old girl and the other three girls.


    It''s getting dark. Su Su accompanies Xiao AI to read children''s picture books for a while and takes a bath. Then she goes out for a walk with Xiao AI in her nightgown and sandals. Outside, after Fang Shuyi has unloaded the milk powder, she has already returned to the western district. Mei Shengnan drives a car with the 11 year old girl and looks at the house nearby. She plans to build a large western restaurant in the eastern district, Monopoly chicken chops in Bafang village.


    It''s a good idea to roll the crystal core. Su Su thinks that she wants to buy some shares for Mei Shengnan''s western restaurant. After all, except for a task center temporarily vacated by Chunlai and chunyouyue, there is only one orphanage in the East, and the rest are some hidden gold caves. Those middle class swanky teams have crystal core in their hands, There''s no spare place for recreation. If you build a western restaurant and decorate it a little bit, maybe the business will be very good?


    Walking, Su Su came to the back of the courtyard where the big girls were imprisoned. She thought that it was late. It was good to go in and see Ye Yu, so she climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard with Xiao AI in her arms.


    This courtyard is relatively small. There is also a large courtyard between it and the siheyuan where Su Su lives. At present, the large Siheyuan is now occupied by the children in the orphanage, while the small Siheyuan is temporarily opened up by Chunlai''s wife to detain these big girls. In the future, those children who have done wrong will be locked up here.


    So in addition to the front door, the backyard door has been sealed, and the front door will be locked in a few days. Only three meals and enough water will be provided to the children who have made mistakes every day. The weeds and crooked trees in the yard are even less likely to be taken care of specially. The house is also a bit dilapidated, and the windows of many rooms are a little bit leaky.

 Chapter 507

    As the night wind blows, Su Su''s little love points to a bright light in front of her and hums, "Mom, there, there ~"


    Xiaoai means to ask Su Su to hold her in the direction of the light. Su Su put a finger in front of her mouth and hissed Xiaoai to stop talking. She just wanted to hold Xiaoai to the light, when she heard a door in front of her, which was opened by a "creak", and several girls came out laughing.


    "Handsome, hey, are you sitting here alone?"


    It was the 15-year-old elder sister who led the three 14-year-old girls towards the bright light. Su Su, who was still standing in the shadow behind the girls, saw the bright light just now. It was Ye Yu who sent it out.


    He''s on duty for half an evening here. Maybe he''s bored. He''s playing with a ball of light in his hand. When he hears the words, Ye Yu frowns and looks up at the four big girls who should have stayed in the room and written a review. Ye Yu gets up, stands up straight and scolds,


    "Go back! Don''t come out


    "Oh, how fierce ~ ~"


    "Yes, don''t be so cruel to us, we are still young!"


    The girls are smiling, just like four butterflies, around Ye Yu. Seeing this, Ye Yu takes two steps back and yells in a low voice: "stop! "Respect the point?"


    "No respect? Brother ye, are you brother ye? In the dead of night, sister Su is not here. We are so bored. Why don''t you come in with us and tell us about your heroic deeds? "


    Ha, Su Su, hiding in the shadow, can''t help laughing. These big girls, the means of seducing men, are so clumsy. They have no level at all, and they have heroic deeds?! Pooh!


    Looking at Ye Yu again, he kept retreating. Seeing that he was going to be angry, the 15-year-old girl stopped and took off her clothes. Ye Yu closed her eyes and turned around. She didn''t look!


    The naked girl, with symmetrical figure, delicate skin and barefoot, walks to Ye Yu while laughing. The other three girls also begin to take off their clothes and skirts, as if determined to force Ye Yu to the end.


    From Su Su''s point of view, Ye Yu''s back is facing her, surrounded by four naked girls. It''s too dark and the night is too cold. Su Su can''t see Ye Yu''s expression, but he can see his slightly stirred back. Su Su Su''s heart is cool. What''s wrong with Ye Yu? Have you been seduced successfully by these girls with poor means?


    She holds little love, cold standing in the dark, waiting, waiting... Ready to wait for Ye Yu to be seduced successfully that moment, she must jump out to beat Ye Yu and those little fox spirits, she has thought well, to beat Ye Yu even his mother don''t know him, and then natural and unrestrained with little love turn around and leave, from then on and Ye Yu don''t have contact.


    But ye Yu suddenly turned around, his face, eyes burst out of golden light, directly to one of the 14-year-old girl''s chest, two laser from Ye Yu''s eyes shot out, directly shot through the 14-year-old girl''s heart.


    At the same time, Ye Yu''s soliloquy also spread to Su Su''s ears. He said, "I can''t see, I can''t see, I don''t see anything. If I don''t want to die, I''ll go away. I really don''t see anything..."


    Before the end of his life, although he loved watching soap operas and some nutritious island love movies, he was really a virgin. Of course, when he watched island love movies, he couldn''t help looking for five finger girls, but that was the normal vent of a 25-year-old man''s normal physiological reaction.


    In her life, Ye Yu has been to Su Su, a woman. She has really touched Su Su''s nakedness. The army is very strict and never allows those unhealthy things to enter their lives. Those island love movies follow old drivers like King Kong. When they come out of the training camp, they look for opportunities to watch them secretly, Now there are four fresh and delicious nudes standing in front of him. Ye Yu should be in a hurry.


    He let his eyes full of light, at this time, he really can''t see, also don''t want to see, don''t say that he is in the task, now he is a father, raise or a girl, put oneself in one''s shoes, to this kind of little girl is less interested, what''s more, he also has a woman, just his woman, don''t let him touch it.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t let him touch it. Ye Yu can be happy when she looks at Su Su''s face. Why do you do such a dirty thing here to these four prisoners?


    It was at this time that Ye Yu was forced to put laser in his eyes. The remaining girls screamed and ran around. Two small Nai on their chest swayed around in the dark. In an instant, someone listened to the movement here and fell from the sky. It was King Kong, the wind power. His speed was very fast, but he could not control the laser. He had to stand far away, Yelled:


    "Ye paipi, close your eyes. Hurry up."


    Ye Yu then closed his eyes, shook his head, and said to King Kong, "I didn''t see anything. I really didn''t see anything. Don''t tell Su Su, don''t say, I''m afraid she''s angry."


    However, it''s still a little late to say this. There''s too much noise here. A group of people rush in and hear the noise. They follow Chunlai and his wife. Chunlai''s wife follows chunyouyue. Chunyouyue''s wife follows situ Shan and Shi Xin who are in a hurry.


    At the beginning, the people who came didn''t respond to what happened. They only saw Ye Yu''s eyes closed, and there was a little golden light leaking out from the corner of his eyes. At his feet, there was a 14-year-old girl lying naked, with two neatly cut wounds on her chest. The wound on her chest didn''t shed much blood, but on her back, it was a pool of blood.


    Gazi came forward, squatted under the girl''s body, stretched out two fingers, explored the girl''s breath, then raised his head, and shook his head at King Kong and Lixia. He was dead and helpless.


    It was at this time that the 15-year-old sister jumped out naked, as if without any sense of shame and integrity. She waved two NAIS, pointed to Ye Yu with her eyes closed, and cried to the people coming in


    "It''s him. He took advantage of the convenience of being on duty and asked us to take off our clothes and serve him. It''s all him, it''s all him, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

 Chapter 508

    "I''ll kill you!"


    Ye Yu turns around fiercely, his expression is ferocious. He closes his eyes and shouts at the eldest sister''s head. With a scream, he rushes to Chunlai''s wife and cries, asking everyone to make decisions for her. Ye Yu is so angry that if he opens his eyes and looks for the eldest sister''s head in turn, everyone will be shot by his uncontrolled laser.


    "To tell you the truth, if you lie, you will go to hell!"


    Chunlai''s wife pushed the 15-year-old elder sister''s head from behind her. Of course, she didn''t like the elder sister''s head very much. At this critical moment, the elder sister''s head was crying and yelling to stab her back. What do you mean?


    The naked eldest sister''s head was pushed out, and her face was a little scared. At this moment, she found that almost everyone was looking at her naked. She seemed to be a little embarrassed. Did she feel like she was playing with fire? So she shrunk her bare body and put her hands around her chest.


    The other two 14-year-old girls, who were still alive, were scared out of their wits by the dead on the ground. They were huddled together in a corner. There were a lot of people in the yard. Because of the lack of electricity, the soldiers from the spring came behind with torches. Although they looked a little crooked, they were still ashamed to stand naked under the torches.


    People looked at these girls indifferently, and the expression on their faces made them feel scared. The 15-year-old girl''s face was still childish and tender. She raised her head, held her body in her hands, and twisted her thighs, as if to cover her important parts under the glare of people, and then looked at everyone with a dry smile,


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you just watching this man bully our kids? Are you too cold? I''m the victim. You should do justice for us. If you don''t do justice for us, he will bully us every day. "


    People were silent. Mei Shengnan, who was behind the crowd, stepped forward in the silence with high-heeled shoes. She swayed, bent down, picked up the girls'' clothes from the ground, handed them to the 15-year-old elder sister, and then to the other two 14-year-old girls. Then she turned around, looked at the 15-year-old elder sister''s head, pointed to Ye Yu and asked:


    "You said he bullied you. How did he bully you?"


    "He, he, he said let''s take off our clothes and play with him!" The eldest sister put on her clothes in a hurry and approached Mei Shengnan. After thinking about it, she might feel that her words are not convincing, so she looked at Ye Yu and said, "he said that if we make him happy, we will let us out and give us crystal nucleus."


    "Then you all take off your clothes? How could he kill? " Mei Shengnan was quite adept at handling the scene. She wore a cheongsam and twisted her buttocks around the 15-year-old elder sister''s head. When she came to the back of her head, Mei Shengnan said with a smile: "according to the truth, Ye Yu has achieved his goal. As long as she is not a real fool, she knows that it can''t be big. He killed someone, Will you be allowed to yell again? Are you not afraid to bring Su Su


    "He, he... He''s a pervert. He likes us shouting. How can I know that he''s not afraid to invite Su Su?"


    The elder sister is a little short of breath. She suddenly feels that it''s hard to deal with Mei Shengnan, who is quite close to her. It seems that these means of seducing and framing are very clumsy in Mei Shengnan''s eyes, which makes the elder sister feel that her words are full of holes.


    "You fart!" Ye Yu closed his eyes and jumped with anger. He put his hands into the pockets of the camouflage pants, took out the pockets, and roared: "I have no money, give you crystal nucleus? Ma PI! I have a woman of my own, and I will take a fancy to you weak chicks! "


    "You are, you are saying, you really said, you said let us play with you!"


    The eldest sister''s head was also so anxious that she stamped her feet. Her eyes were red. She was looking at her crying again. Her expression was both aggrieved and uncomfortable. Many people who didn''t know ye Yu at the scene pointed at Ye Yu at once. Among them, there was spring and moon. They only heard the whisper of spring and moon,


    "How can we play so carelessly that we''ve killed people."


    He said this in a very low voice, but he still told Ye Yu at the front to hear it. He could hear it, and others could hear it too. Ye Yu immediately closed her eyes and turned back to the direction of Chun youyue, roaring angrily,


    "I said, I didn''t touch their hair!"


    "And how did my sister die? She, she just won''t let you play with her, so you killed her! "


    The eldest sister chases Ye Yu, trying to seek justice for her sister who died in vain. Ye Yu is silent for a moment and takes a deep breath. He feels powerless, because he suddenly finds it hard to argue. Everyone is dead, and it''s true that he killed her. Everyone sees him with several naked children, normal people, You''d think he was the one who did the damage.


    His momentary silence just happened to teach the elder sister to seize the opportunity. Pointing at Ye Yu with her eyes closed, he cried even louder. She looked very aggrieved and cried to the crowd:


    "See, he admitted it. He admitted it. He killed my sister. He killed her."


    "I killed your sister, yes, but I had to!"


    Ye Yu is clumsy and explains in a hurry. At that time, the girls suddenly ran out. At the beginning, he didn''t understand what the girls wanted. Until they took off their clothes, Ye Yu was forced to be anxious and confused. For a moment, she couldn''t control her powers. She killed a girl with a glance, but it was only a glance before and after, So fast that he didn''t respond.


    "What do you have to do? Do you have to kill people? You''re afraid Su Su Su knows you''re playing with us, so you want to kill us! "


    The eldest sister''s head was in hot pursuit. At this time, the whole situation was reversed. From the panic just now to the aggressive now, Ye Yu felt guilty and silent.


    He took a deep breath, breathed again, and suddenly began to laugh. The soldier ruffian''s appearance appeared in an instant. He closed his eyes and laughed ferociously at the elder sister''s head, with some sense of rogue helplessness and the extreme ruthlessness,


    "If I want to kill you, I can make you live till now. I can kill you with one finger. Do you believe it? Do you want to kill you now? "

 Chapter 509

    "You, you dare! How dare you look at so many people


    The elder sister is a little flustered. She is just an ordinary girl. Maybe she has been in the last life for a long time. She thinks that all the men in the world are lusters, so she kicks the iron plate in Ye Yu. In order to cover up her failure, she says that Ye Yu forces them.


    But after all, she forgot that Ye Yu was a psionic with unknown powers. Others only said that Ye Yu was the only one with light powers in the world today. His laser was invincible. No one could be sure what his powers were. No one had the ability to fight against him, because all the people who fought against him were killed.


    Such a high-level light psionic is not something that an ordinary 15-year-old girl can fight against, so even if ye Yu admits, how about killing someone? He forced some big girls, so what? What can anyone do with him?


    He killed all the people here on the spot, so what?!


    Realizing this, the 15-year-old elder sister, who had little social experience, began to tremble in her heart. She stepped back two steps and looked at the people who had been silent all the time. She rarely turned pale and cried out in fear:


    "No, no, you can''t watch him kill me. I, I want to find Su Su to judge. I want to find Su Su. Su Su, if your man has committed a crime, won''t you come out to take charge of it? Don''t you just give us justice? "


    "Dad ~ ~"


    The soft and glutinous children''s voice rings at this critical moment. Xiaoai is wearing a plaid skirt with a hairpin made of a small yellow chicken on her head. She is a little chubby in the dark, and then reveals the Susu holding her.


    Ye Yu''s strong body was shocked, and the laser in his eyes closed. He opened his eyes. He might want to see Xiaoai, but he was afraid to hurt Xiaoai. So he took back the uncontrolled laser, and he saw Xiaoai. Xiaoai was smiling at him with his face full of fat. He stretched out two hands and asked him to hold them.


    A little red snake, coiled on Xiaoai''s fat leg, spits out blood red snake letter, golden snake eyes staring at the 15-year-old sister''s head, as if staring at the prey, uneasy and kind.


    "Su, listen to me, I didn''t..."


    Ye Yu comes to Su Su and holds her little love. She feels uneasy on her dark face. Su Su reaches for her hand, raises her palm and interrupts Ye Yu. Her eyes are fixed on the elder sister''s head, and she says coldly:


    "Do you want me to give you justice? The key problem is that it''s the world of the powers now, and Ye Yu''s accusation is settled. People here may not be willing to risk offending Ye Yu to help you as an ordinary person. "


    "I don''t believe my brother would do this kind of bullying."


    King Kong stands out and makes it clear that Ye Yu is in the end. Behind him, Gazi and Lixia all nod their heads and stand behind him. Even situ Shan has a bad expression and stares at the 15-year-old elder sister with disgust.


    Others, even Su Su, have said that no one will help an ordinary person to do justice, let alone help the eldest sister to do justice, because it seems that the only person who may beat Ye Yu is Su Su Su. Su Su makes it clear that no matter whether Ye Yu bullies these girls or not, she will help Ye Yu and the rest of us, How can you help a worthless ordinary person?


    No one spoke for the older girls. Even Chunlai''s wife, the director of the orphanage, didn''t speak for the elder sister. Although she didn''t like adult men bullying a weak girl, this incident involves an ethical issue. Although Ye Yu is really suspicious, she is a fan of Su Su. What can su say, She thinks it''s good.


    "You can''t do this, you can''t bully me like this, I''m just a child!" The elder sister''s face was pale. She shook her head, pointed to Ye Yu and cried, "it''s him who did wrong. He forced us to do things we didn''t want to do and killed people. Why don''t you blame him and don''t let him be punished? If we do something wrong, we are going to be locked up. Then why doesn''t he have to be locked up? "


    Shi Xin, who stands at the end of the crowd, frowns. Her idea may be different from that of all of you. She thinks that the elder sister is right. Why should ye Yu not be punished if she does something wrong? If ye Yu really bullies these girls and kills others, she will be punished by law. So Shi Xin is about to stand up. She wants to do justice for the girls, but Su sulang says:


    "Just now, what''s the matter? I can see from the beginning to the end how your sister died. I''m afraid I can see it more clearly than you. Frankly speaking, you sincerely apologize to Ye Yu, tell you the whole story, and give ye Yu a clear answer. I won''t teach you how much to suffer. If you are still stubborn, I''m here, There are more ways to toss people than you think. "


    The situation at the scene is really hard to tell the true from the false. As an adult man, Ye Yu doesn''t seem to be forced by several ordinary girls, so he is the victim. Who will believe it? If Su Su had not seen it with his own eyes, Su Su would not have believed it.


    Fortunately, she had nothing to do today. She was so interested that she wanted to see Ye Yu on duty. Otherwise, she would be led by the nose by this elder sister.


    "You, you nonsense, of course you help your man, you, all of you help him, bully me, you..."


    The elder sister''s face was really pale to the extreme. She didn''t believe what Su Su said. She thought Su Su was just shielding Ye Yu. Everyone was shielding Ye Yu. No matter how much she tossed today, she couldn''t get out of the yard. She really felt that she had exhausted all means, but things had developed to this point, and everyone was tossing to death, It''s always bad to stop now. If you stop now, don''t you admit that you can''t seduce Ye Yu and turn to frame up Ye Yu? Then I don''t know what punishment I will get.


    Su Su picks her eyebrows, sighs, and takes a look at Ye Yu. Ye Yu is not so angry now. Maybe it''s because Su Su believes in him, so he''s not in a hurry, and he''s in a mood to tease the little love in his arms.


    Then Su Su turned her eyes back to the two 14-year-old girls, who were curled up on the ground and didn''t dare to talk, and said:


    "You really can''t save yourself, but you can''t do anything to educate yourself. Look at you. You are so old, 14 years old, 15 years old. In a few years, you will be 18 years old. But you still think you are children. No matter what mistakes you make, adults will forgive you?"

 Chapter 510

    "You adults all bully the small by the big, and all of you bully the small by the big. Since this is the case, don''t be fair and just from the beginning. Just say, we are children, and we deserve to be locked up and bullied."


    The eldest sister looks sad and indignant, as if she is Dou E. now the atmosphere is just like snow, which can show her grievance.


    "The main reason why you are locked up here is that you begged for everything at the beginning. As long as you didn''t drive you out, you said you would do anything. Therefore, to lock you up here is to punish you for what you have done and to reflect on what you have done."


    Su Su lowered her eyes and looked at the little girl who was still a little short. When she heard the meaning of the girl, it seemed that she had been wronged to keep them here. So Su Su sneered and said:


    "But I don''t think you seem to realize that what you have done is a wrong thing, and you also want to achieve some of your goals by seducing Ye Yu. This kind of mind is too unscrupulous?"


    Two 14-year-old girls on the ground were shivering and shaking their heads. In fact, they didn''t really want to go out. They just felt bored. Life was too boring. They were locked up in such a small yard and had no fun. The elder sister said that the man outside was Su Su Su''s man. The elder sister said, who should be the first to go out, Who is the most attractive of the four.


    Most of the time, children do things out of a very naive motive, but they often pay a very painful price. The two big girls on the ground didn''t want to make things so big, and they didn''t expect that they would be killed. Now that one person has died, they have to face the trial of everyone. This scene, this posture, It scared the two kids.


    Under Su Su''s attention, they bowed their heads and began to cry. They didn''t dare to speak. They were afraid that if they said the wrong thing, they would end up losing their lives. But now they don''t say anything, are they losing their lives?


    "I, we just want to prove that whoever is the most attractive and thinks he is honest, we want him to come to us. In the future, in this yard, our life will be better, and we can have a backer to cover us."


    One of them, a 14-year-old girl, finally couldn''t stand the pressure to speak, so Su Su chuckled and realized that the reason was naive. She turned to look at the elder sister who was still trying to be strong and said:


    "You hear me? Don''t you tell me the truth? As an adult, I don''t want to worry about your children. You have done so much, don''t you want to live a good life by all means? But who are you not good at seducing? The man who seduces me, then I have to stand up and swear sovereignty. In this way, you can choose whether you want me to give vent, or you can get out and get away, and don''t teach me to see again? "


    Chunlai''s wife opened her mouth. She wanted to say that these girls, in fact, did not want to go to the outside world. At the beginning, they begged that they should not be driven out. If the outside life was so good, why did these girls have to stay in the orphanage?


    But if you choose to be beaten by Su Su... Who can stand Su Su''s beating? Or that kind of fight to vent her anger. I''m afraid that before Su Su''s anger is over, these girls will die.


    The girls, together with their elder sister, bowed their heads and did not speak. They made a big scene today, but even if they were locked up here, their life was much better than the precarious life outside. They were just young and ignorant, and they were still young. In fact, they just played a big joke with a man who looked honest and couldn''t be driven out, The price of being driven out is too high.


    But they really didn''t want to be beaten by Su Su, so the two 14-year-old girls had to kneel down at Su Su, kowtow and plead. They only said that they would change their ways in the future and dare not seduce Ye Yu any more. However, there are still some unruly faces on the elder sister''s head, but now she has to bow her head.


    Just as the elder sister was thinking about how to tide over the difficulty, Xiao AI in Ye Yu''s arms yawned and wanted to sleep. Su Su immediately snored impatiently, pulled Ye Yu over and walked directly to the door


    "Forget it. I''m not interested in spending time here with you. I''m not allowed to leave any of you."


    Little love is going to sleep, but also allow the elder sister to think about countermeasures slowly here? With this ingenuity, you can beg for food wherever you go. It''s just a waste of food in the Eastern District to leave the eldest sister here.


    The key is that Su Su can see that these big girls, who have been shut up for ten or eight years, may not know where they are wrong. It''s clean to kill them with one knife, but it''s too clean. Before they really realize where they are wrong, they will die. It''s better to rush to the outside world and grow up faster.


    She pulled Ye Yu, Ye Yu holding a small love, two big and a small from the main door to go out, behind, came a few big girls cry and plead and admit the wrong voice, Su Su all did not answer, just across the threshold, walked down the steps.


    Just outside the gate is a small alley. Opposite the alley is the orphanage. Through the orphanage is the courtyard where Su Su lives. Because these girls had such a fight with Ye Yu, many people stood in the alley, including soldiers from spring, and some orphans who watched the hot fight ran out.


    Seeing Su Su Ye Yu and Xiao AI come out, the orphans run back to the orphanage one after another. Behind Su Su, Shi Xin follows the white moonlight.


    Su Su stops on the ground of Qingshiban shop, releases the hand holding Ye Yu''s arm, turns around and looks at Shi Xin behind him. Shi Xin is still wearing a long white dress, because in autumn, the autumn of spring city is still a little cool. Shi Xin''s shoulder is covered with a Gauze Shawl.


    She may be preparing for a lesson and washing her hair. Her hair is rolled up behind her head and a little wet. She hangs a wisp or two down her long neck. She looks tall. Standing in the alley, she looks at Su Su and frowns


    "You should know what kind of fate these children will face if they are driven out?"

 Chapter 511

    "I know, there''s no possibility of getting up in the mud from now on." Su Su''s delicate facial features, with a certain indifference, a pair of eyes looking at Shi Xin, pick eyebrows asked: "so what? Who is not from the harsh environment, step by step up? Why do they want me to protect my men at the same time? "


    "I..." Shi Xin looked at Su Su and said, "it''s just a man who seduces you, but he didn''t seduce you successfully. Even if he seduces you successfully, isn''t it normal? If you choose this man, you should be tolerant of all his advantages and disadvantages. "


    There is still a feud between them. Shi Xin still wants to kill Su Su. Shi Xin also thinks that these children of the last and first generation should not be taught well. But she just doesn''t understand why Su Su Su''s reaction to this matter is so big. Since these girls really framed Ye Yu, it is now confirmed that Ye Yu was framed. Why Su Su Su Su is so angry, You want to get these girls out of here?


    Shi Xin doesn''t sympathize with these girls. She just doesn''t understand why Su Su does it?


    "No, I''m different from what you think. For me, mine is mine. I won''t allow others to encroach on any of my rights and interests. Since this man wants to live with me, he has to do what a man should do and what a father should do. You can allow your man to mess with others outside, but I don''t allow him to mess with others? Yes, after one beat and two breaks up, feel free! "


    Shi Xin thinks that it''s normal for a man to have one or two women out there, because no matter how playful and playful a man is, there is only one wife and only one family. So Shi Xin doesn''t think these girls are doing too much this time.


    But Su Su doesn''t think so. She thinks that Ye Yu has promised to be her man. Ye Yu has been shouting that Su Su is his woman, and Ye Yu is her. She won''t make love with other men outside, or even talk about Sao. She will never make love with other women outside.


    So these girls seduced Ye Yu, which made Su Su very angry. She thought that if ye Yu got hooked, she would beat Ye Yu to pieces. But ye Yu was very conscious and satisfied with her work. Su Su Su, as ye Yu''s woman, stood up to deal with these little fox spirits. It''s normal.


    She would like to kill those fox spirits, but also allow these fox spirits to seek her protection under her eyes? And eat her and drink her and use her every day? Pooh! The reason why we want to drive these little fox spirits away is that killing them can''t get rid of their hatred. They should correctly realize their mistakes through the dangers of the outside world.


    After expressing his central idea, Su Su turns around and walks away. Ye Yu, holding Xiao AI who has already had a fight, follows Su Su, leaving Shi Xin alone, standing in the moonlight, pacing back to the orphanage slowly and step by step.


    Her face was thoughtful. She was thinking, was her previous life too closed? Or is there something wrong with her family''s education? Of course, she knows that her husband Kuang Shiguo is a man with flowery heart. Of course, it''s no wonder that she is sad and resentful. But she loves Kuang Shiguo. Her mother says that to love someone is to tolerate everything.


    So Shi Xin never thought of divorcing Kuang Shiguo or taking revenge on Kuang Shiguo''s woman outside.


    In Shi Xin''s view, it seems that this is quite normal. Her father is like this. After having a wife, he still raises two wives and three wives outside. Her father also handles the relationship between several women very well, and easily won''t let the two wives and three wives show off in front of his wife.


    That''s why Shi Xin''s childhood education concept is like this. She thinks that because she is Kuang Shiguo''s wife, Kuang Shiguo is her husband, and they are legally recognized husband and wife, that man is out there, so it''s hard to avoid playing tricks. As long as he doesn''t spoil his concubine and destroy his wife, isn''t that ok?


    So today, seeing Su Su''s attitude of pursuing these girls to the end, Shi Xin is really an eye opener. It turns out that in this world, there are such real women who can''t tolerate any sand in their eyes?! This is not gentle enough, not considerate enough, not enough atmosphere of the woman, Ye Yu like her what?


    It''s hard for Shi Xin to figure out this problem when he lies in a dark room. In the narrow room, because there is no electricity and no fire lighting, the moonlight is very bright. Maybe it''s caused by human psychology. Shi Xin always thinks that the moon after the end of the world is much brighter than the moon before the end of the world.


    In the distance, there were girls crying and pleading. Shi Xin turned over in bed and covered his head and ears with a thin quilt.


    The three girls were really sent out of this area by Chunlai''s wife. This area is very safe because Su Su is here. There are not only special forces on the roof for 24 hours, but also Chunlai''s heavy soldiers in this area. Therefore, it''s not easy for ordinary people to step into this area.


    Mei Shengnan didn''t express half of her dissatisfaction with driving the three big girls out. She had been aiming at what Chunlai''s wife said before. She did a test to identify the advantages and disadvantages of the children. However, the three big girls couldn''t make a straight break. She agreed with Su Su Su''s decision with both hands and feet.


    The bright moonlight, as if to this courtyard, a narrow lane, covered with a layer of thick silver yarn, several soldiers holding the three girls shouting, directly from the area where Su Su lived, expelled them to a few streets away, left them on the ground full of garbage and stink.


    The soldier walked away with a gun. The eldest sister of the three girls got up and went after the soldiers. Before two steps, a man sprang out of the side of the road and hugged the eldest sister''s waist. The man''s body was full of stench, his face was stubble, his hair was not washed for a year or two, and it was smelly and messy. He was holding the eldest sister''s waist in the moonlight, He pressed directly on the side of the road and touched her head with both hands,


    "Is there a nucleus? Do you have something to eat? Give it to me, MD, you little whore. You don''t wear anything. Why are you so clean? "

 Chapter 512

    The eldest sister was lying on the ground full of dust and garbage, struggling to cry for help. Her two sisters, the two 14-year-old girls, curled up on the ground. Before they could do a good job in psychological construction, they were dragged to the ground by the surrounding refugees.


    For a moment, the three of them felt that there were countless big hands on their bodies, and there were also some irregular hands pressing their private parts. After a while, the underpants under their skirts were pulled off. They didn''t even see the faces of the people around them, so someone raised their legs and started them up.


    Screaming and begging for mercy seemed to have no effect. In the distance, two patrols from Chunlai seemed to hear the movement and came over. But the three girls were soon covered in their mouths and carried into the dark alley from the street, starting their life is better than death.


    This kind of thing happens in every district. In the last days, ordinary girls are helpless and dare not walk in the streets in their skirts. Especially in the Eastern District and Chuncheng District, the eastern district is the most chaotic and populous, and there are many refugees who have no place to live. If a single girl is careless, she will be dragged into the dark alley and humiliated, There are a lot of girls who never walk out of those alleys, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    There are so many refugees that the authorities can''t manage them. They can only expect everyone to be alert to their own safety. Orphans without father or mother are better to live in groups instead of wandering outside alone. Girls should dress up as boys as ugly as they are and dirty as they are.


    As for those street women, they are mostly controlled by some powerful people, and they stand in such a place every day. They are all familiar faces. Even if the street refugees have nowhere to vent, they can not do such things to offend people. They have to find single girls with strange faces to rob them first, and then vent their desire, And then sell these single girls to some kilns in exchange for a small income of crystal nucleus.


    Su Su, Chunlai''s wife, Mei Shengnan and Shi Xin can all expect these girls to be driven out of the orphanage. The better end is to find their former relatives and live precariously with them. The worse end is to fall into the hands of the refugees, regardless of whether they are good or bad outside, Can''t compare to the quiet days in the orphanage where you can eat three meals a day.


    But as Su Su said, why do these girls seduce Su Su''s men while seeking her protection? If these girls want to attack Ye Yu, Su Su won''t provide them with this umbrella. It''s also human nature. So now, no one should blame anyone. We just come together and break up if we don''t agree.


    Su Su is cruel and ruthless. She even has a few children. She has been seduced by her own man. Not everyone is like Shi Xin. When she is seduced, she can still bear to be a good wife and mother at home, embroider and read books every day, and improve her cooking skills. I only hope Kuang Shiguo can think of her and come back to see her, To show Kuang Shiguo her most perfect side.


    Not all men want their women to be tolerant enough, generous enough and virtuous enough. At least Ye Yu likes Su Su, not gentle enough, not considerate enough, not grand enough. He even likes Su Su''s shrewdness tonight.


    When Su Su comes out to trouble the girls, Ye Yu doesn''t say a word in the whole process. He just holds little love and looks at Su Su swearing her sovereignty.


    Then he went back to Siheyuan with Su Su in a good mood. He put Xiao AI, who had fallen asleep on his shoulder, on the bed, covered the quilt, and saw that Su Su Su was carrying a basin. Standing in the middle of the room, he was ready to wash. Ye Yu came over, picked up Su Su Su''s waist from behind and went to the bathroom at the back of the room.


    The bathroom is very small. Each room in the courtyard is equipped with such a bathroom. It''s only enough to put down a self built bathtub, a squatting toilet, a bath stand and two adults. Because it''s for the convenience of people in the room, the window of the bathroom is set very high, just a small window for ventilation and close to the roof.


    At this time, the moonlight comes through the small high window. Su Su struggles all the way and is carried to the bathroom by Ye Yu. She pulls Ye Yu''s hand around her waist and whispers:


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you want me to do? What can I do to my own woman? "


    Ye Yu is a hooligan laughing behind Su Su. He presses her on the cold, tiled wall and begins to lift Su Su''s clothes with one hand. His hand is so hot, just like the hottest sun in midsummer. Sticking Su Su Su''s cool skin, he rolls up her nightgown and feels it all the way from her thigh.


    Su Su thinks about it, clearly affirms what ye Yu wants and can do? Today, it''s rare for Xiao AI to go to bed earlier, and her mental state is not bad. Ye Yu''s mind must seize this opportunity and open up.


    Does she want to leave Ye Yu? Su Su is thinking about this problem. She didn''t want to do it with Ye Yu before because she had a little love in her stomach. Later, little love was born. She had to take care of little love day and night, and she seldom thought about it.


    But ye Yu is also a man, he also has his normal physiological needs, frankly speaking, Ye Yu has done a good job in this aspect, hold for one or two years, also did not find other women outside, that does not let Ye Yu vent, Su Su is really worried about Ye Yu to hold out what hair disease.


    Is she willing to do it with Ye Yu? Su Su''s face is a little hot, sticking to the cold tiles, takes a deep breath and closes her eyes. She carefully feels the touch of Ye Yu. She feels very comfortable, so she thinks she should be willing to.


    Then, Su Su only felt a chill on her buttocks, and her shorts fell to the bottom of her legs. Her dizzy brain suddenly remembered some things that she didn''t have, and then she asked, "what''s wrong


    "You said, did you see anything in front of those girls just now?"


    "What? The ghost is coming. Don''t mention it to me now. " Ye Yu, who took off his trousers, supported the second son and pressed him into Su Su. He was clinging to Su Su''s back, biting Su Su''s ear with a ferocious face and humming in a low voice: "you''ve been talking for such a long time, and you won''t let me touch it. You''re not afraid that I''m really fooling around with other women. Ah, don''t squeeze. It''s too tight. I can''t stand it anymore..."

 Chapter 513

    Su Su''s cold body can''t stand the heat of the stick. She shudders and takes a deep breath. After moving her butt, she hears a groan behind her. Ye Yu can''t stand it and starts to cramp. As a result, he''s finished before she starts to feel good. So Su Su Su looks back in surprise and looks at Ye Yu, who is frustrated and ashamed, He asked


    "I said, is this premature ejaculation or impotence? Really impotent? Because it''s been too long? Are you going to see a doctor? Zhuang geyang or something? Drink some Chinese medicine? "


    In the moonlight, in the silent bathroom, Ye Yu stares at Su Su like a ghost. Su Su is just laughing. Then she realizes that in fact, what she thinks is funny is something that hurts her self-esteem in men''s eyes. In order to take care of Ye Yu''s self-esteem, Su Su Su slightly restrains her smile and just wants to say something to comfort ye Yu, He broke her over, bent over, grabbed her legs, and rushed in again, saying angrily:


    "Laugh?! I''ll make you cry in a moment!!! Cry, cry


    He is undoubtedly bad. In these aspects, Ye Yu behaves like a villain. He likes to listen to Su Su''s moaning, and his voice is a little weeping, just like a small beast that he can butcher. He also likes to touch every inch of Su Su''s skin, which is so white and tender that he just wants to trample.


    It''s not enough to ravage all night.


    He also likes to see Su Su painful and enjoy the appearance, she is not very passive, but just like the original night, some small savage initiative, she likes to let her cool, what posture can make her comfortable, she uses what posture, Ye Yu like Su Su Su so, not affectation, waves let him can''t help.


    Two people in the narrow bathroom, wantonly for most of the night, this just rolled back to bed to sleep, the next day, Su Su did not wake up, Ye Yu that called a fresh and happy to go out of the door, swept the past gloomy, teach people to see, still think he is a fighting spirit of youth, that walk with the wind.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? You won the jackpot, yep


    King Kong on the roof is sitting on the tile, looking at his mobile phone and Ye Yu''s appearance. He can''t help but feel sour. Ye Yu raises his head with a smile, wears thick military boots, kicks his feet on the wall, grabs the beam in his hand, and goes to the room. He sits beside Jin Gang and says with a smile


    "Big prize? I''m happier than winning the grand prize now, hehe


    "I can''t compare with you. My wife and daughter are all around." Vajra sighed, looking at Ye Yu''s triumphant posture, he felt that he was sour and Ye Yu was not interesting. He''d better watch the video in his mobile phone?


    "Bai Heng is back?"


    Around, Ye Yu gathered her head and watched the video of King Kong''s mobile phone. What was recorded in the video was King Kong''s son''s gift. Because there was enough electricity in Bafang village and pupa Town, she just charged the mobile phone and recorded some videos with the mobile phone. That was easy to do.


    Every time Bai Heng comes back from Bafang village, he brings some videos of Tianci and zhuoshijia to Vajra, which makes Vajra thank Bai Heng in particular. To tell you the truth, this largely solves Vajra''s pain of missing his son. If he an hadn''t been able to catch it, Vajra would have wanted to go back to Bafang village to accompany Tianci and zhuoshijia. Now he doesn''t have to hold a mobile phone every day, Over and over again, I watched the video of his woman and son.


    "Compared with my little love, it''s five or six months younger." Ye Yu also looks at the gift in the video, calculating that Xiao AI is almost one year old, and that gift should be six or seven months old, "six or seven months, it''s the time to make trouble, the child will turn over, and the danger is much greater."


    "My family''s gift will not turn over." King Kong''s brows wrinkled. Two big men, dressed in camouflage military uniform, sat on the roof and talked about the child care Scripture seriously. They only heard King Kong full of distress and said: "doctor Zhuo said that maybe God''s gift is premature, so the development of behavior is relatively slow. Alas, I know that she didn''t say some things because she was afraid of me. But I just asked the doctors who showed Niuniu''s brain last time, Some doctors say that they will not turn over after six or seven months. They doubt if there is something wrong with the brain. It''s better not to be cerebral palsy or something like that... "


    Speaking of this problem, King Kong didn''t understand it at the beginning. Bai Heng came here before dawn. This time, he received the video from Bai Heng and kept watching it with his mobile phone. He found that in the video, zhuoshijia was doing the turning over training for Tianci. King Kong realized that Xiaoai would turn over in more than four months or five months? It''s been seven months now. Why can''t it turn over?


    He hurriedly went to the doctors who looked at Niu Niu''s brain last time, and asked what would happen to the child who would not turn over in six or seven months. The doctors directly said to him: we should have a detailed general examination to exclude the possibility of cerebral palsy.


    This sentence scared King Kong out of his wits. He sat on the roof and watched the video all the time, so that his mobile phone lost more than half of its power. If he didn''t give up, he kept watching it all the time. In his heart, it was a worry. Oh, don''t mention suffering.


    It''s not easy to think of his son. When he was pregnant with a gift from heaven, all the pills he took could be carried in a basket. After he gave birth to a gift from heaven, it was closed and closed. He lived in a incubator for three months before he took it out. As a result, he caught a cold twice in three days. Now he''s OK. After a pneumonia caused by influenza, he said that gift from heaven has the possibility of cerebral palsy.


    King Kong felt that his heart was dying when he heard this.


    "If you''re really worried, you''ll go back with Bai Heng tomorrow. Anyway, I can handle it alone here!"


    Reaching out, Ye Yu pats King Kong on the shoulder and sighs. He fully understands King Kong''s worry about heaven''s gift. If this matter is put on Xiao AI, Ye Yu is afraid that the fire will burn her ass, and she can still sit here?


    King Kong silently looks at the video in his hand, slowly shakes his head, raises his head and looks at the north. On the roof, the golden sun shines on the whole roof, which makes the whole person of King Kong more stable and robust. He opens his mouth and solemnly says:


    "My son, whose name is Tianci, Tianci, Tianci''s life is that he is really cerebral palsy, and that''s also my son. I love him more than I love my life. Just because I love him, he an must take back the serum he took."

 Chapter 514

    Under the roof, Su Su leaned against the pillar. Her long hair was messy and her spirit was a little lazy. She absorbed too much essence and seemed to be too tired. Her lips were bright red. Between her eyes, there was a kind of faint spring beauty. She said to the King Kong on the roof:


    "No one knows what he an will do with the serum. Maybe people''s focus now is only on the vaccine. It''s not good to say that there is research value in the serum, and there is only a very small chance that it will be on the serum given by your family. Go back, Ye Yu and I are staring at it."


    "Yes, go back. I''ll go back with Bai Heng this evening. I''ll go back for two or three days to make sure that it''s OK. Just come back."


    On the roof, Ye Yu, who was sitting beside King Kong, also advised him. He reached out and patted King Kong on the shoulder, got up and jumped from the roof to the yard. Standing in the golden sun, he laughed at Su Su.


    Because every time Bai Heng goes back to the East District, Su Su meets him and tells him about the mutated birds in the sky. Although Bai Heng has been flying in the sky for so long, he doesn''t see what the mutated birds look like. But Su Su Su talks so often that Bai Heng has a sense of urgency. He thinks that he should fly to Bafang village several times and drag more supplies to spring city.


    So Bai Heng used to fly to Bafang village every other day. Recently, he made a report and asked for more work. It happened that the material demand of Fangyou village was growing, so now there are planes flying to Bafang village every day to tow materials, and the number of pilots has increased a lot. Bai Heng wants to arrange several more shifts, which is not a problem at all.


    Su Su, leaning against the post, looks white at Ye Yu, wears a nightgown and yawns. She hears Xiao AI''s wake-up hum in the open room behind her. She turns around and walks into the room. Ye Yu catches up, reaches out and slaps Su Su Su Su''s ass, saying:


    "You rest, I''ll serve the little ancestor."


    Su Su suddenly stops, kicks Ye Yu''s butt with her slipper feet, and Ye Yu pushes forward and runs two steps to hold her little love on the bed.


    Now Xiao''ai is almost one year old, and she can move to any place she wants to go by herself on the wall. Although Su Su doesn''t force Xiao''ai to wean, she is slowly trying more food for her. When she wakes up in the morning, she can eat the milk or use porridge instead. Seeing if Su Su Su is too busy, Xiao''ai just wants to eat it.


    Because yesterday and Ye Yu tossed for half a night, Su Su spirit is a bit bad, after feeding a few minutes of breast milk to Xiao AI, she gave it to Ye Yu to feed porridge, she just lay on the bed to make up for sleep, until noon, Bai Heng knocked on her door, told her to go to the east side with King Kong, and ready to fly Bafang village.


    Su Su nodded. Her eyes were a little hazy. She wore her hair and went out to have lunch with Ye Yu Xiaoai. Before she could react, there was a burst of crying at the gate of the yard. She was lazily carrying a bowl of rice, two chopsticks and a cold drag. She stood at the gate of the yard and saw that it was the eldest sister who led the two 14-year-old girls last night, Kneel outside her courtyard and cry.


    How did these girls come back? Su Su stood at the door for half a minute, looking at the images of these girls. Although she was still wearing the same suit as last night, she was dirty, smelly and wrinkled, as if she had rolled in the mud, and she still had a smell of shame.


    The three people''s hair, which had been washed brilliantly, is now like a bunch of grass on their heads. Their faces are even more green and red. It seems that they have been beaten. They look as embarrassed as they are.


    At this time, Mei Shengnan came from the orphanage next door. When she saw Su Su''s excessive appearance, she covered her mouth and laughed. Su Su whitened her eyes. Her brain was still in a dull state after IP paralysis. She pointed to the kneeling elder sister and asked Mei Shengnan,


    "These people have not been driven out?"


    "Yes, I was driven out last night, and someone sold these to me at noon today." Mei Shengnan''s face is full of innocence. He looks at Su Su squeezing his eyes. Her eyes are full of banter. She is suggesting Su Su Su and has seen what Su Su Su did last night.


    However, it''s not the time to tease Su Su. When they were dragged to Mei Shengnan''s face, their lower body was full of blood, and they looked like they had suffered from inhuman abuse, which filled their eyes with fear.


    At that time, Mei Shengnan was leading the 11-year-old girl, standing in front of her favorite front room, preparing to open a western restaurant. He watched several refugees dragging the three big girls over. Each girl only costs 100 cores. Mei Shengnan was in the South District, and was short of some fresh goods, so he bought the three girls again.


    "Dean, Dean, please spare us. We haven''t eaten or drunk for a whole morning. Dean, we don''t dare any more. We don''t dare any more."


    There is a 14-year-old girl kneeling on the ground, crying so much that Su Su''s brain began to ache. She frowned, turned around and walked into the yard. She stopped and looked back at the big girls kneeling outside the door, and said:


    "If I were you, I would not kneel here begging for food. I would first think about how to survive in Mei Shengnan''s hands."


    "How can you survive? How can we survive except by selling our own bodies? "


    Although the eldest sister also knelt on the ground and cried, she could not help complaining about Su Su''s words. They were not powers, they were just ordinary people. Before entering the orphanage, they had to sell their bodies to get a bite to eat. Now they are in the hands of Mei Sheng man. There''s no need to think about it. They have only one way out, That is to sell your body again.


    "Oh, I''m to blame?"


    When Su Su hears the resentment in the big sister''s first kiss, she just laughs. Her man is seduced, and she is not allowed to take revenge on a few little fox spirits? Still have to magnanimous continue to accept these a few small fox spirit? If you don''t take in these fox spirits, it''s her stinginess. Is it all her fault?


    What''s the point?!


    Now that Mei Shengnan has bought these girls, there''s no need to guess what fate he will do in the future. Mei Shengnan is not a vegetarian. He spent crystal nucleus to buy people, and it''s not provided by his ancestors. But what''s the matter with Su Su? She didn''t give these girls to Mei Shengnan directly. She just drove these little fox spirits out of her protection circle.

 Chapter 515

    Mei Shengnan didn''t plan to take these girls from the orphanage directly in advance, but bought them from others. The two are different in essence. They really have nothing to do with Su Su Su. It''s the business between Mei Shengnan and the refugees after these girls were driven away by Su Su Su. How can we listen to the elder sister''s resentment, Now it''s Su Su again?


    So Su Su did not continue to walk into the yard. She came back and stood close to the door, looking at the elder sister''s head and asked:


    "When you were in the orphanage, you didn''t have to sell your body. There''s food and drink here, and you can learn some historical knowledge that you don''t know how to survive. Who let you sell your body? Now come back and tell me that you don''t want to sell your body. What are you doing when you eat and drink in the orphanage? "


    In a word, the three big girls kneeling at the door were speechless. When they didn''t have to sell their bodies, they were selling their bodies. The difference was that they were selling other people''s bodies, not their own.


    Indeed, these girls are not afraid to sell their bodies in the outside world, but because there is nothing to eat or drink in the outside world. The guests they receive every day are dirty and smelly men, and they are not allowed to choose guests at all, because if there are no guests to do their business, they will end up starving.


    Of course, there are many times when they do business and sell their bodies, but they still don''t get the slightest reward. They don''t even have half a steamed bun, because the outside world is too dark. If they are careless, they will be beaten up by clients.


    What happened last night can only be said that they had bad luck. It was the darkest and dirtiest experience in their prostitutes'' career. Now it fell into Mei Shengnan''s hands. It was the sale of money and goods. Mei Shengnan spent money to buy them from the refugees. It was not Su Su Su who sold them.


    "We, we are just too young to know the consequences of doing these things. We know we are wrong now. As long as you don''t drive us out and let us go back to the orphanage, we can be obedient and do nothing."


    The elder sister bowed her head and pretended to be brave, but what she said was true. Who didn''t go through a few detours when she was young and ignorant? They just want to earn some crystal nucleus because they have enough to eat and drink, so they catch their little sister and sell Yin to the men outside. It''s just because they want to have a boring life and live a better life when they are locked up, so they want to seduce Su Su''s men and prove their charm.


    "That''s impossible. I''m poor. I didn''t redeem your crystal nucleus."


    Su Su sneers and looks down at these big girls. Do they think she is stupid? As long as they don''t get rid of them, they can be obedient. They still don''t know. Now they are Mei Shengnan''s people. Su Su wants these girls to go back to the orphanage, so she has to spend some crystal nucleus to buy people from Mei Shengnan.


    Recently, Maomao''s appetite for crystal nucleus is growing again. Su Su needs crystal nucleus to cultivate her own spirit. Ye Yu''s big men don''t go out to kill monsters. They spend all day in the East District. As time goes by, they only consume but don''t earn. Of course, Su Su Su wants to keep crystal nucleus and save some money. Why waste crystal nucleus on a few little fox spirits?


    Mei Sheng Nan stood up at this time. She twisted her waist and said with a smile: "my life there is much better than that in the orphanage. I have a high bed and a soft pillow. I don''t worry about food and drink, but I''m much better than those dirty men outside. But if you don''t want to serve men, You can also go to my place to do a small job, as long as you are not dazzled by the days of drunkenness and keep your heart, and no one forces you to do what you don''t want to do. "


    I think Mei Shengnan is in charge of the whole lower class society in the Southern District. There are several entertainment places for the upper class in the Southern District. There are also some Xiaojin Grottoes that only serve the middle class. There are also a number of street women and shoe polishers. There are countless women in their hands for various reasons.


    Among these women, there are prostitutes who serve men and female workers who are responsible for sweeping. Mei Shengnan never forces women to do things they don''t want to do. If female workers don''t want to serve men, they just need to be responsible for sweeping. If prostitutes with high beds and soft pillows are tired of working, they can also try to please men, depending on their choices.


    The three girls kneeling on the ground nodded and agreed. Seeing that Su Su did not accept them here, it was better for them to go to Mei Shengnan than to abuse them to a group of unpaid men in the eastern district. The key is that now Mei Shengnan has bought them from those refugees, and they have no choice.


    It''s just, working as a woman?! Elder sister''s brow light Cu, can very tired? Will you give them beautiful clothes, just like Mei Shengnan''s cheongsam, which is super beautiful. Do you have any exquisite snacks? In fact, it''s good to be a prostitute. Just by their looks, it''s not a problem to be a socialite under Mei Shengnan''s hands, right?


    Su Su, who is in the door, looks at the three big girls who are led away by Mei Shengnan. She shakes her head and breathes a sigh. Mei Shengnan has all kinds of people in his hand. He is so mean as to polish shoes, and so expensive as to spend a lot of money in a night. She wants to see if he is smart enough to raise his value.


    Su Su looks at these three big girls. They have no idea of chastity. They are afraid that it is difficult to climb up. The more they look at cheap women, the less they will have a high value. If they want their bodies to be extremely valuable, first of all, they should not think about making money by relying on their bodies.


    She went back to eat lunch with Ye Yu. After lunch, Xiao AI began to take a nap. Su Su slept too much in the morning, so she couldn''t sleep at noon. She sat up from the bed, patted her chest with her palm, and looked at her tummy. Her heart was soft. When Ye Yu came in, she let Ye Yu guard Xiao AI, I went outside and washed some little skirts of Xiao AI.


    Counting the days, Xiao''ai is about to be one year old. Chuncheng has gone through a summer and has entered the late autumn. It is estimated that Bai Heng will come back from Bafang village the day after tomorrow and bring some clothes and trousers of Xiao''ai. Su Su Su wants to put away Xiao''ai''s summer skirts. Xiao''ai grows fast. Next year, these skirts will not be able to wear, so let Bai Heng take them back, For the younger children in Bafang village.

 Chapter 516

    With this in mind, Su Su quickly washed a pile of changed skirts for Xiao''ai. People came and went in the front yard, and it was not suitable for drying clothes. She put the clothes in a wooden basin, took a few ropes, and prepared to move them to the back yard to dry clothes.


    Just as she tied the clothes drying rope in the backyard, she heard a quarrel outside the door. Su Su was curious and opened the door bolt of the backyard. She watched several big men dragging Shi Xin to get into a car parked outside the alley.


    "Oh, oh ~ ~ let me go, you let me go!"


    Several men dragged Shi Xin, who was shouting, past the gate where Su Su was. She stretched out her head and watched Shi Xin struggling. Her abdomen protruded under her long skirt. She was already a little pregnant. She frowned and reminded the men:


    "People are pregnant, and their stomachs are so big, can''t they be gentle?"


    As soon as the men were shocked, they stopped in front of Su Su''s door so abruptly and strangely. Maybe they didn''t expect that Shi Xin was pregnant. Their eyes were looking at Shi Xin in the struggle, as if it were true. The abdomen was bulging. It should be four months.


    From this, Su Su can see that these men are not ordinary gangsters. They are not gangsters who want to be strong when they see women. They should be Shi Xin''s acquaintances. Although they drag Shi Xin, they have no intention to hurt him.


    Also taking advantage of these men''s stupefied efforts, Shi Xin struggles to open the door. Holding her 4-month-old pregnant belly, she runs to Su Su in a hurry. She pushes the door directly, runs to Su Su''s yard, arranges her messy hair and clothes, and says to the men outside the door:


    "You go back, I said I won''t go!"


    The men look at Shi Xin and Su Su. They have been ordered by Xing Jike to contact Shi Xin several times before, but Shi Xin refuses to go back. This time, they want to be hard. They catch Shi Xin and go back, but they just meet Su Su.


    How dare they meet Su Su? He turned around and ran away, thinking that he would get back to Xing Jike as soon as possible. He not only said that Shi Xin refused to go back to the North District, but also reported that Shi Xin was pregnant to Xing Jike.


    As the men ran away, Su Su looked back at Shi Xin, who was still breathless, looked up and down, and asked:


    "I said, why do you come here? Your stomach will only grow bigger and bigger. You are still wandering outside with such a big stomach, and you are not afraid of the children in your stomach


    "Bah, bah, there is no taboo in children''s words!" Shi Xin spat three mouthfuls of saliva on the ground, his eyes horizontal Su Su, "my child is very busy, you have something, the children in my stomach will be OK!"


    "Well, well, you can do it, you can die, whatever you want!"


    With a sneer, Su Su ignores Shi Xin. She turns around and starts drying clothes for Xiao AI. In fact, Su Su is more and more confused about what Shi Xin is going to do. Is she going to assassinate him? It''s been a month since she came here. Shi Xin has been working hard to organize teaching plans and educate people every day. The assassination plan has not been implemented yet. Su Su waits every day. She thinks that she is the one who most expects to be assassinated in history.


    But Shi Xin seems to enjoy it. She''s a little too forgetful to teach. It''s estimated that now her confidants are waiting for her to do it, and her hair is growing fast. Shi Xin hasn''t started to plan how to kill Su Su.


    At this time, in a Siheyuan near the stone house in the North District, Xing Jike was so angry that he slapped the table beside him to pieces. On his handsome face, he was so angry that he burst out word by word from his teeth


    "Pregnant?! I''m pregnant again


    How many pregnancies is this? After listening to the reports from his subordinates, it seems that Shi Xin''s stomach has been around for four months. When he was in the stone house, Shi Xin couldn''t see his stomach. Needless to say, it must be Kuang Shiguo''s seed again.


    Kuang Shiguo''s Playboy is also worthy of Shi Xin to give birth to a child for him?!


    Xing Jike''s eyes flashed with some kind of dark and vicious light. He sat on a chair in the yard, pinching his knuckles with a loud click, and said to himself:


    "Xin''er, you are practicing your own blood. Kuang Shiguo is dead. Everything about him should disappear from your life bit by bit. Xin''er, there will never be such a thing again. Never again."


    There will be no such thing as abortion, which happened to Shi Xin.


    Night, a little bit of black down, the whole sky, like a layer of gray cloth, to a little bit from the East, covered to the west, and then the night will be shrouded in the spring city, it is a good time to do evil.


    It''s also in the North District. Far north of Shizhai, there is a military defense base under martial law. It''s guarded by chunzhengzong''s elite troops. It''s said that there are a lot of materials and weapons in it. Most of chunzhengzong''s belongings are stored in this military defense base.


    From the perspective of aerial photography, there is nothing special about this military defense except some ordinary military buildings and some places for elite training. However, there is a very advanced large-scale scientific laboratory under this military defense.


    Entering this scientific laboratory is like entering some sci-fi scenes in some blockbusters. In the wide and flat hall, there are some scientific researchers in biochemical clothing coming and going. On the edge of the hall, some electronic metal doors open and close automatically, some people enter and some people leave. In some doors, there will be a cry of pain, and in some doors, there will be a cry of zombies.


    In the middle of the hall, he an takes off his white mask. Because there is no sunshine all the year round, his face is even whiter than when he was in Bafang village. In this talented Chuncheng science laboratory, he an is not the most brilliant genius, so he has to work harder than before. As a result, he an often looks depressed recently, As if the moment will be too tired, and vertigo general.


    He has long hair and a lot of beards on his face, but he can''t take care of them. He is worried recently because chunzhengzong has stopped supplying live animals to the laboratory for experiments. However, he has just finished reading Dr. Hong''s research notes in Bafang village, and he has a new understanding of the doomsday vaccine, It''s time for a lot of human experiments


    ***********The author has something to say*************


    Come on, let''s grab the sofa.

 Chapter 517

    He an was so tired that he couldn''t stop being upset. He felt that he thought the spring city was too good. He thought that after he came to the spring city, he would live a prosperous life, but he let himself fall into a difficult life like a prison.


    Not to mention that Su Su has come to Chuncheng, he an dares to make a public appearance. Even if he dares to make a public appearance, Hua Hua doesn''t allow him to go out easily. Not only he an can''t go out easily, every researcher here seems to be in prison. After every day''s research, he goes to sleep. When he wakes up, he continues to do research, except eating and going to the toilet, The whole person has no free time at all.


    This kind of life is not as good as he an before the end of the world. He an was a successful person before the end of the world. He had his own laboratory and a group of assistants. He also had his own life. He could go in and out of some high-level places with elegant clothes every day, and even had a fixed woman to vent her desire.


    In Bafang village, although life was not as good as before, he was tired after the experiment. He could go out for a walk, breathe the air with the smell of grass and soil, and even run and jump. Even if he rolled on the ground, no one cared about him. His life was as free as a group of wild horses.


    To tell you the truth, he an came here every day as if he was driven behind his back with a whip, just like a humanoid machine that can only do research. His heart was regretful. When he came here, he thought that he could exchange the doomsday vaccine for glory and wealth, but he ended up in prison.


    But now it''s impossible to go back to Bafang village. He an himself knows that if he wants to go back now, chunzhengzong will not only hunt him down, but also Su Su will not let him go if he finally runs back to Bafang village.


    The only way to do that is to make a major breakthrough in the doomsday vaccine. When chunzhengzong was interested in the doomsday vaccine in early spring, he wanted to use it to form an army of powers. As a result, the doomsday vaccine is useless for adults now. Chunzhengzong''s popularity is gradually declining. If he an can make chunzhengzong hope for the doomsday vaccine again, Then at least he will have a better life in the laboratory, not even the freedom to go out of the laboratory.


    Sitting on the transparent plastic chair specially set in the center of the hall, he an is holding several physical examination reports, which are the physical examination reports of 20 children bought by Huahua. These 20 children are 10 boys and 10 girls, aged 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 years old respectively. There are two men and women in each age group.


    These 20 children have just undergone genetic analysis. They are all healthy and have no potential genetic disease. He an injected them with doomsday vaccine an hour ago.


    He plans to wait for the doomsday vaccine in these 20 children to work, and then go back to his rest room for a while. The rest room provided for researchers in this laboratory is also terrible. One by one, it''s like a single room in a hotel. Except for a bed and four walls, there is no pleasing decoration.


    He an was a little tired. His fingers were clenched into fists, and he closed his eyes and thumped his brain. Behind him, a famous scientific researcher, who was also wearing protective clothing, ran to him in a hurry and said, "he an, of the 20 children, 19 began to foam at the mouth and had convulsions all over. Do you want to have a look?"


    "What are you looking at?" He an casually put down his hand, turned his head, looked at the colleagues behind him, and said indifferently: "if the zombie turns, resolve it decisively. If the zombie signs are not obvious, keep it first."


    He told his colleagues decisively to deal with the affairs of the 20 children. He an didn''t even bother to look at the children. For him, it was just a living experiment. The experiment failed?! Then find another living body.


    After dismissing his colleagues, he an thought about the lack of living body experiments in the laboratory recently, so he couldn''t even sleep. With a painful brain, he frowned and went to find Hua Hua, the top leader of the laboratory, a military researcher known as genius.


    Hua Hua and Dr. Hong are almost the same kind of people. They have no personal entertainment activities, and they only devote all their time and energy to scientific research. But Dr. Hong, at least, has been a pediatrician in a large hospital for a period of time, so he may be much more human than Hua Hua Hua. At least Dr. Hong is under Su Su Su''s control, Not so crazy as to hurt innocent children.


    Hua Hua is different. He seems to live just for scientific research. Although he has the right to enter and leave the laboratory freely, he easily won''t leave the laboratory. Since the end of the day, he went out to buy Hu Sandao''s children. He went out from the laboratory once. The rest of the time, chunzhengzong drove him out of the laboratory with a whip, but Hua Hua didn''t want to go out.


    He an comes to Hua Hua''s office and knocks on the door. The electronic metal door opens silently. Hua Hua is sitting behind a white metal table, knocking on a computer in his hand. He is wearing a white coat, with a row of short black whiskers on his upper lip. He is thin, with sharp and sharp eyes. He just glances at he an, He motioned for he an to sit opposite him.


    The white metal table has very smooth lines. There are rows of coagulation vessels on the table. In those coagulation vessels, there are black and red blood, neatly placed on the transparent shelf.


    Hua Hua''s fingers behind the table are beating fast on the white keyboard. It seems that he is concentrating all his energy on the computer, but when he an is about to open his mouth to do experiments in vivo, Hua Hua Hua says:


    "The serum you brought from Bafang village, the one with TC written on it, whose serum is it?"


    He an was stunned. His eyes unconsciously shifted from Hua Hua''s face to the coagulation vessels on the tabletop. At this time, he saw that the coagulation tubes on the tabletop were actually the ones he had brought out of Bafang village. So he an looked back at Hua Hua and asked:


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    "There''s a big discovery."


    Hua Hua stops beating the keyboard in her hand, turns the chair under her buttocks, faces he an, reaches out her hand, takes out an empty coagulation tube from the shelf, and says to he an solemnly:


    "In recent months, I have been studying the serum you brought. Among them, I found that this serum has the function of gene repair. Do you know what that means? The master of this TC, he is a psionic, has the ability to cure diseases and repair human defects. Who is the master of this serum? Who is TC? I want this man. "

 Chapter 518

    He an''s eyes, with Hua Hua''s words, immediately turned to the empty coagulation tube in Hua Hua''s hand. A small coagulation vessel can only hold 10 ml of blood at most. Hua Hua found a power from the 10 ml of blood?


    Looking at the word TC written on the coagulation vessel, he an smiles, shakes his head, and says to Hua Hua, "this man, you can''t get him. He is just a baby. He is a child in Bafang village, who has been protected by many people. If you want to get him, you have to crush the whole pupa Town, break through many defenses, and blow up a big hole in Bafang village, You have to have a perfect retreat route, otherwise, you won''t get the child


    "You just need to tell me, who is he?"


    "Bafang village, son of Zhuoshi Jiahe Vajra, a gift from heaven!"


    On the coagulation vessel, those two TC letters are written in Pinyin by heaven. All these sera are written in pinyin of everyone''s name. As early as he an came to Chuncheng with these sera and doomsday vaccine, Hua Hua began to study these sera.


    He is a genius, right, and he doesn''t need to make any achievements to get the recognition of glory, wealth and Chunzheng. Therefore, he never only focuses on one project. When others are excited about the doomsday vaccine, Hua Hua knows that the doomsday vaccine can''t be popularized in ten years, and he has been doing it since then, Start to study the types of powers of the psionic.


    He also studied the serum samples of Su Su and Ye Yu, but they didn''t interest him. A water power and a fire power, although a second mutation became a double water ice power, and a second mutation became the only light power in the world, Hua Hua was only interested in the 10 ml blood given by little heaven.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to look for corpses everywhere to do experiments. In fact, the 10 ml blood given by Xiao Tian did live up to the expectations of the public, and he revived a corpse. Unfortunately, there was only 10 ml blood. Hua Hua used up the 10 ml blood, and the subsequent experiments could not go on. So he asked he an who owned the 10 ml blood, Huahua wants to capture Tianci, dissect and make a detailed study.


    What he is writing on his computer is a research report given to Chun Zhengzong. The heavenly repair power can be regarded as the only therapeutic power in the world. The heavenly blood contains gene repair factors, which can repair many of his own diseases. That is to say, the diseases of the heavenly body can be cured without medicine, no matter how serious the disease is, It will also be fixed by its own healing powers.


    His blood can also cure others. Hua Hua boldly assumes that he found a corpse whose time of death was less than 4 hours. There was still body temperature on the corpse, and all the other organs except the heart were intact. He let the corpse use the 10 milliliters of blood given by heaven. As a result, the damaged heart of the corpse actually recovered and even recovered its beating.


    Unfortunately, Hua Hua''s blood is too little to get a complete scientific research report, but it''s enough to arouse chunzhengzong''s strong interest. You know, if you can have a healer around you, let alone others, chunzhengzong himself, because he has been in the army all the year round, he will suffer from many hidden diseases. Just drink the blood and eat the meat given by heaven, If you can keep healthy forever, it''s worth chunzhengzong''s great efforts to Bafang village.


    So on the day of receiving Huahua''s report, chunzhengzong drove into the military defense and came to the underground laboratory. Huahua and he an welcomed chunzhengzong.


    This underground laboratory was supervised by Chun Zhengzong''s younger brother, who died young. In his early years, Chun Zhengzong never took charge of it. However, because it was something that Chun Zhengzong''s younger brother spent a lot of effort to build, Chun Zhengzong took over the laboratory after his younger brother died, and still kept investing money in it.


    As a big old man, Chun Zhengzong didn''t pay much attention to this laboratory. He paid a little attention to this laboratory, starting with the doomsday vaccine. But it was the first time in his life that he really stepped into this laboratory.


    Along the way, Chun Zhengzong took the elevator to enter the laboratory, followed by a group of people in military uniforms. They were warmly welcomed by Hua Hua and others like leaders coming to inspect. But looking at the group of scientific researchers who applauded on both sides of the corridor since the electronic metal door was opened in the hall, Chun Zhengzong yelled out with some disgust:


    "Hua Hua, don''t come here with me. Hurry to lead the way. I want to see the experimental results."


    Hua Hua on the edge of the corridor came out and led Chun Zhengzong and the group of soldiers behind him into the interior of the laboratory. He turned to the area that he an had never set foot in.


    He an has been here for such a long time, but he doesn''t know how big the laboratory is, because there are many research projects here. Everyone is in charge of their own projects. If it''s not for the researchers who are in charge of this project, they can''t swipe their cards to enter the area. Everyone is busy every day, and they don''t have the leisure time to wander around.


    The only card that can open all the electronic metal doors is on Hua Hua. His card can go where he an can''t go. So when he an, Chun Zhengzong and others stand in front of a metal wall and watch the metal wall turn up small pieces of metal, and then reveal the laboratory inside, he an''s heart, It''s somewhat shocking.


    He didn''t expect that there was such a large scientific research laboratory in such a small place as Chuncheng. All the equipment in this laboratory were the most advanced before the end of the world, including the most advanced security system, as well as all kinds of scientific research equipment that could only be seen in science fiction movies.


    Now, in front of the public, there is a intact body of a living man. The living man, who is firmly tied to a test bed, is naked and pasted with countless magnetic disks. He struggles on the bed, and his throat makes a roar of anger like a wild animal, but he can''t make a clear voice, because Hua Hua Hua wants to prevent him from committing suicide, He cut off his tongue and put a plastic tooth protector in his mouth.


    While he was shouting, his whole mouth was forced to open, revealing the tonsils and larynx inside. A scientific researcher was inserting a skin tube into the larynx of the living man, intending to inject nutritional liquid into it, so as to prevent the living experimental material from starving to death.

 Chapter 519

    When the scream sounded, Lian Chunzheng, a veteran military tiger, was a little afraid to look at it. To think about it, scientific research experiments make people feel so cruel. Here, living people can no longer be called "people". They call it living experiments, just living materials for experiments.


    Chun Zhengzong frowned and looked at Hua Hua in a restless mood. Hua Hua''s face was normal, as if she was used to the screams in her ears. So Chun Zhengzong asked impatiently:


    "Why do you show me this? I''m asking you about the results of the serum test with therapeutic powers


    "This is it!"


    Hua Hua smiles and takes a delicate white remote control from his assistant. When he presses it, an influence appears on the wall. That is his experimental diary, which is recorded by video recording. In the influence, there is a dead body. Chun Zhengzong squints his eyes and carefully looks at the face of the dead body for a while, and suddenly says strangely:


    "Isn''t this quartz?"


    "Quartz?"


    Hua Hua doesn''t know quartz. He just heard the name of quartz and doesn''t know the face of quartz. He just sent someone to find the corpse. His limbs are intact and there is no damage to his head. The fatal injury is just that his heart was inserted by a knife like weapon. When Hua Hua Hua''s subordinates found the corpse, there was still body temperature on the corpse.


    But it doesn''t matter whether the body is quartz or not. Hua Hua doesn''t care about the gratitude and resentment outside the laboratory. He only cares about the results of his experiment. So Hua Hua continues to play the experiment diary. He pours all the 10 ml blood that he has given into quartz''s heart. All the 10 ml blood flows into the wound where quartz is inserted.


    They inserted a micro monitor next to the heart of quartz. Through the micro monitor, they observed the heart of quartz. After absorbing the 10 ml blood from heaven, they slowly began to repair the damaged heart. Then a few weeks later, the heart of quartz, which had stopped beating, began to rise.


    In the end, quartz completed his resurrection from the dead. However, because of this, he began to be tortured endlessly. All human organs were examined, and the bones on his face were cut one by one today and one by one tomorrow. So now, there are only dense stitches on quartz''s face, and his face collapses seriously, which makes people feel extremely ugly, I can''t see the beauty of the past.


    According to Hua Hua''s meaning, he wants to get more blood from heaven to act on quartz. He wants to cut off the body organs of quartz one by one, and then drench them with heaven''s blood to see if he can make quartz find another body organ.


    So 10 ml of blood is not enough. Hua Hua wants to get the gift from heaven.


    After hearing Hua Hua finish his research plan, Chun Zhengzong and a group of soldiers behind him shiver. Then they start to talk in a low voice. Someone asks Hua Hua,


    "According to what you said, this therapeutic power should be the only one in the world today. We got this baby called heaven''s gift, but it was used to dissect and take blood for experiments. Isn''t it a bit too outrageous?"


    "Yes, I think so. Now there is a strong demand for drugs, and there is no wound medicine everywhere. Even if we find drugs, most of them are overdue. In the long run, drugs will only become more and more scarce. Why don''t we cultivate this child and let him be our medicine bank?"


    People began to plan in this way, but Hua Hua sneered, looked at the soldiers with contempt, and said to them:


    "Are you born with such shortsightedness? This child is given to me for research, so that I can reproduce more children with healing powers? Although the types of powers are related to the quality of each human body, who can be sure that the types of powers cannot be inherited or transplanted? "


    As soon as he said this, he immediately burst the pot in the crowd. Even he an was shocked. The types of powers can not only be inherited, but also be transplanted?! He had never thought about this idea before, or even heard of it,


    "Of course, all this is still under study. Whether it can be inherited or transplanted is still under study."


    Hua Hua smiles. In the face of the shock, he still holds a reserved attitude. Then he approaches chunzhengzheng for a few steps and says in a low voice:


    "Chief, let''s take a step."


    Then Hua Hua turns around and takes two steps first. Chun Zhengzong''s old face hesitates for a moment, but then he looks at the quartz tied to the test bed. After thinking for a second, they still follow Hua Hua. They turn into a door. Hua Hua asks Chun Zhengzong to sit down on the sofa, pours a glass of water for Chun Zhengzong, and then sits opposite Chun Zhengzong, saying with great care:


    "Old chief, you have seen the results of today''s experiment. You must help me and yourself."


    What he said, chunzhengzong understood. Chunzhengzong leaned back on the back of the sofa with an enigmatic face, cocked up his legs, holding a disposable paper cup in his hand. Under Huahua''s ardent gaze, he blew the hot air from the paper cup, looked down and said slowly:


    "You want to get the baby named heaven''s gift out of Bafang village. Do you know that the head of Bafang village, Su Su, in order to revenge Laozi''s bombing of pupa town last time, he forcibly took away a district of Laozi. Chunshisan is still in Su Su Su''s hands, and has not been redeemed yet."


    When it comes to chunshisan, chunzhengzong can''t stop sighing that chunshisan is his brother''s only son, who has been kept and spoiled by him since he was a child. He just treats chunshisan as his own son. Otherwise chunshisan can''t be supported on the wall, chunzhengzong has the heart to take care of the overall situation of Chuncheng.


    Since chunshisan was reduced to Susu, chunzhengzong almost sent people to contact Susu every day. What was the result? Now the people sent by chunzhengzong, Su Su, can''t even see his face. They all stay outside the Eastern District, and they can''t even enter the eastern district. They have clamped chunzhengzong down, which makes chunzhengzong feel angry. Now they have become internal injuries.


    Hua Hua also sighs. He leads this laboratory. From the beginning, he knows that this laboratory will be passed on to Chun shisan, so Hua Hua has a good relationship with Chun shisan. However, he is addicted to scientific research all the year round, and Chun shisan is not learned and skilled. He is a dandy. Their interest is not speculative, so they can''t play together.


    **************************The author has something to say************************


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey

 Chapter 520

    "But old chief, this is a golden opportunity. Do you think your legs will hurt when it rains? Can your heart beat as if you were young? And even as like as two peas, the young one is just like a young man. As long as you get the gift from heaven, you will have a chance to show those younger generations your boldness and style in those years. "


    Hua Hua, sitting opposite chunzhengzong, persuades chunzhengzong. Chunzhengzong is very moved by his words. However, when he thinks of chunshisan in Su Su Su''s hand, he is somewhat hesitant, so he thinks about it and can only spit it out in one sentence,


    "It''s not so easy. If you want to take people from Bafang village, you have to pay an unprecedented price."


    "I know you have an inside man in pupa town..."


    "Do you mean to expose this man just to get a gift?"


    Chun Zhengzong looks at Hua Hua. Hua Hua nods her head seriously. She uses a long-standing internal agent to get a healing power. How is the deal worth it?! What''s more, if the insider is smart enough, there should be corresponding measures to prevent him from being exposed too early. If his whereabouts are exposed because of a child, such insider can''t be used to a great extent.


    "Don''t hesitate, chief. You can bury your body again, but you can''t wait. In another ten or twenty years, you are old, and now there is no suitable successor for Chuncheng. You have to jump around and wait to give Chuncheng to the most capable one of the Chuns."


    This sentence makes Chun Zhengzong''s eyes stare at Hua Hua seriously for a while. Yes, Hua Hua is talking about his point. Seeing the four districts of Chuncheng, Fang Youmao has taken two of them and Su Su Su has taken one of them by force. Chun Zhengzong has nothing to do, and no one under him can take this situation.


    Chunzhengzong himself has two sons and three daughters, but those two sons are of little use before the end of the world. One can read dead books, and the other can''t read. As a result, after the end of the world, whether it''s reading dead books or not, they all become zombies. Now chunzhengzong has only three daughters. What can women do?


    In addition, there are a lot of grandsons and granddaughters, who fight for this or that all day long. They are so noisy that Chun Zhengzong wants to sigh as soon as he comes home.


    His grandchildren have some good seedlings, but it will take more than ten or twenty years to grow up, take over Chuncheng and regain the lost land left by the ancestors of chunjia. But chunzhengzong is old. He is 60 years old this year, and his body is full of old wounds. It will not be many years before he can walk around.


    If so, it''s really worthwhile to trade an insider for his 20 years of wandering time.


    Thinking of this, Chun Zhengzong nods. He agrees with Hua Hua that he should take the risk of being exposed and steal tiangei from Bafang village. That''s right, he wants to "steal" it, because it turns out that blatant big moves, such as burning, killing and looting, will eventually lead to Su Su Su''s strong retaliation.


    Chuncheng can''t stand any more twists and turns, and the Chuns can''t stand any more twists and turns. In order to give the Chuns a chance to recuperate, chunzhengzong and Huahua discussed that they should steal Tianci from Bafang village without knowing it. At that time, no one knows who did it, and no one knows where the stolen Tianci will be sent, Spring City laboratory side, can''t walk to reveal any news, lest heaven sent a missing, Su Su will directly doubt the eyes, turn to the body of spring ORTHODOX.


    After all this was agreed, chunzhengzong immediately turned around and began to arrange for stealing. In pupa Town, the insider who hasn''t been moved for a long time is ready to move again


    A few days later, on Xiao''ai''s first birthday, Bai Heng flew back from Bafang village. Early in the morning, before dawn, he knocked the door of the courtyard. Su Su Su turned over in the house and kicked Ye Yu. I don''t know when ye Yu came back last night. Anyway, he was sleeping very well and was kicked by Su Su Su, With an unhappy face, he got up and went to open the door.


    The spring city in autumn has a strong sense of coolness. In the morning, when the temperature is the lowest in a day, the leaves on the trees have gradually turned yellow. All night, the yard is a layer of fallen leaves.


    Ye Yu opens the yard door with his bare arm in a rage. He just wants to scold Bai Heng who keeps knocking on the door, but he is stunned. Looking at the person standing behind Bai Heng, he turns around and runs into the room. Shaking Su Su Su who has not opened his eyes, he says in a loud voice:


    "Su, get up. Hurry up. Your parents are here. They are in spring city."


    Su Su, who was still sleeping, stood up from the bed. Her brow wrinkled and her heart beat. She looked at Ye Yu, her long hair on her shoulder and asked:


    "Why are they both here?"


    Without waiting for Ye Yu to answer, Su Su quickly turns around, takes out a rubber band from the back of her pillow, ties her long hair into a bunch at will, lifts her thin quilt, puts on a cool mop, and runs outside the door. On the bed, Xiao AI grunts, turns over, kicks off her quilt, wears a long sleeve Nightgown, and wears a pair of Lala pants on her buttocks, with bare legs, The legs are wrapped with Maomao. Xiaoai and Maomao are both sleeping and still not awake.


    Outside, as soon as Su Su opened the door, she saw that Su Fu and Su Mu were busy moving things in the yard. They were both wearing ordinary autumn long clothes and trousers. There were ten big boxes in the yard. Su Su Su was holding a big cake carefully. The egg cake looked like it had three layers. It was airlifted in Bafang village.


    "Dad, mom, how did you come to Chuncheng?"


    Su Su, a little confused, stood in the corridor, frowning at the old man who looked like a little bee.


    Su''s mother, who was holding the cake, gave Su Su a slanting look and said, "my dear grandson, how are you going to spend her birthday today?"


    "How to live?" Su Su shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Children''s birthday, how can there be no cake?"


    When Su Su''s mother looked at Su Su''s indifferent face, her heart began to ache. As soon as she was a good grandson, she was taken around by Su Su, a bear child. Today''s birthday, she was not going to give her a special love?


    You know, in Bafang village, Su''s father and Su''s mother began to prepare for Xiao AI''s birthday two months ago. Of course, they hope Su Su can take Xiao AI back to celebrate her first birthday. But Su Su thinks it''s good to celebrate her birthday casually. In troubled times, she doesn''t need to stir up the crowd.

 Chapter 521

    Because Su Su doesn''t pay attention to it, Su''s father and mother can''t, so they have to take care of it. Early in the morning, they come by Bai Heng''s plane and plan to celebrate Xiao AI''s birthday.


    Su Su shrugs her shoulders and smiles at her mother. She doesn''t know what to say. In fact, she doesn''t pay attention to Xiao AI, but her attention. Different from Su''s father and mother''s, she focuses on the growth of Xiao AI, while Su''s father and mother focus on how to spoil her. It''s hard to say which is better. The growth of children needs all aspects to be healthy.


    So Su Su doesn''t argue with Su''s mother. Listening to Su''s mother''s rebuke, she takes the initiative to help Su''s busy father. Ye Yu goes back to her room, puts on her clothes, and goes to the yard to help Su''s father remove the luggage.


    "Dad, you and my mother are very adventurous today. There will be mutant birds outside. Don''t fly in the future."


    During the conversation, Bai Heng just moved in a big wooden box. As soon as he heard Su Su Su talking about mutant birds, Su Su talked to him every time he saw him. When he heard that Bai Heng''s ears were about to cocoon, he said with a smile:


    "It''s very good, Su Su. We''re very safe all the way here. It''s also smooth. My uncles and aunts miss you and Xiao AI. They''ll go back the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, let''s go for Xiao AI''s birthday." Su Fu straightened up, opened a suitcase in his hand, gave Su Su a look, and said in a low voice: "I know you are outside. There are more places to use crystal nucleus. I have prepared two suitcases for you, which are full of crystal nucleus. The remaining three are prepared by Muyang."


    "Muyang has a heart."


    Su Su nodded and looked around. Each of the suitcases with crystal nucleus was so big that it belonged to that kind of large suitcase. The three suitcases sent by Muyang were bigger and belonged to that kind of large suitcase. She was afraid that the number of crystal nucleus in them would make Su Su Su dizzy, so she didn''t count it. She just looked at Su Fu and explained:


    "Are you going to fly back? Don''t take a plane. Just stay here in Chuncheng. It''s too dangerous to take a plane. "


    No one believed her, and Su Su had no other way. As soon as she saw Bai Heng, she would talk to Bai Heng about the mutant bird, but Bai Heng didn''t listen to him. She didn''t know when the mutant bird would come. Maybe in a few months, it would be the time for Su''s father and Su''s mother to fly back to Bafang village the day after tomorrow.


    Originally, Su Su''s parents wanted to be with Su Su and Xiao AI. At the beginning, Su Su didn''t let them come to Chuncheng for the sake of their safety. Now Su Su has let go and said that they can stay. Of course, they can''t wait. When their parents are old, they just want to be with their children and have no other requirements.


    "Oh, are you going to have a lie down today?"


    Outside the door, there was the voice of Chou Shijia and the cry of a child. Su Su suddenly raised her head and watched Chou Shijia wearing a brown windbreaker, carrying a big backpack on her back, walking in from the door with a smile on her face.


    Su Su got up in a hurry, put down the action of helping Su''s father and mother pack their luggage, went to the front of Chou Shijia, and asked with a smile, "Why are you here? How did you get out of Bafang village? "


    "King Kong can''t let go of his brother or his son. Because Su''s parents want to come out together, King Kong also wants to bring heaven''s gift to see the brain doctor here, so I came out with King Kong." Turbid world good came forward, and Su Su gently hugged, there is a kind of long lost intimacy, low voice: "long time no see, Su Su."


    "Long time no see." Su Su turns back her hand and gently embraces zhuoshijia. Before she can remember who the "brain doctor" in zhuoshijia''s mouth is, she looks at zhuoshijia''s back. She doesn''t see the gift of heaven and King Kong, so she asks, "where''s your son?"


    "King Kong went to find a house in his arms. You are a small place. If you live in your family of five, we can''t live in our family of three. King Kong went to see the courtyard opposite with heaven''s gift."


    Chou Shijia carries her bag and follows Su Mu into the room where Xiao AI sleeps. At this time, Xiao AI has already woken up. She is rolling around on the bed. Suddenly, she sees a face that seems a little familiar and stares at Su mu all the time.


    "Oh, my little darling, I''m grandma, grandma, do you recognize me? Grandma... "


    Su''s mother claps her hands and looks at Xiao AI with a smile on her face. Chou Shijia follows Su''s mother, unloads her backpack and takes out all the toys from her backpack. They are all building blocks, folding music, jigsaw puzzles, dolls, etc. suitable for girls.


    Xiao AI is always staring at Su Su''s face. When Su Su''s mother is close to her, she suddenly cries out "wow" and yells at her mother. Then Su Su''s mother is happy. She says to Su Su who finally comes in: "it''s good to recognize her baby. It''s good for children to recognize her baby. No one can take her away."


    Su Su, who was at the back, came forward quickly, looked at Su Su''s mother with some regrets, hugged Xiao AI, who was crying, and coaxed: "it''s OK, it''s OK, you see, this is grandma, grandma who likes you most..."


    "Yes, I''m grandma. Do you remember grandma?" Su''s mother revolves around Xiao''ai, but Xiao''ai doesn''t want her. She turns to the other side of Su Su''s shoulder. Su''s mother comforts herself by saying, "it''s OK. It''s a good thing for children to recognize life. Xiao''ai''s vigilance is very strong. This is good, this is good."


    Many of the older generation think that it''s not generous and generous for a child to accept a child. They don''t like that kind of child. They often hear some parents show off with others, saying that our children don''t recognize a child at all.


    In fact, it''s a good thing to recognize a baby. Children will have a sense of self-protection. They will instinctively fear the approach of strangers. In the face of unfamiliar environment, children will also have a sense of vigilance. This is a normal phenomenon. At least for children who recognize a baby, strangers will not abduct them.


    If you don''t recognize a child, you can hold it or take it away. No matter you are an acquaintance or a stranger, you can just let people hold it and play around. This kind of child just looks cute and pleasing. In fact, there is a big hidden danger, especially in the end of the world. If you don''t recognize a child, plus a pair of careless parents, you can easily lose it.


    At the beginning, Su''s mother was worried. She thought that Xiao''ai followed Su Su Su. She had seen all the hot scenes and would not be afraid of strangers. But today, Su''s mother was relieved. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Su Su did teach Xiao''ai very well.

 Chapter 522

    Chou Shijia smiles, holding a box of colored pens in his hand, and teasing Xiao AI with Su Su''s mother. Su Su coaxes Xiao AI and looks at Chou Shijia and asks strangely:


    "You''re only seven months old, aren''t you? You can rest assured that King Kong will take it alone? "


    "It''s all right. Siyu and Haojun are here together. Tianci likes Siyu very much. Along the way, Siyu tries her best to take care of Tianci."


    "Si Yu? Chen Siyu?? That Hao Jun.... "


    Su Su has a trance look on her face. If she remembers correctly, Hao Jun should be the person beside Muyang. She is very angry. Si Yu is Chen Siyu, the second leader beside Li Xiaoyu. It is said that she was an actor before the end of her life, and she is also very beautiful.


    Looking at Su Su''s face in a trance, Chou Shijia asked strangely, "what''s wrong with Hao Jun? He was sent by Muyang and said that he was looking for nannanmu. Hao Jun was always concerned about nanmu''s escape. There was news that nanmu had already run outside the spring city, so Hao Jun volunteered to come to the spring city to catch nanmu. "


    "Oh, that''s right. Chen Siyu came to Chuncheng because he wanted to catch nannanmu?"


    "No, Siyu is here to see the world. Xiaoyu says that it''s not necessary to see a skull doctor. Tianci is very healthy. We all have to believe that he will be healthy all the time. But Jingang misses Tianci so much that Siyu suggests to Xiaoyu that I take Tianci and Jingang to spring city. She says you are very good in spring city, We are blessed to see that our bodies are getting stronger and stronger. We should learn from Xiao AI and see more of the world. "


    "Right, ha ha, look at our little love. Now we are not afraid of those guns and guns." Su Su embraces Xiao AI and makes her accept Su''s mother''s teasing. At the same time, she is chatting with Zhuo Shijia. Su Su suddenly asks, "Chen Siyu, who often goes to Bafang village recently, is very familiar with you?"


    "Where? When you came to Chuncheng, didn''t you seal up the whole Bafang village? Except for a few fixed people, we can''t enter or leave. Siyu is in pupa town and I''m in Bafang village. What can we meet? It''s Si Yu who wants to see the world. He says that life in Bafang village and pupa town is too challenging, so he takes the initiative to come to spring city with us. "


    Then I don''t know how Chen Siyu connects with Li Xiaoyu. Li Xiaoyu sends Chen Siyu to protect Zhuoshi Jiahe Tianci. He says that he doesn''t need Chen Siyu to protect them, because when Zhuoshi Jiahe Tianci was in Bafang village, Chen Siyu couldn''t get in. When he got out of Bafang village, he was on Bai Heng''s plane, with King Kong and Hao Jun taking care of him, I don''t need Chen Siyu to do anything.


    The brain doctors mentioned by King Kong were the doctors who came to see Niu Niu''s brain in spring. Later, Su Su forced them to stay and keep them in other places for a rainy day. The hostages had already moved from the courtyard to a corner, so they could not be found easily.


    As soon as this group of people came to Bafang village, Su Su''s neighborhood became more and more lively. Today is Xiao AI''s birthday again. Su''s father came in to see Xiao AI for a while, and then he and Ye Yu were busy in the courtyard together, because he thought that there might be no electricity in spring city. Su''s father specially brought some large solar panels from Bafang village for lighting.


    One morning, Su Fu and Ye Yu were working on these solar panels. They put the solar panels on the wall and began to pull the stars into the yard. They were the stars of LED lights, small by small. When they were powered on, they flashed and twinkled. They looked very beautiful and dreamy.


    At noon, the weather was still warm. Su Su swept the yard clean, and spread two large pieces of crawling mats in the middle of the yard. He put Xiao AI on the crawling mats to play. After a while, zhuoshijia and Vajra held Tianci and put Tianci on the crawling mats. Several doctors came to observe Tianci''s behavior.


    Su Su sits on the edge of the crawling mat, watching Xiao AI roll on the mat, and seeing that this is only five months smaller than Xiao AI. Now it should be seven months old. Still, she can only lie on the mat and move her hands and feet.


    One of the doctors, who did not know where to find a pen, put it in Tianci''s small hand, but Tianci did not grasp it. With a move of his hand, he pushed the pen away.


    There was a sense of tension on Vajra''s face. Looking at the doctor, he only saw the doctor frowning and said: "you are a child whose brain development is not very good. You need to make a detailed investigation. If you look at an ordinary child, you can grasp it in two or three months, turn over in four months, and you can''t grasp things in six months. I still have to rule out the possibility of cerebral palsy."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chou Shijia''s face was flat, and she looked at the doctor with some displeasure. She picked up Tianci, her eyes were red, and she just couldn''t help crying. But Vajra couldn''t help crying. She comforted Chou Shijia in her grief and anger, and said to the doctor:


    "Can cerebral palsy be cured?"


    "I can only say that the earlier the treatment, the better. As a child, whether it''s cerebral palsy or not, you have to do a rehabilitation training."


    "I do rehabilitation training for him every day."


    Chou Shijia frowns and takes Tianci to Susu and Xiaoai. She is a doctor herself, and ordinary infant rehabilitation training can also do some. However, these rehabilitation training have little effect on Tianci. Chou Shijia is also anxious. Seeing children of the same age as Tianci rolling on the ground one by one, Tianci can only lie flat and move her hands and feet, As a mother, can we not be anxious?


    However, since she became a mother, Zhuo Shijia has had enough of suffering. For the sake of heaven''s gift, her tears are almost dry all her life. At first, she thought that heaven''s gift could not live for a few days at all. Now she has seen that heaven''s gift has grown to seven months. In these seven months, heaven''s gift is related to a ghost''s gate.


    It''s like upgrading a game. You get sick all the time, and then you get better and stronger. So when God gives you such a phenomenon as cerebral palsy, it''s not as hard to accept as ordinary parents.


    Now her gift, can grow to 7 months, it is like God gives her days, day by day, God can live a day, turbid world good cherish a day, whether God is cerebral palsy or not, as long as God gives a day to live, turbid world good love him a day.


    Su Su on one side, looking at the anxiety on Chou Shijia''s face, reaches for her hand, takes Tianci, holds it in her arms and looks at it carefully. By the way, she raises her chin toward Tianci, and makes a sound of "bang, bang, bang, bang". Tianci in Su Su Su Su''s arms smiles, drools and smiles at Su Su Su. Her eyes are very bright, and she doesn''t look like a cerebral palsy at all.

 Chapter 523

    Xiaoai, who is one year old, is wearing a British campus plaid skirt. She has two centipede braids on her head and beautiful flowers. Xiaoai''s fat hand holds a plastic bell and climbs to Susu''s side. She stands up with Susu''s knees and shakes the bell, Dangdang, Dangdang in her hands.


    Tianci''s black and bright eyes, then with the bell in Xiaoai''s hand, turn around, turn around, his hands are still stirring, want to catch the bell in Xiaoai''s hand.


    "Lovely? This is my younger brother. His name is God''s gift. God''s gift, little brother, little brother. " Zhuoshijia came over, looked at Xiaoai, pointed to Tianci, and was envious of Xiaoai''s fat. Then he turned back and pinched Tianci''s skinny calf, and said to Xiaoai, "Xiaoai, when you grow up, you should protect your younger brother, OK?"


    ¡°di~di~~dididi¡±


    Little love began to keep saying the word "Di". As she said it, she was shaking the bell in her hand. Tianci was also very happy, and her hands and feet moved faster.


    On the other side of the mat, the brain doctors told King Kong that Tianci was too small and thin, so he had to do a nutrition test and intelligence test. However, there was no instrument for nutrition test in Chuncheng. In addition, he might need to take a brain CT to see what brain development was.


    Chou Shijia kept her head down and didn''t speak. Half a month ago, she had done all these nutrition tests and brain CT for Tianci in Bafang village. There was no nutritional problem, but she was a little short of calcium. Just take some cod liver oil, and brain CT didn''t show any big problems. Because there was no authoritative brain doctor in Bafang village, so the intelligence test was not done for Tianci.


    In the face of those authoritative brain doctors, King Kong nodded again and again. What the doctor said is what he said. Zhuo Shijia said that he had already done this in Bafang village, but it was not done by the authoritative brain doctors, so he did it all over again. So after sending those brain doctors away, King Kong discussed with Ye Yu that he wanted to go out of Chuncheng to find the nutrition and the brain CT equipment.


    There are no such instruments in Chuncheng. They are all sent to Bafang village by Fang Youmao. But there are several towns outside Chuncheng. There are one or two large maternal and child health centers in each town. There should be such instruments in them.


    Fortunately, Chunlai recently encouraged the Eastern team to go out to kill zombies, so it''s not very difficult to go out. King Kong can also go out with Chunlai''s official troops. He helps the officials kill zombies and monsters, and the officials can help him transport the instruments out.


    When the itinerary is fixed, King Kong will connect with Chun Lai. He plans to wait for Xiao AI''s birthday and start early the next day. In this regard, Chun Lai naturally has no problem. In fact, Chun Lai can''t wait for a master like King Kong to help kill zombies.


    At noon, after a hot lunch, Xiao''ai fell asleep on the mat. The gift was placed one meter away from Xiao''ai. Ye Yu and King Kong went out to find spring. Su''s father and mother were busy sorting out things. At night, they wanted to open Xiao''ai''s body. There were only Su Su Su and zhuoshijia left in the courtyard. They sat at the table and talked about some things since Su Su had left, About the change of Bafang village.


    After a while, the door of the courtyard was knocked. Su Su, sitting on the chair, turned to see that it was Chen Siyu who carried something and stood at the door with a smiling face. Before the end of his life, Chen Siyu was an actor. Even though his face was not covered with powder, he was still very charming. His whole body was tall and graceful, which was similar to Mei Shengnan''s.


    "I had to come to see you early in the morning, but I was busy tidying up the house. When I finished tidying up, I found that it was time for dinner again. No, I''ll come back after you finished eating."


    Chen Siyu smiles so kindly to Su Su. With a big bag of building blocks in his hand, he walks in and puts the blocks in the middle of Xiaoai''s and Tianci''s body. Looking at Xiaoai''s sleeping face lying on the ground, he is very surprised and says:


    "Oh, I''m asleep now? Su Su, you are too careless. Children will catch a cold when they fall asleep like this. Let me help you pick up Xiao AI and put her on the bed. "


    With that, Chen Siyu would reach out to hold Xiao AI. Su Su got up quickly, stood beside Chen Siyu and said, "don''t move. Don''t move her. Be careful."


    Be careful of being bitten by Maomao!


    This last sentence, of course, Su Su did not say it. Although many people have seen a snake on Xiao AI''s body, few people know how powerful the snake is. Su Su Su can''t just say: Hey, my daughter has a snake on her body, which is very powerful. Don''t have any bad thoughts on my daughter, or the snake will bite you.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Siyu, who wants to hold a little love, looks at Su Su. Su Su shakes her head and doesn''t speak. She has had several contacts with Chen Siyu when she was in pupa town. In fact, Su Su is a slow-moving person. She is not a person who knows the roots of her previous life. It''s hard for her to get along with others.


    So in the face of Chen Siyu, Su Su doesn''t want to open the conversation, just tells Chen Siyu not to touch Xiaoai. She goes back to the house and takes a blanket to cover Xiaoai''s body.


    When she came out again, Su Su looked at Tianci, who was one meter away from Xiaoai, and compared the distance between Tianci and Xiaoai. She looked up at zhuoshijia, who was sitting at the table, and said strangely:


    "How do I feel that your family is so close to my little love?"


    "Do you have one?" Zhuo Shijia got up in a hurry, stood on the edge of the mat, looked at the hands and feet of Tianci, and said to himself expectantly, "did he move his body?"


    Just now, she was chatting with Su Su. Occasionally, she glanced at Tianci. She only saw that Tianci''s hands and feet were moving. She didn''t find that Tianci was moving towards Xiaoai. Now, it seems that Tianci is closer to Xiaoai. Originally, Tianci was at least one meter away from Xiaoai. Now, it may be less than half a meter.


    At that moment, zhuoshijia was a little excited. Originally, they suspected that Tianci was a child with cerebral palsy. The main reason was that Tianci always lay flat and couldn''t move. A 7-month-old child couldn''t even turn over. Now that Tianci can move, even if it''s just a little bit, it''s worth making zhuoshijia very happy.


    On one side, Chen Siyu seemed to be very happy to sit beside Tianci. He stretched out his hand and touched Tianci''s kicking feet. Looking at zhuoshijia, he said with a smile: "you see, when you come to Chuncheng, it''s still rewarding for Tianci to come out and see the world. Another day, you''ll go around with Tianci in your arms and look at the streets of the eastern district. Maybe there will be more surprises waiting for you."

 Chapter 524

    "Well, yes, you said that changes in the environment can also stimulate children''s brain development." Chou Shijia nodded and agreed with what Chen Siyu said. Then he turned to Su Su and said, "no wonder your little love is good-looking, smart and smart. It must be because you always take her to see the world. I will learn from you in the future. I can''t make a boy who has never seen the world, I''m afraid I can''t get a wife after that. "


    "If you can''t get a wife, if you can''t get a wife in the future, let Su Su marry Xiao AI to your family."


    Chen Siyu teases, raises his hand to cover his mouth, and looks at Su Su again. He finds that Su Su doesn''t respond to her jokes. He doesn''t seem to find anything funny at all. Chen Siyu seems to be a little tasteless, but he hears Chou Shijia say:


    "Su Su family''s little love, will take a fancy to us such a sick child, Si Yu you say this, also not afraid to annoy Muyang, others little love, but Muyang watched from childhood."


    "Ha ha ha, the boy in Muyang has a lot of heart, and he is not so sincere as Tianci in your family. Look at Tianci''s father, who is so honest. Tianci must be like his father when he grows up. Xiaoai can''t bear the loss when he marries Tianci. Besides, you two are well matched. It''s better to be close to each other, isn''t it?"


    "We should wait for the children to grow up."


    In fact, she doesn''t want to talk about these topics at all, because she is gifted by heaven. I don''t know if she has a good brain. Now I feel sorry for Su Su Su. But Chen Siyu seems to be very interested and keeps talking about them.


    She has been talking about the future of a few children. Su Su listens to Chen Siyu''s words, but she doesn''t seem to have any problems. But from these jokes, she can hear the meaning of weighing the pros and cons.


    Now that Muyang has mastered pupa town and married Xiao AI in the future, even Bafang village belongs to Muyang. What gift from heaven is because there is nothing. In the future, they will cherish Xiao AI more... How can their interests become so real in Chen Siyu''s words when they grow up?


    It shows that Chen Siyu must have studied a lot of interpersonal relationships on weekdays, so he can say these words with interest. Otherwise, where did a few children get such profound analysis?


    Su Su and zhuoshijia look at each other, and they don''t want to answer Chen Siyu''s words. Chen Siyu is also a smart man. Seeing that both Su Su Su and zhuoshijia are not interested, she stops talking and asks Su Su Su,


    "I heard that King Kong is going to go out with Chun? Will ye Yu follow me? "


    "I don''t know. Well, I haven''t asked him yet."


    Su Su shakes his head. After lunch, Ye Yu and King Kong go out. Su Su didn''t have the chance to be alone with Ye Yu before, so Su Su hasn''t had time to ask Ye Yu about these things.


    Then he heard Chen Siyu ask: "If Ye Yu wants to go, Su Su, you don''t want to go with him. I guess according to your temperament, you must run outside."


    "Yes, I don''t know. I''ll talk about it then."


    Su Su thinks it''s not a good thing to talk about it now. After all, it''s not like pupa town and Bafang village. There are so many experts sitting here. If ye Yu wants to go out with Vajra to find instruments, there will be no combat power left in the Eastern District of Chuncheng. Her parents, Mei Shengnan, Zhuo Shijia and Tianci are in the eastern district again. If Su Su Su also leaves, in case something happens in the eastern district, I don''t have an expert to be in charge. No matter how many troops there are in spring, I''m afraid I can''t make it.


    So when Chen Siyu talks about it, Su Su is not sure, but she knows that she should not go out. She has to stay here and stick to her base camp.


    Then, Chen Siyu doesn''t say anything anymore. He just teases Tianci. After Tianci falls asleep, he looks at Su Su and zhuoshijia, holds Tianci and Xiaoai into the room, and puts the two children on the same bed to sleep.


    In the evening, the walls of Su Su''s courtyard are covered with bright LED stars, which are very bright in the dark east area. All the people who should come crowded into this small courtyard, including Su Su, Ye Yu, King Kong, GA Zi, Lixia, zhuoshijia, Tianci, Chen Siyu, Su Fu, Su mu, Mei Shengnan, Chunlai''s family and chunyouyue, There are also angry youth Hao Jun and Fang Shuyi from the western district.


    Su''s mother wears a white Long Sleeve princess skirt, a pair of white pantyhose, a pair of red shoes, and a shiny golden crown hairpin on her head. In a moment, Su Su Su''s little love, who looks like a wild boy, becomes a little princess, sitting in front of the cake with a "1" candle, I drool at the big cake.


    Everyone is singing happy birthday to Xiao''ai. Su Su, who is standing opposite Xiao''ai, always thinks it''s unnecessary to celebrate such a big fart''s birthday, but looking at such a shining Xiao''ai, she suddenly feels some tears in her eyes.


    I think Xiao AI was born and grew up in the last days. Only today can she live like a little girl before the last days. In my last life, where can I have that condition to celebrate her birthday? Is the birthday of little love is a few months, Su Su are forgotten.


    Everyone is making a fuss and celebrating Xiao AI''s birthday. After a while, a son and a daughter from spring, named Niuniu and Chunming, get together with Xiao AI and Tianci, who don''t know what happened. Four children are around the cake, waiting to cut it.


    Su''s mother came forward and gave Xiao AI a knife to cut the cake. Originally, she wanted to hold Xiao AI''s hand and help Xiao AI cut the cake. But Xiao AI had great strength. With a small hand holding the knife, she poked the cake in front of her.


    At this time, Su Su''s ears were sharp, and he heard Hao Jun murmur in a low voice, "how can you let Chunzheng live after you''ve been in Chuncheng for so long? That Chunzheng''s nephew should have been killed long ago. Why do you want to be a hostage? Keep it for the new year? "


    Gazi glanced at Hao Jun and was too lazy to pay attention to this angry youth. He thought that other people didn''t do things simply, and he was the only one!


    "Where do you keep the hostages? Why did I look around, but I didn''t find chunshisan? "


    Because Hao Jun and Gazi are standing behind Su Su, although their voices are small, they still teach Su Su to hear them. She immediately raises her ears alert. She doesn''t understand why Hao Jun asks where the hostages are?

 Chapter 525

    If Su Su hadn''t forgotten, she locked the scope of spies in the high-level of pupa town. Chen Siyu and Hao Jun, who have certain rights in pupa Town, now Hao Jun and Chen Siyu have taken the initiative to come to Chuncheng. Is there one of these two spies?


    Su Su tightened her eyebrows. Now it seems that Hao Jun is more suspected than Chen Siyu. After all, Hao Jun has shown interest in the place where the hostages are held. Is Hao Jun a spy sent by Chunzheng sect to pupa town? What''s the purpose of his coming to Chuncheng?


    When Su Su thinks about this, he feels a little confused. Chun Zhengzong finally sent a spy to the top of pupa town. In order to find out Chun shisan, he decided to expose the hostage? You know, chunshisan is in Su Su''s hands, because it is used to contain chunzhengzong, so chunshisan is not very free at most. Chunzhengzong also knows that chunshisan will not be in danger of life. For a chunshisan without life danger, it is worth exposing a spy. Is it worth it?!


    In the era of chaos and darkness, every spy who breaks into the enemy''s internal high-level plays a role equivalent to the fighting capacity of thousands of troops. Every spy is a rare talent.


    Or, she thinks too much about everything. In fact, the real spies still stay in pupa town. After all, chunzhengzong always wants to get rid of pupa town and Bafang village, so she has no way out.


    When Su Su left Bafang village, she told Muyang to find out the high-level spy in pupa town. If Hao Jun and Chen Siyu had any problems, Muyang would not let them come to Chuncheng to fight Su Su. Therefore, these two people should have no problems, or their acting skills were excellent, and they didn''t show up in pupa town, Let Muyang didn''t cast doubt on Hao Jun and Chen Siyu.


    Then the problem comes. Since the other side''s acting skills are excellent, he won''t stand behind Su Su blatantly and ask about the hiding place of the hostages. So Hao Jun, maybe he''s just a stunned angry youth.


    With this problem in mind, the boisterous birthday party came to an end step by step. After everyone had a small piece of the cake, Su Mu decided to send the rest to the orphanage next door. Later in the night, Xiao AI began to yawn, and everyone''s party gradually dispersed.


    Hao Jun couldn''t find out anything from Gazi. After eating Xiaoai''s cake, he was the first one to leave Su Su''s yard. To make it easier for everyone to take care of him, he now lives in the same yard with Chen Siyu. The location of the yard was chosen by Chen Siyu, just beside the three members of Jin Gang''s family.


    Back in the dark yard, Hao Jun lay on the bed, looking at the shining night sky outside the window, listening to the sound of the wind in his ears. In this way, his brain was a little empty. He lay for a long time. He heard that in the dark, Chen Siyu slowly came back and pushed open the door of the courtyard. The gentle footsteps seemed to pause in the middle of the yard for a while, and then Chen Siyu pushed open hao Jun''s door.


    "Why did you sleep?"


    In the dark, Chen Siyu goes to Hao Jun''s bed. Unexpectedly, she sits very close to Hao Jun. then Hao Jun gets up and hugs Chen Siyu. She is about to kiss Chen Siyu, but she hides and laughs at Hao Jun


    "No, I''m a little tired today. Let''s talk like this and do nothing else."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Listening to Chen Siyu''s meaning of refusing to be intimate, Hao Jun felt a little boring. He released his hands holding Chen Siyu and lay back on the bed. Just as he lay down, Chen Siyu was like a maggot of tarsal bone. He pasted it up and lay on Hao Jun''s heart with a scallion finger. At the same time, he drew a circle in Hao Jun''s heart and sang with a smile, As if chatting at random, he asked softly:


    "Did you ask chunzhengzong where his nephew was hiding today?"


    "No, Gatz won''t say." Hao Jun lay with one hand behind his head and one hand touching Chen Siyu''s long hair. Suddenly, he asked strangely, "do you want me to know where the hostages are hiding and what they want to do?"


    "Curious, just asking."


    Chen Siyu tilts her head and looks very intimate. She sticks her face to Hao Jun''s heart and rubs it. Looking at her cat like dependence, Hao Jun is very helpful. Who knows that before yesterday, he and Chen Siyu haven''t said a few words. Today, they can lie on the same bed and lean together in such a warm and happy posture.


    Then Hao Jun seemed to think of something again, and said to Chen Siyu lying on his chest: "in the future, don''t let me ask about this and that. I''m sent by Muyang to kill chunzhengzong. It has nothing to do with the hostages. After asking too much, Su Su Su thought I was a spy."


    "That''s right. I won''t inquire about it in the future." Chen Siyu raised his head and looked at Hao Jun with a gentle smile. The eyelashes on his eyes blinked in the moonlight, and he laughed very well.


    Hao Jun sighed. He reached out and touched Chen Siyu''s face. He looked very emotional. "I saw your movie before the end of the world. It''s really good-looking. If I put it in the past, I would never dream that one day I would fall in love with you."


    "MMM ~ ~" Chen Siyu answered. Although he looked down at Hao Jun, there was a strange carelessness in his eyes. He fell in love with each other?! Yes, before yesterday, Chen Siyu didn''t know that Hao Jun was still her fan in the vast crowd.


    At the end of the world, it can make a person''s life path unthinkable. Just like Chen Siyu, she never thought that she would sleep in the same bed with a loser like Hao Jun one day when she was in the spotlight.


    As time goes by, they embrace each other, chatting with each other. Soon, the night passes in a hurry, and a new day will come.


    Early the next morning, there were many soldiers standing in the alley. Chunlai and chunyouyue were leading these soldiers to accept the inspection of Ye Yu and King Kong. These soldiers were specially assigned to King Kong to take him to the town outside Chuncheng to look for materials and medical equipment.


    Because there is a tide of corpses outside the spring city, not as many as one or two groups of zombies, every morning, the official people and the folk team gather at the gap, wait for the gap to open, and then rush out together. Then in the evening, they gather together and rush back from the outside.


    Therefore, the gap will only be opened twice a day. If you miss the opening time, people who want to get in and out of the Eastern District will have to wait for the next day.

 Chapter 526

    After reviewing the people assigned to him, King Kong took the backpack in the hands of Chou Shijia. There were some food and water in the backpack. He led a fully armed team of 30 people to gather at the gap.


    As soon as he left, Ye Yu supported Su Su. As soon as he was about to turn around, he heard Chen Siyu smile strangely across the alley: "eh, Ye Yu didn''t want to go out for a walk?"


    "Not today."


    Su Su shakes his head and answers casually. Then he follows Ye Yu into the yard. After a while, zhuoshijia comes to play with Xiao AI with a gift from heaven. Su Su Su''s father and mother are forced to stay in Chuncheng by Su Su Su, so they don''t follow Bai Heng to go back to Bafang village. The two of them are busy in the yard, responsible for some trivial things.


    After the cold morning, at more than 9 a.m., the sun shines through the layers of clouds in the spring city. Su Su takes out two pieces of land mats and spreads them in the middle of the yard. He puts Xiaoai and Tianci on the mats together. Chou Shijia sits beside the mats and teases Xiaoai and Tianci. Su Su Su pulls Ye Yu and they enter the house.


    "What for?" Ye Yu looks like a rascal. As soon as she enters the room, she hugs Su Su from behind, reaches out her hand, touches Su Su Su''s chest through her clothes, and says with a smile: "you are getting more and more waves. What do you want to do when you pull your brother into the room in broad daylight? Do you want to have sex in the daytime? "


    "Don''t use idioms. I''ll tell you something."


    Struggling, Su Su turns around and pushes Ye Yu. She sits on the edge of the table in the room and says to Ye Yu:


    "Last night, I thought about it all night. Do you think there was something wrong with Hao Jun and Chen Siyu?"


    "Who? Chen Siyu? I''m not familiar with it


    Ye Yu sits beside Su Su, reaches out his hand, pulls Su Su over and sits on his lap. In the daytime, single men and few women live in the same room, but Su Su only wants to chat with him?


    He stretched out his hand and touched Su Su''s waist. Su Su rolled his eyes with the appearance of a hungry ghost in the color. At this moment, Ye Yu could not think about what he said to Ye Yu. She put out her hand to block Ye Yu''s hand in her clothes and murmured:


    "Let me tell you something. I specially observed Chen Siyu and Hao Jun in the dark today. They didn''t show any abnormality, but Chen Siyu seemed to have asked me whether I would work with them. What do you mean? Does she want to tie our little love away while I''m out on a mission? "


    "Eh, eh ~ ~" Ye Yu has been so preoccupied that he can''t think about anything at all. At this moment, he has only one idea in his mind, taking off Su Su''s clothes. What else can he think of besides taking off Su Su''s clothes?


    So Su Su in Ye Yu''s entanglement, continue to say: "this is not impossible, tomorrow I cheat her and Hao Jun, said tomorrow you and I, follow King Kong to do the task, you are in the dark to protect Xiao''ai and my parents, I half way back, see we are gone together, Hao Jun and Chen Siyu will do to Xiao''ai and my parents?"


    "Good."


    Ye Yu only answered one word, but before Su Su could react, she pressed her on the table and started to do the day-to-day sex propaganda. When Su Su got away again, it was an hour later.


    She changed her clothes again, and threw the clothes that Ye Yu had rubbed like dried vegetable leaves on Ye Yu''s satiated face. She opened the door and went out. As soon as she walked out, she saw Chen Siyu sitting on the cushion, a little closer to the gift of heaven. Su Su Su thought, this person is really haunted, just thinking about her little love?


    Although Su Su doesn''t want to be arrogant, sometimes some worries are also true. You know, Li Ying and LV Yin tried every means to get Xiao AI, but they kidnapped Xiao AI to control Su Su Ye Yu and the whole Bafang village?


    Now Bafang village and pupa town are growing stronger and stronger. As long as you save little love in your hand, you will have the resources of the whole Bafang village. Then chunzhengzong suddenly became enlightened and decided to turn Bafang village into his industry, which is not impossible.


    Su Su quietly listens to Chen Siyu and zhuoshijia''s nagging. If Chen Siyu is really an insider, he is also very clever. Since he has been here for so many days, Chen Siyu seldom wanders around Su Su Su. Most of the time he is around zhuoshijia and Tianci. If he wants to, should he not arouse Su Su Su Su Su''s suspicion?


    Of course, these are Su Su''s own conjectures, whether it is Chen Siyu, she or Hao Jun, or neither of them. These are not certain, they all need to be confirmed.


    After a while, Su''s mother cooked lunch, put the meal in the yard and invited Chou Shijia and Chen Siyu to stay for lunch. During the dinner, Su Su saw that Chen Siyu and Chou Shijia had a good talk, so she couldn''t help but ask in a strange way


    "Well? Why do I only see you drop in today? I don''t see Hao Jun coming here, and I don''t see him going out to work with King Kong. "


    "Hao Jun is a little depressed." With chopsticks in his hand, Chen Siyu talked about Hao Jun as if he were talking about a child. "Didn''t he ask Gazi where Chun shisan was locked up yesterday? He didn''t say that. Hao Jun said that you''re taking him as an outsider. Now you''re in the room and you''re depressed. "


    "He wants to know where chunshisan pass is and what to do?"


    This made Su''s mother suspicious. Although Hao Jun acted like an angry youth on weekdays, what did that angry youth mean by asking about Chun shisan? Don''t you think Su Su is too soft and weak to kill the spring thirteen flag? If Gazi doesn''t tell Hao Jun, is Hao Jun depressed? Isn''t that very suspicious?


    "Who knows?"


    Chen Siyu, sitting next to Chou Shijia, shrugs and looks like he has nothing to do with himself. He reaches out a chopstick, dips it into the soup and sends it to Tianci''s mouth for Tianci to lick. Chen Siyu laughs at Chou Shijia


    "You see, your God given expression is funny, ha ha ha ~ ~"


    Chou Shijia also laughs with Chen Siyu. Su Su pulls the corners of her mouth, but she can''t laugh at all. She hears Su''s mother discussing with Su''s father about Hao Jun''s problems here and there, so she secretly pokes Ye Yu, who has been burying himself in pickpocketing.


    Ye Yu raised her head from a sea bowl and looked at Su Su blankly. Immediately, she seemed to think of something and said to Su Fu and Su Mu:


    "Mom and Dad, it''s like this. Tomorrow I want to go out with King Kong to hunt some nuclei."

 Chapter 527

    Mom and dad! The whole table is stunned, and they all look at Ye Yu''s self-conscious face. I think ye Yu used to call Su Fu and Su Mu uncle and aunt? When did you change your name? Look at the sudden look on Su''s father and mother''s face. It seems that they haven''t changed their name. They''ve talked to each other.


    Su Su''s heart is a capital embarrassment. Under the table, she tramples on Ye Yu fiercely. However, she has to cooperate with Ye Yu on her face. Pretending to be nothing, she nods to Su Su''s father and mother and agrees:


    "Then I''ll go out with Ye Yu tomorrow. I haven''t practiced for a long time. I''m afraid of strangers. Parents, just watch Xiao AI at home."


    "Oh, good, good."


    Looking at Su Su''s natural expression, Su Fu, who was suddenly changed his name, could not react, but he had to think that it was a normal phenomenon and nodded. As a father, Su Fu had a little hurt in his heart. How he once longed for the day when his daughter got married, and now he has a little hurt.


    Ah ~ ~ in the world of young people, he never understood how he didn''t even have a wedding, didn''t offer tea to his parents, and he didn''t give ye Yu a change of tongue fee, so Ye Yu called his parents directly? Tradition has been lost with the coming of the end.


    Su''s father behaved normally, so Su''s mother couldn''t say anything, so others couldn''t give any advice. The whole lunch was slowly finished in such a calm manner.


    After lunch, Tianci and Xiaoai are about to take a nap. Because the two children have a companion, zhuoshijia leaves Tianci here to take a nap. She goes back to the small courtyard where she and King Kong live to wash clothes. Chen Siyu sees zhuoshijia go, and Su Su keeps her two children together, so she goes.


    When it was time for dinner, King Kong came back in a mess. At the same time, he also brought back some large medical instruments, which were consigned by the 30 soldiers behind him. Along the way, King Kong was responsible for the fight, and he had no time to dig the crystal nucleus in the zombie''s brain. While the 30 soldiers were responsible for protecting King Kong, they were also responsible for digging the crystal nucleus, but because everyone went out this time, they all performed their own duties, King Kong didn''t take any of the nuclei dug by the 30 soldiers.


    So some time in the evening, Ye Yu, King Kong and Chun Lai had a secret talk, and then announced to the public that Ye Yu would go out with King Kong to earn some seeds for a rainy day. At the same time, Chunlai and chunyouyue would go out. In addition, Gazi, Lixia and situ Shan would need to help for two hours, mainly to help the people inside, After two hours, all the people in the east side are gone, and the three can come back.


    And Su Su also wants to go with Ye Yu, so in these two hours, the area near the orphanage will be in a state of no expert defense.


    In fact, there are several second-order powers, including Hao Jun, a gold power, and Chen Siyu, a water power. In addition, Chun youyue, who is fully armed, is on duty near the orphanage with hundreds of soldiers and weapons.


    When the plan came here, all aspects of the matter moved. Although Ye Yu only talked about the trip with a small number of people, who knows how many people knew about the trip?


    In a word, the next day, before dawn, Ye Yu and King Kong went to see a group of soldiers, went to the gap and waited. Then at 7 o''clock in the morning, Gazi, Lixia and situ Shan left. The last one to leave the area was Su Su. She didn''t take Xiao AI with her.


    At this time, before Xiao''ai got up, Su Su stood outside the sunny yard and explained to her mother the procedure after Xiao''ai got up for a while. Basically, Xiao''ai didn''t have to guard her bedside. When she woke up, she would roll on the bed for a while. When she realized that she was hungry, she would call her mother.


    Sue just needs to make a bottle of milk for her.


    After explaining this, Su Su walked out of the alley with a big backpack on his back, a cap on his head, a pair of toad sunglasses on his face, a long sleeve T-shirt and jeans.


    Almost when Su Su was about to reach the gap, she turned back, raised her hand to press the cap on her head, stood at a corner and waited quietly for a moment. She thought, if Chen Siyu and Hao Jun were not spies, would they be calm today?


    At this time, Su Su stood about one or two blocks away from her courtyard. Last night, Su Su repeatedly told Ye Yu that she would leave Xiao''ai in front of everyone today, so Ye Yu''s eyes must be fixed on Xiao''ai all the time. She can''t even blink. If Xiao''ai has something wrong with her, she will leave her, She died in front of Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu is scared, under Su Su''s repeated exhortations, he vowed again and again that he would never move his eyes away from Xiao AI, even in the blink of an eye.


    Even so, because of the shadow of her last life, Su Su still feels anxious when she leans against the wall. She has some hesitation and doesn''t know whether she gives her little love to Ye Yu or not. Although she always tells herself that Ye Yu has more responsibilities than Xie Qingyan, Su Su Su still can''t stop her panic.


    She''s too far away from Xiaoai. It''s one or two blocks away. If that area gets noisy, Su Su doesn''t know if ye Yu can properly protect Xiaoai and her parents.


    She was hesitating, panicking and anxious. Suddenly, Su Su''s ears were sharp. She heard bursts of gunfire in the area where she lived. It seemed that there were more than one or two people listening to the intensity of gunfire.


    At that moment, Su Su''s heart beat so fast that she was about to jump out of her throat. She straightened up and ran towards the courtyard where she lived. The closer she was to her own courtyard, she knew that what happened there was not small, at least it should be a large-scale gunfight.


    Gradually, there are children''s crying mixed in. White tear gas smoke floats over the area. Su Su runs fast under his feet. At the same time, Spring Moon in the area rings the alarm, and the alarm sounds "Wu ~ Wu ~ Wu!" The sound of the sound, the whole spring city heard above.


    The gap, which had been half opened, was temporarily closed under the order of Chunlai. On the wall on both sides of the gap, Gazi Lixia and others, who thought they were just coming to the platform, jumped down from the wall one after another and started running towards the orphanage. They didn''t even have time to walk the stairs. Behind them, Chunlai and others led a large group of people to rush towards the orphanage.

 Chapter 528

    Su Su is the first one to rush into the firepower circle in the white smoke. She sees a group of people in plain clothes fighting in the street with Chun youyue''s troops. Chun youyue takes her subordinates to take cover while shooting.


    Seeing this, Su Su''s feet were windy, and he stepped on the path made of bluestone slabs. His hands were clawed on both sides, holding two groups of silver light in his claws. Shua Shua Shua, the silver light in his hands turned into two ice swords. Su Su Su grabbed the ice sword and attacked from the back of the group of people in plain clothes. He cut one person''s back with one sword, and the whole person quickly froze into a popsicle.


    "Su Su, there are so many people coming. We''ve been cheated!" On the other side of chunyouyue, seeing Su Su appear, he shoots at the plainclothes and shouts to Su Su across the air: "these people are soldiers. They are the orthodox people of chunyouyue!"


    Originally, this is the trap Su Su set for Chen Siyu and Hao Jun. Su Su just wants to know what reaction Chen Siyu and Hao Jun have when they are not here. Who will attack Xiao AI? How can he know that they will lead to such a big fire attack? Look at this spring ORTHODOX, how many people have been sent to the East District to rob Xiaoai?


    Or not to grab Xiaoai, but to find chunshisan?


    The other party''s intention is not clear, so Su Su killed all the way in. After meeting with Chun youyue, she frowned and said in a hurry: "I''ll go to see my daughter first. Do you remember to leave a few survivors to see what they are doing?"


    Leaving this sentence behind, Su Su ran away quickly. The white smoke didn''t smell like a tear gas bomb, but like a smoke bomb put by someone. It didn''t do any harm to human body. It just blocked the sight. The closer she was to the orphanage, the quieter the surrounding environment was. In fact, all the alleys leading to the orphanage were guarded by chunyouyue. Look at today''s situation, Spring ORTHODOX firepower seems to only rush to the periphery, just and spring on the fire, Su Su came.


    Turn a corner, go through the alley, and you will arrive at the siheyuan where Su Su lives. She is running in the alley in a hurry. She is afraid that Ye Yu will leave Xiao AI and run out to fight and kill when she hears such a big move outside. At that time, Su''s father and mother can''t stop someone from watching.


    At the entrance of the alley, a man came running in a hurry, holding a crying child in his hand, and there were about ten people behind him. In the white fog, he ran fast. Su Su Su''s heart suddenly sank. Listening to the child''s cry, she felt sad. However, after listening carefully, the child''s cry was not a little love, but a gift from heaven!


    God given?


    Su Su stopped doubtfully and looked at the person running towards her carefully. Gradually he got closer. In a piece of white smoke, Chen Siyu''s face appeared!


    In the alley, Chen Siyu stands opposite Su Su. They are about 15 meters apart. Her eyes are not as sharp as Su Su. Su Su sees her first. She runs closer before she sees Su Su Su''s face.


    Chen Siyu''s calm face suddenly appeared a little flustered. He was about two or three meters away from Su Su. Chen Siyu put the gift in his hand to Su Su Su and said, "Su Su, help me protect the gift first. Someone is chasing me behind me!"


    Then when Su Su took over the gift, Chen Siyu turned around and began to kill the ten or so people who followed him.


    "MD, are you crazy?"


    A man, with some kind of unbelievable tone, yelled at Chen Siyu in the white fog. Before her voice fell, she was shot in the head by Chen Siyu. The rest of the people were stunned, as if they didn''t respond to what happened. That''s because the sudden stupor made Chen Siyu find a chance. She raised her gun and shot one by one, Each hit the eyebrows of those people.


    Even in the white smoke, Chen Siyu''s shooting is so good?!


    Su Su holds the crying gift and frowns at Chen Siyu. At first glance, it looks like Chen Siyu is being chased by several people behind him. Now when she meets Su Su Su, Chen Siyu gives the gift to Su Su and finally frees up his hand to have a chance to deal with those people behind him.


    But in this matter, how can there be a trace of strangeness?


    Looking at Chen Siyu in front of her, Su Su frowns as she kills so many people with accurate shooting skills. Without waiting for Chen Siyu to come back and say something to her, Su Su Su holds the gift that her mood has gradually stabilized, steps forward quickly, steps on the body on the ground and goes to her courtyard.


    She calculated that the lane was quite far away from her courtyard. How could Chen Siyu run outside with a gift from heaven? Thinking about this problem, Su Su has run to the front of her courtyard. She stands outside the courtyard and looks around. Outside several alleys, the gunfire continues. In the orphanage and in her courtyard, it is quiet and there is no sound at all.


    Su Su''s heart suddenly sinks. Before Chen Siyu catches up, he kicks open the door of his house. When he sees Su''s father and mother moving things in the yard, he is relieved. They should be looking at the chaos outside, so they want to take back the materials scattered in the yard.


    Seeing the two elders, and the mood to toss these materials, Su Su knew that it was ok, but she was still not at ease, and pushed open her door, looking at Xiaoai, who was sleeping on the bed with her stomach exposed. Maomao''s bright red body was curling up in Xiaoai''s navel.


    The gunfire outside is like this, Xiao AI and Maomao are still sleeping?!


    Su Su, holding the gift of heaven, takes two steps in the direction of Xiao AI. Suddenly, a pinch of fine dust falls from her head. She looks up and sees Ye Yu squatting on the beam, bulging her eyes and staring at Xiao AI under the bed. Seeing Su Su Su''s head up, ye Yu moves her eyes and jumps down from the beam. She salutes Su Su Su and stands up in a standard military posture


    "Tell my daughter-in-law that I have successfully completed the task of guarding. Can I go out to fight?"


    "Go


    Looking at Ye Yu''s serious appearance, Su Su can''t help laughing. But when she raises her eyes, she suddenly turns red again. Looking at Ye Yu''s back, she thinks that this is really a different man from Xie Qingyan. She thinks that Ye Yu has lived up to her trust and is worthy of her trust.


    Look, today she tries to entrust Xiao''ai to Ye Yu. Although she only has time, she says that her eyes can''t leave Xiao''ai for a moment. Ye Yu really stares at Xiao''ai all the time. He almost copies Su Su Su''s orders, which is very good. It can''t be any better.

 Chapter 529

    Su Su raised her hand, holding the lightest little guy, pinched his back neck and comforted him. Her mind turned and she felt that there was not any meat in Tianci, so she put Tianci in Xiaoai''s bed and wanted to get some milk for Tianci.


    Because she was afraid that Tianci''s hands and feet would hit Xiaoai, which would lead Maomao to wake up and bite Tianci. Su Su specially put Tianci far away from Xiaoai. She thought that Tianci would not turn over anyway. If she put it so far away, she should not provoke Maomao.


    In order to be just in case, Su Su pulled down the sleeping Maomao from Xiaoai''s belly and put it on the window to bask in the sun.


    At this time, Tianci has calmed down. Sometimes, children are very strange. They pick people to cry. Some people hold him, and he will cry. Some people hold him, and he will slowly calm down. Just now, Chen Siyu holds Tianci, and Tianci is crying all the time. Later, Su Su Su holds Tianci, and Tianci doesn''t cry. Now he puts him on the bed, There was no sign of crying. He was like a magistrate. He knew who was stronger and who would protect him.


    "Just like you, you are sensitive to think and slow to walk. How can you be cerebral palsy?"


    Su Su sat on the edge of the bed, holding a pot of warm milk and shaking it in front of Tianci. Tianci looked at it for a long time, raised her little hand and patted the milk bottle. It seemed that she wanted to grasp the bottle with her hand, but she didn''t know how to grasp it. Su Su Su then carried the bottle and put the pacifier directly into Tianci''s mouth.


    Then she raised her finger, scraped her little nose, and looked at Tianci and laughed at her as she drank milk. She also laughed, gentle and full of pity. After a while, Su Su Su remembered and asked Tianci,


    "And your mother? Where have you been? "


    Just now I saw Chen Siyu running with Tianci in his arms, and I didn''t see where zhuoshijia was going. Now I think about it, Su Su is not right. Zhuoshijia thinks that Tianci is more important than her own life. How can she give it to Chen Siyu at such a time of gunfight? It''s Chen Siyu. How could zhuoshijia not run with Chen Siyu?


    Isn''t it... Chuoshija was killed?


    This is bad. Zhuo Shijia was killed in the Bureau she made. It''s strange that King Kong didn''t ask her to settle accounts! As soon as she thought about this, Su Su couldn''t sit down. She got up and went to the door. She told her father and mother that she went out of the courtyard and rushed to the front of the courtyard where zhuoshijia and Jingang lived.


    The alley is still quiet, and Chen Siyu doesn''t know where to go. The white smoke is scattered, and the distant gunfire sounds sporadically. It is estimated that the gunfight is coming to an end under the double attack of Chunlai and Ye Yu. Su Su Su doesn''t think much. She raises her foot, kicks open the courtyard door of zhuoshijia, and sees that zhuoshijia is lying on the ground, dressed in pajamas.


    Su Su quickly ran into the yard, turned over zhuoshijia lying in the yard, raised two fingers, touched the main artery of zhuoshijia''s neck, and was still alive. Su Su breathed, raised her hand and brushed the hair behind zhuoshijia''s head. Except for a big bag that had been knocked out on the forehead of zhuoshijia, there was no trace of knocking on the other places.


    She should have been pushed from behind, knocked on the stone carving beside the door and fainted.


    Su Su grabs Chou Shijia''s arm, puts it on her shoulder, and puts it out of the yard. She wanted to put it back in her yard and let her father and mother show her the injury on Chou Shijia''s head. However, she just stepped on the alley, and saw King Kong leading a group of people running over. After a long distance, she cried anxiously:


    "Su Su, what''s wrong with doctor Zhuo?"


    "I''ll talk about it later. You help people in and get those brain doctors."


    Seeing King Kong coming, Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that the war was over. The sporadic gunshots were supposed to solve the remaining evils of Chunzheng. After the sporadic gunshots ended, the world suddenly fell into a quiet,


    After Su Su handed over zhuoshijia to King Kong, she went to see the orphanage again. From the outside, she heard that the orphanage was still quiet, and no one seemed to be moving inside. So Su Su still kicked open the door of the yard and walked quickly into the orphanage. She listened to the sound in her ears. Su Su Su approached the door of a classroom, pushed it open and saw Chunlai''s wife, There are Shi Xin and other teachers, are protecting a room of children, as if to avoid the earthquake, head squatting under the desk.


    "It''s all right. Let''s all come out."


    Su Su opened the door of the classroom and watched the children on the ground stand up one by one carefully. She raised her hand and let the first child out of the door. Then she watched Shi Xin with a big stomach and wanted to stand up, but some of her feet were out of control. The old woman next to her helped Shi Xin and they stood up together.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at Shi Xin''s stomach, Su Su kindly asked. Shi Xin raised his pale face, his forehead was full of sweat, and shook his head. He responded to Su Su Su normally


    "It''s OK. I''m ok. Let''s see if there are any other children who are injured, and some of them haven''t come into the classroom."


    "I''ve seen it. There''s no one outside the yard. I should have gone to another classroom."


    Su Su said as she turned and left the orphanage. She just wanted to have a look at the situation and make sure that all the teachers and children were OK. She would go back to Xiao AI immediately.


    Just when she just walked out of the gate of the orphanage, an accident happened. Xiao AI''s loud cry suddenly broke out in the originally quiet courtyard, followed by Tianci''s cry. Su Su Su immediately thought of something and rushed back.


    Her rapid figure, through Su''s father and Su''s mother, first rushed into the room, stood at Xiaoai''s bedside and saw that her legs were almost soft. That day, she didn''t know when she would turn over. She also sat up, moved directly to Xiaoai with her buttocks, and pressed Xiaoai. There was a deep tooth mark on the corner of Xiaoai''s mouth, Tianci is very hard. You can see the blood.


    But originally that Su Su put on the windowsill to bask in the sun, Maomao seemed to be enraged by Tianci. In fact, he didn''t plan to do anything to Tianci, but Tianci bit Xiaoai, so he couldn''t bear it any longer and slipped down from the windowsill, as if ~ ~! It''s a bit of a god given ass.

 Chapter 530

    When Su Su Su rushes in, he sees a picture of Maomao biting Tianci''s ass. now Tianci is pressing Xiaoai, Maomao is pressing Tianci, Tianci and Xiaoai are crying!


    "Maomao!" Su Su''s eyes darkened, and he seemed to see the death time of heaven''s gift. He also saw King Kong and zhuoshijia incarnated as revenge envoys. They wanted to spend all their lives to avenge the poisoned heaven''s gift


    Behind him, Su Su''s father and mother slowed down, and Su Su ran into the room. Seeing this, Su''s mother cried with heartache: "little love, little love, oh, your face is bleeding!"


    Now it''s not the relationship between Xiao AI''s face bleeding and not bleeding, but the relationship between God''s being bitten by Maomao and being about to die!


    Su Su''s mind is full of thoughts. He looks at the God given ass, eh? There''s no cut on that ass!


    And the one who should, probably, might have been bitten and would have been killed immediately was crying, crying, one second, two seconds, three seconds... Eh? Half a minute later, why hasn''t the gift been poisoned by Maomao? Or is the gift not bitten at all?


    Su Su feels that she is really in a trance. In Su Su''s mother''s fussy cry, she stands beside Tianci and Xiaoai''s bed and stares at Tianci''s buttocks, because Tianci is wearing open crotch pants, and the two little buttocks are exposed. In Su Su Su''s impression, she seems to be aiming at the half second lens and see a snake bite on Tianci''s buttocks.


    Why not now?


    A minute later, Tianci was still crying under Xiaoai''s pressure. Xiaoai twisted her body and saw that her mother just stood by the bed and didn''t help her, and her grandmother didn''t dare to pull Tianci because Tianci was too weak. She couldn''t hold Xiaoai''s hand and tightly pulled Xiaoai''s clothes. Xiaoai had to support herself and began to push Tianci with her hand.


    Outside the door, King Kong heard the news and rushed in from the outside. Maomao had already slipped down from Tianci''s buttocks. Su Su only saw King Kong standing by the window to see the situation of the two children. Then he reached out and forced Tianci to lift up Xiaoai. He held Tianci''s back collar and scolded


    "You son of a bitch, have you learned to bite? What do you think you''ve done to love? Look at it yourself?!! Little love is bleeding


    Su Su is a little guilty. When King Kong lifted up the gift, she reached out and picked up Xiao AI. She specially looked at the open crotch pants of the gift. There are some blue birthmarks on the exposed buttocks. Every child''s buttocks are blue, which is very normal. But where is the wound Maomao bit?


    Could it be that he was made paranoid by the spy recently, and had hallucination?!


    Just thinking about it, Ye Yu jumps in from the door again. He takes a look at Xiao AI, who is crying in Su Su''s arms. He stares at King Kong angrily and says:


    "Vajra, you grandson, look at what your son has done and bite the face of Laozi girl like this, you grandson..."


    King Kong is full of shame. He takes Tianci and slaps Tianci''s buttocks in front of Ye Yu. Tianci, who was not easy to be quiet, cries again. Su Su Su feels guilty and is a little confused. She always thinks that Tianci should be bitten by Maomao. Originally, Tianci is going to die, As a result, the wound disappeared for no reason, so Su Su didn''t care to ask for justice for Xiao AI. Instead, she said to King Kong:


    "Forget it, don''t fight. Your family is thin. Don''t fight."


    "I''m sorry, Su Su. When doctor Zhuo wakes up, I''ll let doctor Zhuo take this son of a bitch and make a solemn apology to your little love. I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK. We''ll talk when we wake up." The guilty Su Su, after a pause, said to King Kong: "you, you look back and observe the God given mental state. Um ~ ~ you''d better take some detoxification pills and inject some serum. He ~ ~ ~ um ~ ~ have a look and check if he was bitten by my hair."


    Smell speech, King Kong bowed his head, casually looked at the crying God given, and looked at the plate back to the little love leg hair, said with indifference: "your family hair recognize people, know god given is little love''s younger brother, won''t bite him, to bite, we God given can live to now? It''s Maomao''s poison. Whoever touches it will belch. "


    With that, King Kong walked away with the gift of heaven. All the way, he still reprimanded the biting behavior of the gift of heaven. It''s too bad, it''s too bad. He bit people at such a young age, and he got it when he grew up?!


    Su Su silently watched the father and son leave. She reached out and patted the weeping little love. In her ears, Su Su''s mother''s heartbreaking voice, and Ye Yu''s cursing voice. She was thinking about her problems, the series of things that happened today, and the missing wound on her ass.


    Because many details don''t work out, Su Su is a little absent-minded for the next day. When she goes to bed at night, Su Su lies beside Xiao AI, coaxing her and thinking about what happened today. Very late at night, Ye Yu returns to the house after her hard work in the first half of the night. Su Su Su suddenly sits up from the bed.


    "Oh! Why are you sitting up, you blackout


    Ye Yu, who just wants to go to bed, looks at Su Su sitting straight in the dark. For fear of disturbing Su Su and Xiao AI in deep sleep, Ye Yu doesn''t light a light group or something, but she doesn''t want to. Su Su Su, who should be sleeping, suddenly sits up and scares Ye Yu.


    He lay on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand and shook Su Su''s face. Seeing that Su Su''s eyes were straight without any reaction, Ye Yu was a little anxious and asked in a low voice:


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it going to change? "


    In the room where only moonlight was left, Su Su wore long black hair, and her face was very pale under the moonlight. Her eyes were straight, and she slowly turned to look at Ye Yu. Just like this, Ye Yu was a little flustered. She suddenly asked:


    "You say, who is the target of today''s attack?"


    "Xiaoai, chunzhengzong wants to kidnap us Xiaoai!" Ye Yu looked at Su Su and added, "this is what you said!"


    "But today I saw Chen Siyu, holding the gift of heaven, planning to run out of the defensive circle of Spring Moon."


    "She said it was because someone was after her. She was desperate."


    About the attack, Ye Yu, King Kong and Chunlai were all doing an investigation one day today. They asked everyone, including Chen Siyu, of course. So Ye Yu, like everyone else, thinks that Chen Siyu has no problem. At least Chen Siyu can make it right.

 Chapter 531

    "No, how do I feel that Chen Siyu just wanted to take away the gift from heaven?" Su Su shakes his head and stares at Ye Yu tightly. "You and Xiao AI have nothing to do. They don''t know that you have been staying on the beam. They don''t even rush into my yard. They don''t move the materials all over the yard."


    "Pull it down, Chen Siyu want to take away the gift? Why? Tianci is such a weak child. Today, I don''t know how long I can live tomorrow. What do you want to do with Tianci? Threat King Kong


    Ye Yu gets up and turns to the bathroom without any resonance on her face. When she comes back, she sees Su Su lying down and sleeping. Without thinking about it, she lies down beside Su Su Su, reaches out her hand to cover Su Su''s little love on the other side, and then goes to bed with the two women.


    Just about to fall into a dream, Su Su, lying between Ye Yu and Xiao AI, suddenly opens her eyes, sits up and wakes Ye Yu. He frowns, looks at Su Su sitting up above and says angrily:


    "What are you doing? Is it still sleeping? If you don''t sleep, do something else. "


    "Ye Yu, I still think Chen Siyu has a problem. Her goal is not love, it''s a gift from heaven!"


    Su Su, a blessed soul, suddenly wants to be enlightened. She looks down at Ye Yu lying on the bed and says in a low voice:


    "Today, Maomao took a bite from Tianci, but Tianci didn''t hurt himself. Tianci has a problem, really."


    "There''s a problem with this, there''s a problem with that, and I think you have a problem too! Is Tianci bitten by Maomao? I can''t hold Maomao''s poison. It''s second death, and heaven''s gift can live to the present? "


    Ye Yu doesn''t know what Su Su is talking about. In fact, Su Su doesn''t know what she is talking about. If you want to say that there is no connection between them, Su Su Su''s five senses are so sensitive, and the sensitive five senses don''t let Su Su Su go. But let Su Su Su connect all these things together, and she doesn''t know what all this is for.


    Seeing her eyes open, Ye Yu doesn''t sleep at all. She picks up Su Su, rushes into the bathroom and does something unknown... She doesn''t let him sleep well, does she? OK, then he won''t let her sleep!


    After tossing for two hours, Su Su was finally tired by Ye Yu. She was carried back to bed by Ye Yu for lack of oxygen in her head. She really had a good night''s sleep. When she opened her eyes and woke up, Xiao AI had already been lying beside her, drinking breakfast milk with a milk bottle.


    Su Su plays with Xiao AI for a while. She only thinks that Ye Yu''s adult activities make her blood come back to life, and her brain turns very fast.


    After a while, Ye Yu took the breakfast into the room, put it on the table and said to Su Su, "today''s breakfast is made by your mother. Come and eat it quickly."


    "How''s Chou Shijia? What about King Kong and heaven''s gift? "


    "Wake up, we asked zhuoshijia about yesterday. She said that at that time, she and Chen Siyu were going to take heaven''s gift to our side to hide. Before we went out, we saw a group of people rush in. She was pushed from behind and ran into the door. She fainted."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Su Su thoughtfully walked to the table. As soon as the little love on the bed saw Su Su gone, she climbed down from the bed with a bottle in one hand and barefoot. She was beside the bed and didn''t dare to let go. She had to call her father pitifully to Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu walks over and laughs, embraces Xiao AI, walks to the edge of the table and gives her an egg cake. Looking at the tooth print on the corner of her mouth, she says to Su Su:


    "I told you yesterday to find some medicine for my girl. Did you wipe it?"


    "I forgot." Su Su also holds an egg cake in her hand. She looks up at Xiao AI''s tooth print on the corner of her mouth, and suddenly remembers the picture of Xiao AI bitten by God yesterday. She frowns and asks Xiao AI, "I say, you''ve been bitten, why don''t you fight back the first time?"


    "She''s still young. How do you know that?"


    Holding Xiaoai Ye Yu, he stares at Su Su. How can he listen to Su Su''s meaning? If Xiaoai is bitten, how can he reprimand her? Little love is the victim.


    "If you don''t understand, teach!" Su Su Bai glances at Ye Yu, reaches out his hand, hugs Xiao AI from Ye Yu''s arms, bows his head and says to Xiao AI, "if someone beats you, of course you have to fight back. You see that you were bitten yesterday. You don''t even push the gift away from you for the first time. You just look at your mother and want her to help you solve the crisis. It''s wrong. You have to fight back by yourself for the first time, Mom is an adult. Mom can''t participate in the fight between your children. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s right."


    Ye Yu agrees, and rarely agrees with Su Su''s view of parenting. In such a society, if you are beaten, you have to fight back the first time. If you fight back the first time, it''s self-defense. If you fight back later, it''s revenge.


    After Xiaoai''s education, Su Su gives Ye Yu Xiaoai, who is holding the egg cake. She sits on the windowsill, takes a piece of paper, writes what she is drawing on the paper with Xiaoai''s crayon, and then looks at Ye Yu, who is waiting for Xiaoai to eat the egg cake


    "Ye Yu, I''ve decided to plot a big plot and try out Chen Siyu."


    "Chen Siyu again?" Ye Yu can''t bear to look at Su Su. She hugs Xiao AI, who has finished the egg cake, to Su Su Su. Xiao AI grabs a crayon and begins to draw blindly on the white paper. Then she hears Ye Yu say to Su Su Su: "in this way, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll catch Chen Siyu for you, so that you don''t have to think about Chen Siyu all day long


    "What can she tell you if you arrest her? Tell you she''s a spy? "


    Su Su is full of banter and looks at Ye Yu. What a simple and rude man he is. If Chen Siyu is really a spy, his kung fu must be home, otherwise he would not have been lurking in pupa town for so long.


    Besides, why did Chen Siyu give up such a sweet cake as Xiaoai and want to tie Tianci instead? This is also a matter that can''t be figured out. Su Su Su decided to discuss with zhuoshijia to see how to let Chen Siyu show his horse''s feet.


    After a preliminary discussion with Ye Yu, Su Su goes to see Chou Shijia with Xiao AI in her arms. Yesterday, she knew that Chou Shijia''s head injury was not serious. It was just because of the impact that she was in a coma. She woke up in a few hours. During this period, King Kong gave the gift to Su Mu Dai, and Su Mu was used to it. Last night, she went to sleep with Su mu.


    As soon as he entered the gate of zhuoshijia''s house, Su Su saw Chen Siyu with long hair slanting and helping zhuoshijia dry clothes in the yard. Seeing Su Su Su coming in, Chen Siyu also said to Su Su Su with a smile:


    "I saw you all day yesterday in a trance. Are you ok?"

 Chapter 532

    "It''s OK. Maybe I haven''t used the power for a long time. It''s just overdrawn."


    Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms and smiles at Chen Siyu. She stands in the yard and chats with Chen Siyu again. Then she holds Xiao AI and goes into the main room to see zhuoshijia.


    The light in this room is still good, sunny and ventilated, and it looks very dry in autumn. After entering the room, Su Su saw Chou Shijia lying on the bed, pale and pale, with a white bandage wrapped around her forehead, with a look of lack of blood gas.


    "Are you better?"


    "It''s much better, but I can''t get down yet."


    Chou Shijia also lay on his dizzy side and looked at Su Su feebly. He reached for a White Rabbit candy from under the pillow and handed it to Xiao AI. At the same time, he looked at the tooth mark on the corner of Xiao AI''s mouth with a distressed face and said very sorry:


    "My family''s gift may be growing teeth these days. I''ll bite when I see someone. I''m sorry, Xiao AI. When your aunt is ready, she''ll beat your younger brother for you."


    "Are you willing to beat me?" Su Su, holding Xiaoai in her arms, sat on the bed with a smile, put Xiaoai on the ground and stood, then said to zhuoshijia, "I wanted to tell you that I would take Tianci to the bell and Drum Tower in the Western District, but now you can''t even get off the ground. How do you want to play?"


    "To the bell and Drum Tower in the west?" Chen Siyu followed in, looked at Su Su and said: "we should go as soon as possible. In a few days, the spring city will enter the rainy season. Every autumn comes into winter, and it will rain for a month in the spring city."


    "Why? How do you know? " Su Su looks at Chen Siyu curiously. She''s right. It does rain for a long time every autumn when winter comes. But how does Chen Siyu know?


    Chen Siyu bowed her head and laughed a little lonely. Chuoshijia on the bed explained: "Siyu''s hometown is in Chuncheng. She grew up in Chuncheng. Before the end of the world, she went to Xiangcheng because of filming. After the end of the world, the road was blocked. A woman missed her hometown and could not go alone. So this time we came to Chuncheng, she specially mentioned it to Xiaoyu, Come to spring city with us. "


    "Oh ~ ~" Su Su had some understanding. Looking at Chen Siyu, she gave a very considerate smile. She didn''t express any other meaning. If someone is really a traitor, it''s true and false, and it''s true and false. That''s the wisdom of a traitor.


    Then Su Su said to Chou Shijia in front of Chen Siyu, "well, if you can''t go to the bell and Drum Tower these days, I''ll go with Xiao AI and Tianci."


    Chen Siyu immediately looked at Su Su anxiously and said, "are you alone? Last time, because you and Ye Yu left for a while, there is such a big thing, you go out this time? We are afraid. Last time, those people must have come for Xiao''ai. Chunzhengzong wants to arrest Xiao''ai to threaten you and Ye Yu. Don''t go out and take risks, and drag two children. "


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with this, but from the standpoint of Chou Shijia, it turns out that yesterday''s attack was aimed at Xiao AI, and his family almost suffered from the disaster of the fish in the pond. Chou Shijia coughed a few times in a low voice, looked at Su Su Su with some regret, and looked at Chen Siyu with some displeasure, and said:


    "Since Su Su said that she could take the two children out, she could bring them back together. Her ability is obvious to all. Well, don''t mention it. Si Yu, I think you''ve been a little lenient with my family affairs recently."


    Said Chen Siyu''s face a burst of embarrassment, she seems to be a little unable to hang up in general, got up and went out of the room.


    After Chen Siyu left, Su Su lowered her head and began to reflect. Why didn''t Chen Siyu propose to go to the bell and Drum Tower with her? It''s a good time for her to take Xiaoai and Tianci with her. Just now, Chen Siyu just wanted to separate Xiaoai and Tianci, but didn''t say that she would go to the bell drum tower with her. Is it because Su Su Su''s strength is too strong to spend Su Su Su and Xiaoai on the east side? Chen Siyu is better to deal with Ye Yu, King Kong and others who trust her so much?


    After all, Su Su is easier to see things from a child''s point of view than Ye Yu. As soon as Su Su and Xiao''ai leave the Eastern District, Ye Yu will certainly go with them. At that time, Chen Siyu will cheat Su''s mother and King Kong casually, and he will be able to walk around with the gift of heaven.


    Su Su immediately made up her mind. She sat and chatted with Zhuo Shijia for a while. After turning around, she immediately found Ye Yu. The next day, they took Xiao AI and set out to the bell and Drum Tower.


    There are about four alleys that can leave the protection circle of chunyouyue when you walk out of the alleys of the orphanage. On weekdays, these four alleys are not well fortified, and idlers will not easily run into them. Since chunzhengzong troops attacked this area, people who go in and out of the area of the orphanage have to go through the strict examination of chunyouyue troops.


    Ye Yu is wearing desert camouflage clothes, with a very Kawaii waist stool tied on his waist. Xiao AI is wearing wool pantyhose, small black shoes and dark blue woollen clothes. He is sitting on Ye Yu''s waist stool kicking. Su Su Su is wearing sunglasses and a convenient gray fitness suit. A family of three walks forward slowly and gets on a car.


    Su Su was driving the car. She sat in the driver''s seat, raised her hand and pressed the cap on her head. She looked at Ye Yu in the co driver''s seat and asked:


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Ye Yu held Xiaoai in one hand, raised the watch on his wrist in the other hand, looked at the flashing green light on it, and said:


    "King Kong said that just now Chen Siyu came and took Tianci away from his mother. He said that he would take Tianci to see zhuoshijia."


    "She did move!"


    With a cold hum, Su Su slowly stepped on the brake of the car and was walking up the street in the East District. Ye Yu looked at the green dot on her watch and pointed to Su Su Su where to go.


    Because today''s trap is mainly aimed at Chen Siyu, Jingang, Gazi and Lixia follow Chen Siyu in the dark and give ye Yu feedback in time. From these feedback, Su Su Su knows that Chen Siyu has taken Tianci away from Su Mu''s hand, but he doesn''t go to zhuoshijia. Instead, he shakes, coaxes and walks all the way, Move up northeast street.


    Su Su drove his car slowly to the Northeast street, across the front of an alley. Looking at the soldiers who had already sent Spring Moon in the alley, Chen Siyu, who was humming a soothing song with heaven''s blessing, came slowly from the other end of the alley.

 Chapter 533

    Looking at what Chen Siyu is wearing today, he is wearing a pullover sweatshirt. He seems to have a gun on his waist and two knives tied to his legs. All of them are fully armed. They are hidden under the sweatshirt. The expression on his face is very peaceful. It looks like he is walking with a gift from heaven. He has no other intention.


    She stopped in the lane and looked at Su Su''s delicate face in the car at the entrance of the lane. The late autumn sun outside the lane shone on Su Su''s face, but it was a layer of silver cold light.


    Tianci hums a few times, shakes his head, and sees Su Su sitting in the car. He reaches out two small hands to ask Su Su to hold him. Su Su turns around, opens the door, and walks down from the car, revealing Ye Yu holding Xiao AI in the co driver''s seat.


    "Su Su, didn''t you go to the bell and Drum Tower?"


    Chen Siyu stepped back and put on a defensive alert posture, but his face was still smiling like a spring breeze. Looking at Su Su''s face full of condensation, Chen Siyu asked strangely:


    "What happened again?"


    "Where are you going with godsend?" Su Su tilted his head, the face under the cap, delicate features and cold eyes, looked at Chen Siyu and hissed, "or, I should ask you, what are you going to do with the gift of heaven?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand In Chen Siyu''s eyes, he was puzzled and puzzled. Originally, he held Tianci''s hands, released one, and slowly moved it to his waist. "Su Su, I just saw Tianci making a lot of noise and coaxing him."


    "You''d better not move your hand lightly. I know you''re good at shooting, so do you want to try? Is your gun fast or Ye Yu''s laser fast?"


    "Su Su..."


    "Give it to me!"


    He didn''t want to see Chen Siyu continue to play. Su Su stretched out her hand and took the gift from Chen Siyu''s arms with a straight face. However, Chen Siyu retreated, hid the gift to her side, and suddenly extended a hand to Su Su Su. A thick neck water column shot at Su Su Su.


    Su Su sneered in front of him, "are you trying to teach me in front of me?"


    She didn''t move. The water column shot by Chen Siyu ran away from both sides of Su Su''s body. It seemed that the water column was separated automatically and didn''t even splash on Su Su''s body.


    In such a strange phenomenon of automatic diversion, Su Su''s eyes have been staring at Chen Siyu, because Chen Siyu''s action range of shaking hands is too large, Tianci is a little too much to stand, so he tears his throat and starts to cry.


    "You hurt my son!"


    In the sky, a roar came down. With this roar, the huge body of King Kong came down. Like a black shadow, Chen Siyu rushed to the ground and poured water on Su Su.


    Chen Siyu was shocked and immediately knew that he had been ambushed, that is, he smashed the gift in his hand into the distance. When King Kong and Su Su both went to save the gift, Chen Siyu turned and ran.


    At the end of the lane, Ye Yu in the co driver''s seat holds Xiao AI in her arms, opens the car door, spins on the top of the car and chases Chen Siyu. At the other end of the lane, Gazi and Lixia block Chen Siyu''s way and attack her two ways. There is no escape.


    Tianci, who was almost smashed on the ground, fell into a thick water mass. It was the Water Su Su put down in a hurry. Before Tianci had time to choke water in the water mass, he was grabbed by King Kong and fished out the collar. With a wave of Su Su Su''s hand, all the water elements on Tianci''s clothes ran out. It was a dry baby again.


    Then she goes to chase Chen Siyu. She sees Chen Siyu being attacked by Ye Yu, Gazi and Lixia. A weak woman looks helpless and looks around. Then she sees Su Su behind Ye Yu and laughs


    "Su Su, you are also a woman. Are you just looking at so many big men bullying a weak woman?"


    "They didn''t want to do anything to you. If you explain the problem clearly, I will give you a decent way to die."


    What Su Su wants to know is that God sent an ordinary child. He is so weak that he can live today. He doesn''t know if he can live tomorrow. Why does Chen Siyu have to bind God sent? Behind Chen Siyu is chunzhengzong. Why does chunzhengzong have to get a gift from heaven?


    But she didn''t want to. Chen Siyu looked at Su Su and said, "I said, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "The people who attacked yesterday also left a few survivors. After many times of torture, they are chunzhengzong. Although they don''t know why they want to attack us, you have nothing to do with chunzhengzong. Chen Siyu, don''t tell me what evidence you want me to show. You know that I always do things by feeling, Even if you don''t say anything today, you can''t live. "


    Su Su, with her hands on her back, wiped Ye Yu''s shoulder and came forward. She looked at the expression on Chen Siyu''s face, from weak to unwilling, then to angry and sad. Then she sat on the ground dejectedly, with a kind of almost perfect beauty on her face. She silently raised her head and looked at Su Su Su standing in front of her. She said desolately:


    "Even if I have something to do with Chun Zhengzheng, so what? After such a long time, have I ever done anything to any of you? I want to assassinate you. Can you live to this day? It was yesterday. Yesterday I had a chance to kill Chou Shijia, but I let her go. I let her go. I didn''t want to take her life! "


    "That''s not why you want me to let you go." Su Su laughed, full of irony and ridicule. She slightly bent down, her eyes fixed on Chen Siyu''s eyes, and asked softly, "you really haven''t touched us personally, but are so many lives in pupa town lost because of you? In my hand, there are dozens of wooden psionic powers, and only three of them have been killed, three of them


    Chen Siyu''s eyes suddenly shed two strings of crystal clear tears. She seemed unable to accept such a huge number. She shook her head and sobbed: "I didn''t think that it was difficult for me to protect myself at that time. I didn''t think that the consequences of doing this would be so serious, Su Su Su, do you know? You know what? This is the last time, this is the last time. Who doesn''t want to live a better life in the last time? Don''t you want it? You, you, you, you don''t want to

 Chapter 534

    Chen Siyu is sitting on the ground with a little bit of collapse. Her hair is slightly wet and falls on her cheek, which is even more messy. She looks up and looks at Su Su, Ye Yu and others standing in front of her and on her left and right sides, who are in a semi encircled state. She cries frail:


    "I''m not any one of you. I don''t have such powerful powers. Before the end of the world, I was just an actor, an actor!"!!! I suffered a lot before I woke up to a water system that was so weak that I couldn''t be any weaker. You don''t know how miserable the process of my awakening power was. None of you know how terrible things I have experienced before! "


    "Oh ~ ~" Looking at Chen Siyu, Su Su couldn''t help but smile and asked: "what you said seems that other people live a very relaxed life in the last days? Who hasn''t experienced terrible things in the last life? Do you think everyone who can survive is relaxed? "


    Not to mention the twelve years of Su Su''s last life, just say ye Yu and King Kong, these special forces. They didn''t experience terrible things in the last life? When they are sent to the wall of the center for Disease Control and prevention in Germany by their faith, they are not miserable? When they come out of the wall of the German city, but the door of escape is closed by the survivors, their despair is not terrible?!


    Everyone has a hard time in the end of life, but most people just see their own pity, feel sorry for themselves every day and don''t make any efforts. When they see other people''s success, they just feel that others are God''s favorite. All the luck just happens to others.


    "Isn''t it?" Chen Siyu looked at Su Su and yelled, "you are water ice double system. You don''t have to go out to kill zombies. You are born with high-level powers. Not only that, but you and Ye Yu can go through fire and water for you. What about me? I have nothing, I can''t rely on anyone... My hometown is in Chuncheng, I was born in Chuncheng, I grew up in Chuncheng, I just want to return to Chuncheng, but Chuncheng, Chuncheng has become the end, such a beautiful place, it has also become the end! "


    She cried and cried. She couldn''t believe that the spring city, which once represented all her good memories, has become such a dirty and dirty place. She thought that when she came back, it was like returning to her mother''s arms, full of security and peace of mind. However, after struggling for such a long time, she found the world here and outside, It''s all the same!


    "When the authentic people came to me in early spring, I thought it would be better to put some bombs to destroy the crops in the pupa shell. Even when their people asked me for the list of wood powers, I gave it without hesitation. I never thought that they would kill all the wood powers in pupa town. I never thought that they would involve brother Bao, There are so many innocent lives involved. I just want chunzhengzong to take me back to Chuncheng, that''s all


    Chen Siyu cried like a roar, and cried out all the words she held in her heart. Su Su and others knew that Chen Siyu did so much because she thought that the beautiful spring city would be better than Xiang City, pupa Town, Bafang village, and any piece of land on the earth, because spring city is her home, It''s her hometown.


    But in the end, who will be different? Which place do you prefer? In the last days, it''s the same everywhere. The whole world is in darkness. There''s no reason that Chuncheng will survive. What''s more, there''s at least electricity in pupa town. When you turn on the tap, there''s clean water to drink. Children can go to school. Ordinary survivors have jobs to choose from.


    And Chuncheng? Even the ordinary lighting is very difficult. At night, the whole city is like food trapped in the mouth of a giant beast, which makes people panic as much as they want.


    But Chen Siyu, who has learned this, is already late. She has done so much, and there is no way back. So she has to bite her teeth and continue to walk the wrong road, because if she doesn''t, she will admit her mistake. She won''t let go of herself, and chunzhengzong won''t let go of her.


    The last explosion in pupa town was not just one explosion after another. The explosion was just to create chaos for pupa town and use chaos to contain the actions of Ye Yu and other special forces. However, it was because of this explosion that ah Bao was killed and many innocent people were killed, except for the wooden powers. In such an explosion, a lot of people were killed, The massacre of the wood powers has just begun.


    So how can Chen Siyu cut off contact with chunzhengzong after so many murders have been done, and just be Li Xiaoyu''s deputy? She squatted on the ground, holding her head in both hands, and gradually stopped shouting, whispering:


    "For a long time, for a long time, I dreamed every night of ah Bao. He asked me why I did it and why? I also want to know why, why I go back to the spring city, spring city will become like this


    With that, Chen Siyu began to get excited again. She raised her head and looked at Su Su. She said in a sad voice, "do you think my heart is really so vicious and cold? No, today, so many of you have woven a net for me. What''s the difference between what I''ve done and what I''ve done? I can at least read the poor turbid world, let her die!!! Su Su, others don''t know you, but I know, I know, you are a woman more terrible than the devil. You have no heart. Why are your powers water and ice? Because you, from bone to blood, are cold, hard, and without temperature! "


    Then, in Su Su''s indifference, Chen Siyu slowly stood up, sticking to the blue brick. She raised her hand, holding a gun in her hand, looked at Su Su, sucked her nose, and continued: "you don''t have a home, you can''t experience the Wanderers who travel far away, and you want to go home. Su Su is also a woman. Let me solve it by myself. I don''t want to end up in the end of life, I''ve been ruined enough to end up like other women. "


    "Wait a minute!" Su Su takes a step forward. After Chen Siyu says so much, is it the rhythm of suicide? So he quickly asked: "you haven''t told me, why does chunzhengzong want to catch Tianci?"


    "Ask chunzhengzong." Looking at Su Su, Chen Siyu seemed relieved. He raised his gun to his temple and suddenly cried out, "why should I tell you?"

 Chapter 535

    "Bang!" The sound of a gun gives a perfect ending to Chen Siyu, a beautiful woman. She died in Chuncheng. When she died, she was smiling, with her eyes closed. On her white temple, there was a small red hole. From the hole, there was gurgling blood. Then she fell in the corner, just like sleeping, looking as beautiful as in the movie.


    Su Su frowned and looked at Chen Siyu. He didn''t know why. He felt a little complicated. If you want to say that Chen Siyu was a bad person, she didn''t seem to be very bad in such an evil world, but if you want to say that she was a good person? There are hundreds of lives in pupa Town, but they are all lost because of her. Su Su has killed a lot of such people in her past and present life.


    She looked down at Chen Siyu lying on the ground silently, thought about it, and said to Gazi, "it''s better to cremate her. Don''t send her to the crematorium. Cremate her on the spot and scatter her ashes in the spring city. Before she died, she wanted to return to her beautiful spring city. After she died, she realized her wish and let her integrate with the land of spring city."


    Gazi nodded, came forward, bent down, picked up the dead Chen Siyu who had fallen to the ground, left the area, and found a good place to burn Chen Siyu. Su Su Su looked up, looked at the blue sky above her head, and suddenly said to herself:


    "In fact, I don''t have a home. Where my family is, it''s my home."


    Everyone''s definition of home is different. Chen Siyu''s home is a city, while Su Su''s home is just a few people. Everyone can become a devil for his own home. Su Su Su can understand this.


    So after listening to Chen Siyu''s words, Su Su doesn''t have much resentment towards this person. She just thinks that different opinions and different positions mean the fight between life and death, which has nothing to do with personal merits. She can only say that the world is right and wrong.


    After solving such a big hidden trouble, everyone''s face seems to have a sense of relief, but no one says anything about the superfluous words. After hearing this, even Chou Shijia, who is lying in bed to raise her brain, just sighs and says nothing else.


    Hao Jun was stunned for a long time when he heard that Chen Siyu was an insider. Then he turned back to his yard and never came out of it again. King Kong and others had seen it several times, but Hao Jun behaved normally, just as if he couldn''t stand the blow. After a few words of advice, they let him go.


    When she was in Bafang village, because King Kong was not there, zhuoshijia had to take care of Tianci, and she was often too busy. So Su''s mother often helped to take Tianci with her. At this moment, zhuoshijia had to raise her brain injury and couldn''t stand the toss of Tianci. So Su''s mother simply moved all the daily necessities to Su Su''s yard to take care of Tianci''s daily life for 24 hours.


    Bai Heng flies back from Bafang village and brings back Chen Siyu''s affairs to Bafang village. Li Xiaoyu is stunned and says only one thing: it''s her... There''s nothing else to say, but brother PI, together with the rest of the old people, runs to a Bao''s grave, crying, laughing and offering sacrifices. It seems that he is very happy for a while.


    Other people have no special reaction. Muyang is so busy every day that he doesn''t touch the ground. He has time to rest. He also has to train his powers. Pupa town is developing and growing. Mr. Qin gives a law today and a law tomorrow. What''s more, he directly copies the laws written before the end of the world. There are more and more rules in the whole pupa Town, and the social environment is getting better and better.


    With the increasing population of pupa Town, there are more and more pregnant women in pupa town. Women living in pupa town don''t have to worry about pregnancy and childbirth at all. There are maternal and child health care centers and kindergartens. Recently, I heard that there is a primary school to be built in pupa town. If children want to go to primary school, they have to come out of the village every day, Go to school in pupa town.


    But the specific implementation, but also wait for Su Su back to decide, she is the final decision pupa town primary school, what to teach the children.


    In this way, day by day, and then toss a few days, winter will soon come, to the end of the third year of winter, the whole land of China, really fell into a frozen period, the sky all day floating goose feather like snow, the snow on the ground one foot down, the whole leg is almost gone, this is not the coldest time, this is just the beginning of winter, The coldest days are yet to come.


    In the spring city, Fang Youmao finally solved the martial law in the southern and western districts. The gate of the spring city on his side was also opened, and he began to organize troops and civilian teams to go out to look for winter supplies.


    Fang Youmao has all been released from martial law. There is only one district left. Naturally, it is impossible for him to watch the people in his district freeze to death. He also opened the door of the North District and let the people of the civil team and army go out to look for supplies.


    Fang Youmao, with pupa town as the backing, has enough food and drink to let people go out to look for winter supplies. It''s also because he wants them to find more quilts and down jackets and so on. This winter is too hard, so he has opened some businesses to help folk teams buy on behalf of them, which means that the folk team gives crystal nucleus to Fang Youmao, Fang Youmao can help them transport materials from pupa town to spring city.


    To a large extent, this has helped Fang Youmao gain a lot of popularity. This year, it''s not realistic to drive a car to pupa town to buy materials. Fang Youmao has many airplanes. I heard a few days ago that two large airplanes were transported from nowhere, and aviation kerosene is enough. Therefore, it only takes a little bit of crystal nucleus as the handling fee to ask Fang Youmao to buy materials, I don''t have to think about anything else. It''s still very good.


    In the spring of the eastern region, the crystal nucleus has been preserved for a long time. We can see that the mutated fish in the Great Lakes of the eastern region are going to be caught and extinct. As soon as winter comes, the lakes are frozen. In order to make the mutated fish eat after winter, spring begins to seal the lakes. At the same time, through Fang Shuyi, we buy some supplies for the basic life of the whole eastern region.


    However, in the Eastern District, some people gradually complained about Su Su. Didn''t they say that Su Su was the head of Bafang village? A village head is here, but there is no way to guarantee their food and clothing. There are so many materials in Bafang village? Can''t the village head take these materials to them for the winter? Do you need them to buy it?


    Su Su doesn''t pay any attention to this comment. She just listens to Chunlai''s purchasing transaction with Fang''s family, but doesn''t interfere. Su Su is even less interested in how Chunlai can obtain crystal nuclei in the Eastern District so that they can be used to buy materials for Fang''s family.


    She was just thinking about a question: how long can Fang''s aircraft purchasing business last?

 Chapter 536

    Winter is coming, and the sunshine is getting shorter and shorter. At 8 o''clock in the morning, the sky is still bright. Su''s mother found a sewing machine early. While taking care of Tianci, she sewed several sets of cotton padded clothes for Tianci and Xiaoai. The colder the weather is, Su''s mother gets busier and busier. Tianci''s body is not good, so she can only play in the door, so she went to work early in the morning, Su Su heard Su Su''s mother step on the sewing machine next door, as well as the voice of heaven''s gift.


    She lies on the bed, covered with a warm quilt, and touches Xiao AI who is sleeping beside her. Xiao AI kicks her quilt away, turns over with her eyes closed, and continues to sleep on her little pillow.


    Su Su raised her hand and covered Xiao AI with the quilt. She lifted the quilt and got up barefoot, dressed in a single dress and hair, ready to go next door to ask Su Mu if she had anything to eat.


    When the door was pushed open, Ye Yu, wrapped in a heavy military coat, shivered into the door. Looking at Su Su''s complacent appearance, he glared at Su Su and said in a low voice:


    "Hey, the ice power is arrogant, isn''t it? If you step on the ground barefoot, you''re not afraid of catching a cold?"


    "Well, it''s arrogant. How can I drop it?"


    Su Su, who is wearing a single dress, shrugs her shoulders with pride. She has a great ability. She can be a humanoid air conditioner in summer. The colder it is in winter, the more comfortable she feels. When other people freeze into dogs, she feels very comfortable.


    Su Su stands in the middle of the living room, looks up at the closed door behind Ye Yu and asks:


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    "Some leaders of non-governmental teams, who said they wanted to see you, were blocked by spring."


    Ye Yu shrugged, took off his army coat and revealed a big rice bowl inside the army coat. It was the steamed bread made by Su''s mother last night. In the morning, when ye Yu was on duty outside, he brought a basin of steamed bread to Su Su Su and Xiao AI. Just now, ye Yu covered it in the army coat and heated it up.


    Looking at the steaming hot steamed bread on the table, Su Su took one and ate it while tut tut said: "Ye Yu, you bring your own microwave oven. A basin of steamed bread is covered in your clothes and it''s hot when you take it out. What do you say I should call you in the future? Mr. microwave


    "Don''t be poor!" Ye Yu gives Su Su a warning glance, turns around, takes a pair of shoes by the door, finds a pair of socks in the cupboard, goes to Su Su''s stool, squats down, and puts on her socks and shoes. Then he looks up at Su Su and says: "those people outside have been standing for two hours, and don''t want to take care of them?"


    "What can I do?" Su Su was eating steamed bread, one hand on her cheek, and her whole upper body was leaning against the table, with a faint sense of indifference. "When spring came, she asked these teams to hand in Jinghe, saying that they were going to Bafang village to buy materials. Why did they go? At that time, I worked hard. I set out as soon as autumn came. I could go back and forth from spring city to pupa town. Now winter is coming, it''s not that I didn''t give them a way out. I''m responsible for everything. What do you mean? "


    Now Fang Youmao has opened a purchasing agent business. All the folk teams in Chuncheng can buy Fang Youmao as long as they give Fang Youmao crystal nuclei. In addition, they may need to spend a small amount of crystal nuclei as a service charge. The service charge is not very high, that is, 10% of the total price. After all, it takes aviation kerosene for Fang Youmao''s planes to fly around, He took a 10% commission as a matter of course.


    The leaders who want to see Su Su outside the door just don''t want to spend the service fee. What''s more, they don''t want to spend the money to buy the crystal core of materials. They just want Su Su Su to take out the materials from pupa town for free and supply them to the East District free of charge. That''s the best way.


    So Su Su doesn''t even bother to see these people. Let them make trouble. The longer they make trouble, the colder the weather will be. It''s not Su Su who is hungry at that time!


    As soon as Su Su''s attitude became clear, Ye Yu was definitely following the party''s banner. He didn''t say anything. After eating a steamed bun with Su Su, he went to bed. Because winter is too cold, such as King Kong Gatz Lixia, a power that doesn''t match the weather and temperature, can''t stand the cold in the second half of the night. So now ye Yu, a light power, is on duty in the second half of the night, He stayed alone from 12 p.m. to 8 a.m.


    As soon as ye Yu gets to bed, Su Su''s door is knocked. Sitting on the table, Su Su is ready to eat a steamed bread. Looking back at Ye Yu who has already covered the quilt, he stands up in his shoes, walks to the door, takes a very thin short down jacket on the clothes rack, and opens the door. Seeing that Chun Lai is standing outside, he makes a gesture to Chun Lai, He walked out of the door and closed it again.


    The weather outside the door was getting colder and colder. Although he was wearing a military coat in spring, he was shivering with cold. He looked at Su Su''s happy clothes enviously, but he said:


    "Su Su, today''s supplies have arrived. When I was dragging supplies, I saw Fang Shuyi. He said Fang Youmao wanted you to get together."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Fang Youmao? Don''t you know how to convey it through Fang Shuyi? "


    Listening to the noise outside, Su Su frowns and looks at Chunlai. Since she came to Chuncheng, Fang Youmao often sends some children''s materials to the orphanage, but they are all sent through Fang Shuyi. Maybe the big tigers in the army are mysterious, so Su Su doesn''t feel that during her stay in Chuncheng, she will have anything to do with Fang Youmao.


    Chun Lai shakes his head. He doesn''t know what Fang Youmao is looking for. He just says, "I think he wants to get through the wall between the West and East districts. I think Fang Shuyi has this meaning today, but I need you to talk to Fang Youmao after we meet."


    Then Chunlai asked, "do you want to get together? If I don''t get together, I''ll go back to Fang Shuyi. "


    "Let''s get together and see what Fang Youmao wants to do!"


    Su Su nodded and watched the noise outside grow louder and louder. In fact, to tell you the truth, it''s getting colder and colder. If it gets colder and colder, someone will freeze to death. Su Su sometimes thinks about the wintering problems of these people in the eastern district. She doesn''t want to take care of it. If Fang has a face and a heart, she wants to take over the whole eastern district, Su Su also happily handed over the Eastern District to Fang Youmao.


    "Su Su, come out! I know you''re in there, you come out! "


    "You can''t wait to save us. There are so many of us. It''s so cold. You''ve made us stand for two hours. Do you want to give us materials or not


    "If you don''t go, we won''t go. Spring has a month. Even if you shot me today, I won''t go either!"

 Chapter 537

    It''s like knowing that Su Su is standing in the yard, and the noise outside the door is getting worse and worse. As soon as Su Su hears what they are saying, she directly bypasses Chun Lai and goes to the front of the yard. She opens the yard door and sees a row of soldiers standing in front of her door. Chun youyue is spreading her arms and blocking the heads of seven or eight folk teams. King Kong and others are all armed on the roof, He looked at the seven or eight commanders with a serious face.


    Outside the door, those regiments, who were still aggressive, suddenly opened the door. In such cold weather, a girl with delicate and pure appearance stood inside the door in thin clothes. They didn''t react for a moment. They were all in a daze. They all stood outside the door and didn''t speak.


    "Materials? I can give you the crystal nucleus. Spring, you can draw up a price list for them to buy materials according to the price list


    Su Su took a breath of the cold air, looked at the commanders and told Chun Lai that Chun Lai nodded behind her. Then she took a step closer to Su Su, lowered her head and said softly:


    "I''ve worked out the price list a few days ago. The army will charge Fang Youmao a handling fee to drag the materials from pupa town. But the army can''t endlessly paste these private teams. After all, there are more than 200000 civilians to support. I said to let the private teams spend crystal nucleus to buy the materials, but they obviously don''t want to."


    "If you don''t want to go, go to the south, West or North District. Don''t stay in the East District!" Su Su''s voice raised Yang, the face obviously already had some irascible mood to emerge, then looked at the spring, frowned and asked: "200000 people, do you support?"?? It''s no wonder that you are preparing for the crystal nucleus. It''s only from autumn to winter that you have enough crystal nucleus to buy materials. It turns out that you have a population burden of 200000 people. In spring, if I were you, I would drive these 200000 people to the fields and plant some greenhouse vegetables. At least after one season, there will be a few vegetable leaves to eat now. "


    "This... We don''t have many wooden powers. All wooden powers are mastered by the civilian team. The wooden powers in the army and the vegetables and fruits produced by them are not enough for the army!"


    Chunlai''s face was a little embarrassed. When he met Su Su, Chuncheng was in the most difficult period, and people were starved to death every day. It was only after Su Su Su''s reminder that he went to catch the mutant fish in the lake to eat. However, at that time, all the human and material resources were put into catching the mutant fish, and with the extra fighting power, Chunlai also organized to go out hunting for crystal nuclei, When I thought of organizing ordinary people to farm, it was winter, and the climate was too cold for farming.


    Su Su could understand this point a little. She looked around, pointed to the snow on the ground, and said to Chun Lai, "the snow on the ground melts into water and can be distilled to drink. Even if it is not distilled, it is not a problem to raise fish. It is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. You ask every family to dig a pond and raise a few mutant fish. The mutant fish can reproduce quickly, Just feed me some zombie meat or messy grass. Don''t ask me how I can make ordinary people hunt zombie meat. There are so many ordinary zombies out there that they can''t even hunt such slow-moving ordinary zombies. It''s better to starve to death. "


    "How do you speak? Is human life so cheap for you? "


    When the leaders of the civil team listened to Su Su''s speech in the face of such natural and man-made disasters, it was not only unpleasant, but also quite harsh. Some people began to scold Su Su. When one of them spoke, the others began to bombard su,


    "When I was young, I thought I was powerful, so I could be so arrogant?"


    "When you are facing the end of the world, you have the most social experience? We, all of us, have eaten more salt than you have walked. You have a posture of eyes above the top. Who do you want to see? "


    "Pupa town is rich in materials. If you don''t save the world, it''s selfish to the extreme."


    "If you dominate so many goods and materials alone, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ~ ~" I can''t help it. Su Su listens to these people and laughs. She laughs and asks, "save the world?! What duty do I have to save the world? For those of you who are lazy and lazy, do not want to make progress, do not know how to work, and only know how to take advantage of others, I will save you? "


    Then, Su Su''s face changed faster than that of Sichuan Opera. A smiling face turned into an angry face and said in a loud voice: "as we all know, I''m more self-centered and bossy. If you don''t come out today, I haven''t planned to do anything to you. Now that you''ve come here, let''s see if all the leaders of the eastern district are here? Spring has a month, hold them down for me, and let their team redeem them with water system and wood system powers! "


    "Are you a robber? Why detain us, and what have we done to you? "


    "Su Su, are you not afraid of arousing the excitement of the east side?"


    "You can''t do that. It''s unreasonable!"


    The commanders were shocked. How can we say that a good petition becomes a detention for them? They just complained that Su Su had seized the materials and refused to save the world. What kind of law did they violate? Now, under Su Su''s rule, is there no freedom of speech in the Eastern District?


    However, no matter what the commanders said, Su Su''s order, Chun youyue fired a shot into the sky, and a group of soldiers who had already been ready to go rushed up, holding weapons and detaining the seven or eight commanders. Of course, they were not willing to submit so easily. They were clamoring to argue with Su Su Su, and Su Su was too lazy to listen. She threw her head and went into the orphanage to see Mei Shengnan.


    Mei Shengnan''s news is better than her. Su Su doesn''t know what Fang Youmao wants to get together with her. Mei Shengnan must know.


    After entering the orphanage, Lang Lang''s reading voice spread to Su Su''s ears. Originally, Su Su was a little depressed because of those folk leaders in the eastern district. At this moment, her depressed mood also spread with the sound of reading.


    Of course, Su Su''s mood would be better if she didn''t see the big bellied Shi Xin standing in the yard.


    Shi Xin is wearing a heavy down jacket for pregnant women, carrying a broom, sweeping the snow in the yard. After a while, he looks up and sees Su Su come in. As usual, Shi Xin doesn''t pay attention to Su Su, but stands in the same place for a rest.


    She ignores Su Su. Su Su is not the kind of person who takes the initiative to send her face up. They often stay under the same roof, which is also the kind of speechless. So Su Su just takes a look at Shi Xin and goes to the corridor to see the children in the room reading.

 Chapter 538

    In my ears, I heard Shi Xin hum again. Su Su was a passer-by. Listening to Shi Xin''s hum, it seemed to be a bit like a false contraction, so I turned back and kindly reminded Shi Xin,


    "The woman who lives opposite my yard is a doctor of Obstetrics and gynecology. Before the end of the world, she was known as the master of Obstetrics and gynecology. If she has any discomfort, it''s right to ask her to keep it."


    "I..." Shi Xin hesitated and turned around, looking at Su Su, "I went to see her yesterday, she said I want to walk more, the fetal position is a bit wrong."


    "Ha ha ha, congratulations. You''re going to have a caesarean section."


    Su Su''s smile was very bad, and her expression of schadenfreude made Shi Xin, a pregnant woman with a big stomach, very angry. She raised her eyebrows, put her head up, and said angrily:


    "I''m so cheap. Why should I talk to a person like you who has no sympathy at all?"


    "Yes, who asked you to talk to me?"


    Su Su, looking at Shi Xin''s down jacket, is quite familiar. She smiles and leaves here to look for Mei Sheng.


    For example, Shi Xin, a teacher who specializes in cultural courses, teaches here. Su Su Su supplies all kinds of materials. The down jacket for pregnant women on Shi Xin was worn by zhuoshijia before. Maybe because Shi Xin was pregnant, she had a special conversation with zhuoshijia, a master of Obstetrics and gynecology. Zhuoshijia also asked Bai Heng to wear her clothes for pregnant women in Bafang village, They''ve all been towed to Shi Xin.


    Su Su''s frowning means that Shi Xin is more and more interesting. Doesn''t she mean that she wants to get revenge? Now it''s like she''s here to raise a baby. Counting the time, Shi Xin has been pregnant for seven months. When is she going to kill Su Su?


    With this in mind, Su Su has turned the corridor and arrived at the left door of the orphanage. This left door was added by Chunlai''s wife later, in order to get through this courtyard and the next one. Now the left courtyard has been changed into children''s dormitory and restaurant.


    The place where Mei Shengnan lives needs to go through the left courtyard and go out through the back door. It''s in the small building opposite the alley. Before the end of the world, it was a museum of art, but now it''s taken by Mei Shengnan for home.


    Walking through the back door of the courtyard on the left, Su Su saw a row of cabbages planted in the snow next to the corner of the wall. It was planted by a newly awakened wooden child in the orphanage, a 10-year-old child. It''s not easy to stir up cabbages in winter, and Su Su Su didn''t let anyone pull him to eat.


    When she arrived at the small building, Su Su knocked on the door. A new face opened the door for Su Su. A little man dressed clean stood outside and looked at the door. She looked at the smiling little man in the door strangely and asked:


    "Why? I don''t think you look familiar. "


    "That''s why you''re a man of honor and forgetful." The little man welcomed Su Su into the door and said, "thanks to you last time, I was lucky to get to know Mei Zi. My daughter and I have a place to live in such a dangerous society."


    Sitting on the chair, Su Su thought for a moment, watching the little man busy making tea for her. Suddenly, she remembered that when she was still living in the west side, she once went to the east side peddler market and killed Kuang Shiguo. Wasn''t it the little man who chased her and wanted to give her daughter?


    So Su Su said with a smile, "do you work with Mei Zi now? That''s good. What do you do for her? "


    "Manage the accounts of the Eastern District, and deal with some basic interpersonal relationships and so on." the little man took a pot of hot water, put it on Su Su''s tea table, took a earthenware cup, poured a cup of hot water for Su Su Su, and continued: "you know, Mei Zi''s family has a big business, and I don''t know how many people come and go, so I will help her deal with these things."


    "How''s your salary from plum?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Small man modest smile, to Su Su poured tea, and said: "then you slow, I''ll call plum."


    "Good."


    Su Su sat in Mei Shengnan''s small building with a smile on her face. She looked left and right. She felt that there was elegance everywhere. She didn''t know how Mei Shengnan could live such an elegant life in this troubled world?


    Just thinking about it, Mei Sheng ran in from the backyard of the building. She was wearing a long golden down jacket and a pair of high leather boots. When she saw Su Su wearing a single dress and a pair of slippers, she was just like walking around. She cried:


    "Goddess, my queen of ice and snow, please get rid of my cold!"


    "Hahaha ~" Su Su was amused by Mei Shengnan''s performance. After thinking about it, she shook her head and said, "no, I can only cool down, I can''t warm up, or I''ll cool you down in this small building?"


    "Forget it, we''re serious!" Mei Shengnan, with a gorgeous face, quickly sat down on the chair opposite Su Su and asked seriously, "you came to me today because Fang Youmao wants to have a party with you?"


    "Well." Su Su leaned down, put one hand on his chin, looked at Mei Shengnan and asked, "do you know what he wants to get together with me?"


    "I want to join hands with you to attack chunzhengzheng."


    Mei Shengnan doesn''t have the bottom of his mind. In fact, she used the exclusion method to guess this, because generally speaking, for Mei Shengnan who has reached the stage of marriage discussion, Fang Shuyi will give Mei Shengnan a piece of gas in advance. He knows that she will tell Su Su Su, so Fang Shuyi will tell Mei Shengnan all the things about the trade between Fang family and pupa town in advance.


    But the content of this party, which Fang Shuyi didn''t say, means that it''s not about trade. Excluding some other reasons, it''s only about joining hands with Su Su to fight the Spring Festival.


    "Spring city is like this, still fight?"


    Su Su picks her eyebrows. She can''t believe it. She doesn''t care whether she can join hands with Fang Youmao or not. In fact, Su Su thinks it''s better to destroy Chunzheng as soon as possible, but from the perspective of a Chuncheng person, including going out to talk about it with Chunlai and chunyouyue, no one will agree.


    Because of the heavy snow in Chuncheng, and the zombies besieged the city for several years, to tell you the truth, I really can''t afford internal friction. Everyone in Chuncheng who has a little sense of responsibility knows that this is not the time to fight civil war.


    Oh, Fang Youmao is not from Chuncheng! The existence and destruction of Chuncheng are not as concerned as chunzhengzong.

 Chapter 539

    "I don''t support going to Spring Festival at this time."


    On this point, Mei Shengnan''s idea is the same as Su Su''s, but now she''s going through the marriage process with Fang Shuyi, so naturally she can''t come forward to refute anything. What''s more, Fang Shuyi hasn''t told her whether to fight the civil war, and it''s all Mei Shengnan''s own guess.


    You know, chunzhengzong is hateful, but now people are guarding a district in the North District. There are at least 100000 civilians in the North District. If chunzhengzong is defeated, will the 100000 civilians have appearance or Susu? Who will take care of the Northern District?


    Anyway, Su Su has no soldiers. It''s better to ask Fang Youmao to send troops. However, Fang Youmao''s defensive line is too long, and his private team has too much power. There are more hidden dangers than Su Su''s eastern district.


    "Well, let me tell you something. Do you know that I have found a very interesting thing in recent months?"


    Let''s not talk about the meeting between Su Su and Fang Youmao. Anyway, there is no correct explanation. As soon as Mei Shengnan''s topic turns, he sits closer to Su Su Su mysteriously and says in a low voice:


    "I found that Xing Jike, the new leader of the quartz team in the North District, sent some snacks to Shi Xin some time ago, but I stopped her. At the beginning, I was afraid that she would take Xing Jike''s snacks and give them to you. If I wanted to poison you, I decided on my own and went to someone to test them. There was a bead in them."


    "Crazy..."


    Su Su looks at Mei Shengnan in disbelief. Of course, she knows who Xing Jike and Shi Xin are. She even lets Mei Shengnan live in the East District to find out who is helping Shi Xin revenge.


    But I don''t want to be found out by Mei Shengnan.


    Hanzhuting was an abortion drug before the end of the world. Many years ago, this kind of drug could be bought casually in pharmacies. Later, the state controlled it. This kind of abortion drug could not be bought in ordinary pharmacies. There were so many people and abortion hospitals before the end of the world. There were advertisements for abortion hospitals everywhere. Girls who wanted to have a abortion did not need to take hanzhuting at risk.


    Su Su knew about hanzhuting because in her last life, when she knew she was pregnant, she was forced to have an abortion by Xie Qingyan. Not to mention that hanzhuting was only an abortion medicine that she could take within 49 days of pregnancy. At that time, Su Su Su had been pregnant for several months, and the time of abortion was over. Moreover, Xie Qingyan didn''t know where to find hanzhuting, It''s still the kind that has expired.


    Later, the expired box of hanzhuting was eaten by Bai Luoluo!


    Then, the child in Shi Xin''s stomach is so old that it''s useless to eat hanzhuting. Even if it''s useful, the risk factor of miscarriage is much higher than that of 49 days. Why is there such a thing in the dim sum that Xing Jike gave Shi Xin? Does he want Shi Xin to have a miscarriage or something?


    "Do you know why?" Mei Shengnan smiles again, and looks like he is going to tell a story. "According to my investigation, Xing Jike has loved Shi Xin since childhood, but Shi Xin has always regarded Xing Jike as his elder brother. Jie Jie, do you know Shi Xin has been married to Kuang Shiguo for five years. In these five years, Shi Xin has been pregnant four times, and the first three abortions occurred within six weeks. Think about it, So frequent abortion, how to think how to feel a bit abnormal


    "Do you mean Xing Jike has been aborting Shi Xin just to prevent him from giving birth to Kuang Shiguo''s child?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. So after knowing that Shi Xin was pregnant again, Xing Jike gave him a little bit of hanzhuting, but he didn''t eat it this time."


    "Did you send any more refreshments later?"


    "No, maybe Xing Jike also knows that Shi Xin''s stomach is big, and he may not be able to flow down by drug flow. If he does, he''s afraid that Shi Xin''s life will be in danger. He may just want Shi Xin''s child to have defects or not be very healthy, so I stopped him several times and didn''t send him any more snacks."


    Su Su nods in the face of Mei Shengnan''s guess. It''s true that Shi Xin''s stomach is seven months old now. If he wants to kill the child, he has to induce labor. But Shi Xin hides in Su Su, and Xing Jike is not good at coming to the important person openly. The best way is to let the child in Shi Xin''s stomach be born, and then let Shi Xin willingly discard it.


    Under what circumstances will parents be willing to lose their own flesh and blood? For the disabled, the handicapped and the mentally retarded, most parents will lose their children, probably for such reasons.


    Think of these messy dirty things, Su Su can''t help looking at Mei Shengnan, sighed and said: "tired, how much darkness is there between people?"


    "More than you can imagine." Mei Shengnan stood up and walked around the hall, then asked Su Su: "I suggest you don''t interfere in this matter. There are so many miserable people in the world, can you manage it one by one? What''s more, Shi Xin is not the hardest one. "


    "I didn''t want to manage it. If Shi Xin wants to have the ability to give birth to a child, she has to have the ability to protect the child. If she doesn''t have the ability, how can she survive in the end with her child?"


    Su Su shrugs and agrees with Mei Shengnan. No matter what happened between Shi Xin and Xing Jike, he sits with Mei Shengnan for a while and then goes back leisurely.


    As soon as she left, Xing Jike went into the stone house with a gloomy face in the North District. The servants who were responsible for cleaning the stone house were so scared that they did not dare to make a sound. They let Xing Jike walk on the snow and walked into the rooms of Shi Xin and Kuang Shiguo.


    In the past, when Kuang Shiguo was there and quartz was there, Xing Jike had a convergence. Although he occasionally came to see Shi Xin for a few days, he never ran to the bedrooms of Shi Xin and Kuang Shiguo. Later, Kuang Shiguo died and quartz died. Xing Jike came more and more frequently at that time, but he didn''t just enter the stone house, Just go straight to the bedroom of Shi Xin and Kuang Shiguo.


    These days, maybe it''s the heavy snow or what he did to Shi Xin that makes Shi Xin aware of something. Anyway, Xing Jike''s face is getting more and more gloomy day by day. When he comes to the stone house, he has been sitting for a long time. He even wants to be in charge of the stone house.


    After entering Shi Xin''s bedroom for the first time, Xing Jike didn''t come out for a long time. The servants were doing their own business, and they didn''t dare to make any noise. Even the night had already come. They didn''t know whether to ask Xing Jike to come out to eat together after they had prepared the meal.

 Chapter 540

    It was at this time that Bai Xueli came out. She wore a zipper down jacket which was easy to take off. She volunteered to go to Shi Xin''s bedroom to call Xing Jike. In Shi Xin''s bedroom, the light was a little dim. Xing Jike didn''t light the light. Bai Xueli stood outside and knocked on the door. She didn''t hear any sound inside, so she gently pushed open the door and only opened a crack, She stood outside the door and called softly:


    "Commander, commander Xing, you can have dinner. Would you like to come out for dinner?"


    No one answered in the dark room, and the surrounding environment seemed very quiet, as if there was only the sound of snow falling. It was clear and delicate. When snow pear was feeling strange, she heard a heavy breath, and then, again, again and again, slowly and quickly.


    She hid outside the door, looking for Xing Jike inch by inch in the dark room by the moonlight projected from the window, and finally found Xing Jike on the double leather bed.


    He was lying in the middle of the big bed of Shi Xin and Kuang Shiguo, half taking off his trousers, and flying for himself. His hands twitched quickly while he breathed quickly, and his mouth began to be confused and confused, shouting, "Xin''er, Xin''er, Xin''er ~ ~"


    Looking at this behavior, I feel that Xing Jike is a little abnormal.


    The white snow pear outside the door is shining with a strange brilliance in her eyes. Taking advantage of the moonlight on the snowy night, she pushes the door open, walks in and stands in Shi Xin''s bedroom.


    "Get out of here. What are you doing here?" Xing Jike seems to have heard the sound of snow pear coming in. He gets up from his bed and stares at snow pear standing in front of him in the moonlight.


    Bai Xueli is not moved by Xing Jike''s appearance at all. She looks at him with a smile. Her voice is like a yellow oriole in the cold night sky. She says, "commander, in the woman''s room that she loves, is it too lonely to do such a thing? Don''t you need help? "


    "Go away, I don''t think you are dirty!"


    "Do you think Kuang Shiguo is dirty?"


    As she approached Xing Jike step by step, she began to take off her clothes, one by one, her heavy winter clothes, revealing her graceful body. Bai Xueli laughed and walked to the bedside. Although she was too cold to bear the cold, she stood in front of Xing Jike and said:


    "On this bed, although he once lay on Shi Xin, Kuang Shiguo also held Shi Xin and rolled on this bed countless times. Commander, are you not curious about how Kuang Shiguo held your beloved woman and used his things to smear Shi Xin''s body? In your heart, have you never complained about Shi Xin, or her deep love for you? "


    Xing Jike doesn''t speak. He stares at Bai Xueli with a gloomy face. Although he doesn''t want to let such a woman as Bai Xueli pollute Shi Xin''s bedroom, to be honest, what Bai Xueli says actually pokes into his heart.


    In Xing Jike''s heart, how could he not complain? From the day Shi Xin and quartz moved next door to his home, Xing Jike fell in love with Shi Xin. Such love accompanied him through junior high school, senior high school, University and even adults into the society.


    For so many years, he took care of her and held her carefully. As long as it was what Shi Xin wanted, Xing Jike worked hard to get it for Shi Xin. For so many years, he waited for Shi Xin to grow up. He always thought that the day when he could respond to his feelings was the day when Xing Jike married Shi Xin.


    But what did Shi Xin return to him? Is suddenly brought back a man named Kuang Shiguo, and a face of sweet told everyone, she will marry Kuang Shiguo, and has been pregnant for 6 weeks.


    Yes, Xing Jike has no way to prevent Shi Xin from marrying Kuang Shiguo. Shi Xin''s family is more traditional. She was a regular girl from childhood, but she was induced to have a big stomach by Kuang Shiguo before marriage. Shi Xin''s whole family was caught off guard by this incident, so Shi Xin''s marriage to Kuang Shiguo is certain.


    There''s nothing wrong with what Bai Xueli said. After so many years, Xing Jike looks at Kuang Shiguo and Shi Xin''s love. Only when he can have sunshine in his heart can he have a ghost. The bed he''s sitting on once lay on Shi Xin, but also once on that damned Kuang Shiguo!


    This is the reason why Xing Jike didn''t stop the pear from approaching.


    Bai Xueli kneels on one knee, like a slippery Mermaid, and goes to the bed of Shi Xin and Kuang Shiguo. Her naked body, weak and boneless, sticks to Xing Jike''s back from behind. She gently bewitches him,


    "Have you never thought of taking revenge on Shi Xin? Isn''t she always on this bed, rolling around with Kuang Shiguo? Do you want to get back at her? Also find a woman to do what she did with Kuang Shiguo in this bed? "


    Before her voice fell, Bai Xueli was pushed down on the bed by Xing Jike, and began to torture her savagely. Bai Xueli laughed. Although Xing Jike did something to her, she didn''t feel happy at all, but what does it matter? There are more people who don''t feel happy. It doesn''t matter whether she is happy or not. Xing Jike can be happy.


    The most important thing is that Bai Xueli has finally completed her first step. It''s only the first step to approach Xing Jike. As long as she can get close to Xing Jike, she can get Xing Jike''s heart. This is step by step. She has time, ingenuity, patience and patience to tame Xing Jike. She believes that she can wait until Xing Jike''s attention, The day when Shi Xin was transferred to her.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if it can''t be transferred in the end. Bai Xueli has prepared a way back for herself, that is to let Shi Xin disappear completely in the world of herself and Xing Jike


    The night continues to be deep, and the snow is getting heavier and heavier. The snow on the road, due to the lack of special cleaning personnel, will soon be buried in people''s waist. In the stone house in the North District, the cry of snow pear is so loud that the servants of the whole stone house can hear it. In the East District, Shi Xin, who does not know that his bed is being rolled by a pair of dogs and men, She is still living a more and more comfortable life.


    It was at this time that Su Su, dressed in a woollen clothes, high leather boots, and holding a little love wrapped into a rice dumpling, drove to the western district with Ye Yu in a military coat, accompanied by Mei Shengnan.


    **********************************The author has something to say***************************


    The original version was a bit of a stampede, and was warned once by a red card, so this chapter has been slightly revised, I hope it won''t be warned again!

 Chapter 541

    Between the Eastern District and the Western District, there is a straight road running through the two districts. This road is called Dongzheng road. As soon as it comes out of the Eastern District, there is a square. Fang Shuyi is wearing a military coat, carrying the chicken oil lamp produced in pupa Town, and several people waiting for Su Su with a smile on his face.


    It''s too cold outside the car. In the car, Ye Yu puts a little sun on the top of the car, which can not only illuminate but also improve the temperature inside the car. So Su Su doesn''t get off the car to say hello to Fang Shuyi, but just makes a gesture with Fang Shuyi through the window. Fang Shuyi gives the chicken oil lamp produced in pupa town to his entourage, trots on Ye Yu''s car and sits in the front passenger seat.


    Xiao AI is playing with the two little ice beads Su Su gave her in the back seat. She sees Fang Shuyi get into the car, raises her face and takes a look at Fang Shuyi. Su Su Su sits aside and reminds her:


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle!"


    Xiao AI let out a good cry. It looked cute. Fang Shuyi immediately turned half of his body from the co pilot''s seat, reached out in his army coat, took out a magic cube that a child played with, and handed it to Xiao AI. His face was full of pity


    "In such cold weather, why play ice beads with children? Come on, little love. Uncle gives you this. "


    "What are you afraid of? If she likes to play, let her play. " Su Su laughs and doesn''t stop Xiao AI from reaching for the magic cube from Fang Shuyi. She just glances at Mei Shengnan and jokes, "Hey, you two are married and have a baby. I''ll let Xiao AI return the magic cube to your child."


    Mei Shengnan glances at Su Su. She doesn''t want to discuss such a long-term topic with Su Su. In fact, the matter between her and Fang Shuyi is far from as simple as she imagined. Didn''t she talk about marriage some time ago? As a result, joss made a lot of trouble and killed himself by cutting his wrist. Fang Youli from the capital base wrote a long letter to Mei Shengnan, scolding Mei Shengnan for clinging to wealth and being shameless.


    When who is willing to marry Fang Shuyi?!


    Originally, Mei Shengnan thought that this was just Fang Youmao''s wishful thinking. In order to maintain the relationship between the Fang family and Su Su, Fang Youmao wanted Fang Shuyi to marry Mei Shengnan. The marriage had political and interest factors in it. Mei Shengnan was happy on the surface, but in fact he didn''t feel happy at all.


    At the same time, as soon as joss makes a noise, Fang Youli''s long letter is sent. Mei Shengnan has a reason to suspend the marriage. At this moment, Su Su Su is in front of Fang Shuyi. He really doesn''t want to mention any pot, so Mei Shengnan doesn''t want to take Su Su Su Su.


    Fang Shuyi in the co pilot''s seat looks back at Mei Shengnan sitting next to Su Su. He''s sorry in his eyes. But now it''s joss who is threatening her with sex. Fang Shuyi has no other solution. He doesn''t talk about it anymore. Instead, he talks to Su Su Su


    "Today''s party, Su Su, let me explain to you first, so that you can have a bottom in your heart. My second uncle wants to join hands with you to get rid of Chunzheng''s laboratory."


    "Well?"


    Su Su takes a look at Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan''s face is a little unexpected. As expected, Fang Youmao means to join hands with Su Su and do something about chunzhengzong. Mei Shengnan''s estimation is correct.


    It''s not chunzhengzong himself, but chunzhengzong''s laboratory that we want to get rid of.


    "However, my second uncle believes that doomsday vaccine is beneficial to the healthy growth of infants and young children, so after eliminating Chunzheng''s laboratory, he will send doomsday vaccine and a group of related scientific research personnel to Bafang village. He hopes to continue the research and development of doomsday vaccine under Su Su Su''s control. Of course, this is definitely not an obligation, My second uncle hopes that after the successful research and development, you can let us promote the doomsday vaccine. "


    Fang Shuyi looks at Su Su and speaks with sincerity. He''s afraid that Su Su doesn''t understand Fang Youmao, or if he does, Fang Youmao will feel a little crazy. Just like yesterday, when he learned from Fang Youmao that Su Su Su had come to Chuncheng, Fang Shuyi didn''t understand why Fang Youmao immediately decided to help Su Su eradicate Chunzheng''s laboratory, Just to get the right to promote the doomsday vaccine.


    Later Fang Youmao told him that before the end of the world, every child will be injected with various vaccines, just to help children get antibodies to certain diseases in the process of growing up. The same is true of doomsday vaccine. In order to help children survive better in the end, it will become a big trend in the future to inject children with doomsday vaccine.


    Fang family wants to develop and grow, and has a doomsday vaccine in hand. This is only a way to develop and grow. In the future, Fang family will also develop new energy and new weapons. This is just a way for Fang family to develop and grow.


    Although the success rate of doomsday vaccine is still so low, I don''t know how many years it will take to really popularize it, but at least Fang Youmao has buried a good way for Fang''s family now, and it''s still good to have more roads in life.


    Su Su nodded. Although she thought that Fang Youmao should be a smart and realistic person, who is the kind of selfless person in this world? To put it bluntly, Fang Youmao is making a deal with Su Su, eradicating Chun''s authentic laboratory and gaining the right to promote the doomsday vaccine in the future. This is just a deal.


    In the face of chunzhengzong''s laboratory, Fang Youmao, a big tiger in the army, has more news than Mei Shengnan. Of course, Fang Youmao can choose to do it by himself. After eradicating chunzhengzong''s laboratory, he takes the doomsday vaccine to study. But he doesn''t have it. He still chooses to trade with Su Su Su, which is a manifestation of sincerity.


    Su Su was just a little surprised. She didn''t expect Fang Youmao to know the real purpose of her coming to Chuncheng so soon. Su Su never talked to Fang Shuyi about it, nor did she talk to anyone else about it. She was afraid that the doomsday vaccine would cause competition from the outside world. Now Fang Youmao knows it, no matter how he learned it, If the doomsday vaccine is really developed successfully, it is better to give it to Fang''s family for exclusive promotion than to attract all forces to try their best to enter Bafang village.


    In Su Su''s mind, soon the car entered the Western District, left and right into an underground garage, and then through a long tunnel, the car came to an underground military command center. Fang Youmao stood outside the heavy iron gate of the command center, waiting for Su Su Su''s three members, as well as Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan.

 Chapter 542

    Ye Yu stops the car, opens the door and hugs Xiao AI in the seat. Fang Shuyi opens the door to help Mei Shengnan get off the car. After Mei Shengnan gets off the car, Su Su is the last one to come out of the car. She puts her hands in her woollen coat and looks up at the external environment of the huge military command center, He said to Fang Youmao, who had already met him


    "You build the command center here. From the outside, it''s just an ordinary underground parking lot. Isn''t it too simple for chunzhengzong to come to you?"


    "What are you afraid of? His command center may not be as safe as mine, but none of us can find each other''s positions. As long as we can''t find each other''s positions, we are all safe. "


    Fang Youmao is also wearing a military coat, with gray hair and about 50 or 60 years old. He looks at Su Su with a kind and kind face and answers her doubts patiently. Then he nods and suddenly realizes that Fang Youmao greets Ye Yu. Just like an ordinary grandfather, he teases Xiao AI, After caring about Mei Shengnan''s mood, he led Su Su into his command center.


    When you open the heavy iron gate like a warehouse, Su Su sees a prosperous scene in the command center. Mei Shengnan''s face is a little shocked. This is her first time to enter such a large command center. Because many machines are open at the same time, the temperature here is still warm, and there are busy people walking around, There were also some telegram like sounds. When she looked at it, she could see the monitoring of the whole wall, all the cameras in the streets and alleys of the western district.


    Not far away, but also stopped a small plane, I do not know what is placed here for?!


    Look at Su Su''s face again. Compared with Mei Shengnan, Su Su''s face is not shocked. She hasn''t seen any big waves. It''s just a military command center. Su Su has seen anything bigger than this.


    Fang Youmao, who is in front of him, takes off his military coat and gives it to his police officer. In such a warm environment, Fang Youmao, wearing a white English sweater, walks to a table like an elegant middle-aged man, grabs a handful of White Rabbit candy from the drawer inside, turns around and hands it to Xiao AI, and then leads Su Su Su and others, He went to the monitoring wall and sat down on a large sofa.


    The style of the sofa is 3 + 2 + 1. Su Su and Ye Yu Xiaoai''s family sit on the black leather sofa with three seats. Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi sit on the black leather sofa with two seats. Fang Youmao sits on the sofa with one seat alone. After several people sit down, a police officer comes up with a few cups of water. Another man in military uniform takes a very large map and rolls it into a large tube, In front of the tea table on the ground, slowly spread.


    "Su Su, on the way here, we, Fang Shuyi, have already paid you for it?" Fang Youmao looked at Su Su with a smile. Seeing Su Su nodding, he said, "I''m an old man, so I don''t have to talk about anything else. This map is a detailed map of the streets and alleys of Chuncheng. You can find it on this map, from a lake to a ditch."


    With Fang Youmao''s words, Su Su got up, walked around a few sofas, and came to the slowly unfolded map. She looked down and saw that the map was really big. The width of the street on the map was almost as wide as the sole of her foot. She felt that she could walk on the map.


    The northern part of the map, which is the position of the military defense set by chunzhengzong, draws a red circle. This circle is very big, like a big cake, covering the whole military defense. Su Su is puzzled, pointing to the red circle and turning to ask:


    "Why is it marked here?"


    "Because the lab you''ve been looking for is under this military defense."


    Fang Youmao is standing on the edge of the map, walking slowly along the huge map. Behind him, Ye Yu takes off a small coat for Xiao AI. Xiao AI''s hands and feet are more flexible. She climbs down from the sofa and quickly crawls on the ground. She sits on the map and smiles at Ye Yu, revealing a row of small teeth.


    The soldiers who came and went around looked at the bold child, and then at Fang Youmao, who was smiling. They didn''t mean to stop Xiao AI. They did their own things and took Xiao AI''s behavior for granted.


    Su Su, who had already stepped on the map barefoot, walked straight along the Northeast street of the Eastern District to the front of the military defense of the northern district. He stopped, looked down at the red circle in front of his big toe, and was silent. Xiao AI climbed up and sat up, and then stood up with great effort, grunted twice, and staggered toward his mother.


    Ye Yu is watching on the sofa, looking excited. The first step of Xiao AI''s life is that she can finally walk on her own. Ye Yu quickly takes out her mobile phone and records a video for Xiao AI. This mobile phone is often brought by him recently. It has video recording function. Although there is no mobile phone signal, it just records a video for Xiao AI, and it doesn''t need a mobile phone signal.


    It''s just that Xiaoai just took two steps, and then she fell to the ground and began to cry. Su Su, standing in front of the military defense, looked back at Xiaoai and laughed. She turned around and hugged Xiaoai on the ground and said:


    "Did it hurt? Was it hurt? OK, I''ll rub it. What do you think this is? We''re going to fight. Oh, do you want to fight? "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xiao AI, with tears on her face, stopped crying when she heard that there was going to be a war. Su Su couldn''t help but be happy with the look on her face. She put Xiao AI in the military defense and sat up. She looked up and said to Fang Youmao, who was standing outside the map with a smile on his face


    "For this underground laboratory, if you have any plans, you can discuss with my man. I will cooperate with you and promise you all the conditions."


    "Simply!"


    Fang Youmao looks at Su Su with admiration, turns around, pulls out a small crossbow gun from the police officer behind him, squats down again, shakes at Xiao AI who is sitting in the military defense, and jokes:


    "Children, do you want this to play? This is fun. "


    The original Xiaoai''s attention is still on Su Su''s talk about fighting. When she hears Fang Youmao''s words, she raises her black eyes, looks at the small crossbow gun in Fang Youmao''s hand, hums, raises a small, fat and short finger, points to the police officer behind Fang Youmao, and shouts with the gun pinned on his waist:


    "Gun, Dajiang, Dajiang."

 Chapter 543

    "Oh, you want a gun. Are you talking about war?"


    Fang Youmao immediately hands back the crossbow gun and returns it to the police officer behind him. He asks the police officer to hand it over to Xiao''ai. Xiao''ai is very happy and climbs to Fang Youmao. He grabs the gun in Fang Youmao''s hands.


    All of a sudden, Fang Youmao burst out laughing and said to Su Su, who was helpless all over his face, "you are a child. In the future, women will not let men. You have loved to fight since you were a child."


    "She thought it was fun..."


    Su Su answered awkwardly. She didn''t know whether she should be modest or distressed. Anyway, at least from now on, little love, who is one year old and three months old, shows great interest in guns and bombs. If little love can''t coax her with any other toys when she is crying, but as soon as she takes out her guns and ammunition, Little love''s attention is easily diverted.


    Fang Youmao next to him seems to like Xiao AI very much. He asks the police officer to take out a box of bullets and put them on the map one by one. He teaches Xiao AI to put the bullets into the clips. On the other hand, the person in charge of attacking the laboratory comes out and talks with Ye Yu.


    Fang Shuyi, on the other sofa, took Mei Shengnan to get up and began to introduce the command center to her. Mei Shengnan finally had a smile on his face.


    For Mei Shengnan, the fact that she can accompany Su Su to enter the command center this time is that Fang Youmao''s position states that where the command center is, it''s not something that other people can get in at all. Even people like Josie, who grew up in Fang''s family, have never been allowed to enter by Fang Youmao.


    This time, he instructs Mei Shengnan to accompany Su Su into the command center. He tells Mei Shengnan and Su Su that he has regarded Mei Shengnan as one of Fang''s own people, more important than joss.


    That''s why Mei Shengnan has a smile on her face. Although she knows it, it''s just a profit transaction, it''s also a good thing to win a little bit of status promotion for herself in this profit transaction.


    The gathering lasted for more than two hours. Ye Yu has fully understood how the attack should be carried out. To sum up, Fang Youmao is in charge of attacking the military defense and controlling the firepower on the ground. Ye Yu and others lead several people to destroy the laboratory underground and take out samples of the doomsday vaccine and all the research data. Fang Youmao is responsible for attacking the military defense and controlling the firepower on the ground, Will wait for Ye Yu and others to evacuate, and then finally evacuate.


    Of course, this is an excellent opportunity. In this operation, Fang Youmao took more than half of the responsibility and solved the biggest problem for Ye Yu. Su Su had no reason to disagree. Shuang conveniences negotiated verbally for the time being, and just waited for the details and time to be finalized before they started.


    At the end of the party, Fang Youmao gives Su Su, Xiao AI and others out. He seems to have a special preference for Xiao AI. He gives Xiao AI a small square box and says kindly to her:


    "Little love, will you come next time? Next time, my grandfather will bring my little ten brothers to play with you and grow up together, OK


    Xiaoai lowers her head and is only interested in the square box in Su Su''s hand. If the other person has a look, he doesn''t respond at all. So everyone laughs and watches Su Su Su fall in love with the car, put Xiao AI on the seat, and then put the wooden box on Xiao AI''s knee.


    The wooden box is a kind of old carved agarwood. It seems that the workmanship is very exquisite, and there is a long smell of wood. Su Su straightens out Xiao AI, stands outside the car and talks with Fang Youmao for a few words, then gets on the car. Ye Yu still drives the car. Mei Shengnan sits in the co driver''s seat, three big and one small, and leaves the underground military base.


    Fang Shuyi didn''t go out with their car. Instead, he stayed with Fang Youmao. Looking at the long passage ahead, the two bright taillights went farther and farther. Fang Shuyi turned his head and looked at Fang Youmao. He complained:


    "Second uncle, why do you send so many guns to Xiao AI? She''s a girl. She''s been shooting all day now. You can''t just send things to children in order to cater to Su Su. Moreover, you''re just teasing Xiao AI tonight. It''s very impolite of you not to say anything to Su Su Su. "


    "What do you know?" Fang Youmao looked at Fang Shuyi, laughed, raised his hand and patted Fang Shuyi on the shoulder. He said earnestly, "if you have time, take Xiaoshi and play with Xiaoai more. You should take a long-term view and think more about things in your mind. Don''t only know about romantic things all day long. This Xiaoai will inherit Bafang village in the future."


    Xiaoai will inherit Bafang village in the future. Xiaoai will inherit Bafang village in the future!


    Fang Youmao''s last words make Fang Shuyi frown tightly. He looks at Fang Youmao, but Fang Youmao has gone back to the command center with both hands on his back.


    From a long time ago, Fang Shuyi felt that his second uncle was not a simple person. No one who could climb to such a high position in the army was a simple person. However, Fang Shuyi didn''t expect that Fang Youmao''s mind would be so complicated. From this time on, he had already begun to plan for decades later.


    What makes Xiaoshi and Xiaoai play more? Xiaoai will inherit Bafang village in the future. Where does Fang Youmao want to go? It''s a question whether Su Su will return to Bafang village in the future. How does Xiao AI inherit Bafang village?


    Fang Shuyi doesn''t like to see the relationship between people as beneficial. He likes to be simple and sincere. Of course, if we can cooperate with each other, we can all survive better in the end of the world. This is better.


    On the way out, Su Su opened the box on her leg and looked at the four pocket pistols embedded in the black velvet. She raised her hand to touch the handguns and asked:


    "It seems that the cost is very expensive. If you give this to a child as a gift, you will have a good look."


    Mei Shengnan in the co pilot''s seat looked back at Su Su and said with a smile, "don''t be stunned by his sugar coated shells. Be careful of your little love. In the future, like me, you will be the victim of political marriage."


    "Well, it''s as if you don''t want to get married." Su Su raised her eyebrows and glanced at Mei Shengnan. "If you don''t want to, I''ll send you back to Bafang village tonight. Who dares to sacrifice you as a victim of political marriage?"

 Chapter 544

    Hearing Su Su Su say this, Mei Shengnan just smiles and doesn''t speak. Indeed, in this marriage, she has the right to make her own choice, but she acquiesces, because Fang Shuyi is her best choice so far. Of course, she can also go back to Bafang village and live a plain life, but she doesn''t want to, She felt that she could hang out in the chaotic society for many years, so she chose to marry Fang Shuyi and let Fang''s family become her backer. It''s good for her to enjoy the cool.


    After a while, Ye Yu''s voice rang out in the silent carriage. He seemed to want to understand what Su Su and Mei Shengnan meant. He drove and asked:


    "What makes Xiao AI a victim of political marriage? It has something to do with Fang Youmao''s gift to Xiao AI? "


    Mei Shengnan in the front seat looked back at Su Su and squeezed his eyes. He joked, "your family seems to be enlightened at last."


    Su Su sighed and said to the back of Ye Yu''s head, "who can say this thing well in the future? Fang Youmao''s hobby, who can say is true or false? There is too much uncertainty among people. The complexity of people''s minds can''t be analyzed 100% even with a special analytical instrument. "


    "What I''m asking now is, what do you mean by" little love will be the victim of political marriage "


    Ye Yu is a little annoyed when he can''t understand what Su Su is saying. He steps on the brake, stops the car on the road, turns around and stares at Su Su Su. It''s about his girl. He didn''t understand her life before, but as long as it''s about Xiao AI, he has to make it clear.


    "Now Fang Youmao hasn''t said anything. It''s just an expression. You husband and wife don''t need to be too nervous. We''ll talk about the children''s affairs in the future." Mei Shengnan looked at Ye Yu''s face and said, "Fang Youmao sold Xiao AI a good deal. Maybe he thought Xiao AI would be the successor of Bafang village in the future, so he wanted to marry Xiao AI back to Fang''s family. I''m rather dark. I guess so."


    "Fart his son of a bitch!" When ye Yu heard Mei Shengnan''s explanation, he became irritable. He glared at Su Su and said angrily, "Laozi girl, she''s only this big. What are these people thinking about?"


    "Do you think there are few people who think about something?"


    Sitting in the back seat, Su Su, who is beside Xiao AI, raises her eyes and takes out a small handgun from the box for Xiao AI, and then says to Ye Yu:


    "Why do you think I moved out of Bafang village? Just because this child, the older she grows up, the more people around her will count on her. Her value follows Bafang village. If Bafang village is more famous, Xiaoai will be more famous. Those people know that they can''t get any connection from you and me. "


    Su Su and Ye Yu are a couple. No one would want to marry Su Su or give ye Yu a second wife. Those who want to pave the way for their children to get closer to Xiao AI may be able to cultivate a childhood sweetheart and let Xiao AI marry his son. The whole Bafang village is Xiao AI''s dowry. What''s more, the pupa town managed by Muyang, It''s all about love.


    With Fang Youmao''s help, Mei Shengnan is about to marry Fang Shuyi. Fang Youmao thinks that Mei Shengnan has a good relationship with Su Su. When Mei Shengnan marries Fang''s family, the connection between Fang''s family and Bafang village is closer. In the future, it is very likely that Fang Youmao will do the same thing and let Xiao AI marry Fang Shuyi''s son Fang Xiaoshi.


    "Bah, I''ll take you out of Chuncheng after taking this lab. what are they all about?"?! Do you want your children to grow up healthily? "


    Ye Yu angrily turns his head and leaves the west district. In an instant, his impression of the old man''s appearance falls to the bottom. He doesn''t like people who approach his girl with obvious purpose. In the past, he thought it''s very good to put Xiao AI in Bafang village. He doesn''t agree with Su Su Su''s running around with Xiao AI. Now he changes his mind, In the future, Ye Yu will not let Xiao Ai grow up in Bafang village. He will let his girl grow up healthily and happily. There is no interest, no use, and no so much calculation and planning.


    Then ye Yu remembers what Fang Youmao said just now. Let Xiao AI play with little ten brothers next time. Ye Yu''s heart is full of anger. While driving, she scolds:


    "Little ten? Fang Xiaoshi, what is that? We love to marry him, but also on such a mother-in-law? God, don''t! Don''t even think about it. I''ll die of vomiting in the future! "


    "You think too much."


    Su Su in the back seat, can''t help but remind Ye Yu, where and where? Now I think of such a wicked mother-in-law as joss?! Originally, it wasn''t so big, but it was just a favor from Fang Youmao and a little thought. Su Su, as Xiao AI''s mother, didn''t think it was a big thing. Ye Yu was too nervous.


    When the car drives back to the east side, Ye Yu comes down from the car with a straight face, so that King Kong and others think they are in the west side. They are so nervous that they chase Ye Yu and ask questions.


    Su Su got out of the car, went around to the side where Xiao AI was sitting, and took Xiao AI out of the safety seat. Xiao AI had a little fun with a pocket pistol in one hand. Su Su reluctantly looked at Mei Shengnan and went back to her garden to give Xiao AI a bath and sleep.


    Early the next morning, before dawn, the window was still like late night. Because the sunshine was getting shorter and shorter, Su Su opened her eyes on the bed, turned over and planned to stay in bed with her eyes closed. In her ears, she heard a rare noise outside the yard.


    She pushed Ye Yu beside her. He didn''t know when ye Yu, who was on duty in the middle of the night, came back. He just turned over with his eyes closed. His warm hands subconsciously stroked Su Su Su''s body in the quilt and murmured,


    "Touch it. I haven''t touched your big ass for a long time. You can touch it for my brother."


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    Su Su pushes Ye Yu, turns over and climbs out of the quilt, covers the quilt that is kicked off for Xiao AI, turns over Ye Yu''s body and climbs out of bed.


    Ye Yu boring retracted the quilt, or closed his eyes and said: "4 o''clock stand outside, said is to find you to comment on a reason, I let them stand until 8 o''clock in the morning, 8 o''clock did not get to talk."


    "What reason do you want me to comment on?"


    Barefoot on the ground looking for shoes, Su Su listen to the voice of the outside, as if the last time the seizure of those regimental leaders, in the outside shouting to Su Su Su release hostages and so on.

 Chapter 545

    Ye Yu lies on the bed and mumbles something. Su Su doesn''t understand. She finds her shoes and goes to the door. She takes a light down jacket on the clothes shelf and rubs her eyes. She goes to the next door to find Su Mu''s food.


    There has been a lot of noise outside the yard. Su Su finds Su Mu and looks at the special forces watch on her wrist while eating fried dough sticks in Su Mu''s room. Now it''s 8:30 in the morning and it''s just dawn. People outside have been standing for four and a half hours.


    It was about this time that Chunlai thought Su Su Su had got up, so he knocked on the door of the yard. Su''s father had been cleaning the snow on the solar panel in the yard. When he heard the knock, he opened the door for Chunlai with a face on his face.


    "Hello, uncle Su!"


    Chun Lai comes into the yard and salutes Su Fu. Su Fu ignores him. He turns around, grabs a broom in his hand, and then sweeps snow on the solar panel. Chun Lai sees this and thinks that Su Fu may have a temper in his heart, so he smiles and runs to Su Su Su''s room.


    Don''t blame Su Fu''s attitude. Those League members outside simply regard Su Su as a reactionary government, protesting and defending rights. They all have a headache in spring. As Su Su Su''s father, Su Fu should have a temper in his heart.


    "Here, here!"


    Sitting in the living room of Su''s mother''s room, Su Su just saw Chun running in front of her door, so she cocked her legs, eating fried dough sticks while calling for Chun Lai. With a meal of Chun Lai''s steps and a twist of her body, she went directly into Su''s mother''s room. Looking at Su Su Su who was still in the mood to eat fried dough sticks, she was in a hurry


    "Aunt, are you still in the mood to eat fried dough sticks here? It''s boiling outside, shouting that if we don''t release people and supplies, we will hold a demonstration. "


    "March? Demonstration? " Su Su chuckled and threw half of the dough sticks left on the table. "You can let them march and demonstrate. You can see that the temperature is getting lower and lower day by day. It''s better for them to have activities."


    Chunlai doesn''t speak any more. Looking at Su Su, who is not afraid of boiling water, he has a feeling of helplessness. He stares at Su Su for half a while. Seeing Su Su Su reach out and touch the remaining half of the fried dough sticks on the table. Chunlai sighs and says seriously:


    "Su Su, can you give me an answer? How do you want to solve this problem? Do you want to kill or not to kill the leaders of the civilian teams detained


    "No killing." Su Su picks her eyebrows and sees that Chun Lai is serious. Then she says to Chun Lai seriously: "Chun Lai, do you think I''m venting my own personal anger when I''m holding these commanders? I gave you the opportunity to reorganize the Eastern District, but your spring family''s relationship in Chuncheng is intertwined. From summer and autumn to winter, you can see for yourself whether there is any change in the Eastern District compared with before? "


    If it had been in pupa town and Bafang village, a lot of things would have been done by the turn of three quarters, including the production of various agricultural and sideline products, the dependence between plants and organisms, and a stable food chain would have been formed. But in Chuncheng, what was Su Su Su like when she came and what is Su Su Su like now.


    The only difference may be that there are not so many people who starve to death, but the season of freezing to death has come, and the number of dead people in Chuncheng will rise again. Seeing the cold weather day by day, spring is still warm and warm, without any powerful means, Su Su Su has to start to rectify himself.


    In order to rectify the Eastern District, the first thing to do is to take advantage of these powerful non-governmental teams! What are you talking about?! This kind of folk team collective trouble in front of Su Su, let the Bafang village try? Is it not the price of being driven out, or is it the end of collective death, and can we stand outside Su Su''s yard for four and a half hours?


    So Su Su said that if you want to redeem these leaders from the wood and water powers that the folk team is good at, that''s what you have to do! She wants to keep all the wooden and water system powers in her hands, and suppress the arrogance of all the folk teams. Doesn''t she love standing? Stand, don''t you want to demonstrate? Go, go, don''t be too excited in the cold winter, be careful of blood vessel explosion.


    Spring to droop, such a big man, like a child, red faced, listening to Su Su''s hearing, Su Su is right, he empty ambition, Su Su did give him time to show his ambition, but the spring family, born and bred in the spring city of human relations, is really intertwined.


    Let''s not say anything else. In these folk teams, every folk team has relatives of Chun''s family, even his cousins, his wife''s godparents, his cousins and his aunts. They can''t move, they can''t move. Every time he makes up his mind to regulate something, it''s a pile of obstacles.


    Even in front of Su Su''s yard, there are seven or eight acquaintances from spring


    "You tell these people outside that I''ve given them the chance to redeem their leader with the wood and water powers. The first team to hand over the wood and water powers is the team leader. I reward half a ton of materials. It''s really not a good deal. Go back and think about it. Come to me with their wood powers. Now, let them get out of here!"


    Chun Lai nodded and went out to convey Su Su''s will. In the face of these people outside, Chun Lai and Chun youyue are uncertain. But once Su Su''s means are tough, they won''t go anywhere. Although in conveying Su Su''s will, all the members of these teams outside are crying for heaven and earth. They just feel that under Su Su Su''s leadership, it is tyranny.


    But no matter how much she cries, Su Su is not at all soft hearted. She has no relatives here. Even if she has her relatives, she will not sell them to share face. She just does what she should do and lets others cry. Su Su has never been moved.


    Su''s mother was a little angry. She stood in the yard and saw Chun Lai and Chun youyue passing by. She couldn''t help scolding her,


    "Does my daughter owe you or should you? Everyone is responsible for my daughter. It seems that life, old age, illness and death are all pointing at my daughter, saying that my daughter is a tyrant and that my daughter is a tyrant? Tomorrow we''ll leave this dilapidated place and shut down the material supply of Bafang village. It''s natural for us to produce and sell our own products. Who can say anything about such a society? "

 Chapter 546

    "They are greedy and greedy. We didn''t say Su Su is not right."


    Chun youyue is wronged by Su Su''s mother. In fact, Chun youyue and Chun Lai are both in favor of Su Su''s detention of the civilian leader, and they have no opinion about Su Su Su''s decision to gather the water and wood powers.


    But those folk teams don''t think so. Now these folk teams can survive only by holding a few water system and wood system powers in their hands. It''s not a problem to produce and sell by themselves. As long as there is food and drink, who will listen to the government these days? So to ask them to hand over the water system and wood system powers is to hand over their lifeblood to Su Su, and they should rebound.


    "Idle, I think it''s all idle!"


    Su''s mother was so angry that she splashed a ladle of hot water at the foot of Chun youyue. She turned around and closed the gate of the yard with a bang. She went to do her own housework again.


    Those who are engaged in demonstrations are not idle. They don''t have to go out to kill zombies or farm chickens. In autumn, they were asked to go to the lake to catch mutant fish. Now that the lake is closed, they just eat the vegetables, fruits and purified water produced by their own team all day long. So they are idle. When they are idle, they like to eat the whole thing that they don''t have.


    In Bafang village and pupa Town, these people have long been starved to death. In Bafang village and pupa Town, idle people are not allowed to exist. Everyone can find a suitable job in Bafang village and pupa town. There are many kinds of work options. In the past, there were only a few jobs to choose from, such as raising chickens, killing chickens and planting vegetables and fruits. Now, some semi processed chicken chops have been added, Watering, fertilizing and other miscellaneous work, anyway, everyone is very busy, regardless of spring, summer, autumn and winter, always busy from day to night.


    So Su''s father and mother didn''t adapt to the lazy atmosphere of Chuncheng during their first few days in Chuncheng. Generally speaking, the living conditions outside were so bad, but the people in Chuncheng still lived so easily. Some good hands and feet would rather sit on the side of the road hungry than go out to kill zombies to earn crystal nucleus. So it''s OK not to go out to kill zombies, Do some farming and sideline products yourself. As a result, no one grows vegetables and rice in the spring city?!


    Two days ago, at Su Su''s suggestion, Chunlai made some mutant fish, and let some civilians take them back to raise them. Ordinary civilians are very good at talking. As long as they have a bite, they won''t make trouble. However, those folk teams are the main force of the trouble.


    The meaning of these folk teams is that it''s too monotonous to just eat mutant fish, and the food is too poor. They want Susu to provide more and more varieties of materials and "free" to them.


    It''s strange that Su Mu didn''t lose her temper.


    But her anger could not solve the greedy nature of human beings. After being bombarded by Chunlai and chunyouyue, the team members standing outside Su''s yard began to gather outside several alleys, shouting slogans, pulling banners and so on, which was quite lively.


    Su Su is very happy. She is not afraid of cold anyway. The colder the weather is, the more comfortable she is. The whole nature, like giving her blue bar blessing, doesn''t need to absorb the crystal nucleus. No matter how much the blue bar is used, it will grow back slowly in this kind of weather. The colder the weather is, the faster her blue bar will recover.


    But those folk team members who love to toss can''t do it. Although most of them are powers, they are either gold, wood, water, fire and earth, or all kinds of disorderly secondary variation powers. There are few and almost no ice powers.


    Watching them shivering and gathering in the ice and snow, shouting slogans and pulling banners, all of them were stiff with cold, but they still wanted to be brave. They thought they would arouse the indignation of the masses and wanted to rely on the pressure of the masses to force Su Su to compromise. Su Su Su thought it was funny.


    What kind of world is this? How can these people behave so stupid? Can they be more stupid?


    In the evening, the temperature of spring city is getting colder and colder. There is a thin layer of ice on the wall. The zombies outside the city wall almost lose their vitality. They all pestle outside and are dull, just waiting for human to cut them.


    Because the zombie meat was to be fed to the fish, Chunlai took advantage of this good opportunity to add another task in the mission center. The opening hours of the gap increased from 8 am and 6 pm to 8 am and 8 pm, almost half a day.


    The purpose is to encourage the people in the Eastern District to go out and kill the zombies. For the zombies killed by the people in the Eastern District, they took the crystal nucleus from the brain of the zombies themselves, and they won''t take it back in spring. They also encourage them to take the body of the Zombies back to feed the fish.


    Of course, for many people, there are great psychological barriers. After all, zombies changed before the end of time. Now for ordinary people, they not only have to go out to kill zombies themselves, but also have to take the corpses home and chop them up by themselves... Many people can''t get through this barrier.


    But seeing the weather getting colder and colder, Su Su strongly restricted the free distribution of Bafang village materials to 200000 people in the Eastern District by Chunlai. Although these free distribution of Bafang village materials were purchased from Bafang village by Chunlai''s troops, who killed zombies day and night, earning crystal nucleus by themselves and entrusted Fang Youmao.


    Under Su Su''s intervention, all the materials purchased from the eastern district are sold in Mei Shengnan''s new grocery store. The prices are marked by categories, but they are not expensive. Any ordinary person can go out and kill zombies. In the morning, he can buy food that can be eaten for three days with the crystal core he dug up.


    Because of the opening of the grocery store, the people in the Eastern District have no choice but to go out and kill the zombies, dig the crystal nuclei, buy the food in the grocery store with the crystal nuclei, and feed the fish with the corpses.


    One day, Chun Lai suddenly rushed into Su Su''s yard and said to Su Su, who was following Xiao AI and watching her walk


    "Su Su, today''s death toll has been counted out. The number of people who died of freezing and starvation in our eastern district is less than that in the other three districts. We have done it. Su Su, I''m so happy. We have the largest population, but we have the least people who died of freezing and starvation."


    "Oh." Su Su picks her eyebrows and takes a look at Chun Lai. She''s not as excited as Chun Lai, because it''s normal. She weakens the rights of the civil team, exerts tough pressure on the civilians, uses a whip to drive away the lazy human beings, and forces the human forces together. No group of human beings can survive this cruel end of life.


    History has always been like this!

 Chapter 547

    "Su Su, what are we going to do next?" Chun Lai didn''t notice Su Su''s lightness. He just turned around happily and said to himself, "next, I think we should strengthen the efforts to encourage ordinary people to go out and kill zombies. In this way, we can buy more materials for you..."


    "Next, it''s time to force those folk teams to hand over the water system and the wood system."


    Su Su interrupts Chun Lai''s words, bends down slightly, takes up Xiao AI with one hand, looks at Chun Lai and reminds her:


    "Fang Youmao''s purchasing business will soon end. Now you and Chun youyue should seize the time to force the folk team to hand over their water system and wood system powers, and use all unconventional means to finish it as soon as possible."


    Chun Lai nodded and didn''t ask why. If she wanted to ask, the answer was definitely something like mutant birds coming. From the first day when Chun came to buy Fang Youmao, Su Su Su was not optimistic about Fang Youmao''s business. People who were a little close to her knew that she had been waiting for mutant birds to come.


    No matter why Su Su is so determined, there will be mutant birds in the world. Chunlai is now Su Su''s subordinate. Su Su will do whatever he says. Su Su Su says that the next step is to use all unconventional means to get the wood and water system powers in the hands of the folk teams, and Chunlai will do it.


    In the evening, because the dead population in the Eastern District became the lowest in Chuncheng, the troops in chunyouyue were about to go crazy. In the snowy night, they just put up colored lights in this area of the orphanage, set up a few tables in the alley, made a lot of good dishes, and took out the grain wine made by Bafang village. Everyone had a celebration banquet.


    What''s exciting is that in the orphanage next door to Su Su''s house, during the day''s investigation, he found that he had awakened another wooden little power, two fire little powers, and an ice little power. Because he was so young, the oldest was 13 years old, and the youngest was only 6 years old, so Su Su asked some of them to stay in the orphanage, For all kinds of cabbages in the orphanage, making a fire to keep warm and so on, it''s like practicing powers. It doesn''t give them too much pressure.


    On the other side, Su Fu asked Gazi for help. In every room in this area, he made a cross circulation floor heating pipe. Chunlai sent fire powers to heat the water source in turn for 24 hours. The hot water flowed through each room along the pipe, making the temperature in each room warm.


    Because of the limited conditions, Su Fu only cares about the large area where Su Su lives. In other places, Chunlai begins to organize people in the army to get floor heating. In the area occupied by the civilian teams, they never let the official hand extend to their area. Therefore, Chunlai doesn''t care about these civilian teams, let them die or not.


    Soon, Su Fu''s design was adopted by Fang Youmao. Fang Youmao invited Su Fu specially to ask him how to make a cross circulation hot water floor heating, and began to lay hot water floor heating in the West and East districts.


    Then there was the North District. I didn''t know what chunzhengzong thought. I was like a mouse. I inquired for several days in the East District, the South District and the west district. Finally, I quietly set up hot water and floor heating in the North District. At the same time, in the whole spring City, the value of all the fire powers suddenly increased several times. In the four districts of Chuncheng, each district was competing for the fire powers openly and secretly.


    What do they want fire powers to do?


    Hot water!


    In this way, the non-governmental groups in the eastern district are still hopping. I don''t know when they started. Some of the larger streets and roadsides were pasted with white cloth and written with black words, which are "down with the violent rule of the Soviet Union!"¡° Su Zetian, return me to the commander! "¡° Get up, east side people who don''t want to be slaves! "


    Chunlai is very annoyed by these more and more big character newspapers. The weather is so cold that he has to popularize floor heating equipment for the Eastern District every day, and he has to send someone to tear these big character newspapers. Sometimes when Chunlai is too busy, he will think of Su Mu''s words. These folk teams who post big character newspapers are really idle!


    Time went quietly from November to the end of December. The ground was covered with snow for days. Under the snow, there was already a thick layer of ice. Several people hired by Chunlai cleaned the alleys and alleys near the orphanage, exposing the ice below.


    A military jeep, passing on the ice, lights shining on the old alley ahead, arrives in front of Su Su''s yard and steps on the brake.


    On the bus, an officer in a leather suit stepped down, followed by Fang Shuyi, who carried his son, Fang Xiaoshi, two big and one small, wrapped like a cotton ball, and two accompanying Yuesao in the back, into Su Su''s yard.


    The officer in leather clothes came to discuss with Ye Yu how to break into the underground military defense laboratory of Chunzheng, while Fang Shuyi came with Xiaoshi in his arms to play with Xiaoai.


    However, Ye Yu''s eyes filled with vigilance as soon as she saw Fang Xiaoshi. With two fists in her hands, she followed the two sisters in law bravely like a rooster about to go to the battlefield. She was about to enter Su Mu''s room together.


    Su Su, who is behind Ye Yu, reaches out his hand to hold Ye Yu, lowers his voice and says angrily, "Why are you going? Your task today is to discuss the details of attacking the laboratory with Fang Youmao


    "I want to watch Fang Xiaoshi!" Ye Yu shook his hand and broke away from Su Su''s hand. His eyes were glued to Fang Xiaoshi''s body. He gritted his teeth and said, "the crisis should be eliminated from the source. I have to watch Fang Xiaoshi to avoid him thinking about my girl."


    "Are you crazy? It''s two kids. What''s the point? "


    Su Su grabs Ye Yu again. At this moment, it''s hard to yell at him. Seeing the officer in leather come over, Su Su has to stretch out two fingers and pinch the back of Ye Yu''s hand. He whispers:


    "You do business for me. I''ll tell you Ye Yu, if you fall off the chain today, you will never want me to talk to you for the rest of your life. If you don''t believe me, try it."


    That''s not good. It''s suffocating?!


    Ye Yu suddenly recovered from the vigilance of the other party''s small ten. She turned around and looked at the man in leather who came over. She began to shake hands with the man in leather. After a few words of conversation, they went into the main room specially for hospitality. Su Su Su quickly followed Ye Yu and listened to the details of the attack laboratory.

 Chapter 548

    In the warm Soviet Sufu house, what furniture was not available, all the tables and chairs were cleaned up by Su mu in another room, and she laid a thick foam pad in her room, and stripped heaven from wearing a autumn dress and Long Johns, and put a small sweater on top of it, then placed heaven on the foam mat and played with little love.


    Xiao AI is more than one year old and four months old. She can climb, sit, stand and walk. At this moment, Su Mu takes off her woolen skirt and sits on the mat playing with building blocks. The gift lying on the mat is like rowing. She wants to get Xiao AI''s building blocks, and her forehead is sweating.


    But the effect is not very obvious, although the gift is very hard, but still not close to little love.


    The two sisters in law behind Fang Shuyi, seeing the appearance of heaven''s gift, looked at each other. They gave each other a look of disdain. They laughed and didn''t speak. They had more children. Seeing that heaven''s gift was so big, they couldn''t climb. They knew that there might be something wrong with the child''s brain, but they were just the sisters in law. Just take care of the little ten, Superfluous words can not be said, especially in other people''s homes.


    Xiao Shi is two or three months older than Xiao AI. Now he''s one and a half years old. The boy is naughty again. Fang Shuyi puts him on the floor and doesn''t even have time to take off his clothes. Like a rolling ball, he rolls to Xiao AI''s side and smashes the building blocks of Xiao AI.


    "Ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~!"


    Xiao''ai immediately yells at her throat. Su''s mother sees her and runs to her. She restores the building blocks to their original state and coaxes her into saying:


    "Good grandson, good grandson, look, grandma has set it up for you again. Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Seeing this, Tianci suddenly propped up his two little hands and arched his upper body towards Xiaoai. It was only because everyone''s attention was focused on Xiaoai, who was shouting. No one paid attention to Tianci, who suddenly climbed a big step forward.


    As soon as she got up and left, she sat up and looked at Xiaoai''s head. Su Mu tied two centipede braids on her head. Maybe she was curious or amused. She reached out and grabbed Xiaoai''s centipede braid, pulled it down and pulled Xiaoai to the ground, Hard to knock in a block above.


    At this moment, not only Xiaoai is crying, but also Tianci is crying. The two children are crying together. Xiaoai''s fur, who is hibernating on his waist, opens his angry golden eyes, and jumps to Xiaoai''s shoulder. He looks very irritable and stares at Xiaoshi.


    Fang Shuyi was very embarrassed and was about to catch Xiaoshi. However, two Yuesao screamed and bravely held Xiaoshi away from her childhood love. Fang Shuyi frowned and glared at the two Yuesao who were scared and shivered by Maomao, and said angrily:


    "Put this bastard down and bully my sister!"?! I''ll teach him a lesson. "


    Although small ten is so big, he looks smart. He probably knows that his father has lost his temper, and he is scared to cry immediately. He reaches out to hold sister-in-law''s neck, buries his head in sister-in-law''s shoulder blade, and refuses to come down from her.


    The expression on sister-in-law Yue''s face is also panic, but Fang Xiaoshi has been waiting for them to grow up. At this moment, seeing that Fang Shuyi wants to fight Fang Xiaoshi, it''s instinctive to protect him.


    But Su''s mother ran back in a hurry, looking at the little love that was knocked out of her forehead by the building block, she took two steps to little love, but she didn''t want to. Maomao had been angered, so she immediately turned the snake''s head to spit out the scarlet snake letter to su''s mother. The Golden Snake''s eyes were full of warnings. No one could get close to little love any more.


    For a moment, in the quiet room, the three children cried out of control. Su Su heard the news in the hall. She came over, looked at the scene, glanced at Fang Xiaoshi coldly, took off her shoes, stepped on the floor mat, slapped her angry hair back into Xiao AI''s skirt, She said to Su mu, who stood by and dared not get close to her


    "Mom, please calm down. I''ll take care of Xiao AI."


    Su''s mother nodded. In fact, she wanted to hold Xiaoai, but Tianci kept climbing towards Xiaoai, and Maomao didn''t allow anyone to get close to Xiaoai. Su''s mother had no choice but to hold Tianci to comfort her.


    On the mat, Su Su holds Xiao AI, who has no one to comfort her. She looks at the dent on her forehead. It seems that it is quite serious. After a while, she puffs up a big bag with the speed visible to the naked eye. The beautiful centipede braid on Xiao AI''s head is also torn apart. She sits on Su Su Su''s leg, crying with tears on her face, and points to Fang Xiaoshi, Complain to Su Su,


    "Fight love, fight love!" It means Fang Xiaoshi hit her.


    "Don''t you know how to call back? If you feel bullied, you have to fight back. You have to fight back on the spot


    Su Su wipes her nose and frowns at the same time. She thinks Xiao AI is not good. Every time she is bullied, she waits for her mother and Maomao to help her solve the problem. This character is not a good development trend.


    Last time I was bitten by God, it''s the same. This time I was bullied by Fang Xiaoshi, it''s the same. I only know how to cry. Then I wait for Maomao to avenge her, and then I complain to my mother. I''m too dependent.


    If a person is not accompanied by a powerful snake king and protected by his parents, how can he survive? Su Su thinks that if Xiao AI continues to develop in this way, she will grow into a child who is absolutely unable to move on her own.


    We should let Xiao AI learn to fight back and grow up without anyone''s help! If you can''t learn, let Fang Xiaoshi play a few more times, you can learn!


    What''s this called? This is called frustration education!!!


    She put her hand into Xiaoai''s sweater, pulled down the hair from Xiaoai''s waist, comforted Xiaoai, put Xiaoai back on the mat, looked at Fangxiao 11 eyes, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile


    "Xiaoshi, it''s OK. My aunt caught the snake. Come here and play with my sister again."


    Fang Shuyi on one side saw that the snake king had been caught by Su Su, so he wanted to take Xiaoshi from Yuesao''s hand. Unexpectedly, Yuesao, who was holding Xiaoshi, was shaking all over. Holding Xiaoshi, he shook his head at Fang Shuyi and begged:


    "Young master, young master, this, this, if the young master has an accident, we can''t explain it to him. I''m sorry, young master, we have too much responsibility. We can''t do it."

 Chapter 549

    Looking at her, Su Su understood in a flash that Fang Shuyi didn''t find her, but Fang Shuyi''s father, who was sent by Fang Youli. They were not the two people Fang Youmao had sent to Bafang village, so they were Fang Youli''s people.


    Although watching Su Su pull down the hair from Xiao AI''s waist, liangyue''s sister-in-law has been frightened by the power of the mutant snake king. At this moment, she refuses to let Fang Xiaoshi play with Xiao ai any more.


    Fang Shuyi''s face turned blue with anger. In front of Su Su and Su Mu''s face, he could not blame the two servants. He had to take a few deep breaths, stood in the same place, turned around a few times, pointed to the snow and ice outside, and whispered to the two sisters in Law:


    "You two, put Fang Xiaoshi down and get out of here!"


    The two sisters shake their heads. The one who hugs Fang Xiaoshi is like a cow protecting a calf. They have the courage to rush to the door with Fang Xiaoshi in their arms. The other one protects Fang Xiaoshi. Then, under Fang Shuyi''s eyes, they walk out of Susu''s yard with Fang Xiaoshi in their arms like escaping some terrible hell, He got into the car that was parked outside.


    Su Su sees this and sneers. As soon as she loosens her hand, the hair in her hand quickly slips back to Xiao AI. Xiao AI doesn''t know what''s going on now. She just sits beside Su Su Su with confused eyes and looks at Su Su Su and Fang Shuyi who is so angry.


    "I''m sorry, Su Su. I''ll open these two people when I go back!"


    Fang Shuyi is awkwardly embarrassed. He thinks today will be a good trip. After all, children need a playmate. How can they know that it will develop into the present situation? The two Yuesao who don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth simply regard Xiaoai as a plague.


    Su Su didn''t speak. Su Su''s mother held Tianci, who had stopped crying. She looked at Fang Shuyi coldly and said strangely: "we Maomao, don''t irritate him. He''s still very good and easy to get along with. You see, Tianci is playing well with Xiao AI now? It''s just that your little ten is too expensive. The unique young master of Fang family, where is our little love worthy of playmates? I think in the future, Fang Dashao, don''t take young master Fang out, otherwise your two nannies will think that our little love is going to assassinate you little ten. "


    When Su''s mother got angry like this, Fang Shuyi couldn''t keep his face. He was so handsome that he was very sorry. He gave a dry smile and found an excuse to go out of Su''s house. He went to the yard where there was a thin layer of snow. When he looked at the car parked outside the yard, he found that the car was still on, and his two sister-in-law was turning on the heating, Give Fang Xiaoshi milk in the car.


    As soon as you look at the attitude of the two sisters in law taking care of each other''s little ten, Fang Shuyi doesn''t know where the nameless fire comes from, and he doesn''t like Fang little ten. He turns his head and doesn''t care any more. He goes to the hall to listen to Ye Yu and the leather chair man discuss the details of attacking the laboratory.


    In the car, the two month old sister-in-law took care of Fang Xiaoshi with all her heart. They were blowing on the heat, and even though there was a driver in the front seat of the car, they began to discuss while feeding Fang Xiaoshi milk. One of them frowned and said strangely:


    "I really don''t know what our young master thought. He brought the young master to such a poor place. Look at those two children, one of them has obvious brain problems and can''t climb even when he is so big."


    "Yes, it''s pretty. Why can''t it climb? Is this kind of child a playmate for the young master? I''ve lowered the style of our young master. I really don''t know how to explain to him when I look back. "


    "And that little love, looking at pretty, oh, my mother, there''s a snake hidden in her body. That snake... Tut Tut, it''s so frightening. You say that the little girl''s mother is too big. What should she do if she accidentally bites her daughter? Will there be any children who will play with her daughter in the future? "


    In front of the driver, he turned his head and looked at the two ignorant Yuesao with disdain. He was very clever and didn''t say a word to refute them. This year, he was afraid to avoid Su Su''s daughter. They were the two Yuesao who had never seen anything in the world. If he had a child about the same age as Xiao AI, he would have brought her to grow up and play with her, You can''t be a childhood sweetheart. It''s good to be familiar with Xiao AI. If you want to take refuge in the future and send your parents and relatives to Bafang village, it''s also an invisible pass.


    Listening to the meaning of the two month sister-in-law, she still thinks highly of herself. She thinks that Su Su''s family is a country family, the house she lives in is a shabby thatched cottage, God''s gift is a disabled child with brain problems, and Xiao AI is a dangerous person. In a word, everything here doesn''t match Fang Xiaoshi''s style.


    In the room, Su''s mother is still angry about the two month old sister-in-law''s attitude of protecting the calf. She puts the gift of heaven beside Xiao AI, and while watching Xiao AI rebuild the building blocks, she complains to Su Su:


    "In the future, don''t come to play with my good grandchildren. They are afraid that Maomao will hurt their young master. I''m also afraid that they will let Xiaoai and Tianci learn from each other with a low attitude. You say that you are such a big man, how can you still not know how to distinguish between things and groups? You know, in the future, Xiaoai and Fang Xiaoshi will be friends, It can''t be a group of people! What else are you playing with? Don''t play. He is his high-profile young master. We love to be our country girls. Well water doesn''t make river water! "


    "I know. It''s not that I''m going to call Fang Xiaoshi here today. It''s Fang Shuyi who brought him here."


    Su Su laughs at Su Su''s mother''s flattery. In fact, she is also angry that Fang Xiaoshi has made such a big bag on her little love. She hasn''t settled with Fang Xiaoshi yet. The two sisters in law first dislike Xiao AI. Fang Xiaoshi''s growth education seems very worrying. Just look at the quality of the two sisters in law, Su Su has almost seen Fang Xiaoshi''s future. It''s also a good thing not to play with him.


    It''s just that no one is playing with Xiaoai. Who can I find to play with Xiaoai? Who is going to let Xiao AI receive some frustration education? God given? That child is absolutely not good. Since last time Tianci bit Xiaoai, I don''t know if I was scared by King Kong. Since then, I haven''t bitten Xiaoai any more. I haven''t even photographed Xiaoai. Now only Xiaoai bullies Tianci. Do you want Tianci to bully Xiaoai? impossible!

 Chapter 550

    After chatting with Su mu in this way, the mother and daughter basically reached an agreement that Xiaoai and Fang Xiaoshi would not be allowed to play in the future. A few hours later, Tianci and Xiaoai hugged each other and fell asleep in Su Mu''s room. Ye Yu and the man in leather also agreed on the details of the attack. Fang Shuyi took everyone back, and everyone began to prepare, Because the operation is more confidential, Ye Yu only informed his several special forces brothers, the rest of the people do not know.


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, in order to be afraid that Xiaoai and Tianci would sleep too long and would not go to bed at night, Su Su was going to ask Xiaoai to get up. Su Su Su stopped her and only let her get up with Tianci and go to chuoshijia to play. She let Xiaoai sleep until six o''clock in the afternoon. Xiaoai was full of energy and woke up.


    Then Su Su and Ye Yu, and all of us had a quiet dinner. At 9 o''clock in the evening, Su''s mother had already coaxed heaven''s gift to sleep. Xiao AI was still bouncing and energetic. Su''s mother began to complain about Su Su Su, saying that Su Su Su would not arrange the time, so that Xiao AI would not go to bed at two or three o''clock this evening.


    Su Su just smiles, but doesn''t refute Su mu. She lets Su Mu and Su Fu go to bed. Then at 11 p.m., Su Su drives to the North District with Ye Yu, King Kong, GA Zi and Li Xia in her arms.


    Before we got to the front of the military defense in the North District, we heard an explosion. The sudden explosion woke up the whole spring city, and made the zombies outside the wall a little excited. In the dark and boundless snow night, a mushroom like fire cloud soared into the air, and the whole North District was in chaos.


    Li Xia, who is in charge of driving, stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car on the street of the North District. As soon as the speed was fast, Xiao AI screamed with joy. Su Su Su began to check her waist stool tied to her waist. The sound of gunfire rang out. You come and I go. When it became more and more dense, Li Xia had already driven into an underground garage.


    There are many soldiers standing in the underground parking garage. They seem to have already stood here, waiting for Su Su and others. Lixia stops the car in front of a wall. The wall is painted a big red circle by the group of people. Ye Yu gets out of the car, flies two golden lasers in his hand, and starts cutting along the big red circle.


    Behind the wall is chunzhengzong''s laboratory under the military defense. Of course, the wall is very thick, very thick. It is impossible for idle people to open the wall with any tools and enter the laboratory from this very tricky angle.


    But ye Yu can, his laser can cut all materials, a very, very thick wall, for him, it''s not any problem.


    At the time of cutting, everyone had prepared the blasting tools. Su Su was holding a waist stool on his waist. Xiao AI was sitting on the waist stool, facing the front, holding a toy style pocket pistol in his hand, and comparing it to the wall. It was quite like the gesture of shooting. Su Su Su was holding Ye Yu''s two sabres, one hand and one hand, wearing a sports suit and a sports cap on his head, Standing at the back of the crowd, waiting for Ye Yu to open the wall, she rushed in with Xiao AI.


    When ye Yu decided to bring Xiao AI here this time, she didn''t ask Su Su for anything. Su Su is not acting by force today. Ye Yu said that her main task is to take Xiao AI to see the world and protect Xiao AI by the way.


    At this time, their heads, as if there were thousands of troops passing by, had been rumbling, far and near the gunfire in an endless stream, about 10 minutes later, Ye Yu cut eight walls, finally revealed the white light of the laboratory.


    At this time, the scientific researchers in the laboratory were still holding all kinds of test tubes, documents and research materials. They were wearing white biochemical protective clothing and looked at the suddenly collapsed wall. Before they could react, a group of people ran out of the wall hole and surrounded them with weapons in their hands.


    As for the attack plan, Fang Youmao means that as long as he an and Hua Hua are killed, the rest of the scientific research personnel who are small soldiers will be kept and sent to Bafang village to take care of them. After all, they are all talented people. Killing those who are not good at heart and keeping these high IQ scientific research personnel will also support the scientific research work after the end of the world.


    Su Su naturally has no objection to this. People are in her hands and controlled by her. Naturally, there will be no such phenomenon of doing human experiments with living people. The purpose of Ye Yu and others here is to kill he an and Hua Hua besides helping the soldiers cut the wall.


    The soldiers were sent by Fang Youmao to help Ye Yu capture the scientific researchers. After they came in with weapons, they began to capture the scientific researchers. They took the scientific researchers they had captured out of the wall hole, handcuffed with their hands, and got on a criminal cart used to escort the criminals. Some people were responsible for cleaning up the scientific research materials, Like bandits, they rushed into the white world, where all the researchers, papers, computers, test tubes, etc. had to be emptied, loaded and sent to Bafang village.


    Ye Yu is responsible for cutting the doors. Although the doors in the laboratory are made of special metal, no matter how hard they are, they will be over when they meet Ye Yu''s laser. Scientific researchers run around, soldiers with weapons yell and even raise guns to warn. In the chaos, King Kong, Lixia and Gazi behind Ye Yu, as well as the children are tied up, Su Su, holding double knives, follows Ye Yu through the destroyed doors and goes directly to the interior of the laboratory.


    Although they don''t grab people or things, they are also very busy. Sometimes, zombies or other mutated animals will come out of the cut door, and King Kong, Lixia and Gazi will follow them to kill monsters. Few doors are cut, and they will find that there are several children inside. Most of the time, Ye Yu won''t take care of them any more. Su Su goes forward and stands by the door to have a look, It''s not dangerous to see these children, and I don''t care about them any more.


    Some brave children will run behind Su Su''s buttocks as if they were seeing a savior. Then they will drive all the children to run with them, crying. The whole laboratory seems to be in an unprecedented catastrophe, full of crying, swearing and things breaking.


    In the front, Ye Yu takes the lead and cuts open the doors. King Kong and others run behind Ye Yu. There are more and more children behind Su Su''s buttocks. She also runs forward in a hurry. Then she suddenly stops and looks at a man tied to the bed naked in a door. What she says is a painful "ah" sound.

 Chapter 551

    Su Su thinks about it, and sees that Ye Yu only cares about breaking through the door and killing monsters, leaving the survivors running around. She doesn''t care about the naked man tied on the test bed at all. Su Su Su, with little love, walks into the room and looks at the man tied on the bed.


    Wow, how ugly!


    This is Su Su''s first reaction. Looking at this man''s face, I don''t know what Hua Hua and he an have done to him. All the facial features are on his face, but the bones on his face seem to be missing a lot. The whole face collapses seriously, just like a bowl. It collapses like this!!!


    His tongue seems to have been cut off, and his throat seems to have been destroyed. He just lies on the bed in pain, barking, leaning his head, staring at Su Su with a pair of very bright eyes.


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Su looked at the ugly man, frowned, stretched out her hand, and pulled the metal strap that tied the ugly man''s hands and feet. But the metal strap was very tough. She frowned and turned to the door,


    "Ye Yu, come here and do me a favor!"


    Ye Yu ran to the front of the old man and couldn''t help Su Su. She looked back at the ugly man on the bed and saw that the ugly man suddenly quieted down, opened a pair of bright black glasses and looked at her. Her eyes seemed to have something to say to Su Su Su, full of thousands of words. Su Su Su just laughed and comforted her


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll save you."


    She raised the knife in her hand and cut the metal belt on the ugly man''s hand. The little love sitting in her arms was giggling. She looked very happy.


    With a little effort, the metal belt is made of no material. It''s just holding Ye Yu''s two sabres, but it hasn''t been cut open. Su Su breathes a sigh and looks at the ugly man lying on the bed. Then she turns to look at the metal belt that binds the ugly man. Su Su Su smiles and says to herself:


    "I''m so stupid. Isn''t it untied?"


    On the bed, next to the ugly man''s hands and feet, there are two switches. Su Su presses once, and the metal strap that binds the ugly man''s hands and feet automatically opens. But in addition, there are some belts wrapped around the ugly man''s body. Su Su puts Ye Yu''s saber in the other hand. As soon as her heart turns, a thin and hard ice scissors condenses out.


    The scissors made of ice flew up into the sky. With a few clicks, the belt on the ugly man was cut. Looking at the ugly man''s silent face, Su Su asked strangely,


    "Hey, why don''t you get up?"


    Then she saw some needle like thread inserted into the ugly man''s brain, and some instruments nearby were flashing, much like a power suppressor of the future.


    The so-called power suppressor is probably to insert a few needles into the brain of the psionic person to limit the psionic person''s ability to mobilize the body''s power, which also achieves the purpose of controlling the psionic person.


    Otherwise, in the laboratory, there is no way to successfully do experiments with the psionic. In other words, the ugly man lying on this bed is actually a psionic?


    Su Su curls her lips. It has nothing to do with her whether the ugly man is a power. She reaches out her hand and carefully pulls out the needles on the ugly man''s head one by one. Then she looks at the ugly man lying on the bed and finally has the strength to sit up. Su Su Su holds little love and leads a group of children behind her buttocks out of the door, No matter the ugly man sitting on the bed, she went after Ye Yu.


    Ugly man''s limbs are moving. He can''t believe he''s out of trouble. He looks at Su Su''s back with complicated eyes. After thinking about it, he jumps out of bed. Because he hasn''t been walking down for a long time, ugly man can''t grasp his balance well and falls down on the ground directly.


    Regardless of the pain of his body, he tried several times, and finally stood up, pulled a white suit like the one used by the hospital patients, put it on his body, and went barefoot to chase Susu.


    It''s very easy to find Su Su''s trace. She is followed by a group of children. Some of them are still very young and don''t run fast, so the ugly man can see several crying children all the way after him. After that, he finally catches up with Su Su Su and takes two steps. Just as he is about to express something with Su Su Su, Ye Yu cuts a door in the front, He an and Hua Hua, who are sorting out the documents inside, are exposed.


    They have taken off their biological clothes. They seem to know that the laboratory has been attacked. They are in a hurry to take away some documents and destroy some documents at the same time. On one side of the computer, they are reading a note. While Hua Hua is sorting out the paper data in her hand, she is transmitting something to the person on the other side of the computer.


    Su Su stands behind Ye Yu, glances inside, and just sees the face of Hua Hua and he an. Their faces are full of shock and panic, but before Su Su and Ye Yu can react, the ugly man who originally fell behind Su Su suddenly burst out fierce hatred in his eyes. He yells and two dive, From Su Su and Ye Yu body side rushed into the door.


    "Wait a minute...!"


    As the ugly man rushes in, he an and Hua Hua fall into two fireballs in an instant. Su Su raises her hand. Before she can stop them, he an and Hua Hua are already burning fast and have no human form.


    In vain, she put down her hand. She felt that it was a pity. In fact, she wanted to ask he an and Hua Hua what Chunzheng wanted to do with Tianci? In addition, we need to ask he an, where is the serum taken from Bafang village now?!


    However, this ugly man''s fire power, at least, has three levels or more, which is no different from the original Ye Yu. It is also very destructive. After a while, he an and Hua Hua were burned to ashes. The fire spread quickly, and the whole room began to burn.


    "Forget it, just burn it."


    Looking at the paper documents in the sea of fire, as well as the computer, the computer in the sea of fire seems to have finished transmitting its documents. Then it can''t stand the soaring temperature in the room. It explodes and there are no bones left. Su Su Su thinks that there are still many researchers alive anyway. If you want to ask God''s gift, you can directly ask those researchers at that time.


    She turned her head and began to organize the group of children who had been running behind her ass to go back.


    After a long walk, people with good looks came to take over the children, because the previous order was that all the people found in this laboratory, except he an and Hua Hua, had to get on the car and send them directly to Bafang village. Therefore, these children who did not know what they had experienced also got a car for them, The soldiers carried the children directly to the car. When the car was full, they went to Bafang village.

 Chapter 552

    There are some soldiers outside the uniform, wearing a white coat, finishing up the dilapidated laboratory. They are collecting the scattered materials. Su Su holds Xiao AI and stands with Ye Yu to watch. By the way, he and the leader who is responsible for escorting to Bafang village explain the problem of heaven''s gift.


    She means that, in any case, only when the researchers in this laboratory settle down in Bafang village, they must immediately tell them about all the research projects in this laboratory. Su Su wants to know if she can find out some things about heaven''s gift from these research projects.


    Just talking with the person in charge, several soldiers came forward and wanted to catch the ugly man standing behind Su Su. The ugly man was also one of the people who wanted to be sent to Bafang village.


    But the ugly man screamed and resisted fiercely. When he saw that someone was going to catch him, his hands burst into flames. He was so excited that he was about to kill the people who came to catch him. Su Su opened his mouth, looked back at the ugly man''s tense and shaking posture, and said to the soldiers:


    "Come on, he may be mentally stimulated, and his mood is not very stable. It''s OK. If you are busy, let him go."


    "However, the order from the top is that all the people in this area need to be sent to Bafang village. There are likely to be successful people who have been vaccinated against doomsday and need to be sent to Bafang village for detailed study."


    The soldiers who came to catch the ugly man looked embarrassed. Although sending these people to Bafang village for research, they would not be tortured as inhumanely as they are here, it is obvious that they were once ugly men in vivo experiments. He didn''t think so. He only felt that what these people said was that if they wanted to send them to study again, they would not do anything.


    Just in front of the ugly man, suddenly a wall of fire rises. The temperature is hot and baking. Su Su has no choice but to frown and hold Xiao AI. Ye Yu goes through the wall of fire and is about to clamp down on the ugly man. Outside the wall of fire, the ugly man has turned and run away. The speed can''t be stopped by others, and Su Su Su and Ye Yu Kong and others have no intention to stop him.


    But a poor man, what do you want him to do?


    When we got here, because of the ugly man, there was a small wave in the whole task, but it didn''t affect the overall situation. The whole action plan was finished little by little according to the original process. After all the people and materials found in the laboratory were loaded to Bafang village, Su Su Su, Ye Yu and others returned to the ground in the car, Gallop back to the east side.


    After receiving the news of Su Su and others'' safe evacuation, Fang Youmao''s offensive force on military defense began to withdraw little by little. Before, because of the heavy firepower, Chun Zhengzong''s people were resisting all the time, and they didn''t have time to take care of the laboratory under their feet. At this time, Fang Youmao''s people withdrew. Chun Zhengzong was about to take people to chase him, but his subordinates were carrying a gun, In a hurry, he runs over and shouts to Chun Zhengzong, who is about to get on the bus and go after Fang Youmao''s troops


    "Report to the chief, the underground laboratory has been attacked!"


    Chun Zhengzong immediately stood in the same place, one foot stuck in the car door, the other foot standing outside the car door, his eyes wide open, looking at his subordinates, he asked in disbelief:


    "What?! Tell me again, where was the attack? "


    "The underground laboratory... Was attacked!"


    The upright subordinate was flying bullets over his head. After repeating this sentence, he felt that Chun Zhengzheng''s face was not right now? He reached out to help chunzhengzong, and asked with concern,


    "Chief, are you all right?"


    "Where''s Hua Hua? What about Huahua Chun Zhengzong felt a little dizzy. The foot stuck in the door pulled back from the car and cried with his eyes closed.


    The upright subordinate immediately straightened out his position and said, "report to the chief! The laboratory has been surrounded by fire. Hua Hua and he an have died! In vivo experiment, no omission! All the research materials were ransacked. "


    ¡°......¡±


    Chun Zhengzong stares at the subordinate, and the light in his eyes looks like Fang Youmao. He raises his gun, points to the head of his upright subordinate, and angrily says word by word:


    "Go away! While I can control myself now, get away from me! "


    "Chief, calm down!"


    On one side, an adjutant of chunzhengzong came over with worried face. Chunzhengzong slapped the adjutant and slapped him in the ear. He angrily said:


    "The whole underground laboratory has been destroyed. It''s clean. Fang Youmao is an old man. I don''t think he''s crazy today. He ran to the North District to challenge me. His real purpose is here. Here it is!"!!! How can I calm down? How can I calm down? "


    He was so angry that most of the people around him who stood in the same place were aware of his anger like character. They all stepped back a few steps and waited for Chunzheng''s anger to pass in the sound of gunfire.


    Chunzhengzong was angry for a while. Originally, he wanted to chase Fang Youmao to the west district to have a big fight with Fang Youmao. Now chunzhengzong was not in the mood. He just waited for Fang Youmao to withdraw from the North District to the West District, and he didn''t get on the car that was going to fight.


    Chunzhengzong had no other way but to be angry. Now, what else could he do? Hua Hua is dead, not even a corpse left, that is, chunzhengzong seized Tianci, let go of Tianci''s blood, it is impossible to revive Hua Hua.


    The bustling night, a little bit deeper, sporadic gunshots sounded, and finally gradually calmed down. In fact, the battle in the North District, Fang Youmao did not win much. We all lost a lot of people, but the original purpose of Fang Youmao was not to capture Chunzheng''s military base, so as long as the laboratory was removed, it was also a kind of victory.


    However, this inexplicable attack has made all the teams in Chuncheng nervous. Most of the folk teams are watching, afraid that the weather is getting colder and colder. Now, Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong will lose both sides, and the officials are busy fighting. The strength of defending Chuncheng will be weakened, so it is necessary to Send a folk team.


    But all the non-governmental teams, whether large or medium-sized, are weighing up. They don''t think of people to devote their energy to guarding Chuncheng. The reason is very simple. Their combat power needs to be concentrated to prevent other teams from robbing the territory. If they take out their combat power to defend Chuncheng, they will encounter other teams to rob the territory, The situation will be very bad for them.

 Chapter 553

    The whole folk team in Chuncheng is nervous. They are quietly waiting for the second big fight between chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao, and they are actively working offline to fight for their best interests. As a result, after waiting for a few days, the originally thought big fight didn''t happen. It seems that chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao have negotiated, By chance, they all sent more troops to the wall.


    Everyone is a little confused. We agreed that the civil war would not be fought?


    Spring is so atmospheric a person, how to decide to stop?


    Not only all the folk teams are confused, but also the Eastern District''s Chun Lai Chun you Yue and others are confused. They only know that Su Su and Ye Yu and others, who have super fighting power, went out for a few hours the other night. They probably guessed that they were going to help Fang Youmao fight, but what happened after the fight?


    Originally, Chun Lai thought that Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong would fight a civil war, and would the Eastern District take part in the war or not? Su Su has a grudge against Chun Zhengzong. Naturally, he won''t help Chun Zhengzong, but if he wants to help Fang Youmao, it seems that the Eastern District doesn''t have the strength.


    After all, the burden of the eastern district is the biggest of the four districts. 200000 ordinary people now live on their own by raising some mutant fish at home. Occasionally, they can go to the grocery store to buy some materials of Bafang village that spring has entrusted Fang Youmao to buy. However, there are not many people like that. After all, not everyone has extra crystal cores in their hands.


    The main food they live on is their own mutant fish. Of course, the Eastern District has encountered some small problems recently. For example, Chunlai has been thinking about how to collect the crystal nuclei in the hands of ordinary people as soon as possible. It''s not enough to sell the materials of Bafang village. He has to think about several policies.


    He thought, why don''t we organize some people to go outside to catch zombies and come back? The government will kill the zombies, then cut them, chop them, sell the broken zombie meat to the ordinary people, and let the ordinary people buy the crystal nucleus and take it back to feed the mutant fish, and then let the mutant fish reproduce and kill them for the ordinary people.


    Although this work is very simple, the workload is very huge. If it is carried out, basically all the soldiers in the eastern district must devote themselves to the work of catching zombies, cutting them, and then they will not have the fighting capacity to participate in the civil war.


    So Chun Lai is worried about how many heads Su Su should take if she wants to take part in the war. As a result, day by day, Su Su doesn''t seem to make persistent efforts. She still takes her baby for a walk every day. She can live whatever life she wants to live. She doesn''t have any preparation before the war.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier. Gradually, in the streets and alleys of the Eastern District, some members of the folk team who insist on writing big character newspapers and pasting banners can''t stand it. It seems that the hot water and floor heating in the eastern district is about to popularize the whole eastern district. However, the area occupied by these folk teams is still as cold as an ice hole. Occasionally, one is not careful, Can also freeze to death so one or two weak team members.


    Finally, a team couldn''t carry it. They thought it was better to follow Su Su''s banner, so they sent over their wooden and water system powers. There were not many people. There were two water systems, one wooden system and such a big team. There must be more than these wooden and water systems.


    But Su Su doesn''t care if the team conceals it, because she is the first team to hand over the wood and water powers. In order to encourage other teams, she bought two wood powers and one water power with half a ton of materials. The deal is actually quite cost-effective.


    Of course, after detaining the head of the team, Su Su still didn''t fulfill her promise to put it back. She just transferred half a ton of frozen chicken from Bafang village to the team, and then she didn''t say anything. No one asked, so she deliberately pretended to be stupid and didn''t mention it. She just waited for the team members, when she couldn''t help it, He ran to her and asked when the head of the regiment would release it.


    Let''s talk about it then!


    When it comes to this, even if it''s officially the prelude to cracking down on the civilian team, Su Su will send the first team to the wood system and water system, and then integrate the 12 wood systems and 13 water system powers in the spring army. The greenhouse planting in the eastern district started under Su Su Su''s supervision.


    But now, the weather is so cold, no matter how much floor heating there is in the greenhouse, there is no way to let the vegetables and grains mature on a large scale by the natural growth law. All the growth of food and vegetables is driven by the powers of the wood powers. In a moment, the more than a dozen wood powers who are responsible for the greenhouse''s production of vegetables and grains become the big eaters of nuclei.


    Most of the crystal cores in the eastern district are to be taken out to Fang Youmao to buy the materials of Bafang village. The other part is to be kept for the officers and soldiers. The rest is to be provided to the wooden powers in the greenhouse. In a few days, when the reservoir is built, the water system powers will soon join the ranks of the big families who eat crystal cores.


    Therefore, the eastern district is much poorer than the other three districts in Chuncheng. They are so poor that they sigh and dream about how to earn crystal nucleus.


    With the first team that turned in the wood and water powers, there was a second team, a third team and a fourth team. Soon, all the folk teams turned in different numbers of wood and water powers, and the team that spawned vegetables was growing, but it was not enough.


    Su''s courtyard was full of people in military uniform. Finally, some team members could not afford to wait and began to tangle with several people. They ran to Su Su''s courtyard and stood outside. They wanted to ask Su Su that they had turned in the wood and water powers. When would Su Su release the detained leader.


    At this time, Su Su was in the yard, leading Su Mu''s task to sweep snow for the yard. Her hands were flat on both sides of her body, and there was a little silver light shining on her palms. The snow in the yard was under her feet and began to float one by one.


    The knock on the door was just at this time. Susu was wearing a pair of woolen slippers. She didn''t even wear socks in the slippers. With her fingers moving, the snow in the yard quickly gathered together and piled up beside her, forming a snowman without eyes, nose or hat.


    After sweeping the snow, Su Su put her hands in the pocket of the short down jacket. The zipper of the down jacket was open, and inside was a pair of pajamas and pajamas for autumn. She walked to the door, opened the door of her yard, looked at the 20 members of the folk League standing outside, and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 554

    "Well, Su Su, you see we have turned in the wood and water powers. When can our leader release them for us?"


    Some people pluck up their courage and feel a little cautious. Recently, they have been tossed about by the Spring Festival. The whole spring city, even under the houses of some ordinary people, has been paved with hot water and floor heating. The area occupied by these folk teams is really cold and wet, and they don''t care whether their folk teams live or die.


    There''s no way. The folk team turned in one or two wooden and water system powers at will. They are still the ones with the lowest level. They didn''t wake up for long. They wanted to make a perfunctory effort to let Chunlai lay the floor heating for them and redeem their leader by the way.


    As a result, after all the folk teams handed in the wooden and water system powers, they asked Chunlai about the floor heating. Chunlai gave them a stack of drawings and let them do it by themselves!!!


    The leader is not at home. Many things can be dealt with by these non-governmental teams at the beginning, but after a long time, each team will have some unpleasant internal strife. Some people are dissatisfied here and there. Without the leader, they can''t even reach a consensus on such things as floor heating.


    It seems that everyone has their own interests to consider, and there are also small groups in the team. In the past, when the team leader was there, these small groups were pressed by the team leader and couldn''t fight for their interests. Now that the team leader is gone, the small groups have come forward one after another. Some people feel that they have done too much work and ask the team to lay more floor heating pipes for their families, Some people think that the reason why others can lay more pipes is that they should be taken care of by the team because of their large population and heavy burden.


    As a result, it has been several days since Chunlai came there to get the drawings back, and the private team has yet to find a way to get the floor heating.


    In the end, someone finally responded that the main reason why they have been struggling so far is that they have no leaders. The top priority is not to lay more floor heating pipes or not, but to get their own team leader back to preside over the overall situation in a very short time.


    Su Su, however, smiles and stands inside the door, looking at the group members with eager faces, and says:


    "You see, I''ve been very busy in the spring, preparing for the business of processing zombie meat, and urging the wood powers to produce vegetables. In addition, I want to build a large reservoir in the eastern district. The number of wood and water powers is not enough. Your team leader has excellent ability, so they volunteered to kill zombies outside."


    "Ah?" The member in charge of the regiment, who didn''t believe Su Su''s words, opened his mouth and asked, "Su Su, don''t cheat us. There are so many of you. How can you need our leader to go out and kill zombies?"


    "That''s right, Su Su. We''ve turned in the wood and water powers according to the requirements. As you said, as long as we turn in the wood and water powers, we''ll release our leader. Now we can''t keep our word."


    "Our whole team is going to be in a mess now. You can let our leader go."


    ......


    More than 20 members of the delegation who came to petition began to speak out. Although they didn''t believe Su Su''s appearance when they heard Su Su say so, now they are the fish on Su Su''s chopping board. They can only let Su Su chop. They can resist, but they can''t resist too strongly. So although we don''t believe Su Su Su''s words, no one yells at Su.


    They were quite calm and pleaded for Su Su, but Su Su shrugged her shoulders and pushed the ball to Chun Lai, who was in a hurry


    "Spring, you come just in time. These people don''t believe that their leaders are going out to kill zombies. They have to pester me and ask me to give them their leaders. Can you tell them that the original leaders, with sincere words, must take the initiative to kill zombies?"


    "Ah, yes, they said I wouldn''t let them go out to kill zombies, so they just ran into the wall."


    Chun Lai has an anxious look on his face. He talks along Su Su''s words. He exaggerates a little bit. But at this moment, Chun Lai is obviously not willing to entangle with these League members. After finishing this sentence, he winks at Su Su, indicating that he has something to do with Su Su Su.


    Urgent, urgent!


    Su Su nodded in the door, turned around and walked into the yard. Spring came three or two steps and went up the steps. A group of League members behind him saw it. Looking at it, it seemed that the conversation was over? In response, of course, everyone refused to work. A courageous member of the League stepped up the steps and seemed to chase Chunlai into the courtyard, but he didn''t want to. After Chunlai entered the courtyard, he turned back and pushed his hand, and the gate was closed.


    "How come?"


    "Well? Will our team leader let it go, when and why he left without saying anything? "


    "Susu, Susu, we haven''t finished talking yet. Come out!"


    "Is our leader dead? Have you been killed by Su Su? "


    The members of the League were a little anxious, and their emotions were all excited. Later, chunyouyue immediately took on the heavy responsibility of appeasing the members. He raised his hands and said:


    "Don''t be impatient, don''t be impatient, don''t worry, don''t panic. Your leader is living well now. They are willing to go out to kill the zombies. If you really miss your leader, you can send a team out at 8 a.m. every day to help them kill the zombies. You can''t see your leader."


    "I don''t believe it. Are you going to trick our team into going out and killing zombies for you?"


    "I tell you, there is a moon in spring, and there is no way. Our regiment will not send people out to kill zombies unless we hand over our leader."


    "Well, that''s not good. You see, Chun youyue is quite like that. If he''s not sure, he can say that we can see the commander when we get out of the city?"


    "That''s right. Let''s go out and have a look. Let''s wait until we see the commander."


    "If you go, I won''t be fooled."


    Before chunyouyue could say anything more, the 20 members from the seven regiments had already come out with different opinions. In front of chunyouyue, they began to argue about whether it was true or not. What''s more, when they got to the point of urgency, they all had a trend of fighting.

 Chapter 555

    In the spring, with a smile on his face, he stood up to make a comeback, put on a very understanding expression and said to everyone:


    "Don''t fight or quarrel. People who believe in this matter can send someone out to have a look. At 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, everyone will gather at the gap on time. I don''t force those who don''t believe in it. When those who have gone out to see come back, you will know whether we are telling the truth."


    After a pause, the Spring Moon saw that the crowd had calmed down, and then said: "also, we really can''t help you with your hot water floor heating, so previously, we had to let you lay your own floor heating. In this way, if you are willing to let us help you lay your floor heating, everyone, go back to count how many gold, fire, and power players there are in each team, And how many water system powers are left in your hands? Draw up a list and call all these gold, fire and water system powers to me. I promise that in 48 hours, let your rooms be warmed up. Everyone is warm and ready for the winter. "


    "Good! Spring has a month, with you this last words, we are at ease


    There are team members who have been standing in the ice and snow for a long time. The cold weather makes him reluctant to walk any more. Since spring has month proposed to help them lay the floor heating, it''s not important whether the team leader will come back or not. The reason why they want the team leader to come back is to lay the floor heating. They want the team leader to play a leading role in laying the floor heating as soon as possible.


    Now there''s no need for the commander. Chunyouyue has promised to help them lay the floor heating, so hurry home and draw up the list of gold, fire and water powers. What are you doing here?!


    If the first league member should have a month with chunyouyue, there will be a second one. With chunyouyue''s repeated assurance, we all have the dream of using hot water to warm the floor after 48 hours. We have to withdraw one after another. The remaining League members who insist on the return of the head of the regiment are also lonely. After a while of entanglement with chunyouyue, we have to turn around.


    Just wait for the last member of the regiment to walk away with all the vicissitudes on his face. Chun youyue''s smiling face suddenly collapsed. He turned around and went into an alley and entered a very humble house. Seven people came from inside. They were all handcuffed and footcuffed. Two soldiers stood behind each person''s back, holding guns and facing their backs, Looking at these seven disheveled people, Chun youyue said with a smile:


    "Heads, heads, you have suffered. You have suffered!"


    King Kong, sitting on the roof of a house next door, saw the play from the beginning to the end. Seeing that Chun youyue had put forward the seven folk leaders who were secretly imprisoned, King Kong didn''t say much, but just stood on the roof and pursed his lips and laughed.


    There is a team leader, his face is full of resentment, and he gnashes his teeth at chunyouyue: "what suffering or not? Spring has a month, you TM less put such a pair of skin smile meat do not smile face, I see disgusting


    "That''s to say, has our team turned in the water and wood powers? Are we redeemed? "


    "Good you have a month in spring, good you Susu, I''ll see if you have good fruit to eat when I go back this time."


    "Your behavior is forcing us to revolt!"


    Because he was locked up for a long time, although Su Su didn''t starve them or freeze them, the freedom of not seeing the sun for a long time made all the seven commanders full of anger. The anger was all over Chun youyue. If there were not a circle of soldiers with guns standing in the yard and two guns on their back, they would kill Chun youyue on the spot.


    Chun youyue just smiles. He doesn''t retort even though the seven regiments are full of anger. Instead, he goes out of the courtyard door, finds several cars, takes the seven regiments into the car and drives directly to the direction of the gap.


    At the gap, Chun youyue comes down from the front car, walks to the side of the other cars, and smiles at the leader in one of the cars. He stands outside the window and looks down at the leader''s face. Chun youyue is very understanding and says:


    "To tell you the truth, I''m sorry to have locked you up for such a long time. Su Su has already said that he wants to let you go. No, your league members miss you very much. As soon as they turn in the wooden and water system powers, Su Su Su says that he will give you back to your league members. Here you go. Today is the day when you are free again."


    The head of the group heard the speech and looked at the zombies outside the gap in horror. Now the gap in the Eastern District will open all day. Outside the gap, some people have already begun to kill the zombies. What do you mean when chunyouyue said to let them go? Not to the east side, but to the outside of the gap?


    He didn''t understand the meaning of chunyouyue. The driver in front of him stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped out of the gap. People who killed zombies along the road looked up and looked at the cars curiously. They had no intention to stop, and rushed out of the gap~~~


    Seeing these cars disappear out of the gap, Chun youyue seems to have finally put down her heart, breathed heavily, clapped her hands, as if she had knocked off the dust in her hands, and went back home with ease.


    Although it''s not sure whether these leaders who are going to be thrown into the zombie heap will be able to come back alive, if they come back to the Eastern District alive, the whole civil team in the Eastern District will certainly be suppressed from the original civil team.


    On this side, Su Su''s yard, rushing into the spring of the yard, brought a very bad news to Su Su: the bad news came that one of the eight planes sent by Fang''s family to Bafang village was attacked by the mutant birds in the air and lost contact.


    Early in the morning, Chun Lai came to Su Su in a hurry to report the incident to Su Su. At this time, Su Su was sitting in the side room made by Su Su''s mother, eating pickled mustard with white rice porridge. Hearing the news from Chun sitting opposite, she shook her chopsticks and frowned


    "What about Bai Heng?"


    "Bai Heng came back with the news. I''m fine. Maybe I heard you read more. As soon as I saw a black patch coming in front of me, I drove the plane to the ground. His plane hit the building on the ground, and the wing was seriously damaged, but I''m fine."


    In front of Chunlai, there is also a bowl of white rice porridge and a small dish of pickled mustard, which Su Mu just made for him. But Chunlai now has no idea how to eat. He is very anxious. He only thinks that eating and drinking are small things. Mutant birds finally live up to the expectations of the public. This is the biggest thing.

 Chapter 556

    In recent days, the colder the weather is, the more worried Su Su is about the appearance of mutated birds, because when the weather is warm, these mutated birds have insects to eat, and they won''t go to human gathering places to attack humans in large areas. But when the weather is colder, mutated birds have nothing to eat, and they will run out in groups to attack humans.


    So Su Su kept talking about it when she saw Bai Heng. Seeing that Bai Heng didn''t listen to her, she insisted on running to Bafang village. Su Su changed her way. She taught Bai Heng that if he was in the air, if he was far away, he would run to the ground no matter how far away he was. He would find a cover to hide and not make any noise, Don''t try to run out of the bunker to attack the mutant bird. The mutant bird will always fly past. Only when it flies past can it run out of the bunker.


    Now it seems that Bai Heng also listened to her words and knew that when he saw the mutant bird, he would fly to the ground. It was not in vain that Su Su was like a Tang Monk and had read to him for so long.


    "It''s OK. What about the rest of the planes?"


    Su Fu on one side breathed a sigh. Eight planes, Bai Heng''s, fell to the ground and were damaged. One was attacked by a mutant bird and lost contact. Then there were six more planes. Did they fly back or to Bafang village?


    "There are six planes left, and they have arrived at Bafang village without danger."


    When he said this, Chun Lai''s face was very ugly. He was not lucky that there were six planes arriving at Bafang village safely, but the source of this worry. Since the appearance of mutant birds, it was doomed that the plane flew to Bafang village. How could it fly back? Will you come back with mutant birds? That''s the point.


    Su Su''s face is not as ugly as that of Chun Lai. She has known for a long time that this kind of situation will appear today. She has also mentioned in front of Fang Shuyi that all the transportation modes of Fang''s family should not be on the empty road. At that time, she will open up a safe and effective land road.


    As a result, if you don''t listen to her, if you don''t listen to her at all, or if you listen to her, you always take a chance and think that it''s a trip to fly. If you can pull a plane''s supplies from Bafang village, you can pull a plane.


    "What can we do if the plane is attacked by mutant birds on the way back?"


    Su''s mother at the dinner table said this possibility anxiously. Chun Lai''s face turned white and looked at Su Su. Everyone in the room looked at Su Su and saw that Su Su Su was eating her own porridge and slowly looked down and said:


    "What can we do? Let''s mobilize all the powers in the eastern district. Let''s tighten our belts and live. We can''t live any longer. In the four districts of southeast, northwest and northwest, let''s get rid of the burden and burden. Let''s leave Chuncheng from now on, and let''s go. "


    "Su Su, talk well. You''re frightening people to come here in spring."


    Su''s father frowned and looked at Su Su''s understatement. Don''t think that everyone here didn''t hear it. The irony in Su Su''s tone is obvious, but who is Su Su Su? If she could survive in such a cruel environment at the end of the world, she would be able to create a paradise like Bafang village.


    As soon as Su''s mother heard Su''s father say this, she urged her to say, "yes, baby, you must have a way. Tell us quickly. Don''t make us flustered."


    Su Su, who is drinking white rice porridge, looks up at Su Mu and doesn''t say anything. Of course, she has a way back, but the way back is reserved for her family, not including the 200000 people in Chuncheng. When it comes to the end of life, her mother, a high-level wood power, will definitely make this family hungry.


    Then Su Su glanced at Chunlai again. Chunlai''s face was full of expectation. Su Su said to Chunlai seriously, "what I''m telling you is the back road in my hand. Now that greenhouse vegetable and grain cultivation has begun to take shape. For the sake of 200000 people in the Eastern District, you can''t be soft hearted any more. Those wooden talents are all treasures, that is to rob, We''re going to grab people. "


    "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Chun Lai immediately nodded and thought along Su Su''s words. There was a layer of cold sweat on his back. If Su Su hadn''t been prepared and worked hard to squeeze out several wooden talents from the folk team, today''s eastern district would be in an unprecedented chaos.


    After all, the materials purchased from Bafang village are sold in Mei Shengnan''s grocery store. People in the Eastern District used to raise mutant fish in every family, so they don''t need basic food and clothing. Only those who are a little idle or don''t want to breed mutant fish will buy the materials from the grocery store.


    The output of grain and vegetables planted in the greenhouses has been raised. If you concentrate more wood powers, you can''t use the materials of Bafang village, and the whole eastern district can produce and sell by itself.


    But other districts may not be as lucky as the eastern district. The western and southern districts, which are most dependent on materials in Bafang village, bear the brunt. Just after Chunlai left Susu''s house to search for the wood talents hidden in the folk team, Fang Shuyi drove from the western district to the Eastern District and boarded Susu''s house.


    As soon as he entered Su Su''s house, Fang Shuyi didn''t have time to exchange greetings with Su Su. Instead, he directly asked Su Su, "Su Su, do you know about the appearance of mutant birds?"


    "I see." Su Su stood in the yard, holding Xiao AI in a small down jacket in his hand, looking at Fang Shuyi and said with a smile, "now there are few people who don''t know about it, right? Are you already in trouble in the western and southern districts? "


    "Well, it''s on!" Fang Shuyi''s brow was tightly twisted. He was wearing a dark blue ski suit today. He still looked fashionable, but his face was full of sadness. Then he asked, "how do you plan to solve this problem? I mean, about mutant birds in the air


    "There''s no solution. I''ve tried my best to plan for the Eastern District, but people''s hearts are always evil. I guess it''s more difficult for Chuncheng to get through this difficulty without any cost."


    Su Su shakes her head. There is a sense of numbness on her face. She is not a God. In the face of such natural and man-made disasters, what can she do to solve them? Last life, when spring city came in winter, it starved and froze a large number of people. This is the force of nature, and she can''t fight it. The key is that the dead body will eventually attract mutant birds.

 Chapter 557

    In her life, Su Su has tried her best to turn the tide around. She tries to reduce the death toll in the Eastern District, but in addition to the Eastern District, there are three districts: the Western District, the Southern District and the northern district. That''s not the situation she can control. There will be some dead people, just more dead than dead.


    In her hand, Xiao''ai is standing in the same place, walking on the snow in the yard. She leads Su Su step by step to the door of the yard. Today, it''s snowing again. Xiao''ai has been at home for two days. She must go out to play today, so Su Su can''t. when talking with Fang Shuyi, she can only open the door of the yard and lead Xiao''ai down the steps.


    Behind him, Fang Shuyi was silent for a moment. He followed Su Su and Xiao AI down the steps. Looking at the distance, a beggar came slowly. He bowed his back and his clothes were thin and ragged. Fang Shuyi felt uncomfortable. He followed Su Su and Xiao AI and said:


    "Su Su, I''ll give you the bottom line now. If... I mean if the situation goes on like this, my second uncle means that Bafang village can absorb some ordinary people, and we will also actively operate to transfer some ordinary people to the capital base."


    Fang Youmao hopes to convey to Su Su through Fang Shuyi that if Chuncheng can''t get through this difficulty, and the location of Chuncheng is stuck between the capital base and Bafang village, there is no other way. He can only evacuate ordinary people from Chuncheng to the capital base and Bafang village.


    Xiaoai, who is just a little big, is wearing a purple children''s down jacket and black tight cotton trousers on her two legs. Su''s mother also specially wears a black shaggy skirt for Xiaoai. She wears two feet of gold boots and jumps into the snow from the last step. Then she releases Su Su Su''s hand and staggers on the snow. She is very happy to move forward.


    Su Su, thinking about Fang Shuyi''s words, follows Xiao AI and watches Xiao AI pass by Hua Zi. She glances at the ragged beggar at random, but she doesn''t want to. The beggar''s face is full of inferiority. She lowers her head and hides it. It seems that she doesn''t want to teach Su Su Su to see him.


    But Su Su still saw the beggar''s ugly face, just like a bowl. Her collapsed face was as ugly as it was. She stood in the snow and looked at the ugly man and asked strangely:


    "Why?! Why are you? Where have you been these days? "


    The ugly man shrunk his shoulders, lowered his head, and did not answer Su Su. Su Su could not see the answer from the ugly man, so he remembered that the ugly man seemed to have his tongue cut off and his throat destroyed by he an and Hua Hua. He had no way to answer Su Su.


    So Su Su said with a smile, "OK, I won''t ask you any more. Aren''t you a fire power? I think your power level is still very high. Chunlai is recruiting fire power people there. At least they can mix clean clothes and eat well. You can report to him. "


    In the snow, the ugly man lowered his head and shrunk his shoulders with low self-esteem. He didn''t listen to Su Su''s words and didn''t know if there was something wrong with his ears. He just looked at Su Su and quickly lowered his head. Leaning against the frozen wall, he sat down with his hands on his knees and quietly looked at the gate of the orphanage.


    Su Su turns his head strangely and looks at the door of the orphanage along with the ugly man''s eyes. Just in time, the door is pulled open. Shi Xin, with a big stomach, looks like he is out of breath. He holds his hand beside the door and looks at Su Su Su breathlessly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it going to be born? "


    Su Su looks at Shi Xin like this. She is so frightened that she runs forward two steps. She catches Xiao AI who has been walking forward and takes two steps in the direction of Shi Xin.


    Behind her, the ugly man who had been sitting in the corner suddenly stood up and rushed to Shi Xin, but he was thinking of his ugly face. He suddenly stopped, retreated, and retreated to the wall. His eyes were full of sadness and anxiety.


    Shi Xin, with a pale face, stood on the doorframe and shook his head. There was a layer of sweat on his forehead. He said to Su Su feebly: "it''s OK. My due date has not arrived yet. Doctor Zhuo said that I have pseudo contractions. It doesn''t matter. Doctor Zhuo asked me to take a walk every day, which is helpful for the smooth delivery."


    "Yes, you have to give birth naturally, otherwise according to such a living environment, the risk of cesarean section is too great."


    Looking at Shi Xin like this, Su Su picks her eyebrows and laughs. In her impression, Shi Xin should always be a character like a pretty girl. A little pain can make her cry for a long time. It has to be the kind of tofu that the whole family holds. In order to give birth to her children, such a woman follows the doctor''s advice every day, insists on walking, and does not dare to slack off. This is maternal love, Great or not?


    The ugly man behind Su Su squats in the corner with tears in his eyes. Then he looks at Shi Xin and walks down the steps step by step. Along the corner, he moves his fat body forward. At this moment, the ugly man suddenly stands up and runs away like crazy.


    Also looking at Su Su, who is walking hard for Shi Xin''s sake of giving birth, he looks at the ugly man''s back strangely. Suddenly, a very complicated feeling rises in his heart. I can''t tell why, but I feel a little sad.


    Then Fang Shuyi stood beside her and said, "according to the geographical location, there is a direct highway from Chuncheng to the capital, which may be easier to go than to Bafang village. However, in the capital base, it is not as concerted as it is rumored. Although it is now a base, my father, Fang Youli, is in the capital base, I don''t have much to say. "


    When he said this, Fang Shuyi was deeply sorry and helpless. Fang Youmao was the one who proposed to withdraw. Why should Su Su''s pupa town accept those useless burdens? According to this idea, in fact, the capital base should accept all the survivors of Chuncheng.


    However, there are 400000 people in the whole spring city. The 400000 people are beyond the control of the Fang family. If the 400000 people follow Fang Youmao on the road, the Fang family will be responsible for the 400000 people. However, if they drag 400000 people on the road from afar, the people in the capital base will attack the other family.


    Now every place is afraid of the burden. The burden of 400000 people is enough for the Fang family to drown in the spittle of all the people in the capital base.

 Chapter 558

    Su Su frowns and listens to Fang Shuyi''s explanation. She doesn''t interrupt or indicate her attitude. She says that she is willing to accept some ordinary people. She just thinks that it''s not impossible for her to accept all the 400000 people and move them to pupa town. In any case, pupa town lacks people to farm and raise chickens, but how many lazy people are there among the 400000 people? How many people muddle along?


    Many people may have been protected by chunzhengzong since the end of the world. They may not even come out of the gate of Chuncheng. If such people go to pupa Town, they will only have endless complaints. Su Su is not willing to take such a big deal.


    If Chuncheng really has to move its population, if it really wants to absorb some people, Su Su thinks, it will take Chunlai and his wife, chunyouyue, who are soldiers, and those with extraordinary powers, as well as those who are ordinary people with outstanding survival ability.


    "Su Su, don''t blame us either. My second uncle''s idea may not come true one day, but you can see that the wall of spring city has been broken for hundreds of years. It''s been repaired, repaired, and broken again. I''m afraid that one day, the wall can''t be repaired any more. What should the people in the wall do? It will be too late to withdraw on that day. "


    Looking at Su Su''s silent appearance, Fang Shuyi doesn''t know why, but he feels a little desolate. Their surname is Fang, not Chun. They are originally outsiders. They say they want to leave, but they can leave at any time. The reason why they have been here is that Fang Youmao thinks that there are so many innocent people in Chuncheng, but when the crisis really comes, Fang Youmao, They don''t really care about ordinary people.


    It''s very unrealistic to say that we will stick to the spring city!


    Then Su Su silently nodded his head and said to Shu Yi in a low voice: "try to keep it. If you can''t keep it, evacuate ordinary people immediately. In pupa Town, I''ll let Muyang take full charge of it. But I''ll make friends with you first. Pupa town won''t want it. I''m not a big traitor, but I''m not a philanthropist, If I want to absorb some people, they have to have the ability and courage to go to pupa town. I will not be responsible for their safety all the way. "


    "Well, with you, I''m relieved."


    Fang Shuyi''s face finally showed a light smile. Although Su Su said that he would not bear the safety of those people, it was also very good. After all, it was the time for each of them to fly in such a disaster. Even Fang''s family could not bear the safety of those survivors. When they left Chuncheng, they should follow the saying of survival of the fittest, He raised his hand, touched Su Su Su''s little love, and sighed


    "Su Su, thank you. They all say that you are a cold-blooded and heartless person, but I know that you have never been."


    Su Su smiles at Fang Shuyi, shakes his head and says, "it''s because of you. I''ve never seen my madness."


    The snow in the sky, as if it had never stopped, fell between Su Su and Fang Shuyi. After their conversation, Fang Shuyi went back to Fang Youmao, and Su Su Su, holding little love, went to see Ye Yu to pass on the news.


    The watch in Ye Yu''s hand can send messages to the brothers in pupa town. Su Su asks Ye Yu to convey Fang Shuyi''s words to Muyang. She wants to ask Muyang, can pupa town be expanded now?


    At ten o''clock in the evening, I received a reply from pupa town. The land route was blocked, so I couldn''t receive a large number of ordinary people to enter pupa town.


    The so-called impassable land route is because there is a river between Chuncheng and Bafang village. There were several bridges on the river, but two of them broke down after the end of the world. The other bridges are full of pupae and zombies. If you take another road and walk over another bridge, you might as well send all the people in Chuncheng to the capital base, At least it''s near. It''s safe.


    If you have to go to pupa Town, it''s not impossible. Kill from the bridge and fight with zombies and face pupae to the end. Muyang will send someone from the other end of the bridge to meet you. But maybe the bridge will collapse at any time. People who have no courage and ability should not try.


    Of course, the problems mentioned by Muyang soon spread to Fang Youmao. There was no alternative but to stick to Chuncheng. If they could not, they took the remaining survivors and went north to the capital base.


    Such a decision is naturally very tragic. What remains after sticking to it is that after starving, thirsting, freezing, or being killed by zombies, the remaining survivors represent a large number of deaths in Chuncheng. The remaining survivors are the only ones standing on the corpses.


    However, this is not the most urgent thing now. The most urgent thing should be the hearts of the people in the spring city. The incident that Fang Youmao''s eight airplanes encountered a mutant bird in the air soon spread in the spring city. At the same time, the plan to open the land route was not very smooth.


    As a result, despair, with the spread of the news, quietly blossomed in people''s hearts. People''s hearts were floating in the society. In addition to the perennial wave of corpses outside, almost all the folk teams began to support Fang Youmao and take people to leave Chuncheng and go north.


    Now! go up north!!


    "It''s said that the Southern District and the Western District have been very noisy these two days."


    On the snowy road, Su Su leads Xiao AI to walk on the icy road with Mei Shengnan, and then says to Mei Shengnan beside him:


    "Things haven''t reached the most desperate time, but the folk team in Fang Youmao''s jurisdiction is in a hurry to leave. What do you think of this?"


    "What do you think? Only when people''s hearts are floating, can you not hold on to your appearance. Naturally, you have to advance the plan of going north. Maybe before he moves, there will be a non-governmental team to take the lead. "


    Mei Shengnan is holding an umbrella, and his face is full of condensation. Now Fang Youmao wants to stick to the spring city, but the folk teams in the southwest two districts don''t let Fang Youmao stick to it. Fang Youmao is also very helpless about this. Although he tries to persuade these people''s teams who are deeply in fear that as long as they gather their strength, things are far from the end, But will those folk teams listen?


    According to the latest news Mei Shengnan has learned, early this morning, two medium-sized civilian teams in the Southern District began to snatch each other''s supplies. Fang Youmao sent soldiers to suppress the situation, which made it difficult for the bad situation to continue to spread. However, people''s hearts were dispersed. If this continues, the infighting will become more and more exaggerated, and the civilian team has the wooden water system ability in hand, At the end of the day, you won''t listen to Fang Youmao.

 Chapter 559

    Su Su silently listens to Mei Shengnan''s words. In front of him, Xiao AI suddenly squats on the ground, looks at a snowball on the ground, and studies what it is very carefully. Not far away from Xiao AI, there is a ragged beggar in the corner. Su Su Su takes a close look. Hey, isn''t this the ugly man who has run twice?


    Why did he come back? Also squatted in the door of the orphanage, in the cold weather, curled up body playing pendulum.


    So Su Su chuckled and motioned to Mei Shengnan to look at the ugly man. He said to Mei Shengnan, "it''s really a strange man. It''s clear that a high-level fire power has such a power level. Why do you have to come here to suffer from hunger and cold when you come there last spring


    Following Su Su''s sign, Mei Shengnan looked at the ugly man and said with a smile, "maybe people like this, just like you. They like being a mother. It''s a way of life."


    "Well, hum!"


    Su Su shrugged. It''s true that some people like to be mothers, so they have to have children in the end of the world. Some people like to be hungry and frozen. Even if they have the ability to make a prosperous life, they have to be hungry and frozen. These are other people''s lifestyles. What do they care about?


    Despite some strange feeling in her heart, under the influence of Mei Shengnan, Su Su didn''t get to the bottom of this ugly man''s life style. Instead, she saw the coming spring. She raised her hand and called on Chun Lai. Several people stood in the alley and chatted.


    The expression on Chunlai''s face seems to be getting more and more difficult day by day. Seeing Su Su and Mei Shengnan with little love, they are walking in such an icy and snowy place, so they ask:


    "Su Su, do you know something happened in the Southern District today? There were two teams fighting for supplies, and it is said that many people died. "


    "Plum told me just now."


    "Now all of their folk teams are clamoring to leave here and go north to the capital base. You say the capital base is really so good?"


    Behind Chunlai, chunyouyue comes up and stands beside Chunlai, watching Su Su start to nag. They don''t understand. It''s clear that things are not so bad. Those folk teams all have wood and water system powers, and they don''t lack food. Why do they run out to grab supplies?


    Just because Fang Youmao''s eight airplanes met with mutated birds, the business of purchasing materials from Bafang village in the air was interrupted? But this is not the most important reason for the floating of people''s minds.


    If you want to leave the spring city and go to the capital base, there will be food, drink and warm weather in the capital base? Spring city has not been damaged by the tide of corpses outside, it will be damaged by these folk teams inside.


    Su Su sneered and asked Chun youyue, "when you have the chance to be full, will you be half full? Once you didn''t have to go out to suffer from hunger and cold, and you could lie on a soft pillow in a high bed and play with women. Now you have to eat some rice and vegetables every day, but you can''t eat too much. After eating, you have to go out to kill zombies in the snow and ice. Do you want to do it? "


    "I''ll do it!" Spring has a waist, back has been, back way: "I''ve never eaten very full, also never in the high bed soft pillow play women."


    "That''s because you''re a special case!"


    Mei Sheng Nan covered his mouth and laughed. There are few men like Chun Lai Chun you Yue in the world. Most of them want to be better when they have good ones. They are too comfortable in the spring city. As soon as they hear that Fang Youmao wants to stick to the spring city without supplies, they are afraid that they will be the one who died in the war, Of course, I have to leave Chuncheng in a hurry.


    Mei Shengnan laughs at Chun youyue. His face turns red and white. Young man, facing Mei Shengnan, a veteran in love, he doesn''t know what to say next.


    Spring is frowning, toward Su Su approached two steps, look more serious between Su Su, whispered: "Su Su, I think for a long time, today, just want to ask you, do you... Have the mind to withdraw?"


    "Yes!" In the face of spring, Su Su doesn''t want to lie, "and I probably won''t be able to wait until the end of spring city. For example, Youmao leaves early and goes back to Bafang village."


    "Can I ask you something?" Chun Lai lowered his head, his eyes twinkling with a touch of deep nostalgia and pain, "can you take my wife and children and leave Chuncheng together, I know, they all say that the road to Bafang village is very dangerous, but I..."


    "I''ll take your wife and children, and you?"


    Su Su interrupts Chunlai''s seemingly very painful words. His wife and children are all handed over to Su Su and brought back to Bafang village. What about Chunlai himself?


    "I stay in Chuncheng and stick to Chuncheng until the last moment."


    When he said this, the nostalgia and pain in Chunlai''s eyes gradually dissipated, and replaced by a touch of blood and perseverance. On one side, chunyouyue stood up straight, and with a very serious expression, she saluted Su Su. Her voice was sonorous and powerful


    "Spring has a month, vow to follow the team leader, do not leave, until the city of spring is broken, also want to fight with the monster outside to the end!"


    It seems that these two people are not going to leave Chuncheng!


    Mei Sheng Nan, who had a funny look on her face, now looks very serious. At such a solemn moment, she is not suitable to stand up and speak.


    Su Su was stunned. She looked at Chunlai and chunyouyue, and finally nodded slowly. In fact, she meant to take Chunlai and chunyouyue, and the soldiers guarding the Eastern District, and kill them back to Bafang village. However, she still respected Chunlai and chunyouyue''s thoughts. In case the situation could not be controlled, she would take Chunlai''s wife with her, And that pair of children, leave spring city!


    The ugly man curled up on the ground, shivering, raised his head, looked at Su Su, opened his mouth, and looked at the gate of the orphanage. It seemed that he had something to say to Su Su Su, but it seemed that he thought of something, and finally said nothing. Seeing Su Su Su and spring leave, he stood up helplessly and looked at the gate of the orphanage with worry in his eyes, The eyes seemed to be worried.


    Now everyone is thinking about the future for himself. What should Shi Xin do? Shi Xin is a stupid person. At such a critical moment, he only cares about his children. He doesn''t know how to ask Su Su to take Shi Xin''s mother and son away when Su Su Su goes.

 Chapter 560

    The urgent situation, like a knife hanging on everyone''s head, is pulling the nerves of Chuncheng people tightly. Except for the East District, the other three districts are in chaos. At night, Su Su Su comes out of her yard with a quilt in her hand. Without saying a word, she goes to the ugly man and throws his thick quilt to him, Then quietly went back to the house to eat.


    Just after the first supper, someone reported that there was a folk team in the Southern District, leading more than 100 people to kill them from the gate between the Southern District and the eastern district.


    I don''t know where these 100 or so people went, whether they went north or south. We don''t know. We only know that when they rushed out, Fang Youmao''s troops on the wall had to help contain some zombies, making the team run more smoothly.


    Then everyone is saying that if we want to leave, we should leave as soon as possible, because Fang Youmao still has manpower and material resources, and his troops can spare hands to control the zombies.


    Su Su''s head is low, holding chopsticks in his hand and fiddling with the white rice in the bowl. Su Su''s father and mother are all worried. Ye Yu sits beside Su Su Su and feeds Xiao AI with a dignified face. Su Su Su doesn''t speak and doesn''t express any opinions on this incident. It''s hard for everyone here to express their ideas.


    When the reporter went out, Su Su frowned and said to Ye Yu, "if you have time tomorrow, look in the East District and prepare a car. Make it stronger and make preparations. I think the spring city will get worse and worse."


    As long as we worked together, we could get through the difficulties. Now, with the ignorance of these non-governmental teams, I''m afraid that the already bad situation will get worse and worse. It''s said that eight airplanes have encountered mutated birds, and the air route is impassable. But as long as we give Fang Youmao time, we can sort out a road on the land, The material supply of Bafang village can also be reconnected.


    But who will give Fang time? Although Fang Youmao has made two preparations, and he himself has said that he will do his best to prepare for the worst, but the worst situation is created by the folk team.


    If Fang Youmao can''t hold on, the pressure on the eastern and northern districts will suddenly increase. Although the eastern and northern districts are always short of materials, what people can''t stop is that people''s hearts are always defeated.


    Ye Yumo nodded his head in silence, and his frown Never loosened. Su''s father and Su''s mother also ate in silence. On the whole table, except for the sound of little love''s babbling, everyone didn''t speak again.


    At 9 o''clock in the evening, Su Su coaxes Xiao AI to sleep. She washes her hair, spreads her long hair, sits in front of the dresser, looks at her very young face in the mirror, sighs, and holds her shoulders with a pair of warm hands. Ye Yu stands behind Su Su Su Su Su, droops her head and says in a low voice:


    "Sigh what? You can rest assured that I will protect you. "


    "I don''t sigh for that." Su Su chuckled and looked at Ye Yu in the mirror, "I just feel that the spring city has a sense of the past, although the eastern district is still struggling."


    It was at this time that there was a sudden explosion on the edge of the eastern wall. Xiao AI, who was lying on the bed, shivered all over her body. The beams above Su Su and Ye Yu''s head were also shaken to a layer of ash.


    She raised her head and looked at Ye Yu. Both of them had a dignified look in their eyes. Ye Yu said, "you look good on Xiao AI and mom and dad. I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Good!"


    Su Su nods and looks at Ye Yu quickly putting on his desert camouflage clothes, getting ready for weapons, opening the door and running out. Su Su then holds up the past little love on the bed and comes to Su Mu''s room.


    After a while, King Kong knocks on the door of Su Su''s yard and brings the God given zhuoshijia to him. There''s such a big problem outside. King Kong naturally wants to go out with Ye Yu to have a look at the situation, so he brings his wife and son to Su Su Su''s protection.


    God''s gift is not as big as Xiao AI''s heart. As soon as he fell asleep, he was awakened by the explosion. At this moment, he was crying in Chou Shijia''s arms. Chou Shijia was wearing a COTTON PAJAMA and covered with a big down jacket. After being sent by King Kong, King Kong turned to meet Ye Yu to see the situation.


    Hearing from the sound alone, the sound of the explosion was in the Eastern District, about the direction of the gap. Considering what happened in the Southern District during the day, everyone was worried about whether the folk groups in the eastern district were ready to blow up the wall of the Eastern District and leave the spring city because they could not stand the temptation?


    Chunlai and others quickly mobilized their troops and ran to the direction of the explosion. Su Su only heard that there were many people running outside the yard. In the room, she told everyone not to go out, so as not to be trampled by the chaotic people outside.


    Su Su''s father, Su Su''s mother, and Chou Shijia all have a nervous expression on their faces. Seeing that Su Su just holds little love and puts it on the bed, Su''s mother can''t help asking:


    "Su, do you think the east side is going to be in chaos? That explosion, it''s not those folk teams blowing up the city wall. "


    Su Su, who had just put little love away, looked back at Su''s mother, and then looked back at Xiao AI who was sleeping. She said helplessly, "I don''t know, mom. At this moment, let''s not guess. Take good care of ourselves. It''s the most important thing to take good care of ourselves."


    The more chaotic the situation is, the more important the safety of the rear area is. Su Su can''t manage so much now. Ye yujingang and other men are looking at the explosion in front of her. Her task is to protect this big family, old and weak women and children. For the rest, Su Su Su really doesn''t have the heart to worry about it.


    In the distant sky, it seems that the high temperature caused by the explosion makes the zombies outside have a little activity. Their excited sound seems to come from far away. Outside Susu''s home, the ugly man curled up on the ground, wrapped in the quilt Susu gave him, staring at the front door of the orphanage with bright eyes. He is like a guard, Silently guarding the orphanage, and the people in the orphanage.


    After a while, all the people who came and went were gone. In this area, only some soldiers of Spring Moon were left to act as the most basic guards. At the end of the alley, in the dark, a car came by. Its headlights were shining on the snowy night, swaying and swaying on the ugly man''s face, and then stopped at the gate of the orphanage.

 Chapter 561

    The ugly man rubbed against the wall and stood up. He watched Xing Jike get out of the car with a gun in his hand and knocked on the door of the orphanage anxiously.


    There was a young woman who opened the door in a hurry. She thought it was a soldier with Spring Moon. But when she saw that the man standing outside was not a man in military uniform, but a man who was well dressed, she asked with doubts: "who are you looking for, please?"


    Xing Jike''s face was gloomy and did not speak. He raised his hand, pushed the woman who opened the door, and went directly into the orphanage. The woman behind him was in a hurry. Just as he wanted to ask the man what he wanted, a man came forward behind him, stabbed the woman in the back of the neck with a knife, and knocked the woman to the ground.


    Su Su lives next door. Xing Jike told everyone in advance not to make too much noise.


    In front of him, Xing Jike, wearing a black fur coat, walked directly into the orphanage and went to the rest rooms of the teachers one by one. As if he had stepped on a little bit in advance, he found Shi Xin''s door skillfully and finally found Shi Xin with a huge stomach.


    Standing by the door, Xing Jike looks at Shi Xin. Shi Xin is preparing the lesson plan for tomorrow on the side of the table. He looks back in surprise and asks:


    "COGO? What are you doing here? "


    "I''ll take you back." Xing Jike walked to Shi Xin step by step. The expression on his face was strange to Shi Xin. He said, "you''re going to have a baby. I''ll take you back to production."


    "No." I don''t know why. It may be a woman''s natural sixth sense or a mother''s intuition. Shi Xin doesn''t think it''s a good idea to follow Xing Jike back to labor. She stands up from the table and shakes her head. "There''s a very good doctor here. I''m going to let her deliver me here."


    "Who? "The best of the world?" In Xing Jike''s tone, there was a cold and anger that could not be ignored. He pressed his voice down and approached Shi Xin two steps further. "Don''t forget, Xin''er, you are beside our enemy now. Zhuoshijia is Su Su Su''s person. You let your enemy deliver your child? Come back with me


    "I''m not going back!"


    At this time, Shi Xin also began to be stubborn. With a big stomach, she bypassed Xing Jike and went straight outside. As she walked, she turned back and said:


    "COGO, don''t think I don''t know. You''ve rolled the sheets in the stone house several times with that snow pear. I know all this. I don''t want to care about you now, and you don''t care about me either!"


    Originally, according to Shi Xin''s meaning, she went out of the room and stood in the yard to call Su Su. Her heart told her that Xing Jike was not the one before. Maybe the expressionless Xing Jike now made her feel more dangerous than the Su Su Su next door, so Shi Xin was smart.


    But without waiting for her to shout, Xing Jike jumped up from behind, put a hoop on Shi Xin''s shoulder, put a hand over Shi Xin''s mouth, and directly lifted Shi Xin out of the courtyard.


    Shi Xin, who has a huge stomach, is really worried now. Originally, she just intuitively felt Xing Jike''s malice, but now she intuitively recognized that Xing Jike wanted to plot against her, because she has such a big stomach that she can''t stand the toss at all. Under the strong support of Xing Jike, Shi Xin bounced a few times, and then a sharp pain came out of her stomach.


    She felt that she was going to have a baby, but now she was still in Xing Jike''s hand. Xing Jike covered her mouth. She couldn''t tell anyone that she had a stomachache and was in danger. She needed a good life!


    Just at this time, outside the orphanage, the ugly beggar, who had been crouching for several days, suddenly rushed up, raised his quilt, which caught fire, and went straight to Xing Jike to guard the two guards at the door of the orphanage.


    The cry rang out, and an accident suddenly happened. Xing Jike didn''t expect that Su Su was crouching tiger, hidden dragon. He thought that he had killed Chun youyue''s guard quietly, and that he would enter this area very smoothly. As a result, when he took Shi Xin away, he met a beggar who was not weak.


    Looking at the beggar instantly burned his two subordinates, Xing Jike couldn''t, released Shi Xin, and directly waved his fists towards the beggar.


    In a word, Xing Jike is also a high-level power psychic. He can still draw against a malnourished fire beggar. Maybe after a long time, Xing Jike will be defeated. But so far, it''s no problem to draw with this ugly beggar.


    The ugly beggar yelled at Shi Xin "ah ah" several times. Looking at the frightened Shi Xin, he pointed to Su Su''s door and started a fight with Xing Jike. Shi Xin suddenly understood the ugly man''s meaning and asked her to go next door to Su Su Su for help?


    So Shi Xin, who was in great pain, hurriedly prepared to go down the steps. As she moved to Su Su''s door, she was bleeding. However, when she just stood on the top step, a woman rushed out and pushed Shi Xin down the top step.


    "Ah


    Su Su''s door suddenly opens with a scream. Su Su hears the fighting outside and stands in the door with an angry face. What she sees is Shi Xin with blood all over her body. Her stomach is on the ground, and her whole body, pale, lies on the ground. She slightly raises her head, looks at Su Su Su with a pair of eager eyes and groans:


    "Su Su, help my child, please, help my child."


    "Xin''er!"


    "Ah, ah, ah ~ ~"


    Two shouts rang out. They were Xing Jike and ugly man, who were fighting. The two men chose a truce and ran to Shi Xin, who was lying in the snow. Shi Xin, however, stretched out a bloody hand and looked at Su Su with tears on his face.


    Su Su jumps down the steps in a hurry, squats down in front of Shi Xin, reaches for Shi Xin''s bloody hand, frowns, turns back and shouts to zhuoshijia in his yard:


    "Doctor Zhuo, doctor Zhuo, come out to save people, doctor Zhuo!"


    Then she raised her eyes and glared at Bai Xueli, who was still standing on the steps. Seeing this, Bai Xueli quickly turned to run. While holding Shi Xin up, Su Su Su pointed to Bai Xueli with her bloody fingers and roared:


    "White snow pear, put on an innocent face, think I don''t know you? Do you still want to run? "

 Chapter 562

    Bai Xue Li, who wanted to run away, immediately fell on the ground like a popsicle. Her whole body was frozen to be very hard, and she died in an instant.


    She probably didn''t understand until she died. In fact, she just followed Xing Jike''s ass and came here from the North District. She wanted to find a chance to kill Shi Xin, who was about to give birth. She thought that she couldn''t push Shi Xin. Anyway, Xing Jike and the beggar were fighting. Maybe she couldn''t see whether she pushed it or not, so she pushed Shi Xin!


    Then she ran away. In case Xing Jike was suspicious, she only said that Shi Xin had fallen down the steps.


    But never thought, Su Su ran out, just look at her, did not give her any chance to explain, also did not ask, Shi Xin in the end is not their own fall, Su Su Su a direct appearance to snow pear to a second kill, time is fast, snow pear himself did not have any idea.


    Climbing to Shi Xin''s side, Xing Jike looks back at Bai Xueli in surprise. He never cares about the life and death of Bai Xueli. He only sees that Bai Xueli is killed by Su Su Su, and that''s the most important thing for Xin''er.


    Seeing that Shi Xin''s face is becoming more and more pale, Su Su reaches out her hand and covers Shi Xin''s abdomen with one hand. She starts to stop the blood flowing down Shi Xin''s body. Shi Xin is shivering all over and spits out a mouthful of white foam.


    The ugly man screamed with tears in his eyes. In an emergency, Zhuo Shijia rushed out of the yard behind Su Su and took a look at Shi Xin''s condition


    "Not good, maternal danger, she can''t, hurry to caesarean section, otherwise the size is not guaranteed."


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Ugly man shaking his head, desperately shaking his head, mouth issued unbelievable cry.


    Xing Jike, who is beside Shi Xin, reaches out a hand and pinches zhuoshijia''s neck. His white eyes turn out. He just hears Xing Jike say word by word coldly: "Baoda, I care about the bastard''s life or death. If Xin''er has any problems, I''ll wash your family."


    "You try it?! Who''s going to be washed by blood? "


    Su Su holds Shi Xin in her arms and looks at Xing Jike coldly. She reaches out and holds Xing Jike''s hand that pinches zhuoshijia''s neck. Xing Jike''s hand immediately turns silver white. His whole arm condenses a layer of ice at the speed visible to the naked eye. Then she is forced to open it one by one and let go of zhuoshijia''s neck.


    In Su Su''s fury, when he plans to kill Xing Jike, Xing Jike suddenly grows a strong courage to break his wrist. He tugs at his arm and breaks his arm. He turns around and runs away.


    Su Su lost Xing Jike''s frozen arm, and now she didn''t have the time to chase Xing Jike. She saw that Zhuo Shijia covered her neck, took a few breaths desperately, and still didn''t forget to open her airway to Shi Xin. She shook her head, coughed and said to Su Su Su:


    "There''s no time, Su Su. Shi Xin''s position is not right. Cough ~ ~ ~ she..."


    "Save the child, save my child, save..." Shi Xin shivered, foaming at the same time. His huge and bloated body had a spasm, and the whole person went like this. Before his breath, Shi Xin''s eyes were still wide open. Looking at Su Su Su, his eyes were full of desire.


    She longed for her child to be born.


    Beside her, the ugly man cried loudly, with a pathetic look of life. While Xing Jike, covering his broken wrist, ran to the corner and listened to the cry from the ugly man behind him. His knees softened and he knelt on the ice. Although subconsciously he knew that Shi Xin was dead, subjectively, he didn''t know what had happened.


    However, Chou Shijia calmly probes into Shi Xin''s breath, shakes his head at Su Su, and then reaches out to touch Shi Xin''s still warm belly. Her hands stir up her belly. Chou Shijia stands up and tells Su Su Su:


    "The child is still in danger. You carry her indoors and prepare for a caesarean section!"


    Then Zhuo Shijia quickly ran back to her home and went to find her medicine box and clean sheets. Xing Jike at the corner, however, shook his head and roared: "what''s the use of this evil breed when people are gone? What''s the use


    Ugly man is also sad, holding Shi Xin''s stomach, face close to Shi Xin''s body, hard to suppress.


    Seeing that the ugly man didn''t let go of Shi Xin''s body, Su Su yelled back, "this child is the continuation of Shi Xin''s life. It''s the continuation of Shi Xin''s life full of all hopes and expectations. Don''t delay the child''s life. Shi Xin wants this child. Her last wish is to give birth to this child!"


    In such a word, he seemed to wake up the ugly man in the Pathetique. He immediately picked himself up, cooperated with Su Su, held Shi Xin''s body, and entered Su Su Su''s courtyard. Su Su Su instructed him, so he kicked open one of the empty rooms and put Shi Xin on the bed.


    As soon as Shi Xin''s body was put away, Zhuo Shijia came over with the medicine box. She quickly opened the medicine box, took out a laparotomy tool, looked at the ugly man, and ordered:


    "Conditions are limited. You are a fire power, aren''t you? Help me disinfect these tools. "


    The ugly man shivered and began to burn the medical instruments of zhuoshijia. Because the mother died, in line with the principle of respecting the body, zhuoshijia still gave Shi Xin a beauty knife. Just when zhuoshijia took the first knife, there was another big explosion on the east wall. The top of the bed was shaken by the explosion, and zhuoshijia''s body shrank and held her hand, The first knife cut Shi Xin''s first skin.


    Tianci next door had been coaxed to sleep by Su mu. Now, hearing another explosion, she immediately opened her throat and burst into tears.


    Listening to his son, he was crying next door. Zhuo Shijia was not happy at all, but what could he do if he was not happy? She is a skilled obstetrician and gynaecologist, she is not a mother now, she only thinks she is an obstetrician and gynaecologist, can only!!!


    Su Su stood by the bed, watching zhuoshijia kneel in the middle of Shi Xin''s legs and keep changing the scalpel in her hands. Her forehead was covered with sweat. Su Su Su reached out, took a clean towel and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Just as she was about to say two words of encouragement, the third explosion came.


    What''s going on today? It''s not like the civilian team is running away. Looking at the frequency of the explosions, it''s like someone is deliberately tearing up the wall of the eastern district.

 Chapter 563

    Su Su frowned and stood beside Chou Shijia. She didn''t say her doubts. Even now she is suspicious, she can''t say these words at this critical moment to disturb Chou Shijia''s mind.


    Soon the child was dissected by zhuoshijia. Su Su helped to make a basin of clean water. The tearful ugly man heated the water. Zhuoshijia cleaned up the crying baby a little, wrapped up the clean sheets, and began to sew the edge of Shi Xin''s abdomen.


    Su Su turns around and goes to find clothes for Shi Xin''s baby. The baby is held by an ugly man. He kisses the purple baby in his arms with tears. He warms the baby with warm body temperature. Then he looks completely at a loss, waiting for Su Su Su to come with the clothes.


    After a while, Su Su came over with some god given clothes. Although Xiao AI''s clothes are more than God''s clothes, Shi Xinhuai''s is a boy and a newborn. Xiao AI''s clothes are all fancy girls'' clothes. Su''s mother adds lace to her trousers in winter, The size is not suitable for Shi Xin''s son.


    "Come on, give it to me. These clothes are clean."


    Su Su spread the small clothes on the table, took Shi Xin''s son from the ugly man''s hand, carefully put them on the clothes given by heaven, and gently put them on for him. Although these clothes are usually worn by heaven, they are very big for the newborn baby.


    The ugly man stood beside Su Su and watched Su Su fiddle with her children at a loss. From time to time, he secretly lowered his head and wiped tears.


    After putting on the clothes for Shi Xin''s son, Su Su looked around and put on a small hat. The hat was too big. It felt like a little cook when she put it on Shi Xin''s son''s head! Su Su looked at the child and sighed. Holding his little body, she felt like holding a rabbit. She said to the turbid Shijia who was sewing Shi Xin''s body


    "It''s said that a child born in the last days has a bitter life. This child''s life is very different. All his parents are gone and none of his relatives are around."


    This words, for Chou Shijia, didn''t have any reaction, but let the ugly man who had been standing on one side burst into tears in an instant. He seemed to be unable to resist any longer. He gave a "pa" to Shi Xin, knelt down on his knees and began to cry.


    Su Su looks and feels strange. This ugly man seems to know Shi Xin. Isn''t he a secret lover of Shi Xin like Xing Jike? Otherwise Shi Xin will die. What will he do when he is so sad?


    However, after sewing Shi Xin''s belly, Chou Shijia just stood up. Before he started to clean up her medicine box, the ugly man got up and went to Shi Xin''s side, wiping his tears, dressed Shi Xin''s body, picked up Shi Xin and left the room.


    "This..."


    Chou Shijia followed the ugly man for two steps. Then he stopped and looked at Su Su. Su Su also looked at Chou Shijia. Chou Shijia asked Su Su Su,


    "Just take Shi Xin away, isn''t it?"


    "It''s up to him. If he doesn''t take Shi Xin away, it''s not good to let Shi Xin''s body park here."


    If you leave Shi Xin''s body to Su Su, according to Su Su''s meaning, at most, you can find a place to bury Shi Xin, and Su Su won''t do it herself. She has no feelings for Shi Xin. From beginning to end, Su Su Su looks on Shi Xin coldly. The reason why she runs for Shi Xin today is that she has no feelings for Shi Xin, Just to see the face of the innocent little life in her arms.


    So Su Su doesn''t have the feeling to bury Shi Xin in person. At most, she orders Chun youyue to do it. Chun youyue just finds a few subordinates to drag Shi Xin''s body away. Those big soldiers may throw Shi Xin''s body in some humble place as soon as they throw it away. It''s better to give it to ugly man and bury Shi Xin.


    So I don''t know if the ugly man will come back after the burial of Shi Xin. Su Su didn''t care about him. Her mind soon shifted from the ugly man to the baby boy in her arms. Su Su Su was helpless. Such a small child was born less than an hour ago and was given to the orphanage. She couldn''t care for her. Let''s take care of it, As a matter of fact, it''s a headache for Chou Shijia to have the gift of being weak and sick. There''s no way. Su Su can only keep the child without father, mother or relatives for the time being, and then send it back to Bafang village.


    To tell you the truth, Su Su couldn''t care more about the child than her family. Fortunately, there was a su mother who was full of love for the child. From the moment Su Su Su brought the child over, she took over the responsibility of taking care of the child.


    She put the sleeping gift on the bed with Xiao''ai, and began to look for the baby boy''s milk bottle and milk powder. Su Su yawned and put the baby boy on the bed. She heard Su''s mother bubble the baby''s milk powder and asked:


    "Have you named the child? If you want to support him, have you ever thought that he will have feelings with you in the future? When are you going to send him back to Bafang village? If it is a few years later, you will be willing to? Will he feel abandoned by you? I think so. You adopted him as your own son. Anyway, he doesn''t have half a family. Let him have the surname Ye Yu. What''s his name? "


    "Ye what?" Su Su lay beside the baby boy, reached out and patted the baby boy''s little body, frowned and said: "it''s better to call it born?? A gift from heaven, a gift from nature, how harmonious is it? "


    Now, it''s a little too far for Su Su to keep the child as her own son. She never thought about such a long-term problem. First, give the child a name and take it with her to see the situation.


    "Ye Tiansheng?"


    Zhuo Shijia is sitting on the chair with a tired face. She is about to tell Su Su about the child, but the door of Su''s mother''s room is suddenly pushed open. The ugly man stands anxiously outside the door. A chill of wind and snow follows his figure and rolls into the door.


    "The door is closed and the children are sleeping."


    Su Su denounced the reckless ugly man''s life, and the ugly man''s eyes anxiously searched the room, and saw Tiansheng lying on the bed. He was relieved. He bowed to Su Su Su and walked into the room. He closed the door with his backhand and sat beside the bed, looking at Tiansheng with love in his eyes.

 Chapter 564

    By this time, Su''s mother had already made the milk powder, and she came over. She laughed at the ugly man and sat beside him. She was very kind


    "These children, are they all lovely? Would you like to feed me some milk? "


    The ugly man looked at Su''s mother in surprise, as if he was very surprised. Even Su''s mother was so kind and kind. He reached out and was ready to pick up the milk bottle from Su''s mother. After thinking about it, he didn''t dare to wave his hand. He was afraid that he would hurt the child.


    Su''s mother doesn''t like it. She holds up Tiansheng with her eyes closed and begins to feed him milk skillfully. Su Su looks at the ugly man and continues to talk with Zhuo Shijia,


    "Call Shi Tiansheng. Let him follow his mother''s surname. After all, it''s not easy for his mother to conceive Him."


    "If his surname is Shi, someone will ask his surname in the future and say that he is not born to Ye Yu? As you know, some children will get hurt because they are not born to their parents. "


    "Xiao AI''s name is not ye, either!" Su Su doesn''t think much of this surname. "If someone doubts it in the future, and he also has parents, let me raise him as my son. I''m afraid Shi Xin will die in his own eyes."


    "Ah, ah, ah ~ ~"


    Chou Shijia, who is chatting with Su Su, doesn''t speak. Instead, the ugly man sitting by the bed opens his mouth, pointing to Tian Sheng on the bed and Su Su Su. It seems that he is saying that let Tian Sheng follow Su Su''s surname. It seems that he has been secretly listening to the conversation between Su Su Su and Chou Shijia. He is also very afraid that when he grows up, he will be questioned that he is not born to Su Su Ye Yu, Then there will be some psychological shadow.


    Su Su laughs and ignores the ugly man. He talks with zhuoshijia, and Ye Yu comes back.


    Ye Yu''s face was not very good-looking. He came into the door, closed the door, glanced at all the people in the room, and said to Su Su, who looked up at him


    "Su, let everyone clean up and get ready. Spring city may not be able to keep it."


    "Ah? So fast? " Su Su was a little surprised, stood up, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    All the people in the room, including Su Fu and Su mu, zhuoshijia and the ugly man who had been guarding the bed, looked at Ye Yu. Ye Yu realized that what she was about to say would cause the panic of this big family. He stretched out his hand, pulled Su Su Su out of the door, stood outside the door and said, "do you remember a team a few months ago, and the team leader was Lu Ren?"


    "Remember, didn''t he run away? Spring has been looking for him, but there has been no news


    "The news came today. We caught him at the root of the wall. He buried explosives everywhere under the wall of the east side."


    "How about the wall?"


    Su Su''s frown has never been loosened. As soon as she heard that Lu Ren had buried explosives everywhere under the city wall, she basically guessed that today''s three explosions might have something to do with Lu Ren. But now the situation is urgent, and it''s not the time to investigate why Lu Ren did it. The city wall in the east district is much heavier than Lu Ren.


    Standing opposite Su Su, Ye Yu, who is much higher than Su Su, shakes her head and purses her lips. Outside the yard, Chun Lai pushes the door of the yard in a hurry and stands beside Su Su Su and Ye Yu, saying in a low voice:


    "Although Lu Ren was arrested, he was not allowed to continue to destroy the city wall, but the original good city wall was blown up three holes. Now Chun youyue is taking people and catching zombies everywhere. It is estimated that the management of the Eastern District will be limited during this period of time. Su Su Su, what should we do now?"


    "What to do?" Su Su looked down at his toes and said with a smile, "of course, after cutting Lu Ren to pieces, he''ll find Fang Youmao to see if he can come up with a plan as soon as possible. Anyway, there are people running in his two districts every day. It''s better to organize and gather the survivors and go north as soon as possible."


    The Eastern District, which could have been stable, is expected to be unstable after tonight. Since everyone wants to leave Chuncheng, it''s hard to leave these people. What''s more, Su Su Su doesn''t have so much power to manage the safety of 200000 people, and has to do ideological work for those who are not in a good mood. So it''s better to let those who want to leave go go ahead of time, The burden on the east side will also be much lighter.


    Chun Lai nodded, the expression on his face is deep helplessness and pain, but no matter who left, he can not be the one who left. Since he has decided to stick to it, it is better to look at the people who left and find their Utopia.


    He turned around and went to the west district to find Fang Youmao. A few alleys away, the noisy voices came from afar. In the dark, Ye Yu reached out to hold Su Su Su''s hand, looked at her face looking into the sky, and said:


    "Su, I can''t take care of other people. I will take you out well."


    "Well."


    Su Su looks at the sky for a moment, turns his head and looks at Ye Yu. He pinches his hand back and gives Ye Yu a little response. What she has been thinking is that this is the truth. She has not received the favor of the 200000 people in the East District, and there is no need to work hard for them. At the critical moment, she and Ye Yu are both clay Bodhisattvas crossing the river, It''s good to take care of your own people.


    After a night''s rush, the wall of the Eastern District and the three places that had been bombed couldn''t be blocked for a while. In addition, there was hot water and floor heating everywhere in the eastern district. The temperature inside the wall was quite different from that outside the wall, tending to seek the instinct of physical activity. The zombies outside the wall, who had been numb with cold, were leaning inside the gap of the wall of the Eastern District instinctively.


    Chun youyue led the people to clean up the zombies that had run to the street. After finishing the cleaning, they found that the three holes that had been blown up had been pulled bigger and bigger by the crowded zombies. The continuity of the city wall was lost. Many sections that had not been blown up had a sense of collapse.


    The weather is so cold, and the people in the eastern district can meet the basic food and clothing. It''s very difficult to recruit people who can repair the wall under such cold weather and the threat of zombies. Besides, chunyouyue has been sending more people to the three bombed holes, so he is not busy to find people to repair the wall.


    So quietly, the whole eastern district is spreading that the wall of the eastern district is going to collapse, and the destruction of the eastern district is only in a few days.


    In the morning, Su Su had a few hours'' rest, and then sat in the side room, waiting for spring to come back from Fang Youmao. Ye Yu led some King Kong to help Chun youyue kill the zombie. They launched a carpet search on the eastern district. At the same time, they also began to pay attention to some cars suitable for running with a large family in the eastern district.

 Chapter 565

    At 8 o''clock in the morning, Tiansheng woke up hungry again. He was just a little bit younger. After eating, sleeping and eating, he ate more than 10 milliliters of milk every time. After sleeping for an hour, he woke up and had to eat again. As soon as he cried, the ugly man who had been guarding him all night held Tiansheng to Su mu in a panic.


    Su''s mother also took care of Tian Sheng. She didn''t sleep well all night. She narrowed her eyes, coaxed Tian Sheng and soaked Tian Sheng with milk. Before she finished half of the task, Tian Chi was awakened by Tian Sheng''s tears. She lay on the bed and turned over and pressed Xiao AI, so Xiao AI also woke up.


    Su''s father picked up Tianci. Before he could hold Xiaoai with his other hand, Xiaoai slipped out of bed, dragged his little purple down jacket and ran barefoot on the ground. It happened that Zhuo Shijia opened the door at this time, and Xiaoai ran out of the open door.


    "Come back! Little love! "


    Su''s father, holding the gift of hem and haw, went after Xiao AI. Xiao AI looked back and screamed with joy. She stepped on the snow in the yard barefoot, dragged down her down jacket and ran to Su Su in the side room, shouting:


    "Mom, mom, clothes, you need clothes!"


    "I want to get dressed!"


    Su Su in the side room stood up, walked out of the door, reached out and picked up Xiao AI. He was a little child, and now he couldn''t tell the difference between you and me. Seeing that Su''s father chased him out with a gift from heaven, he said:


    "It''s OK, Dad. Take care of Tianci. It''s cold outside. Don''t let Tianci catch a cold."


    Su''s father nodded, looked at Xiaoai in the laughter, and hurried back to the room with the gift of not wearing a coat.


    Seeing that Su''s father had gone back, Su Su went back to the side room with Xiao AI in her arms. She sat on the edge of the table, dressed Xiao AI in a down jacket, and pulled away her waist clothes. She asked Xiao AI to put her two feet into her clothes and warm Xiao AI''s cold feet with her body temperature.


    At this time, Chunlai and Fang Shuyi came into the yard with some documents. They stood in the yard and looked around. They just saw Su Su sitting in the side room with Xiao AI in her arms. They went into the side room and sat on the side of the table.


    Su Su raised his eyes and glanced at Chunlai and Fang Shuyi behind him. Then he heard Chunlai say: "Su Su, Fang Dashao already knows about the eastern district. He came here to talk to you about how to withdraw to the capital base."


    "Well, say it."


    Although Su Su''s language was very simple, his expression was very serious. Fang Shuyi took out a piece of information in his hand. This is the last two days. In view of the chaotic situation in the western and southern districts, he worked out a plan to go north. Fang Shuyi said:


    "Last night, when you were making trouble in the Eastern District, there was a team in the Southern District who was publicizing the theory of the fall of Chuncheng. They incited about 2000 people. It is estimated that they will leave the Southern District today."


    Su Su didn''t say anything. In fact, in this situation, there are still some people who deliberately incite people''s hearts and pull away more than 2000 people, which can be regarded as reducing the pressure on Fang Youmao. Otherwise, Fang Youmao will take 2000 more people on the road and burden 2000 more people''s rations!


    It''s just that most of these 2000 people are ordinary people with no powers. They don''t know what will happen if they leave Chuncheng and follow the people who incite them.


    Anyway, Su Su can''t take care of the end, and it''s not Su Su''s turn.


    While Fang Shuyi was talking, she flipped over the plan and glanced at it at random. The so-called plan is about the principle of voluntariness. Those who are willing to go north are responsible for transporting their own materials and finding their own means of transportation. Fang Youmao will try to organize a non-governmental team on the way to the North, We should shoulder the responsibility of maintaining order and security.


    Of course, if there are non-governmental groups who think they have a better place to go, they can also go first by themselves. Fang Youmao will not stop these non-governmental groups from leading their followers to a place where they can live more easily.


    The team going north is divided into three groups. The first group is responsible for the safety of the people who want to leave, and the second group is responsible for their own safety and finance. Of course, there will also be some troops sent by good looks to take care of them. But these soldiers will not take care of them all. The key is for the survivors to protect themselves, Fang Youmao himself and his whole team will leave Chuncheng in the last group. Fang Youmao plans to stick to Chuncheng according to the plan.


    "So if anyone on the east side wants to follow, you have to do it as soon as possible." Fang Shuyi sat on Su Su''s side hand, and his face was rarely serious. "The reason why he was divided into three groups to go on the road was that he wanted to give these people more choices. Along the way, the Fang family would not take any responsibility for the crisis along the way. When he arrived at the capital base, everyone would not have to get together any more. Fang family lived Fang family''s life, and these people lived their lives, It''s spring city. "


    It''s very straightforward, but the situation is so critical that Fang Shuyi can''t be more straightforward. After all, the capital base is not as good as Chuncheng. It''s these people who make trouble to leave all day. Fang Youmao doesn''t want to maintain the whole Chuncheng or open a land road to Bafang village. It''s these people who make trouble all day, Fang Youmao had to give up guarding Chuncheng. Before he could get through the land road to Bafang village, he had to carry out the plan of going north ahead of time.


    In the spring city, people are still standing on the same boat. Fang Youmao naturally cares for the lives of these people. Once he leaves the spring city, no matter how powerful Fang Youmao is or how many weapons Fang''s family has, it is impossible to escort these people to the capital base all the way safely, and then continue to bear the life and death of these people in the capital base.


    So when you get out of Chuncheng, let''s settle down. When you get to Chuncheng, you don''t have to meet again.


    Su Su silently listens to Fang Shuyi''s explanation, nods, embraces Xiao AI in her arms, as if holding a small heater. After Fang Shuyi finishes speaking, she says to Chunlai:


    "Let''s publish this plan in the Eastern District, and let them choose whether to leave Chuncheng first with the folk team, or stick to the last moment and go north with Fang Youmao''s team."


    "Well, what about you? Su Su, when do you choose to leave? "


    Chunlai puts away the plan of going north on the table and looks at Su Su with a sad look. He already knows that Ye Yu and his special forces are looking for large vehicles and preparing to leave Chuncheng. At this moment, Chunlai feels that the whole Chuncheng, all kinds of people, are like birds in the forest, and will soon be scattered.

 Chapter 566

    Chunlai just thought that he had asked Su Su to take away his wife and children. The time when Su Su wanted to leave was the time when he separated from his wife and children. So Chunlai just wanted to know how much time he had with his wife and children?


    After all, after a long time, we''ll get together again... I''m afraid he has lost his life and will get together with his wife and children again.


    But listen to Su Su smile for a while, to spring to say: "you don''t worry, I will never be the first person to leave spring city."


    Looking at Su Su''s smile, Chun Lai''s throat choked and lowered his head for fear that the tears in his eyes would roll down. He didn''t want to be humiliated in front of Su Su and Fang Shuyi. He could only grasp the plan to go north and turn around. Fang Shuyi''s face was full of vicissitudes. He looked at his back, and Su Su Su had no time to remove his smile.


    Fang Shuyi took a deep breath, turned his eyes back from Chun Lai''s back, looked at Su Su, and suddenly exclaimed, "Su Su, we are going to separate again. The world is so big. Take care of yourself in the future."


    He didn''t say that if he invited Su Su to the capital base, after all, the world is so big that he doesn''t know whether he can leave the spring city alive at the last moment of sticking to the spring city. If he said that he invited Su Su Su to the capital base now, Su Su went, but he stayed in the spring city forever, wouldn''t he be happy with Su Su''s appointment?


    Su Su nodded and looked at Fang Shuyi. She also had a faint sadness of parting. She was not as emotional as Fang Shuyi, and she still used a very calm tone. Fang Shuyi said:


    "In the next few days, maybe everyone will be very busy, and you and I may not have such an opportunity to sit at the table and talk well. Then I''ll tell you what I''ve always wanted to say to you in advance. Fang Xiaoshi in your family is a good seedling, lively and cute, but I don''t like the two nannies who take care of Fang Xiaoshi, Always a dog''s eye, low posture, and, Meizi... Are you going to send her to the capital base, or let her go back to Bafang village with me? "


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Fang Shuyi smiles. It''s hard to avoid some pain in his smile. After a few words with Su Su, he leaves in a hurry to find Mei Shengnan.


    In the presence of Mei Shengnan, Fang Shuyi doesn''t say so much. Although Mei Shengnan has a good command of the situation, he doesn''t need Fang Shuyi to say anything more. However, since Fang Shuyi doesn''t say anything, Mei Shengnan doesn''t ask. This time, he brings a lot of supplies to Mei Shengnan. A large car of supplies fills the warehouse of the small building Mei Shengnan lives in.


    Then he hugged her and left in silence.


    As soon as Fang Shuyi left, Chun youyue dragged a trembling man into Su Su''s yard. Su Su sat on the side of the table in the side room, holding Xiao AI and glancing coldly at the man Chun youyue dragged in. He saw that the man was covered with mud and snow, his face was beaten like a pig''s head, and his bare hands and feet were covered with blood.


    Obviously, this man has been severely punished by them.


    Su Su then frowned and cast her eyes on Chun youyue and asked, "who is this?"


    "Lu Ren, I want to see you before I die."


    Chun youyue stands outside the side room, looking down at Lu Ren with a look of resentment. She raises her foot and kicks Lu Ren''s back knee socket. She kicks Lu Ren on the snow.


    The snow in the sky seems to be a little bigger. There are fine snow particles in the snow. Su''s mother''s bedroom door is opened. Su''s father holds the gift of heaven, followed by Su''s mother and zhuoshijia. Several people walk and stop. They don''t know what happened. Passing by Lu Ren''s side, they look down one after another.


    Because he was beaten badly, Lu Ren''s upper body lay down in the snow, and his mouth flowed out a thick thread of blood, white snow and red blood. The color was very clear, but he heard Lu Ren lying on the ground with a low smile


    "Susu, Susu, do you still know me? Ha ha ha... "


    "No, I have no impression of you." Su Su sat in the side room with a expressionless face, holding a little love, two legs overlapping, "I generally don''t put the insignificant fish and shrimp in my head."


    She only knew that this man was Lu Ren. She killed a regiment of him in Chuncheng. Lu Ren once lived in Bafang village for a period of time, then ran away with Liu Chuanfeng, and then went back to Bafang village again. Su Su Su didn''t accept it. That''s all. Lu Ren was just a vague name in her mind. In fact, if Mei Shengnan hadn''t reminded her at the beginning, She won''t even remember the name of Lu Ren.


    Su Su''s neglect and contemptuous carelessness make Lu Ren a little annoyed. Although he has been beaten down, Lu Ren still raises his head in anger. Looking at Su Su sitting in the side room, he says angrily:


    "I''m Lu Ren. How can you not remember the Lu Ren who was mutilated by you? How can you not remember? "


    "I''ve done a lot of harm. Why should I remember you?"


    Looking at Lu Ren, with a resentful look on her face, Su Su unconsciously wants to laugh, as if she doesn''t remember what an important thing Lu Ren is.


    Just at this time, the door of Su''s mother''s room opened again. Ugly man came out with the wrapped Tiansheng in his arms, as if he was born to wake up again and wanted to drink milk, so ugly man took Tiansheng out to find Su''s mother.


    Su''s mother has just entered the side room, and she is still thinking about how Lu Ren''s name sounds so familiar. She just remembered that Lu Ren was the first traitor in Bafang village a few years ago? Then she saw the ugly man coming with his natural hand. Su''s mother immediately went out of the side room and complained to the ugly man


    "The child is only a few days old. Don''t take him out for a cold wind. If you catch a cold, it''s terrible."


    The ugly man was startled and wanted to go back, but he was born to hum and haw. Where can he get milk for him? So the ugly man simply did not do two endlessly, quickly went to the side room for a few steps, put the hand of Tiansheng carefully into the hands of Su mu, Su Mu then turned, into the side room, on the shelf to find the milk powder for Tiansheng.


    This side room was originally idle, but later it was changed into a kitchen for Su mu. Now all the people in this yard eat and cook in this side room, so there are a lot of food in the side room, as well as the children''s milk powder.


    All the milk powder was provided by the Fang family. Originally, it was provided to the children in the orphanage. However, there were very few children in the orphanage. The Fang family also sent a lot of milk powder, so there were a lot of milk powder left in one, two and three stages. Su''s mother took a few cans of milk powder to Xiao AI, Tianci and Tiansheng. If she didn''t eat it, it would be expired.

 Chapter 567

    Outside the door, Lu Ren, who was lying on the ground, looked at his delicate little body and yelled at Su Su: "you pseudo virgin, these useless cumbersome things, you take in one after another, our fighting power, but you abandon them like my shoes. Su Su Su, your brain is made of paste. No wonder at the beginning, you can''t keep us powers because you are a woman, Women can''t do anything by nature. With you in Bafang village, sooner or later, they will come to an end. "


    "Your logic sounds very strange."


    Su Su got up, put Xiao AI on the table and sat next to her father. She walked out of the side room and stood beside Lu Ren''s head. She bowed her head and asked:


    "Not necessarily, I didn''t build Bafang village? If Bafang village had me, it would have come to an end. In theory, the glory of Bafang village today would not exist. Well, I remember that you would have left Bafang village at the beginning, because in Bafang village, you people with powers were treated the same as ordinary people? Facts have proved that as like as two peas, the ability of the powers is exactly the same as that of ordinary people. You see this spring city is now being made so that the powers of the powers are too great.


    "Sophistry, sophistry, sophistry!" Lu Ren was crazy and yelled. He held his head up hard, but he still couldn''t see Su Su''s face clearly, so he could only yell: "you boast that you have maternal love all day long. In fact, your heart is like snakes and scorpions. What have we done wrong? We just want to leave Bafang village. You hold a grudge against us and kill all of us! "


    Then, Lu Ren suddenly raised his upper body, looked at chunyouyue, Gaga said with a smile: "you people, now work hard for her, but when you make her a little unhappy, she will not remember any old love, and will kill you all, kill you all!"


    Hearing this provocative words, Su Su picks her eyebrows without any feeling. On one side, Su Su''s mother, who was originally flushing milk for Tian Sheng, is hairy. She puts Tian Sheng in her hand into the ugly man''s arms and rushes out to shout to Lu Ren:


    "That''s because you''ve introduced face pupae to Bafang village. We''ve introduced face pupae to you again and again. Do you know how many people in the village will be killed by these face pupae?"


    "So what? Don''t you solve those problems in the end? "


    "What if it can''t be solved? There are so many pregnant women and children in Bafang village. What if it can''t be solved? " Su''s mother yelled back a little impatiently, "they all say that my daughter is selfish, cold-blooded and merciless. When you live well, you never read my daughter''s kindness. When you live badly, you hate my daughter one by one as the worst person in the world. Is the world fair to my daughter? Is it fair? "


    "Defeat the enemy, of course, now whatever you say, those who died in your hands, sooner or later, will turn into fierce ghosts, come to your daughter for life, even if you can''t find you, will also find your grandson...!!"


    Before Lu Ren could finish what she was about to say, Su Su was most taboo about this. With a wave of her hand, her face showed a sense of killing. A piece of ice skate flew across the sky and cut Lu Ren''s head off his neck. Su Su turned around and looked at Chun youyue. Chun youyue immediately nodded, turned and called two people, and dragged Lu Ren''s head and body out.


    In the side room, Xiao AI, who is sitting with Su''s father, looks at Su Su with bright eyes. Next to her sits Tianci, who also looks at Su Su. The two children, when they don''t know anything, have already brought Su Su Su''s murderous posture into their eyes.


    After killing a man, the snow on the ground was dyed red. Su Su''s heart was inevitably a little cold, and the expression on her face was not so mild, with a sense of bloodthirsty condensation. The ugly man standing on the edge of the table looked at Su Su, and there was something in his eyes that he wanted to express, but he couldn''t express it.


    Su Su reaches out her hand and grabs Su Su''s mother, who is so angry that she is just about to jump. They go back to the side room together. Su Su''s mother still can''t calm down. With a straight face, she embraces the ugly man''s natural talent and continues her milk powder business.


    But Su''s father was on the edge of the table and told Su Su, "in the future, people who don''t know what to say will never see you again. Your mother is right. When they live well, they think everything you do is taken for granted. When they live badly, they think all their tragedies are caused by you, but they never reflect on their own mistakes. Such people will only give themselves happiness when they see them, It''s blocking all of us. "


    "I see."


    Su Su took a breath and sighed slowly. It seemed that he was disappointed. The moon of spring outside said to Su Su sincerely:


    "Su Su, don''t worry. Our captain and I will never be such ungrateful people as Lu Ren."


    Su Su looks up and laughs at Chun youyue. She doesn''t say anything and doesn''t express her thoughts. She says that she will never be ungrateful. She never wants to be loyal to Chun Lai and Chun youyue. So even if Chun Lai and Chun youyue betray her one day, she won''t be surprised, So when Chun youyue said that she would never be ungrateful, Su Su felt that it was good to listen to her, and she didn''t need to take it seriously.


    After a while, Su Su''s mother had already prepared the milk for Tiansheng with one hand. Naturally, Su Su took Tiansheng and fed him the milk. Su Su also turned around and took out the steamed bread which had been steamed in the steamer for a long time. She waved to the ugly man and said:


    "Come on, I''ve been busy with breakfast all morning. Let''s sit down and eat together."


    The ugly man hesitated to look at Su Su. Su Su had no time to care about him. She was busy feeding milk to Tian Sheng while taking a steamed bun for Xiao AI.


    "Brother, brother!"


    Xiaoai''s five little fingers, holding a huge white steamed bread, pointed to Su Su''s natural smile in her arms. Su Su nodded, and the feeling of killing disappeared in an instant. She said to Xiaoai with tenderness:


    "Yes, Xiaoai now has two younger brothers, one is Tianci, the other is Tiansheng, right?"


    "Yes


    Xiao AI nodded. Although her face was confused, she still took Su Su''s words, so the whole table laughed. In the morning, the bad mood brought by the blood in the yard gradually disappeared from people''s hearts.


    The ugly man lowered his head and sat quietly on a chair beside the table. Su''s mother handed him a steamed bread. He lowered his head and ate it without saying a word. No one drove him away. Su Su Su didn''t say he wanted to leave, and people around him agreed that the ugly man could stay. He was full of gratitude and relaxed carefully, Carefully stay in the yard, carefully, into the life of Su Su.

 Chapter 568

    If there is no doubt about this ugly man, it is not Su Su, but Su Su is a person who relies on his own five senses. When she can''t figure out the relationship between the ugly man and Shi Xin, Su Su relies on her feelings. She feels that the ugly man has no evil intention towards herself and the children, and even that the ugly man has a deep natural fetter, Su Su let the ugly man stay in the yard. After all, the fire power level of the ugly man is also very high. If she can''t take care of the moment, the ugly man can also protect the children.


    In the afternoon, before the plan to go north was made public in the Eastern District, some people began to collect their financial and material resources, and to form gangs everywhere to prepare for leaving Chuncheng. The whole Chuncheng was talking about the unstable city walls in the Eastern District and the shortage of materials in the second Southwest District. Of course, there were also some ambitious and thoughtful people who deliberately formed gangs, Gradually exposed their intention to split Chuncheng.


    In the evening, once the plan to go north was made public, it quickly spread all over Chuncheng. Chunlai specially set up a registration office beside the square in the Eastern District to register how many people would like to leave Chuncheng first.


    At the same time, Fang Youmao also set up registration points in the southern and western districts, which required the first batch of people to leave Chuncheng.


    Most of the people who came to sign up were members of the civil team in the southern and western districts, and some people who seemed to be in the middle of the two physical conditions, strong and weak, planned to leave here as long as they felt that they had a little strength and could afford to struggle.


    In the early stage of leaving Chuncheng, Fang Youmao was also helped to maintain social order in the southern and western districts.


    Some non-governmental teams also set out to go out of the spring city to set up a gathering place for survivors. Some non-governmental teams even actively operate. A few days ago, they had already sent people out to visit the spring city. Most of these non-governmental teams are recruiting talents. The talents can bring their families, and the team is responsible for organizing them, Go outside spring city and build a new home.


    Instantaneously, slogans are floating everywhere in the southern and western districts, such as: join the XX team to build a better home; You join, only for the future of happiness; Come, powers, for your children and grandchildren, let us burn!


    Slogans like these are quite exciting. Some private groups are gradually appearing on the streets. They set up private registration points to register the names of people who want to follow them to leave here and rebuild their new homes.


    The eastern district is not as noisy as the Southern District and the western district. Before, Su Su beat down the folk teams in the Eastern District so that there were few powers in their hands. The leader of the folk team was not in the eastern district. After the announcement of the plan to go north, most of them found a way to go to the Southern District and the western district. They had already run away, The rest of the team members who have no ability are also quietly watching the development of the situation.


    Of course, it can''t be said that no one in the eastern district wants to sign up to leave. The population base of the eastern district is large, and many people sign up to leave. Especially the wall of the Eastern District doesn''t seem to know when it will collapse, so more people want to leave the Eastern District.


    Su Su has been watching coldly. She seems to be watching a play. She looks at those folk groups in the western part of the Southern District making trouble. She looks at some ordinary people who don''t know where they are. They are agitated by these folk groups, and their blood boils with them. She also looks at those people who don''t have a sense of security in the eastern district. They just want to go to the southern and western parts.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are all restless people. If these people leave Chuncheng with those folk teams, the social environment of Chuncheng will be better.


    After a few days, when it comes to the day of leaving the city, those people who follow the folk team and lead their families gather at the two main gates of the eastern, Western and southern districts of Chuncheng. It seems that the blueprint of the future is too beautiful. Everyone''s face is filled with joy and his body is full of hope.


    Most of the women who are left in Chuncheng are the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. In this world, women are available goods and have a little physical strength. They are also recruited by many teams. Except for a few mothers who can''t leave their children behind, many women have left.


    Chuncheng opened two gates, one in the eastern area and the other between the western and southern areas. Many people left. Fang Youmao''s troops and Chunlai''s troops sent out some people to maintain the order near the gate. At the same time, they also sent some people out to clean up some of the corpse tides for them.


    Ye Yu, King Kong and others were also dragged to be strong men, but these special forces didn''t have to go out to maintain order. They walked on the roof of the Eastern District and were incorporated into the mobile army by Chunlai. What they did was probably what the city management did before the end of the world.


    Those people who go out from the Eastern District will meet with the folk team at the entrance of the Beijing Spring expressway after they leave the city. When the people who come here in spring send them there, they don''t care about them any more. Therefore, the eastern district is very busy for a while, just like the Chinese new year, the noise outside makes the children in the orphanage feel uneasy.


    They thought there was something big going on in the east side.


    It was at this time that chunzhengzong, who had been quiet all along, suddenly sent someone over and sent a post to Su Su!


    It was still in the side room, but everyone was having dinner. Su Su looked at the person who was sent by Chun Zhengzong and Chun youyue, who was standing beside him. Pointing to the messenger of Chun Zhengzong, she asked:


    "How dare he send someone? Are you not afraid that I will kill this messenger? "


    The messenger in military uniform looked at Su Su with a wry smile and said, "if I don''t come, I will be killed by our leader. If I come, I will be killed by you. I''d better come. If I die, I can die for my duty."


    "You''re in a good mood!"


    Su Su chuckled, put a lump of white rice in the bowl and asked, "what''s the invitation? What do you do? Do you want me to release spring 13 again? "


    "No, this time it''s not for you to release chun-13.it''s our chief who feels that the foundation of Chuncheng is unstable. He wants to invite you to have a tripartite meeting with the chief of the party to discuss how to help Chuncheng through this difficulty."


    Anyway, the messenger''s attitude was very sincere, but Su Su looked suspicious and didn''t believe it. On the contrary, Chun youyue, who was beside the messenger, hesitated to step forward and said to Su Su Su:


    "Su Su, this person is the adjutant of chunzhengzong. He usually doesn''t show up easily."

 Chapter 569

    It means that even chunzhengzong''s adjutants have been sent out to serve as messengers, which can basically confirm chunzhengzong''s attitude this time. He is very sincere, but why should Susu negotiate with chunzhengzong? She tilted her head and said to Chun youyue:


    "If you want to go, you send chun to come and go. Anyway, I don''t dare to go. I''m afraid to go. When I see Chun Zhengzong, I kill him. Go ahead and tell me what Chun Zhengzong really wants!"


    "Yes, no!" On the side of the table, Su''s mother, who served the family dinner, also agreed with Su Su. She only heard her saying, "how many people did chunzhengzong kill in our pupa town at the beginning? Today, when Chuncheng is in trouble, do you want to shake hands with us and make peace? Why should we negotiate with him on how to help Chuncheng out? Does he also want Bafang village to provide him with free materials? "


    "Well, ha ha, now the land and air roads are blocked. We have this plan, and it is difficult to implement it."


    Messenger face has a lot of embarrassment, think of this life, 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, in the past spring ORTHODOX hate Su Su, hate just want to slap her to death, now because of the spring city chaos, and have to cooperate with Su Su, that''s no wonder Su Su does not cooperate, refused to give face.


    This time, chunzhengzong really cherishes Chuncheng and really wants to talk with Su Su and Fang Youmao about how to stick to the topic of Chuncheng.


    Su Su takes two or three mouthfuls of rice and takes a look at heaven''s gift and Xiao AI. These two children are sitting in the children''s dining chair and eating rice with children''s tableware. Su Su Su gets up and holds Tian Sheng from the ugly man, so that the ugly man''s hands are free and he can sit at the table with everyone.


    There are many dishes on the table. Orange light bulbs are hanging above the table. The messenger hears the delicious food coming from the side room. He listens to Su Fu, sitting beside Xiao AI and Tianci, talking about how to hold the spoon correctly. The messenger''s heart, which has been fighting all the year round, suddenly becomes very soft.


    He looked at Su Su. He had only heard Su Su Su''s name before. People''s legendary Su Su was a bit like a pervert killer who insisted on giving birth to a freak. But now, Su Su Su was walking around the table with her baby in her arms. The messenger felt that if the pervert killer had such a warm moment of life, then Su Su Su would be a man, It''s really charming.


    So the messenger unconsciously smiles and explains to Su Su: "in fact, our old chief also repents for what he did in the past, but he is old and stubborn, so he often refuses to admit his mistake easily. Otherwise, if you go, our chief can answer all your doubts for you, for example, why did we have to get heaven''s gift at the beginning."


    "Yo ~ ~ ~ good conditions!" Holding the natural Su Su, he looked at the messenger with a sneer, "I want to know why you want to get the gift from heaven. Now I can bind you and use all kinds of torture to pry open your mouth, so I can know."


    The messenger took a deep breath and looked at Su Su in frustration. "Su Su, Chuncheng is in danger. As the person in charge of Chuncheng, the senior leader has no desire. He even lost all the bottom line. He just wants to keep Chuncheng and the people of this city."


    For this reason, we are willing to give our lives.


    So now for chunzhengzong, it''s the most important thing to win over all forces and guard Chuncheng together. It doesn''t matter what intrigues and intrigues are.


    "But what is it to me?"


    Su Su has the final say, holding a natural shake. Some impatient looking at this messenger, everything is just saying in spring. Fighting, talking and being are the spring orthodox rules. Then what is she?


    Besides Chuncheng, she has no feelings for Chuncheng. She was born to be a human being. She can do her best to contribute to the people here when Chuncheng is declining, but she can''t keep it. Why is she still guarding a city? Her first task is to protect her family. If her family is threatened, then she will not run?! She''s still in charge of the lives of people who don''t care?


    The messenger bowed his head with a feeling of frustration. Chun youyue, who was standing beside him, pushed the messenger and said in a low voice:


    "I said earlier that Su Su couldn''t shake hands with Chun Zhengzong and make peace. You still insist on coming. Let''s go before she gets angry. If you don''t leave, you''ll die when she gets angry."


    Looking at chunyouyue and the messenger''s gesture, Su Su thinks that she seems to be acquaintances. In fact, it''s no wonder that they are all from Chuncheng. Before chunyouyue, they were all from Chunzheng army. It''s not a big deal to get to know a Chunzheng adjutant.


    So under the push of Chun youyue, the messenger had to turn around and walk away, covered with decadence. Chun youyue then sent him out of the yard door and told the messenger:


    "When you go back, you can tell the old chief that Su Su can''t come, and my elder brother chun will come to talk about the eastern district."


    "Alas ~ ~" the messenger has a worried face. Looking at the courtyard door behind Chun youyue, he sighs to Chun youyue: "you said that she had blown up a town. Why is this woman so angry? It''s time, brother. You''re from Chuncheng. Can''t you talk to Su Su for me and persuade her to know something about it? It''s all about old sesame and rotten millet. It''s always so stingy. "


    Spring has month is horizontal this messenger one eye, face some irritable reply way: "OK, OK, you killed Su Su Su so many people at the beginning, now she didn''t hit our Spring City, it is good already, you go back, confirm the time, I inform my elder brother to go to the appointment on time."


    "You..."


    The messenger stares at chunyouyue as if he can''t accept chunyouyue''s attitude. They are all spring family members born and raised in Chuncheng. The messenger thinks chunyouyue, like him, will always be loyal to Chuncheng. As a result, listening to the meaning of chunyouyue''s words, it seems that he has transferred the object of loyalty to Su Su Su.


    In the alley, behind the messenger, there is a military jeep. Chun youyue looks at the messenger and the sky in the distance. Without saying anything, he turns around and leaves. The messenger who has been left behind can only sigh, turns around and gets on the car and leaves the east side.


    About two days later, almost all the people who wanted to leave left from the eastern, Western and southern districts. The Eastern District, which used to be the most populous District, now seems to be desolate. Many houses are empty, so the spring came to order that all the remaining people should be rushed to live in a unified area.

 Chapter 570

    The advantage of centralizing the population to live in is that there was an empty room here and an empty room there. The fire powers wanted to burn hot water, and once they burned, they would burn the whole area. But often in this whole area, many houses were empty, which caused a serious waste of resources.


    Drive the rest of these old, weak, sick and disabled people to live in an area. If you can spare a few fire powers, you can also have more fighting power to kill zombies.


    But in fact, it didn''t add much defensive power to the Eastern District, because the first people who left Chuncheng were all able to stand up to hardships. Among these people, there were powers and some strong people. Many fire powers who were not controlled or strictly controlled had already run with the army, so they were responsible for burning hot water to supply floor heating, There are not many.


    Su Su deliberately told Guo Chunlai to send someone to take strict care of those wooden and water system powers. She took these wooden and water system powers as objects of house arrest. What''s the matter? What''s the problem?


    Facts have proved that Su Su''s decision is not wrong. It is because of her deliberate advice that those wood and water system powers have no chance to leave the east side.


    As a result, there are still rice and vegetables to eat in the eastern district. The remaining 150000 people raise their own fish and buy some rice and vegetables with the crystal core from the mutant fish. The general food and clothing is not a problem at all.


    According to the statistics, there are 50000 people left in the Eastern District alone, and only 50000 people left in the two southwest districts of fangyoumao. So there are 150000 old, weak, sick and disabled people left in the Eastern District, and 100000 people left in the two districts of fangyoumao. The northern district is under the jurisdiction of chunzhengzong, and the population is the least. There is no door to leave the Northern District, so chunzhengzong''s northern district, At present, there are still 50000 people, and the population will not increase or decrease.


    In Chuncheng, 100000 people left to build their beautiful homes. Some of these people went north, some went south, some went east, some went west. They had different purposes and had their own differences. The whole social environment of Chuncheng, as Su Su expected, was quiet and stable, although the rest of them also complained about the current situation, But in the end, people who are not so fond of tossing, as long as you give them a bite, they are still at ease.


    Later, a burst of ice particles with the size of marbles suddenly appeared in the sky. The weather was so bad that it was shocking. On the edge of the three broken wall holes in the Eastern District, the soldiers of the spring army killed the zombies very well. The soldiers had to keep moving to make their blood boil, while the zombies outside, because of the colder and colder weather, And a large area of the Eastern District stopped heating, one by one with the human like wooden piles, standing outside to kill people.


    With a big knife, Chun Lai chopped off the head of a zombie. He turned back and yelled at the brothers around him, "let''s work harder. While these zombies are frozen, let''s work harder to clean them up. When spring comes next year, we may be able to get spring city out of the Siege of corpse tide."


    "Come on, ah!"


    "Good, good life is in spring."


    "Ha ha ha, kill ~ ~"


    Because of the thought of spring, some depressed soldiers who had run 50000 people in the Eastern District suddenly seemed to be given a heart tonic, and they became full of energy. Thinking that Chuncheng had been trapped by the corpse tide for so many years, it would be a happy event if Chuncheng could be freed from the siege of zombies because of this natural and man-made disaster.


    In a hurry, it was the end of January of the next year. The colder the weather was, the colder it was. I don''t know what happened to the 100000 people who left Chuncheng. Anyway, since they left, there was no news coming back. That''s good. We''re done. We''ll never interfere with each other and never think about each other again.


    Chuncheng''s eastern district and Southern District''s western district have canceled the barriers set between them, and the thick wall has been pushed down. Now in Chuncheng, except for a wall between the Eastern District and the Northern District, the other districts are interconnected, and people in the district can freely move around in the other districts.


    But the weather is so cold, ordinary people will not casually run out, sometimes some don''t believe that evil, just want to run out to do some free activities, often in the next morning, in a small corner, found their frozen bodies.


    Sometimes in the last days, ordinary people are so difficult to survive, even if they avoid the zombies, they can not avoid the bad climate change.


    Fortunately, because of the floor heating under the ground of every household in Chuncheng, the temperature inside the house is not so cold that it will freeze to death. As long as the ordinary people who are weak and don''t die by themselves run around, hide at home, raise fish, grow some vegetables and so on, they still have hope to survive this winter.


    Especially now in Chuncheng, except for the authentic North District of Chuncheng, the remaining three districts are old, weak, sick and disabled. They dare not toss around when they have nothing to do. Therefore, after one or two frozen corpses are found on the streets of Chuncheng, it is very difficult to see the dead again.


    The greenhouses in the eastern district were rebuilt by Su Fu. After the planting area was expanded, the work of the wood powers became more arduous. However, Su Su was different from LV Yin when he was in Xiangcheng. LV Yin squeezed the wood powers naked, so the last time he saw Feifei, he was skinny.


    Although Su Su has a lot of work, he still gives them time to eat, drink and take a bath. If he works for a few hours a day, he will take a few hours off. If he has nothing to do, he can also ask them to take a sick leave. For example, if a female wooden power comes to her aunt, she can take a few days off without having to give birth to vegetables.


    In this way, the output of grain and vegetables should not be increased, but it doesn''t matter. The Eastern District doesn''t rely on the materials in this greenhouse to feed itself.


    Slowly, the small wooden powers in the orphanage, the daily Chinese cabbage, have been able to meet the vegetable supply of the whole orphanage. Sometimes, if they can''t finish eating, they can also send some to Susu''s family. In terms of water purification, the orphanage has awakened two small water powers, so the orphanage has really realized eating and drinking its own, No trouble for the east side.


    While chopping zombies in the Eastern District, a military vehicle drove directly to Su Su''s courtyard. It was no one else who came down from the vehicle. It was Chun Zhengzong who wanted to shake hands with Su Su!

 Chapter 571

    Chun Zhengzong looks like he is a teenager overnight. His gray hair is hanging on his scalp, which is almost half bald. His body looks very big, but in action, it can still be seen that he still has many old wounds.


    Someone held a black umbrella for him. Chun Zhengzong raised his hand, pushed the man who held the umbrella back, walked into the snowstorm alone, and knocked on Su Su''s courtyard door.


    And behind the car he parked in the alley, a military car came slowly. It was the same model as Chunzheng''s. The military car was parked behind Chunzheng''s rear end. From the car, it was fangyoumao.


    Fang Youmao follows Fang Shuyi. Fang Shuyi also wants to give Fang Youmao an umbrella, but Fang Youmao waves his hand, goes directly through chunzhengzong''s car and his entourage, and stands outside Susu''s courtyard with chunzhengzong.


    The man who came to open the door was the ugly man who couldn''t speak. Because the weather was so cold, Su''s mother gave him some warm clothes and down jackets of Su''s father, and he was wearing a melon skin hat that Su used to work. When he came to open the door, Su Su noticed that Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao were standing side by side, both of them in military uniform, and their waists were straight, The medals on their left chest are almost all over their left chest. Sometimes one or two medals can''t be hung, so they can only be hung on their right chest.


    In the face of these two men, Su Su''s strange words can''t be said. Maybe Chun Zhengzong is a person she hates, but she is not a person who can sneer and despise with her qualifications.


    She can kill chunzhengzong, but she is not qualified to ridicule chunzhengzong. Su Su soon realized this. She picked her eyebrows, looked at chunzhengzong and fangyoumao, pursed her lips, stopped talking, and waited for chunzhengzong and fangyoumao to speak.


    Maybe a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. That''s what it means now.


    It seems that knowing what''s going on in this area, King Kong flies all the way on the roof, facing the wind and snow. In a short time, he lands in Su Su''s yard. He originally intended to say a few words of reprimand, but when he is dazzled by Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong''s medal, King Kong stands at attention immediately, with a posture that can''t be more standard, He gave a military salute to Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong.


    Some soldiers saluted them. Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong also saluted King Kong. Then they walked into Su Su''s yard. Fang Youmao, who was familiar with Su Su Su, took the lead in saying with a smile:


    "Come uninvited today. It''s not disturbing the children''s rest."


    "No, they''re playing with building blocks in the room."


    Su Su flushes Fang Youmao with a smile, turns around and goes into the side room. Fang Shuyi, who enters the courtyard, comes forward and gives a sign to Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong to let them go in with Su Su.


    Everyone who is familiar with the pattern of Su Su''s family knows that Su Su''s family''s side room is a place for a big family to eat when there is nothing to do, and a place to talk about things when there is something to do. So Su Su didn''t turn around and go back to Su''s mother''s room. Instead, she went into the side room to tell everyone that she can talk about things.


    In such a small yard, suddenly two big tigers from the army came. Each tiger was decorated with medals, which made the atmosphere very awkward. Su Su, in particular, had a grudge against the big tiger chunzhengzong. She sat on the big round table in the side room and said nothing. She didn''t speak. Chunzhengzong and fangyoumao, who came in later, didn''t get round with each other, The whole Pianfang fell into a strange silence.


    Or Fang Shuyi, just like a runner, greets chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao, sits at the round table with three people and three directions. Fang Shuyi does what Su''s mother usually does. He takes the initiative to pour three glasses of water for Su Su, chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao, and then stands behind Fang Youmao and says with a smile:


    "Su Su, don''t blame us for coming here uninvited today. The main reason is that we didn''t ask you to hold a meeting before. No, we are sincere when we come to the door in person. It''s not worth talking about this past thing in the face of natural and man-made disasters. If you have any gratitude or resentment, let''s go through this difficulty hand in hand."


    "I didn''t say no!" Su Su stares at Fang Shuyi. He talks a lot. He likes to be a good man. He likes to get along with others. "I said that if you want to talk about fighting, why do you come to me? I''m just a housewife and a village head in the countryside. There are so many people dead in my hands. I don''t dare to say no. why do you have to talk to me? "


    "You still have resentment in your heart!"


    Chun Zhengzong is sitting on the chair, with his back slightly back. He is in charge of his own affairs. He points his finger to the armrest of the chair and looks at Su Su''s eyes. He is also full of resentment. His voice is much bigger than Su Su Su''s. listening to what he says, he feels a bit like roaring,


    "I killed hundreds and thousands of people in your town, and you killed Hua Hua, my capable general! Just to get revenge for your town, how many people did Fang Youmao kill? Last time, the last time I killed Hua Hua, the soldiers who died in the military defense, together with the researchers in the laboratory, I also paid for the lives of the people in your pupa town. If we calculate this, we three can fight here tonight. "

 Chapter 572

    Today, chunzhengzong is facing Su Su and Fang Youmao. He not only has a grudge against Su Su, but also has a lot of entanglements with Fang Youmao. Even in terms of human life and interests, chunzhengzong has a deeper grudge against Fang Youmao. They have known each other since the end of the world, and they have a grudge since the end of the world. Otherwise, why does Fang Youmao not occupy chunzhengzong''s spring city?!


    But today, Chun Zhengzong is willing to appear here, and can sit in Su Su''s side room with Fang Youmao, which proves that both of them have put down their former gratitude and resentment, and they have the consciousness of sticking to the spring city. Then all the accounts before and after the end of the world, about human life, about interests, about those competing for each other, are actually not important.


    Su Su, sitting diagonally opposite chunzhengzong, did not speak any more. She just dropped her eyes and looked at the table, as if she had fallen into some kind of meditation.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to guard Chuncheng. If Chuncheng can unite as one as Bafang village and pupa Town, she is willing to stay in Chuncheng. It''s just that Chuncheng''s people are too complicated. Let''s not talk about the big teams and the small teams. There are only three people who can speak in such a small city. It''s strange that Chuncheng can guard.


    "I don''t want to say anything else. You said I killed your capable general Hua Hua. You feel very sad when this man died, but Po also died. Po followed me from the beginning of the last life. He died in the explosion you started!"


    Su Su raised her eyes, and there was a complaint against Chun Zhengzheng. She slowly shook her head, and suddenly sneered


    "Chunzhengzong, we can never reconcile. Even if we are forced by the overall situation, we will have a truce with you for the time being, but we will not reconcile, we will not!"


    Seeing Su Su''s appearance, Chun Zhengzong sighed and stood up from his chair with an old sick body. With one move, the follower outside the side room came in and presented a document to Chun Zhengzong. Chun Zhengzong took the document in his follower''s hand and took some heavy steps to Su Su Su along the edge of the round table. He put the document in his hand, In front of Su Su.


    The cover of the document was blank and nothing was written, but the solemn attitude of Chun Zhengzong made it very important. Su Su was obstinate and didn''t want to open the document that Chun Zhengzong put in front of her, but she couldn''t control her curiosity. She raised her finger and opened the first page.


    As soon as the blank cover of the first page was turned over, Su Su glanced at it. Her face immediately changed from indifference to shock. She looked up in a hurry at Chun Zhengzong, who was standing beside her. Then she got up with the document, ran to the door of the side room, and yelled at King Kong who was standing on the roof,


    "King Kong, come down and have a look at this research material."


    King Kong immediately flew down from the roof, covered with snow and wind. He took the document from Su Su''s hand. At random, his face became very dignified with the speed visible to the naked eye. When he turned around in the snow, he turned into Su''s room and went to find zhuoshijia with the document sent by chunzhengzong.


    As the night deepens, Su Su stands in the snow. Her hair is covered with white snow. The ice particles are still falling, but the number is not as dense as before. More snow is like goose feather. The snow falls on people''s heads, which is snow, but it falls on Su Su Su''s head, just like a dancing spirit, There was also a faint silver light.


    She looked back and looked at the orange warm light in the side room. Chunzhengzong''s face was like a dry tree, emitting the last light and heat for his people.


    He took two steps to the outside of the side room. The snow was a little slippery. His entourage handed him a crutch. Chunzhengzong took the crutch and walked to Su Su Su''s side. With his still neutral voice, he said to Su Su Su seriously:


    "If I can take out this document, it''s enough to let you see my sincerity today. Su Su, I''m old and I can''t live long. From the first day I sat in this position, it''s my life to guard Chuncheng. If Chuncheng is broken, it doesn''t mean much to me to live one more day or one less day. I''m working hard for Chuncheng. I''m so old, I''m still working hard. What I give you today is not a research document, but the rest of my life. "


    The words are very emotional, because he is afraid that the wall has ears, and he is even more afraid that Fang Youmao will know the contents of the document, so chunzhengzong didn''t tell Su Su what he said. He knew that Su Su Su had seen it clearly. Although he just turned a page, Su Su Su had seen it clearly. The content of the document was Hua Hua''s research report, a research report on the heavenly power.


    On the first page, Hua Hua clearly stated that heaven given blood has the effect of living dead and flesh and bones. What does this prove? It proves that Tianci is a Tang monk in the end of the world. Anyone who knows that Tianci''s flesh and blood can live the flesh and bones of the dead will attract demons and ghosts from all walks of life in the end of the world. They will chase Tianci to the ends of the earth. The bigger Tianci grows, the more flesh and blood he has, and the more people can share his flesh and blood.


    Therefore, with the growth of Tianci''s age, there will be more people who approach him with various purposes and want to kill him to take Tang Monk''s flesh and blood.


    All doomsday vaccines are illusory. Doomsday vaccines still need to be studied. If they are successful, they are only for children. How can they compare with the living Tang Monk''s gift? The doomsday vaccine is more ethereal, but the gift from heaven is alive. As long as you work hard to kill, you can get a panacea.


    So Chun Zhengzong said that what he gave Su Su today is the rest of his life!


    Because as long as he doesn''t speak, the dead Hua Hua and he an won''t speak, then there will be no fourth person in the world who knows God''s power, and God''s power is just a child. Su Su always fails to guard against it. As long as Chun Zhengzong is willing to work hard and go to Su Su Su''s side, Chen Siyu dies, There will be a second and a third Chen Siyu, and there will always be an insider who steals the gift from heaven.


    Now he tells Su Su the secret of heaven''s gift, and Su Su tells King Kong and zhuoshijia. Chunzhengzong is bound to be unable to start with heaven''s gift any more. He must have given up the idea of heaven''s gift, and then he will give Su Su this research data.


    So he said that he gave the rest of his life to Su Su, which is absolutely right.

 Chapter 573

    Su Su nodded and took a look at Chun Zhengzong. Finally, she was willing to respond to Chun Zhengzong with a slightly serious attitude: "since you really show your sincerity, I will not create any obstacles for you any more. Why don''t you tell me straight? You must pull me to talk about this cooperation. What is it for?"


    "Chuncheng, because of natural and man-made disasters, I''m afraid it won''t last long. There''s a mutant bird behind it, and I don''t know when it will come. What Fang Youmao and I mean is that we hope you can leave in the third group of the plan to go north and take our soldiers away at the same time."


    The white hair on Chun Zhengzong''s head floats with the wind and snow. He slowly turns around and walks back to the side room with crutches. Su Su follows him. After entering the warm door, she looks at Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao strangely and asks:


    "In the plan to go north, there are only three groups of people to leave?"


    "And the fourth, those who don''t leave." Fang Youmao sat on the chair with a gentle smile on his face. Looking at Su Su, he explained: "the fourth group is the one that I discussed with chunzhengzong and added temporarily. Our soldiers, how to say, are all our children. They have defended and fought. There''s no need to drag them to perish with Chuncheng."


    "So you want me to take your soldiers?" Su Su frowned and stood by the door of the side room, looking at chunzhengzong and fangyoumao, "what do you take to guard Chuncheng?"


    "Don''t keep" Chun Zhengzong sat beside Fang Youmao. Two veteran soldiers with military achievements looked at Su Su. Chun Zhengzong said: "we are old, we can''t adapt to the new society. We stay here and die with these monsters outside."


    "This..."


    Su Su''s heart trembled for a moment. She looked at Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao. They were nearly 100 years old, but they were so radiant at this time, just like the recruits who were about to set foot on the battlefield. They were full of great momentum. It seemed that what they said was not the words of dying together, but the young descendants of two newborn calves who were not afraid of tigers, I''m talking about a joke that has never happened before.


    "It''s not, it doesn''t have to go that far."


    Fang Shuyi, who has been standing outside the door, was also shocked. He came here today and really planned to hear a meeting about the joint efforts of the four districts of Chuncheng to tide over the difficulties. As a result, he heard this. So Fang Shuyi, with tears in his eyes, called out to each other: "you have a good look and Chun Zhengzheng."


    "Spring City may not come to that stage, Su Su. You''re right. We can follow your example in the eastern district. We can plant vegetables in greenhouses in the northern, southern and western districts, and catch all the trees and water system powers, or we can immediately sort out a road leading to Bafang Village, right? Su Su, what should we do? "


    "We..."


    Su Su began to talk. Some of them didn''t know how to organize her language, but Fang Youmao was smiling. In the smile, there was a sea of rivers, an insight into the world, and a smile to see the situation. He lowered his head, raised his hand to stop Su Su Su''s words, and sighed,


    "It''s up to you, Su Su. I know you always tend to leave Chuncheng with the second group, but we hope you will follow the surviving soldiers of the third group. If you take them away, they are all children. Whether you take them north or go back to Bafang village, you can go as far as you can. You don''t have to worry about Chuncheng any more. That''s all. Being the leader for such a long time, It''s the only thing we can do for our children. "


    Su Su unconsciously nodded her head. She couldn''t help nodding. The atmosphere of the meeting was so hot that she couldn''t refuse the request of Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao.


    With Su Su''s promise, Fang Youmao and Chuncheng look at each other and feel relaxed. For nothing else, there is a Bafang village and a pupa town behind Su Su Su. Their soldiers can follow Su Su to Bafang village no matter how hard it is, instead of falling into the hands of some forces with ulterior motives, and finally jump out of Chuncheng, He went into the wolf''s nest again. He was afraid of these soldiers. He was so driven that he couldn''t find a corpse.


    Soldiers are not afraid of death. What they are afraid of is that there is no place to die. In other words, for the sake of the country, for the sake of the people, it''s OK to die in war. But for the sake of the interests of a certain force and a certain person, it''s useless to wear this uniform.


    In Chuncheng, Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong have all the soldiers in their hands. In addition, Chun Lai has 30000 soldiers who are full of money. If you deduct the heads that may be lost in the next few days, you will finally leave behind at least 20000 soldiers. These 20000 soldiers are a huge fighting force everywhere.


    If you want to be able to command the 20000 people, you have to get the authorization from Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong. Too many forces will try their best to get the authorization from Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong in the process of the collapse of Chuncheng.


    Su Su''s character is obvious to all. She doesn''t want to fight for power and profit at all. She''s afraid that she''s the only one who has the ability and influence in the world, but only wants to live a good life. It''s their best destination to let the soldiers who have fought with Su Su Su go to the end of life.


    It''s better than they fall into the hands of some inexplicable people and are directed to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    On the way back, the light shines on Fang Youmao''s face. He and Fang Shuyi are sitting in the shaking car together. Fang Shuyi is still sad, leaning his head, and doesn''t want to take care of Fang Youmao. He shows his angry mood at the moment with his posture.


    Fang Youmao gathered up his army coat and looked at Fang Shuyi clearly. First of all, he broke the silence and said, "I have arranged that joss and Xiao Shi will be sent back to your father in a few days. Xiao Shi is the future of our Fang family. This child should be cultivated well. In the future, don''t let your pedantic father spoil Xiao Shi too much."


    Fang Shuyi tilts his head and looks at the scenery outside the car window. The night is quiet and people are scared. His tears slowly fall out of his eyes uncontrollably. Fang Shuyi doesn''t want to talk to Fang Youmao. Yes, he agreed to leave Chuncheng with the third group and take him to defend Chuncheng. He can''t defend Chuncheng, so he decided to leave, Now Fang Youmao has decided to stay and die with Chuncheng. What is the plan of going north? If the plan can be changed at will, what else can we make a plan ahead of time?


    What Mingming said is good, and what Mingming has already said is good. Why did you hear today that it was not implemented according to the plan of going north?!

 Chapter 574

    "Son, when you were a child, the second uncle wanted you to grow up and become a soldier, but your father didn''t want you to. Anyway, you are also close to me. I feel the same pain as my own son. After that, the second uncle is gone, and the whole Fang family will depend on you. The second uncle will comb with you first. If the Fang family wants to stand firm in the end, there are several things we must do, To develop new energy, new weapons and doomsday vaccine, we should firmly grasp its promotion right. As long as you do these things well, it will be difficult for the Fang family to rise or not in the future, son... "


    Fang Youmao is garrulous. He just wants to explain everything in one breath. He''s afraid that something that can''t be explained will make the future Fang Shuyi take many detours. Fang Youmao stops for a moment, and suddenly continues with a serious expression:


    "Your father''s good point is that his eyes are higher than the top, and his bad point is that he is arrogant. He always thinks that he has some money, and all the people in the world have to follow him. Son, when he returns to the capital base, he doesn''t need to ask your father about many things. Second uncle tells you that if he makes a decision, he will be confused. If he does something wrong in the future, You don''t have to worry about him, just let him provide for the aged ahead of time... "


    "Second uncle, stop talking. Let''s go back to the capital base together. Second uncle, the Fang family can''t live without you! I, I''m a second ancestor. I can''t do it. I can''t do so many great things. Second uncle ~~! "


    In the driving car, Fang Shuyi suddenly turns his head and looks at Fang Youmao, crying like a child. His second uncle is a giant, and the giant''s eyes can always see far and far. It is because Fang Youmao is at the helm that the whole Fang family can reach today''s height.


    Now, everything Fang Youmao says is something that Fang Shuyi can''t handle, including telling Fang Shuyi to send his father to provide for the aged in advance. Fang Shuyi feels that he can''t do it all his life. Fang''s family can''t live without Fang Youmao.


    "Marry Mei Shengnan into the Fang family!" Fang Youmao raised his hand and put his big hand on the top of Fang Shuyi''s head. He made the final confession seriously. "If you can''t be cruel and do these things, let Mei Shengnan make up his mind. She is stronger than Qiao Si and hotter than you!"


    After finishing the final explanation, Fang Youmao put down his hand on Fang Shuyi''s head. There was no more words. As the car left, the cry went away, but he left the sadness in the east side.


    As soon as Fang''s family left, Chun Zhengzheng left behind, leaving Su Su sitting alone in the side room. There was a lot of snow outside the door and orange light inside. She folded her legs and leaned back in her chair, thinking silently.


    After a while, the ugly man walked into the side room and looked at Su Su sitting in the room. After thinking about it, he turned around and left. Soon, he came back with a stack of paper and a crayon used by Xiao AI for graffiti. He sat beside Su Su Su, two places away, and wrote on the white paper with crayons:


    What''s on your mind? Don''t want to cooperate with chunzhengzong


    The white paper was handed over. Su Su glanced at it, frowned, shook his head, stretched out his fingers, pinched his nose, and said, "it''s not true. It''s what people want to cooperate with Chun Zhengzong."


    [but you look unhappy]


    The white paper was handed over again. Su Su took it, looked at the powerful words on the paper, and looked at the ugly man again. He thought that the ugly man must have been influenced by calligraphy before the end of the world, and the words were more beautiful than Ye Yu!


    Ye Yu''s words are the same as chicken''s!


    "Do I look unhappy?" Su Su touched her face and laughed for a while. When she put down her hand, she sighed again unconsciously, "there''s nothing unhappy about it. She just feels that the burden is too heavy. She worries about too many things. She''s a little flustered. She''s afraid that there are too many enemies, that it''s hard to go in the future, and that it''s hard to protect those who want to protect."


    Once thought that after rebirth, as long as you take care of Xiaoai and her parents, you can protect the four members of the family by Su Su''s four level powers in the last life. But you don''t want to. More and more people need her to protect, and the burden is also increasing. Now, there are not only orphanages with turbid world, natural gift and Chunlai wife, but also tens of thousands of soldiers!


    Although she promised chunzhengzong and fangyoumao to leave Chuncheng with their troops, what would she do to support tens of thousands of soldiers after leaving Chuncheng?


    Although pupa town is poor and the rations in pupa town can support tens of thousands of soldiers, what should we do on the way from Chuncheng to pupa town? It''s not only a few meters and thousands of meters away, but also only by land, not by empty road. What do these tens of thousands of people eat along the way?


    [I will protect you, don''t worry too much]


    Looking at the ugly man, she wrote down these words on the white paper seriously. Su Su laughed, picked up the white paper, looked at the font, and said to the ugly man:


    "What do you have to do with quartz? This font is very similar to that of quartz. "


    Not to mention Su Su''s suspiciousness, she has a quartz history book in her hand, which was snatched from Shi Xin''s hands. When she has nothing to do, Su Su Su will also turn it over. In fact, it''s very interesting. She means the history before the end of the world. In fact, it''s very interesting to calm down and look at it.


    Quartz, in particular, filled the history book with his opinions. There were more words in it than on the current page. Su Su would look back at the notes of quartz after turning the history book, so he could still recognize the handwriting of quartz.


    Looking at Su Su shaking his head, the ugly man quickly took the white paper in Su Su''s hand and lowered his head to write,


    Why do you ask? I have nothing to do with him


    "Oh ~ ~" Su Su smiles indifferently, looks at the ugly man''s suddenly very nervous appearance, and says: "you don''t have to be so nervous, I just ask, it doesn''t matter."


    Under Su Su Su''s gaze, the ugly man only felt that he was sweating all over, and he couldn''t talk any more this day. He hastily put away the white paper in his hand, folded it into several folds, left his seat, and hurried to the door.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he heard Su Su behind him, cheering him, "quartz~~~ It''s over, but what should I call you in the future? You have to have a name, don''t you


    When Su Su shouts out the word "quartz", the ugly man is so scared that he becomes stiff. As a result, Su Su still has something to say. Although this sounds strange, she doesn''t break it. So the ugly man turns around and looks at Su Su Su''s schadenfreude smile, full of mischievous look. The ugly man bows his head and shakes his hands, I wrote two words on the white paper in my hand with crayon,


    [clown]

 Chapter 575

    "Clown?" Su Su breathed from her nose, raised her eyebrows, looked at the ugly man''s face, nodded and said, "what''s the name of a clown? I think it''s not easy for you to escape from the laboratory. Let''s call it ah Chou. "


    Then, Su Su''s face turned like a book. It was like that fresh and sad girl turned into a hell ghost in an instant. She looked at the ugly man coldly, narrowed her eyes and warned, "you know what I mean, and cherish your hard-earned new life. If you dare to think about those children, I will defeat you, Teach you no second chance of rebirth


    Ah Chou dropped his eyes, with some strange colors in his eyes. He nodded and turned to leave the side room.


    Su Su didn''t say who he used to be. If you can see it, you can''t see it. If you can guess it, you can''t guess it. In fact, it doesn''t matter any more. As Su Su said, the past is over, and chunzhengzong can cooperate with each other. Everyone should only look at today instead of death.


    When the ugly man left, Su Su was the only one left in the side room. She bowed her head and rubbed her eyebrows. She continued to worry about how to support tens of thousands of people. However, zhuoshijia opened Su''s door and came out of the room.


    Wrapped in an army coat, she trotted through the snow covered yard, entered the side room, and sat down beside Su Su Su. Her face was dignified.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su supported his forehead with one hand, tilted his head, and looked at zhuoshijia. Thinking about the purpose of zhuoshijia''s coming, he asked, "are you worried about heaven''s gift?"


    "Worry, mother, how can you not worry?"


    Chou Shijia took a deep breath, got up and went to the side of the row of shelves in the side room, picked up two water cups from the shelves, went to Susu''s side, and said to Susu:


    "Pour the water."


    "Ice, don''t drink it."


    Su Su waved and didn''t pour water for the cup in the hand of zhuoshijia. Zhuoshijia, an ordinary person, would catch a cold if she drank her ice water in such cold weather.


    The colder the weather is, the more blessings Su Su''s ice powers get. Now she can''t control the free conversion of her two powers. Sometimes she wants to put a glass of water, and the water comes out of the refrigerator. The ice makes people show their teeth. Once or twice, Su Su Su''s water still contains ice flakes.


    However, zhuoshijia suddenly became so red. Looking at Su Su, he said, "you see, I''m really just an ordinary person. My life is too fragile to protect my gift."


    From this winter, the physical quality of the psionic has been highlighted from the ordinary people. As a psionic, he seldom gets sick or has a cold. In the future, he may live longer than the ordinary people.


    How long can she live? How long can she protect God''s gift? Originally, she thought that Tianci was weak and could live one day, so she would take good care of him in his lifetime. Now, the research report brought by chunzhengzong says that Tianci is a supernatural person or a Tang monk of the last generation. What does zhuoshijia do?


    She is just an ordinary person. She may be killed by freezing, being eaten by zombies, or being killed by some natural and man-made disasters. How can she protect Tianci from going to the west to get that Sutra in this world full of monsters and ghosts?!


    "You think too much." Su Su rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Chou Shijia''s sentimentality. Then he comforted him: "you can''t, I can''t, Ye Yu, King Kong and 18 special forces. What do you think you are in a hurry?"


    "Yes, yes, you are all Monkey King, yes!"


    Chou Shijia wipes a tear and thinks about it. The expression on his face is much better. Su Su is right. Tianci''s father is King Kong. King Kong has teammates and 18 special forces like Rohan. So Tianci is not alone. Even if she dies later, Tianci has grown up and has the ability to survive.


    So zhuoshijia seemed to make up his mind and said to Su Su, "Su Su, in the future, where you go, our family of three will follow you. Now I also want to understand. You see, your little love is so good, because you often fight with little love, and we are given by heaven to grow up in the artillery fire just like your little love."


    "Poof ~ ~ ~ ha ha"


    Su Su couldn''t bear to laugh, and then looked at Chou Shijia, and thought that she came to her tonight, as if to be funny. Chou Shijia looked at her hobbies, but Su Su felt that she was beaten and didn''t know how to fight back, which was not good.


    Maybe every mother has her own worries. If she worries, her head will turn white and her child will grow up.


    "Don''t laugh. I''m telling you the truth."


    Sitting on the chair, Chou Shijia frowned at Su Su. Su Su looked like she had heard a very nice joke. She held her head up and laughed uncontrollably.


    After Su Su finished laughing, he looked at Chou Shijia seriously, and didn''t know what to say. He just waved his hand and said to Chou Shijia:


    "OK, there are still many things to worry about in the future. It''s a gift to cultivate. When we leave Chuncheng, I''ll tell you in detail, ah ~ ~"


    Just talking with zhuoshijia, Ye Yu comes back from a patrol, grabs a few meals in a hurry, and runs into Su Su''s mother''s room to see Xiao AI before he has time to say a few words with her. Then he goes out on patrol again. Su Su and zhuoshijia chat for a while, and zhuoshijia goes back to her room.


    Because it''s convenient for everyone to take care of it, Chou Shijia moved to Su Su''s house from the opposite courtyard. He had to run or hide, and everyone was together, so that he could take care of it.


    But it''s not clear whether or when Chuncheng will run. Chuncheng went to the Eastern District in person in chunzhengzong. After a talk with Su Su Fang Youmao, the wall between the Eastern District and the northern district was officially opened.


    Compared with the other three districts, the northern district has the smallest population. At present, there are 150000 people in the Eastern District, 100000 people in the western and southern districts, and 50000 people in the northern district. In the four districts, there are 300000 people in the whole spring city, including 30000 soldiers.


    In addition, there are still some non-governmental teams that have not left, but these non-governmental teams are very difficult to deal with, because they did not decide to stay in Chuncheng, but wanted to take the command of tens of thousands of soldiers and the weapons and ammunition stored by them from Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong in the end.


    Therefore, these non-governmental teams can not be recruited or expelled, and they can not be managed as ordinary people.

 Chapter 576

    The influence of these folk groups in Chuncheng varies, most of them are distributed in the western and northern districts. All kinds of people have been sent to the group to keep close contact with Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong. They are waiting for the two people to hand them the team.


    There is no folk team in the eastern district. Long before the first group of survivors left Chuncheng to look for their Utopia, Su Su and Chunlai tried to suppress the folk teams in the eastern district. In these teams, some restless people were incited to follow the first group out of the city. Therefore, although the population of the eastern district is the largest in all the districts now, But it''s also the best managed.


    However, since we have said that we should work hand in hand to tide over the difficulties, what we are considering now is no longer the matter of one district and two districts. Instead, we should consider the issues from the general direction of the whole spring city. For example, how to make these 300000 people successfully survive this winter has become an increasingly urgent matter.


    Chunzhengzong doesn''t hide any more. Since he wants to join hands with Su Su and Fang Youmao, those wooden powers he collected before must be taken out without reservation.


    The three parties decided to build a largest greenhouse in the center of the spring city to gather all the wood powers in the spring city and send them to the largest greenhouse to produce food and vegetables.


    Of course, in the Eastern District, every household raises mutant fish, which can be promoted. In the southern and northern districts of the Western District, they are asking for mutant fish fry in the eastern district. Recently, the development of ordinary people''s breeding of mutant fish has played a role. The mutant fish are raised in warm rooms, and the breeding speed is very fast. So the mutant fish fry is not a problem, the problem is that there is no bigger pot to hold these mutant fish.


    In order to collect the crystal nucleus in the hands of ordinary people, Chun Zhengzong, Fang Youmao and Su Su specially set up a team, each of which had 200 people, forming a fish feeding team of 600 people. The fish feeding team didn''t have to do anything every day, just went out to kill zombies and chop zombie meat.


    In the morning, they went out to kill the zombies for several hours, dragged the dead zombies back to Chuncheng, and in the afternoon, they gathered the zombies on the square in the center of Chuncheng to cut and chop the zombies. The meat of the zombies was cut into small pieces, put in clean fresh-keeping bags, pasted with price tags, and sold to ordinary people who had psychological barriers to cutting and chopping the zombies.


    This service of processing zombie meat, not to mention, has really filled the financial affairs of the whole spring city. The crystal cores collected from ordinary people are provided to those wooden powers, which enable them to ripen vegetables and grains day and night. At the same time, it also improves the powers of these wooden powers.


    Looking at this hot look, everyone living in the spring city seems to have a kind of illusion, they think that the spring city can hold, the spring city can really hold.


    As a result, everyone is full of energy. Except for some non-governmental groups who don''t want Chuncheng to be able to hold on at all, everyone living in Chuncheng has made great efforts to live. They feel that since Su Su, Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong joined hands, this life seems to be more and more hopeful.


    However, the crisis is far from over. It seems that there is no sign of warming up after a cold winter. The mutant birds in the sky don''t know whether they will come to Chuncheng. Fang Youmao and chunzhengzheng begin to introduce Su Su Su''s talents.


    At the beginning of February, the heavy snow all day long suddenly stopped. Not only did the snow stop, but also the sun, which had not been seen for a long time, came out quietly. The golden sunlight, shining on the white snow, made the whole spring city covered with snow emit a layer of golden light.


    It seems that the temperature is not so cold.


    One morning, Su Su was stabbed in the eyes by the sunshine outside the window. She turned over and closed her eyes to touch her side, but she didn''t touch Xiaoai''s warm little body. Su Su suddenly opened her eyes, sat up, looked around, and looked in the quilt. Xiaoai was not there!


    She jumped out of bed immediately, even had no time to wear shoes, so she directly opened the door to find Xiao AI. But when she opened the door, she saw Xiao AI wearing dark blue woollen clothes, with a pink wool cap on her head, holding her small face high, looking at a snowman in front of her very happily.


    The snowman was piled up in the yard by Su Su earlier, and had no mouth, eyes and nose. This time, the ugly man stood beside the snowman, smiling and pasting eyes on the snowman. The eyes seemed to be made of two big black buttons. Every time he pasted one, Xiao AI would laugh happily. Beside her, Tianci was sitting in a baby carriage, and she split her mouth happily.


    He was born the youngest. He was only a month old. He was held in the arms of Chou Shijia and didn''t know anything about it.


    Looking at this ugly man, she seems to like playing with these little farts very much. Su Su puts down her heart, turns back to the room, puts on her shoes, and goes to the side room. She looks at Ye Yu, who hasn''t been home all night. She is sitting on the table and drinking a cup of hot tea


    "Did you dress Xiao AI in the morning? I sleep so well? Why don''t you feel it at all? "


    "No, when I came back, I saw her dragging a dress, standing in front of her mother''s room and knocking on the door." Ye Yu drinks tea, a face happy to Su Su said: "you see, my girl is sensible, know can''t wake you, want to let you sleep more."


    "Yes, it didn''t kill her!"


    Su Su white Ye Yu a look, happy what ah? In winter, a one-and-a-half-year-old boy, dragging a piece of clothes, ran out of the door. He must want to go out to play. In the future, the door can''t be left for Ye Yu, so he has to lock it up. Otherwise, Xiao AI would run out in the middle of the night, and she would still be lying in bed dreaming! So Su Su said to Ye Yu:


    "Later in the evening, I''ll close the door, and you''ll come back and turn the window in yourself."


    "This???" Ye Yu looked at Su Su with a muddled face, "how can I say it well? I''m going to turn the window when I come back into the room?"


    A man can never understand a woman''s brain circuit. For example, when Mingming Xiaoai grows up, he knows he won''t wake up his mother. As a result, Ye Yu has to turn the window when he enters the door. His brain is just a few more grooves. I''m afraid he can''t connect the causal relationship between the two.


    Su Su ignored him, gave him a glance, and went to help Su Su make breakfast. Before he was busy for a while, he heard that Tiansheng burst into tears. Su Su''s mother pulled the soy sauce in Su Su''s hand and said:


    "Go and see if you''re hungry again. I''ll make the meal."

 Chapter 577

    Su Su''s mother drives Su Su away. Su Su has to walk out of the side room. When passing by Ye Yu, Ye Yu sits on the chair, raises her hand and slaps Su Su Su''s buttocks. She turns her head and glares at Ye Yu angrily, but he laughs like a ruffian.


    Just waiting for Su Su''s foot, just stepped on the side room door, the originally fine sky, suddenly covered by a dark cloud, Su Su raised his head, suddenly a kind of bad feeling emerged in his heart.


    When she looked up, the ugly man and Chou Shijia in the yard also looked up. She saw that the blue sky was like a piece of black cloth. She only heard Su Su Su yell, "no, it''s a mutant bird, hidden!"


    With that, she rushed to Xiaoai and picked up Xiaoai, who also looked up like an adult. She picked up Xiaoai with her left hand and the gift in the baby carriage with her right hand. Su Su rushed into the room. In the folk prescription, Ye Yu also rushed in. As soon as he ran to Su Su Su''s side, Su Su turned to look at him and cried out anxiously:


    "My parents, you look after my parents, I look after the children."


    "Well, be careful!"


    Immediately, Ye Yu turns around and goes to the side room to find Su Su''s mother. He escorts Su Su''s mother into Su Su''s room, and then runs out of the yard to find Su''s father. He pulls Chun Lai''s subordinate, who is running outside the yard, to ask. Then he knows that Su''s father is invited to the square in the center of spring city today to design a hot water heating system for the greenhouse, so he takes Chun Lai''s car and goes to the square in the morning.


    "Damn it


    Ye Yu was so anxious that he stood in the same place, turned his head and looked at the sky. The birds formed a spiral shape and were spinning down. He looked back at the door of Su Su''s yard, gritted his teeth and ran to the center of spring city.


    In any case, he will give Su Su full protection of the family. This is his commitment to his woman as a man.


    In the room, Su Su holds Xiaoai in her left hand and Tianci in her right hand. She anxiously walks back and forth in the same place for several times before remembering to put down Xiaoai and Tianci in her hand.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. Your dad will be all right."


    Su Su''s mother, sitting in Su Su''s room, comforts Su Su with a worried face. Seeing Su Su Su''s face, she is not relaxed. She probably knows that this time the situation will be more critical. But in troubled times, there are critical moments everywhere. Besides comforting Su Su Su, what can Su Su Su do?


    Su Su didn''t answer Su Su''s mother. The surrounding environment was completely dark, just like it was at night. We could see how far the mutant birds were blocking the sky and the sun. Occasionally, three or two mutant birds flew down, as if they heard someone moving. With a "bang", they broke the window of Su Su Su''s room and rushed towards the children on the ground.


    The ugly man stood in front of Xiaoai, tiangeihe and Tiansheng. He pushed his palm forward and sent out a big fire. The mutant bird rushed into the fire, quacked twice, turned around and ran out of the window. But before he flew out of the window, he fell on the wall beside the window and died.


    When people looked out of the open window, they could only see that in the black sky, countless mutant birds gathered into a big circle, circling and descending into the spring city. Soon, the streets and alleys of the spring city began to scream one after another.


    ¡°MD£¡ Or you won''t come. You''ll come so much. " Su Su couldn''t help but scold a dirty word. She bit her teeth and tilted her head at the ugly man. "Let''s go out. We can''t live at home. It''s better to go out and kill him."


    With that, Su Su turns to find a waist stool and ties it to her waist. She picks up Xiaoai who is inexplicably excited. In Su''s mother''s desire to talk, she ties Xiaoai on the waist stool and opens the door. When the ugly man sees this, Su Su Su is not afraid. What else can he do? Immediately also followed out of the door, turned around, stood outside the door, Su Su room door to close.


    "You guard the window and I guard the gate. It''s OK. Mutant birds have thin skin and little meat. They are easy to kill. Even if they have a large number and fast speed, they only have these two advantages."


    Su Su pointed to the direction of the window and explained to the ugly man. He nodded seriously and took the initiative to walk to the direction of the window a few meters away. He laughed at the turbid world Jia and Su mu in the window. Without closing the window, he turned around and waited for the mutant birds in the sky.


    In the distance, the sound of broken instruments rang out. It seems that many mutant birds rushed into other people''s houses. Su Su frowned and looked up. There were cries everywhere in her ears. On her head, there was a huge circle of mutant birds flying down toward her yard in a spiral shape.


    She tied little love around her waist, raised her hands flat, and her palms were shining with silver light. Because of the wind brought by the birds, her hair was flying disorderly. Su Su Su was falling towards the spiral variant birds in the air, and said angrily, "I''m worried that there is no place to vent recently. This ice power is just like internal secretion. I''m looking for you to make my power normal."


    As a matter of fact, Su Su''s silver light in her hand turned into two silver lights and went straight to the mutated birds falling from the sky. Above her head, it was like hail, falling a mutated bird that was frozen stiff. The frozen bird''s whereabouts were very secret, which made the whole yard "Bang Bang Bang", even not just Su Su Su''s yard, the orphanage next door, Meizi''s small building, Su Su has been under the care of, have been under the rain of frozen birds.


    Su Su saw it and laughed, "I thought I was holding it for too long, which led to the imbalance of ice power. As a result, I was promoted!"


    Five levels, two systems of water and ice!


    In today''s world, there is only one person!


    In the yard, the ugly man, who had been well prepared, didn''t use any force at the moment. Not only that, he felt that his fire powers were imprisoned by Su Su. Originally, he could release a big fireball, but now he could only release a bunch of flames. So the ugly man immediately left Su Su Su Su''s yard and ran to the next street to help others kill mutant birds.


    The mutated birds in the sky have not been reduced because of the improvement of Su Su''s ability. They seem to know that there is enough food in the spring city to cover the sky of the spring city for a long time. There are more and more birds that fall in a spiral shape. Su Su can only block a spiral shape in the sky of this area, and she can''t take care of other places.


    Next door''s Chunlai''s wife, holding the spirit of risking death, holding an umbrella, climbed up the wall and showed her head. She yelled at Su Su standing in the yard: "it''s so dangerous. What are you doing with Xiaoai in your arms?"


    Before he had finished speaking, the door behind Su Su opened. Zhuoshijia came out with a gift from heaven and sat down in the corridor watching Su Su kill birds. Chunlai''s wife yelled to zhuoshijia:


    "Do you have any brain problems one by one? Take the baby back quickly. "

 Chapter 578

    "Let heaven give you a sense of this big battle, and train the children. It''s OK. Just take care of the children in the orphanage."


    Chuoshijia smiles at Chunlai''s wife. Chunlai''s wife, who is lying on the wall, can''t help it. She has to go back and release Su Su Su and chuoshijia. She takes her children to feel the battle!


    Soon, some people saw the frozen birds near Susu''s home. There were flying mutant birds pecking everywhere. The mutant birds near Susu''s home were stiff and fell from high altitude, but the birds could freeze to death. It''s conceivable how cold it would be in this area. The ice power released by Susu alone could make the temperature of this area drop several degrees.


    But there''s no way. If it''s colder, it''s better than being eaten by a mutant bird. Many people, wrapped in quilts, run to Susu''s home with their families. The alarm sounds in the East, West, South and North districts all ring at the same time, and the sound of "wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Because eight planes of Fang Youmao have been attacked by mutated birds before, Chuncheng has popularized the knowledge of how to escape and snipe after the appearance of mutated birds. The most practical and simple way is to hide in a completely hidden place, do not make any noise, and then wait for the mutated birds to fly by.


    Of course, the most ideal place is the underground parking lot or cellar. Because there are so many mutant birds that they can scrape the ground three feet when they are gathered together, it''s not so safe to hide in a house. The best way is to hide underground.


    Su Su also put forward this point, and her opinions have been popularized throughout the spring city.


    However, it is impossible for this city not to make any noise. Although the knowledge of escape has been popularized over and over again, mutant birds always have to cross the border. When they cross the border, they will always catch a few people who have no time to hide, or knock over something to make more noise, so as to attract more mutant birds to fly into the spring city.


    So when there''s no way to escape, we have to fight back like Su Su. In the face of this kind of mutant birds, they either hide so that they can''t find them, or they are afraid to kill them. Otherwise, they will regard Chuncheng as a grain farm. They know that there is food here, and they will have to come next time.


    The officials who used to kill zombies don''t care about killing zombies now. They begin to deal with the mutant birds in the air together. However, few people have the same power effect as Su Su. Almost all of them are looking for a hiding place to kill the mutant birds that have fallen into the spring city.


    Occasionally, several golden lasers will fly out in the air. Su Su frowns and sees them in the black storm created by the mutant birds. While releasing the ice power, she binds Xiaoyu to the roof and wants to see Ye Yu''s position more clearly.


    She has been strange, Ye Yu said to find her father, but never came back, now look at the location of the laser, it seems to have reached the center of Chuncheng, Ye Yu to find her father, found Chuncheng center? What''s her father doing in Chuncheng center?


    Standing on the sharp ridge of the roof, Su Su thought and looked around. As expected, when she stood high, her vision became broader. But ye Yu''s laser never came out again, so Su Su could not help but feel anxious. She didn''t know what happened to Ye Yu. She thought that Ye Yu would not absorb the crystal nucleus, and no matter how powerful his light power was, it couldn''t last long, After a few laser blasts, the blue stripe is about to reach the bottom, but there are so many mutated birds that they can''t be killed by beating them one by one with both hands.


    What''s more, Ye Yu is looking for Su Su''s father. If she finds it, she has to protect her father.


    At this time, the attack of the mutated birds had just warmed up. There was not much black in the sky. On the contrary, it became more and more thick. The whole spring city was like late at night. People could not see anything except the flying shadows. Su Su Su had to take care of the orphans and widows, so she couldn''t go away to look for Ye Yu, And looking at her blue bar, I''m afraid it''s also a little loose.


    Su Su paused, one pointed to the sky, and continued to release ice power into the air. The other pointed to the yard. On the black bird corpse on the ground, he stood up five water men with a fruit knife in his hand.


    Chou Shijia in the corridor looks at it and doesn''t know what Su Su is doing when she comes out with five water men. As soon as she wants to ask, she sees the five standing water men in the yard, bending down, holding the ice skate in her hand, and starting to dissect the frozen bird''s corpses and pick out their crystal cores.


    "Su Su, you don''t have enough powers?"


    Zhuoshijia runs into the yard with Tianci in her arms. She looks up at Su Su standing on the roof and asks. Su Su looks down at her, smiles and doesn''t speak. She is now concentrating on killing birds and controlling water people.


    The mutant birds are almost the same as the pet parrots before the end of the world. It''s hard to dig out the crystal nuclei. Their heads are very small. Su Su wants to control the water man and get the crystal nuclei in their heads. This fine operation is very difficult. It takes a long time and the effect is very slow.


    Now that she has been promoted, she can absorb the crystal nucleus of this common mutant bird. In fact, she can''t get a lot of blue back. She can get a little bit of blue back and use two. After a while, Su Su''s blue bar can''t make ends meet.


    Nao Shijia took a look at Su Su and the water people in the yard, who are very slow in digging crystal nucleus. He ran back and pushed out a baby carriage from Su Mu''s room. He put heaven''s gift in the baby carriage. There was a top on the baby carriage to prevent children from being exposed to the sun when it was out of the sun, It can prevent the gift from being broken by the mutant frozen birds falling from the air.


    When Chou Shijia put the gift into the pram in a hurry, she turned back, ran into the side room and took out the electric barbecue stove that had never been used before. It was the kind of barbecue stove that was often used by street vendors and night stands before the end of the world. However, the one Chou Shijia pushed out was not charcoal burning, but electric.


    When she had to plug in the barbecue stove, Chou Shijia went back to her room, took out the scalpel she used for laparotomy, came to the baby carriage, shoveled the corpses of the frozen birds on the ground and thawed them on the barbecue stove. When the frozen mutant birds softened, Chou Shijia began to dissect the heads of the frozen birds one by one.


    Most of the nuclei in the mutant animals are in their heads. The essence of human beings is in an unknown corner of their bodies. The nuclei of mutant plants are in their roots. This turbid world Jia has been walking for such a long time in the end of the world and probably knows something about it.

 Chapter 579

    I saw Chou Shijia standing in the yard, putting on a serious posture of operation, dissecting one bird after another, using a small scalpel, and a professional tweezers to reach into the bird''s head from the edge of the knife. With one easy clip, the crystal nucleus in the bird''s brain can be clipped out.


    The barbecue stove uses the most powerful fire. As soon as the mutant bird''s corpse is put on it, it thaws for a few seconds, and zhuoshijia takes two or three seconds to get the crystal nucleus. Finally, the time she takes to get the crystal nucleus is much faster than the five water men.


    Crystal nucleus is taken out and thrown into the already prepared operation tray by zhuoshijia. It''s like losing a bullet. Crystal nucleus collides with the operation tray and makes a clang sound. The little crystal nucleus rolls in the operation tray with a trace of black blood.


    After a while, zhuoshijia''s crystal nucleus is about to fill up the tray. She looks up and just wants Su Su to take the crystal nucleus from the operation tray, but she doesn''t want to. Mei Shengnan, with a few luggage, a small man and two pretty little girls, walks into Su Su Su''s yard in a leisurely way, sniffs and says to zhuoshijia:


    "Your roast bird is burnt. Don''t waste it. I''ll peel it for you!"


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Su, standing on the roof, looks down at Mei Shengnan speechless. Mei Shengnan looks up and asks Su Su with a smile,


    "The mutated fish can eat, the mutated chicken can eat, and the mutated bird can eat, according to the truth. Otherwise, those who run on the ground or swim in the water can eat, but those who fly in the sky can''t eat. There''s no such truth. Susu, can you eat?"


    "Yes


    Su Su nods, and the little man behind Mei Shengnan comes forward, enters Su Su Su''s yard and begins to roll up his sleeves. He grabs the body of the mutant bird which has been put on the barbecue shelf, roasted soft and taken away by zhuoshijia. He quickly peels the skin of the bird.


    This little man, although he has always been with Mei Shengnan, just helps Mei Shengnan deal with some human relations. In fact, he is also a good hand in washing clothes and cooking. He can do a barbecue, the whole picnic and so on.


    Only when the little man peeled the skin of the bird in his hand, he took the body of the mutant bird into the side room, found the water in the water tank, washed it, dissected the internal organs of the bird and washed it again. Then he found some seasoning in the side room, went back to the yard, put the body of the mutant bird on the barbecue shelf, roasted it again and sprinkled seasoning again.


    After a while, the smell of roast bird spread to the roof, Su Su shamefully felt hungry!


    The taste is really delicious, especially for those people after the end of the world. All day long, they are either mutant fish or mutant chicken, or they are vegetables, rice and sometimes a few fruits, which makes people''s taste buds become dull.


    The little man showed his hand and attracted all the children in the orphanage next door. Anyway, there was no danger in this area because there was Su Su on the roof. The children climbed up the wall with umbrellas and asked the little man what to eat


    "Uncle, can you give me a bite?"


    "Uncle, I want a bite, just one."


    "Give me a bite, give me a bite!"


    Su mu, who had been in the room to appease her natural son, was startled by this cry. She watched the little man with two hands, and finally roasted a mutant bird, which was not enough for the children on the wall. She came out with Tian Sheng in her arms, rolled up her sleeves, and helped the little man roast the mutant bird with one hand.


    Some of the children are very sensible. They take the initiative to help Zhuo Shijia pick up the dead mutant birds on the ground, put them in a plastic bag, and specially send them to Su Su Su''s yard, which also saves Zhuo Shijia''s effort of bending over to pick up the mutant birds.


    There are also some older children who want to roast birds, but it''s not easy for them to think about the little man and Su Mu baking a bird. They are very restrained and help to get the crystal nucleus in the mutant bird''s head. They are also very smart. It doesn''t matter if they don''t have a knife in their hand, and it doesn''t matter if they don''t have a heat source to thaw the mutant bird''s body. They find a big stone and squat on the ground, Slap the head of the mutant bird with the stone in your hand.


    This method of taking crystal nucleus is very simple and crude, but it can also get crystal nucleus. The ordinary mutant birds are very small, their skin is very crisp, and their meat is very little. Although they are frozen to death by Su Su, their whole body is stiff, as long as they aim at their heads for a few more times, their heads can also be broken.


    The bird''s head with ice bursts under the brick, and some nuclei will also follow the brain tissue. Some nuclei will stay in the small pool of brain tissue when the brick leaves. Some nuclei even stick to the brick. As long as you carefully look for them, you can always find the nucleus the size of a pomegranate seed.


    "Ah, I found it, brother. I have a crystal nucleus here. I found it!"


    "I found it, too. I saw a nucleus there!"


    "We''ll see who finds the most nuclei."


    There are several younger children, as if playing some hide and seek game, in the yard of the orphanage, bouncing to find those crystal nuclei flying out of the bird''s head. Those who find crystal nuclei are very happy, as if they have won the game. Those who don''t find crystal nuclei bite their teeth and continue to stare at the crystal nuclei, I''m going to be the first one to find this nucleus.


    Looking at these busy adults and children, Su Su''s anxious mood has also slightly improved. She has been anxious because of Ye Yu and Su Fu, but at this time, there is no other way. At this moment, not only Ye Yu has not come back, but also King Kong, Gazi and Lixia have not come back.


    Apart from the small area she is guarding in Chuncheng, she doesn''t know how many people died or injured. This is the most terrible place for mutated birds. Whether human beings are prepared in advance or not, as long as mutated birds come, it''s inevitable that there will be casualties. Even if everyone hides in the house, there will be mutated birds rushing in. Su Su Su can''t help this.


    It can only be said that if you see a mutant bird, you can run, or find a place to hide. That''s the only way for ordinary people to deal with the mutant bird. Sometimes, even if you hide in time, you will be found by the mutant bird. Just like Su Su, she ran fast, but a mutant bird rushed into her house.


    Although these birds are ordinary mutant birds, their level is even the same as the ordinary mutant maggots in Xiangcheng, but the maggots are crawling on the ground, and they can''t jump over the mutant shrubs planted in Susu.


    Under the ground of Bafang village, there are roots growing in mutated shrubs everywhere. If these roots can grow in the sky, the disaster brought by today''s common mutated birds can also be avoided.

 Chapter 580

    Soon, more and more mutant birds formed a battle like a tornado and flew down from the sky. The black "tornado" made the houses in the spring city unable to support. Countless mutant birds rattled and swept by, and the houses disappeared. They were spinning all the way, and the birds had more power. From the west of the spring city, the birds were flying, Slowly to the center of the city.


    Su Su stands on the roof and sees that it''s no good. According to the itinerary, the "tornado" will blow her house away. She can find a way to support it. When the "tornado" comes in front of her, it''s impossible to block the process of the "tornado" with little love, but what about others? Where''s her mother? What about natural gifts? What about Chou Shijia, Mei Shengnan, Chunlai''s wife and so many children in the orphanage?


    It''s hard for them to get scraped away.


    So Su Su stood on the roof and yelled to the people below: "no, I can''t stop so many mutant birds. There''s a corpse tide outside the city. Mutant birds come to the corpse tide. They won''t leave until they have enough to eat. Hurry up. Think about where to hide. If you can''t hide, run away!"


    In the orphanage next door, Chunlai''s wife had already packed up a big bag of goods and materials in a hurry. She ran out of the yard with the big bag of goods and materials. She just heard Su Su Su''s words. She looked up and said:


    "Go to the basement! There''s an underground parking lot nearby. Shall we go there? "


    The wind in the air makes the children feel relaxed and dangerous. They don''t pick up the dead birds, play the game of shooting birds, or look for the crystal nucleus. They gather around Chunlai''s wife and form two small teams, holding the children''s clothes in front of them.


    As soon as you look at these children, they are very well-trained. Su Su on the roof nods and shouts in Xiao AI''s laughter


    "OK, just go to the underground parking lot. Don''t delay. Take all the children with you."


    "But, but your father hasn''t come back yet!" Seeing Su Su jump down from the roof, Su''s mother hugs Tian Sheng and turns around Su Su anxiously, "he, if he comes back, we are not here, we are not here, what will he do? What should I do? What should I do? Su Su, do we have to go?... "


    "Ma, Ma." Su Su protects Xiao AI with one hand and puts ice power into the air with the other. She tries to calm Su''s mother''s anxiety, even though her heart is not very calm. "Mom, listen to me, you have to go now. Look at the wind, it''s getting bigger and bigger. There''s a huge group of birds coming to us, just like tornado. Mom, Dad''s OK. Believe me, Ye Yu will find him. Ye Yu said that he will take us out of Chuncheng safely. Mom, I believe in him, and you should believe me too! "


    When she said that, Su Su had already pulled Su Su''s mother to the door of the hospital. When she came to the door, Su Su''s mother suddenly thought of something. She threw away Su Su''s hand and ran into the side room with Tian Sheng in her arms. In the strong wind, she snatched out a few milk bottles and a few packets of milk powder.


    Chunlai''s wife has already stepped out of the orphanage. She needs to organize her children to leave the orphanage. There are many children. Some of them are not much older than they were born. The oldest children carry them on their backs with backpacks. Some of the older children with children stumble all the way, and the speed is not very fast.


    So Chunlai''s wife has to take the children first.


    Chou Shijia picked up the gift from the pram, and everyone didn''t have time to take anything away. Except for a few bags of milk powder and a few bottles that Su''s mother brought out, she didn''t have time to prepare anything, so she ran to the end of the alley and ran to the underground parking lot that Chunlai''s wife said.


    This underground parking lot is specially designed to maintain the ancient style of spring city. There are many underground parking lots like this in spring city. It''s not good to park countless modern vehicles in a place with ancient charm everywhere. Therefore, the parking lots in spring city are basically underground.


    The nearest underground parking lot to Susu is at the end of the alley. It has been abandoned for a long time. The entrance of the parking lot is covered with snow. The snow is blown everywhere by the wind. It is like cold blades, scraping people''s faces.


    Su Su covered the crowd. When he ran to the parking lot, many survivors nearby followed them. Many survivors had already entered the parking lot. Looking at the survivors crawling into the parking lot, they didn''t want to take care of the children. Mei Shengnan and the little man couldn''t, Had to rush forward very quickly, kneeling at the entrance of the parking lot, unarmed to the door quickly pulling snow.


    Because the snow has already sealed the entrance of the parking lot. I left a small hole, which is only enough for one or two adults to climb in. There are so many children in the orphanage, including Su Su, zhuoshijia and Su mu. Everyone has a child in their hands, so it''s impossible to teach them to climb into the small hole with their children. So Mei Shengnan and the small man, I don''t need anyone to remind me, so I go to pick the snow by myself.


    "Plum, watch your nails!"


    Su Su is at the back of the children and shouts to Mei Shengnan. She can see the red blood shaking in the white snow so far away. It''s Mei Shengnan who overturned his fingernail when he was picking the snow. However, Mei Shengnan didn''t cry for pain and didn''t even hum. She was just trying to pull the snow out of the parking lot.


    When Su Su''s fingers are hooked, the ice and snow blocking the entrance of the parking lot will turn into snowflakes, scattered in the strong wind. As soon as Su Su gets out of the car, the ice and snow that gets in the way will disappear easily.


    However, without waiting for Mei Shengnan and the little man to react, some survivors pushed Mei Shengnan down and rushed directly into the parking lot. When others rushed into the parking lot, they scolded Mei Shengnan and the little man kneeling on the ground


    "A good dog is out of the way. It''s stupid to die?"


    This made Chunlai''s wife, who came with the children, angry to death. But the scene was so chaotic, there were many children. If she was not careful, those children would be knocked down by the adults running to the parking lot. Chunlai''s wife had to protect the children and the knocked down children from being trampled by the adults.


    So she was very busy. For a while, she didn''t have time to quarrel with others.

 Chapter 581

    Fortunately, Mei Shengnan doesn''t care about these malicious curses. She gets up from the ground and pats the dirt on her hands. She doesn''t realize when the fingernails on her fingertips are gone. She just pulls the little man together and comes to the children''s side to help Chunlai''s wife take care of this large group of children.


    Su Su is at the back, blocking the flying mutant birds. After cutting off these children, she plans to wait for all the children to enter the underground parking lot, and then the last one to go in.


    Fortunately, Xiao AI was very happy. She didn''t drop the chain at this critical moment. Other children were scared to cry. On the contrary, she was very happy. When she saw a bird flying towards her, she screamed with joy. She was so excited that she kicked her legs in the air, pulled the bandage of the waist stool, and made her neck ache.


    At this time, in the western, southern and northern districts, there are already people from Fang Youmao''s troops and Chunzheng''s troops. They are organizing vehicles and taking survivors to flee. The authorities will try their best to stay on the ground to attract the attention of mutant birds. Those who leave do not need to specify the final place to escape. They just need to go to the safest place according to the driver''s feeling.


    So in Chuncheng, many drivers who run for their lives feel that Chuncheng is very dangerous. Instead of going to the underground parking lot, they directly drive out of Chuncheng.


    In the face of this kind of disaster that human beings can not resist, in fact, it is not without any human flash. There is a minibus, with its door wide open, running all the way forward, picking up the survivors along the way, and staggering out of the spring city, the car has been seriously overloaded.


    Fortunately, the zombies outside the spring city served as the staple food for some mutant birds. Maybe this time, these mutant birds came to the corpse tide outside the spring city. These corpse tides have surrounded the spring city for several years, so it''s strange that the mutant birds didn''t covet them.


    The weather is very cold. Looking around, in addition to the spring city, the corpse tide in China rarely has enough food to fill the stomachs of the mutant birds, so they come to the spring city. While the spring city is being attacked by cholera, they are also frantically pecking at the zombie meat outside the spring city.


    This is also convenient for the survivors to escape in the spring city. The mutant birds go to eat the zombies, and the zombies don''t have the leisure time to eat the survivors, so the cars full of survivors, although overloaded, most of them also escape from the spring city smoothly.


    Ye Yu and Su Fu rush all the way to the East District. Along the way, mutant birds and bullet powers fly wildly. In the escape car along the way, from time to time, someone will sound the horn to them and signal them to get on the bus. Ye Yu and Su Fu just want to go to the East District.


    As ye Yu watched behind, the huge black "tornado" was getting closer and closer. He was afraid that Su Su and Xiao AI would not be able to wait for him to go back. These two people were his relatives, his family, and the love he had to guard with his life. In case there was something wrong between Su Su Su and Xiao AI because of his absence in the mutant bird war, Ye Yu thought that he would not live, It''s really dead!


    After Su Su finally entered the underground parking lot, the light around him was obviously dim. The original automatic lighting system in the parking lot also died because of disrepair. Su Su, holding little love and pulling Su''s mother, hurried to the front of the team.


    Su''s mother holds Tiansheng in one hand and a large plastic bag in the other. In the plastic bag are several packets of milk powder and several bottles. Behind her is Chou Shijia. Chou Shijia holds heaven''s gift in his hand. Several people walk quickly and finally run to the front.


    Because it''s too dark inside, I can hardly see my fingers. The vision of ordinary people is not as sensitive as Su Su, the fifth level power. So Su Su has to lead the way.


    Now Su Su takes the lead, and Chou Shijia is followed by Mei Shengnan and Chunlai''s wife, followed by two children''s teams.


    Overhead, came a variation of bird wings fluttering sound, countless variation of birds flying over and over, each time, you feel someone holding a knife, scraping the scalp of the general public.


    At the entrance of the parking lot, the wind kept pouring in. Behind Su Su, a little child could not help crying loudly. Su Su in the front looked back and just saw the entrance of the parking lot. A large group of black mutant birds were flying in. Just a few meters away, they were the orphans with clothes in hand and in two small teams.


    Su Su didn''t even think about it. She turned around and pushed her hands forward. Xiao AI, who was tied to her waist stool, was also very happy to learn from Su Su. When she pushed her hands forward, an ice wall blocked the entrance of the parking lot. The mutant birds jumped directly on the ice wall and didn''t fall. Instead, they stuck to the ice wall and became frozen birds.


    Then, it seemed that a larger group of mutant birds flew down from the air and directly impacted the ground of the underground parking lot. More mutant birds rushed along the entrance to the ice wall. Su Su Su pushed her hands flat. The ice wall blocking the entrance in front of her gradually thickened. Outside the ice wall, the mutant birds were so crowded that the entrance was full of water, and the sound of Gaga was gathered together, It''s like thunder. It hurts the ears.


    "Get out, get inside!"


    Su Su empties his hand and sweeps the crowd behind him. Chunlai''s wife immediately protects the children in the orphanage and shouts:


    "Go, go down to the second floor, now!"


    As soon as her words were finished, the dust began to fall on the heads of the people. It should be that countless mutant birds were attacking the ground. They seemed to know that there were many human beings under the ground. They all rushed to the ground and pecked the ground with their beaks. The effect was very good. It is estimated that before long, the top of the lower layer of the underground parking lot will be knocked down by countless mutant birds.


    Su Su looks up. As the people run to the second floor in panic, she raises her hand to the top of her head and adds a thick layer of ice to the roof of the dusty underground parking lot. Then she continues to pile up her ice power at the entrance. At the same time, in the dark parking lot, she shouts:


    "Mom, mom, zhuoshijia, Mei Shengnan, don''t run around, hold my clothes, be careful to bump into you, and those who come home in spring, take care of the children."


    "Yes, Su Su, mother is behind you. I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, my daughter, my grandson ~ ~!"


    In the noisy voice, Su''s mother''s voice rang with a pronounced trembling sound, accompanied by a little cry of birth. She was afraid of herself, but in order to let Su Su tiktok be absorbed in the mutant bird, she deliberately deliberately calmly stabilized herself.

 Chapter 582

    Su Su thinks about Su Su''s mother''s trembling voice. She feels a pain in her heart. She doesn''t think she should pull her old parents out of Bafang village. But it''s reassuring that Su Su''s clothes are caught by Su Su''s mother. In the dark, Su Su Su looks back and stands behind her with her mother in her arms.


    Zhuo Shijia, holding the gift from heaven, is just behind Su''s mother, holding the corner of Su''s mother''s clothes. Behind Zhuo Shijia is Mei Shengnan, the little man, the two girls Mei Shengnan brought over. They are Chunlai''s wife. Behind Chunlai''s wife, they are the children in the orphanage.


    They are hand in front of the corner, tight, one did not dare to let go.


    Su Su suddenly breathed a sigh. When all the survivors ran to the second floor, she explained to the group of people behind her:


    "Don''t lose one of you. I''ll take you down."


    A child''s cry came in the dark, Su Su moved, turned back and scolded: "don''t cry, what''s good to cry? In the last world, if you want to live, don''t cry! "


    In fact, Su Su wanted to tell the children behind him not to make a sound, because if the mutant birds heard the cry, they would easily stay in the spring city. This time, the mutant birds probably came to the corpse tide outside the spring city, and they would withdraw when they were full. In order to let the mutant birds leave here early, In fact, it''s better not to make any noise.


    But as a person, she never speaks well. What she wants to express clearly becomes another meaning when she says it from her mouth.


    Fortunately, these people all know that the children behind her are all tenacious survivors from the end of the world. Su Su told them not to cry, so they held back their tears, and also held back their panic and confusion. The older child covered the child''s mouth, and they obediently held the front child''s clothes tightly, and followed the team forward slowly.


    Su Su, who is in the front, looks forward and backward to fight against the ice wall, and leads a large group of people behind him to the second floor. The light is very dark, and finally there is no light at all. Except for her, a fifth level psionic, the people next to her are almost blind and can''t see anything. Finally, Su Su Su goes deep into the inner part of the underground parking lot, I can only see a vague direction.


    She tied little love around her waist, probably because there was no bird to watch. It was not fun in the dark world at all, so she followed the natural gift behind her and began to cry for a trio. When these three children who didn''t know anything about their bullshit cried, the birds pecking on the ground seemed to be very intensive. Su Su Su was a little impatient for a moment, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Are you all right? Su, get up quickly. "


    Su''s mother was born crying in one hand, with a big plastic bag hanging on one arm and sweating all over her body. She was ready to go to Fu Su Su Su. But at this time, in the last orphan group, some sparks flew out. Mars flew and flew and flew all the way to the top of the ice. Then she made a slight sound of "Zi ~ ~" and died.


    Then, more Mars floated out of the orphan group. The warm Mars lit up the dark space. The ice on the top of the head showed some signs of cracking, but the basement was not as dark as before.


    Xiao AI, who had no time to play, looked at the flying Mars. She didn''t cry. She opened her eyes and looked at the flying Mars. Su Su looked back at the orphan group. It was the child who had awakened the fire power before that released Mars.


    When the road ahead was clear, Su Su''s little love stopped crying. She slowly took the group of people behind her to the second floor of the basement. Just as she was going downhill, the first floor began to shake. The children were a little frightened. Su Su Su twisted her eyebrows, looked back and said:


    "It''s OK. The first floor is going to collapse. It doesn''t matter. It''s better if it collapses. Those mutant birds can''t hear us easily and can''t peck us."


    In fact, Su Su was very worried when she said this. They are now on the second floor of the ground. If it collapses, she is afraid that it will be difficult for her to take so many children back to the ground easily. It''s true to block the mutant birds, but it will also block them in the second floor of the underground parking lot.


    With the children''s groaning, Su Su finally came to the second floor with a large group of people behind her. In the dim light of Mars, she looked around and saw the survivors huddled in the dark. Some of them were big and small, some were wrapped in quilts, some seemed to run in a panic and didn''t bring anything out.


    In addition to the survivors curled up on the ground, there are many cars in this underground parking lot. Before the end of the world, Chuncheng was also a city with high per capita income, so some pretty good cars can still be found in this underground parking lot. Only in the past few years, the car is here, but the owner doesn''t know where to go.


    "Susu... Are you Susu?"


    When people curled up on the ground saw someone leading such a large group of children in, it was estimated that the leading girl was Su Su. Right, someone stood up and gathered around him, crying and pleading to Su Su:


    "Help us, Susu, help us."


    "Yes, help us. We don''t want to die yet."


    "Su Su, Su Su, help us..."


    When the first person comes around, there will be a second, a third, and many others. The survivors in this underground parking lot seem to regard Su Su as a savior. They all want Su Su Su to save them. They don''t know what they want Su Su Su to save?


    Frowning, she unconsciously stepped back and ran into Su Mu behind her. Looking at the more and more survivors, she said in a cold voice:


    "Please step aside and let''s find a place to rest."


    "Su Su, are we trapped here?"


    "Su Su, when can we go out? Are there any mutant birds out there? "


    "Susu, we are hungry. Do you have anything to eat? Can you give us something to eat first


    More and more voices were heard, and no one paid attention to Su Su''s words at all. Listening to these people''s demands, she felt that she wanted to laugh one by one. If she wanted to refute them, she could really use a large paragraph to refute their demands. But in the past, Su Su Su had said enough about them, and she had no intention to make more noise at this time, Continue to waste your words.

 Chapter 583

    Don''t bother to listen to what these people say, Su Su speechless on the wind power, saw her hand, a wall of ice rushed into the crowd, and then a wall of ice for two, in the crowd''s screams, separate, forced to open a road, let her take the children behind to move forward.


    There were screams and curses. In the unbelievable sound of the survivors, the top of the underground parking lot on the first floor was crushed by mutant birds. Countless ashes fell from the top of the second floor, and the first floor collapsed. They were really blocked in the underground parking lot.


    Su Su, Su mu, Zhuo Shijia, Chunlai''s wife, Mei Shengnan, little man and several adults, with a group of children, run along the ice road opened by Su Su Su and run to the place where there are few survivors before settling down.


    Looking at the children sitting in the empty row of parking spaces, occasionally a few children cry, and they are covered by the older children''s hands. Su Su takes a deep breath, stands up with Xiao AI in her arms, and looks up at the top of her head.


    Because of the collapse of the first floor of the lower floor, what is built on the second floor of the lower floor is a layer of ruins. It''s been such a long time. It''s estimated that those who should escape have escaped, those who should hide well, those who should be eaten, and those who should be eaten have been eaten. So those mutant birds who are rushing towards the corpse tide are almost full, and they should fly over spring city.


    Will ye Yu come back for them? Calculated by the weight of the parking lot that can crush the first floor, I''m afraid that the tornado like birds really blew past Su Su''s house. When ye Yu comes back, he finds that the house is gone. Does he think Su Su Su and Xiao AI are dead?


    Looking at the top of her head, Su Su seldom feels sad. If ye Yu thinks that she and Xiao AI are dead, will she leave Chuncheng? From then on, in this last life, are they separated like this?


    And her father, I don''t know if ye Yu has found her. Seriously, Su Su doesn''t know why Ye Yu went to find her father and why he would go to the center of Chuncheng. Su Su''s father probably told her before that the greenhouse at the center of Chuncheng needs a large-scale hot water floor heating. Su Su has always opposed Su''s father leaving her sight, and he doesn''t know when to take advantage of her inattention, Su Fu went to Chuncheng center by himself.


    Now the survivors, who had been frightened by Su Su''s ice wall, gathered together one by one, stood outside two or three parking spaces, and looked at Su Su timidly. In the dark, little sparks were floating in the second floor. Their grief and desire, fear and survival were exposed in front of Su Su Su.


    She bowed her head and shook her head in the face of the survivors who wanted to get close but didn''t dare to. With a hint of irony, she said:


    "I don''t have food, and I can''t take you out of here, but I have a way. You are good hands and feet. Why should I help you? But I''m kind-hearted. I''ll tell you a piece of good news for free. Listen to me, the voice above my head is much lower, and the mutant birds are leaving Chuncheng... It''s useless for you to look at me like this. I still have children to raise. Even if I have food, I can''t give it to you. Now for me, saving is the king. I can''t waste food to you


    Some of the survivors could not help crying. Some of them knelt down to Susu. Some of them were filled with anger. Some of them yelled at Susu


    "Aren''t you in charge of the east side? Since you have occupied the Eastern District, why can you waste our lives? Do you deserve to be a leader? Su Su, I just want to ask you, why is your heart so cruel that you can take care of our life and death in vain? "


    "That is, Su Su, you see how many people have died in our eastern district. You''re not very capable. Don''t you have a good wrist? Why do you manage the eastern district like this? So many people have died on the east side. What have you done? Why don''t you protect us? We used to believe you so much. "


    "My daughter has done well enough!"


    Su''s mother, just like crazy, rushed out from behind Su Su. Some of her emotions collapsed and yelled at the survivors


    "Such a large group of mutant birds, undead people!"!!! It''s strange that no one is dead. I told you to hide when you saw the mutant bird. Why did you go? In the face of doomsday, do you want my daughter to save the world? "


    This disaster, just like the coming of doomsday, can''t be prevented by herself. Su Su''s power level is high, but should she be responsible for this disaster in the Eastern District? Although she is in charge of the Eastern District, it is Chunlai who is really in power in the eastern district.


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t care about the life and death of these adult survivors. This is a big truth, and she has nothing to be ashamed to admit. From the last life to this life, how ever did she care about the life and death of these adults? These people will escape if they have the ability, and die if they have no ability, just like what Chou Shijia said, but they are all the rules of natural elimination.


    But she still gave the people in Chuncheng over and over again to popularize the escape knowledge after encountering mutated birds. After the disaster really came, everyone blamed her for not doing it?


    Su Su reaches out her hand, pulls Su''s mother behind her, looks at the group of people on the other side, and says coldly:


    "Whatever you think, I''ll just say that if I want to eat, I''ll be able to step on my body, otherwise I''ll wait for the rescue. After 24 hours, if the rescue doesn''t come, you''ll clear your own way and climb out. Don''t expect me to save you. Even if I have this ability, I won''t save you, Put it out as soon as possible, and I''ll protect your mind. "


    In 24 hours, no matter how many mutated birds fly through, Su Su in Chuncheng can''t protect her well, let alone prevent this group of mutated birds from harming other survivors'' gathering places. She has never been ambitious, and it is her greatest kindness to take care of Xiao AI and the children behind her, so Su Su won''t care about the rest of the survivors in this parking lot, I don''t care.


    We are all adults. Our legs are on our bodies, and our hands are on our bodies. Our limbs are in good condition. How can we live like this? We just wait for others to help us. This alone is enough for Susu to ignore these people.


    With these words, Su Su''s hand raised, and an ice wall crossed between her and the group of survivors on the opposite side. The ice wall was long and sealed directly to the top, completely eliminating the idea that the survivors ran to make trouble again. Although there were survivors on the other side of the ice wall, whining and lamenting, where did Su Su Su care? She''s not in the mood.

 Chapter 584

    After making the ice wall, Su Su turns around and sees Chunlai''s wife unpacking the big bag she has been carrying on her back. Chunlai''s wife carries some supplies in the bag and eats a lot of food. However, there are more than 100 orphans in all. It''s not enough for each orphan to share such a big bag of food.


    "How can such a thing be divided?"


    Chunlai''s wife looks down and asks Su Su anxiously. She doesn''t dare to speak too loud for fear that these children, who are already full of panic, will be even more frightened. In fact, Chunlai''s wife''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, they are now buried in the second floor of the earth. It''s not good to say when they will be rescued and how long they will stay here, It''s even worse to say whether we can wait for the rescue, so this is not enough.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Su stretched out his hand, patted Chunlai''s wife on the shoulder, and comforted him: "the methods are all people''s ideas. You see, among our children, there are three wooden powers, one water power, one ice power, two fire power, and one earth power. Right, as long as we distribute them well and unite, we can live here and wait for rescue."


    This is the most correct way to deal with it! Su Su finished, walked to the place where the children were sitting, came to the child who released the spark, waved, let the child stand up, laughed, looked down at the child with sweat, and asked:


    "Do you think it''s too much to eat?"


    The child nodded, held his head high, looked at Su Su with a look of worship. Su Su took out a handful of crystal nuclei from his pocket, which was just dug out of the mutant bird''s head by zhuoshijia. She gave that handful of ordinary crystal nuclei to the child who had been releasing Mars lighting, and said softly:


    "Try and absorb the energy inside. It will make you feel less tired."


    Xiao AI, who was tied to Su Su''s waist, felt that these crystal nuclei were very beautiful in the light of Mars. She shook her legs and grabbed two crystal nuclei from Su Su''s hand to play. Su Su Su''s other hand touched Xiao AI''s hair and did not stop her. She gave all the remaining crystal nuclei to the little fire power in front of her.


    Seeing this, another small fire power also stood up and tried to release a little Mars together. In an instant, the originally dark space became extremely bright and warm. The orange warm light shone on the transparent ice wall, making the ice wall like a shining crystal and illuminating the territory of the survivors next door.


    After solving the problem of lighting, the next step is to wait for rescue. In fact, no one knows whether the rescue will come or not, especially Su Su, the leader of the Eastern District who should have cared for everyone, even said that if he was irresponsible, he would be irresponsible. Fear and anxiety began to spread in everyone''s heart.


    Su Su''s mentality is a little better than that of the survivors. Maybe those children, unlike adults, have so many selfish thoughts. They have no other ideas except to believe Su Su and rely on Su Su wholeheartedly.


    Anyway, things have been like this. Under the protection of Su Su, many of them have arrived here. They will do whatever Su Su asks them to do. They never doubt that Su Su Su will abandon them and always believe that they will live as long as they listen to Su Su Su''s words.


    They include Chunlai''s wife, Mei Shengnan, zhuoshijia and Su mu. Although they are adults, they also stabilize their emotions by looking at Su Su''s calm posture. They will always go out, get rescued and live.


    In the warm light of the fire, Su Su sat down on some ice chairs and asked some adults to sit down. He thought that there might be some mutant birds on the top of his head. They would have to stay here for a few hours. When he looked at the children sitting on the ground, he was a little interested. He turned his fingers on the ground and made a big slide with ice, which was on the edge of the ice wall.


    "Wow ~ ~"


    "Great, it''s a slide!"


    Seeing the children on the slide, their eyes lit up. Some children could not help cheering. Su Su raised a finger and made a "1" silent gesture in front of her lips. The children immediately calmed down and raised a little finger and put it in front of her lips to make a "hush hush" sound.


    There is a little older child, quietly came to Su Su in front, carefully asked: "Dean, can we play for a while?"? We promise not to make a sound. "


    "Go ahead, line up, don''t make any noise."


    One side of Chun Lai''s wife unconsciously released a smile on her face. Without waiting for Su Su to speak, she opened her mouth. The children pursed their mouths and jumped happily in situ. Then they suppressed their inner joy and lined up to play on the slide.


    In fact, the place with children can reflect the atmosphere of the whole team. The children are happy and have fun. It seems that the atmosphere of the whole underground parking lot has changed. It should have been a gloomy space, but now it is fairytale.


    Only a few adults, still unable to hide their worries, turned their heads and sat on the ice chair made by Su Su, looking after the children and having a small meeting.


    Su Su''s little love looks at her brothers and sisters playing on the slide. She can''t sit down in her mother''s arms and groans to come down. It''s just the bandage on the waist stool that makes Su Su''s neck ache. Su Su Su unties her little love from the waist stool and lets Su''s mother take her to play on the slide. The gift that Chou Shijia holds is like a follower. She also wants to play with Xiao AI, Chou Shijia had no choice but to take the gift to play.


    Without little love in her arms, Su Su felt relaxed for a while. She moved the waist stool to her waist and leaned back on the ice chair. Looking at Chunlai''s wife''s head down and pinching her fingers, she asked the little man on one side, saying:


    "You''re a psychic, too? What powers have you awakened? "


    "Yes, your eyes are sharp!" The little man, who was asked, straightened his waist and said seriously, "two days ago, I just woke up to a golden power. The level is still very low. It''s not as powerful as you."


    "That''s good. All the gold, wood, water, fire and earth are here." Su Su looked at the little man with a smile and glanced at Chunlai''s wife, who was still holding her fingers. She pointed to a piece of open space beside the little man and said, "here you are. Make a box for the children. It''s half a meter high, rectangular, one meter wide and three meters long."

 Chapter 585

    "What are you going to do?" Chun Lai''s wife stops counting with her fingers and looks up at Su Su full of doubts. "How about making toys for the children again?"


    "Make a big box for growing vegetables!" Su Su laughs, takes a deep breath, spits it out, a bit like sighing, and a bit like relieved. Then he points to the group of children waiting in line on the side of the slide, and says to Chunlai''s wife, "after a while, you let the native children fill up the soil, and then let the wooden children grow some vegetables... With seeds?"


    "I have it!" Su''s mother stood on the side of the slide, helped Xiao AI up the steps made of ice, looked back at Su Su, and said, "I''m carrying mutant seeds."


    Since the end of the day, Su Mu has a habit that she doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. She always thinks that the seeds in her hand are mutated seeds. As long as she wants to plant, those seeds will grow as fast as she wants. So Su Mu is always used to sewing some seeds into her intimate clothes.


    Especially recently, the spring city is not peaceful. There is always news that the spring city is about to break. Su Su also makes everyone ready to run away at any time. So Su Mu sews seeds into her warm underwear when she has nothing to do. She is afraid that she will run away one day. She wants to plant some food and vegetables on the road, but she has no seeds.


    The problem of seeds was easily solved by Su mu. In the underground parking lot, there was no problem to worry about. Although the abilities of those little wood talents were low, Su mu, a wood talent, was able to produce vegetables to meet the needs of hundreds of children in the whole orphanage.


    What''s more, Su Mu had all kinds of seeds sewn in her underwear. She thought that she could not fill her stomach just by eating vegetables, so Su Mu sewed a lot of potatoes, sweet potatoes and other miscellaneous grains in her clothes, as well as some full and juicy watermelon, orange, grapefruit and other seeds to ease her thirst on the way to escape.


    At this moment, there are no conditions. It''s the best to spawn potatoes and sweet potatoes, and children can''t eat much. It''s more than enough for a potato and sweet potato to feed a child. However, it takes a day or two for the highest level of a small wood power person to spawn a potato and sweet potato.


    But it doesn''t matter. Su Mu''s seeds are all "mutation seeds". Under Su Mu''s care from time to time, those small powers can produce a potato and sweet potato in more than ten minutes.


    After filling the metal box for planting vegetables with fine soil, the earth powers made two mounds on the ground. Two fire powers raised two fires on the mounds. In spring, his wife buried potatoes and sweet potatoes in the mounds and baked them.


    She did this two times, and the rest of the children will be able to do it. Some children who are more interested in playing are still playing on the slide, while some sensible children have helped to bake potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    Xiaoai watched her brothers and sisters turning potatoes and sweet potatoes in the soil beside the fire. She thought it was very funny. She stopped playing with the slide, and also fell on the edge of the soil. She planed the soil with her little finger. Tianci watched, and immediately followed Xiaoai''s butt. She wanted to play with the soil as well.


    Chou Shijia can''t, so he has to help take care of Xiaoai by the way, so that Xiaoai won''t forget himself and rush into the fire.


    After two hours, the little man made two big boxes for growing vegetables. Looking at the boxes that had been trapped for such a long time, it was estimated that it was getting late outside. So he made many metal beds for these children and planned to sleep for them. Although there was no quilt, it was better than sleeping on the ground.


    Su Su gets up, holding a hot potato in her hand. While cooling the potato, she slowly turns up the underground parking lot. She wants to find out if there are stairs on the surface of the circuit.


    Now, the underground parking lot is divided into two parts by Su Su, one is where she and the orphanage children stay, the other is where the survivors stay. The entrance and exit of the parking lot is a passage. Now the passage is located on the side where the survivors stay, but it has collapsed. I want to save myself from it, We have to dig up the collapsed ruins a little bit.


    In addition, on Su Su''s side, there is an emergency escape door, which can take the stairs to the ground, but it also collapsed. Open the Yellow emergency door, which is filled with pieces of reinforced concrete, and there are some gaps in the pieces, which can be ventilated. But if you want to climb out, you can''t get out even if you are born such a small child.


    In the underground parking lot, there are also some vents, but they still can only plug the naturally small children. If they want to climb out through the vents, they are still a little mentally retarded. What''s more, after the collapse of the first floor, the vents are not very smooth. It''s unfortunate that they can keep the normal air flow.


    If you want to go out, you still need to find a way through the escape door. Susu needs to clean up the ruins inside the escape door, but it''s impossible to rely on these children to clean up. Susu''s water people can do this, but it also takes time, not an hour or two.


    I''d better go back and have a good rest. Anyway, there is food and drink in the underground parking lot. I''m not in a hurry to go out.


    Thinking of this, Su Su turns around and plans to coax Xiao AI to sleep. However, she sees Su Su''s mother running over in a hurry. She sees Su Su and says in a hurry:


    "Su, you''re here. Let me tell you something."


    "Ah? What happened? " Looking at Su''s mother''s anxious appearance, Su Su was startled. She didn''t know what happened in the few minutes when she just turned her back.


    But see Su mother, two or three steps ran in front of her, stretched out the palm, a face of panic to Su Su said: "you see."


    In the palm of Su Mu''s hand, which was stained with a lot of dust, lay a dry branch. The branch looked as if it could not die any more. But in the palm of Su Mu''s hand, a little green appeared, and then a young bud came out.


    Su Mu clapped her hands and threw away the twig that had sprouted in her palm. Then she lowered her head and found a dried twig in a corner. When she turned her hand over, her palm turned up. As a result, the twig in her palm gave out a young bud.


    "I don''t have any seeds in my hand, so I casually touch these dead branches. Where do you think the buds come from? Su Su, is there any abnormal plant around us? "Su''s mother looked at Su Su in a panic, then bowed her head and felt herself all over again." or, is it... Is it the seed of my body, running outside? It doesn''t make sense. How did these branches survive? "


    Just then, a vine suddenly appeared behind Su''s mother. The vine swayed back and forth, just like the antennae of some big monster. It was the dry branch that Su''s mother had just lost. The longer it grew, the bigger it grew. It directly grew into a green vine, which frightened Su''s mother.

 Chapter 586

    Su Su quickly pulled Su''s mother and froze the vine behind her, so as not to hurt her unknowingly. Then she whispered, "Mom, don''t worry. I don''t think you used to worry about food and clothing, and I didn''t tell you so much. You''ve been waking up to the wood power for so long, and now you finally find yourself a wood power, Or a high-level, is not very happy ah? You''re up again. Congratulations


    Su Su thought that because she suddenly advanced, she couldn''t control her wood power, which caused the chaos of withered branches growing randomly. She should have scared herself, so Su Su thought that she couldn''t hide Su any more. Instead of letting her mother panic here, she had better tell her the truth.


    Su Mu''s face, which was slightly fat, was dull for a moment. After thinking about it, she jumped up and yelled at Su Su in a low voice: "what am I happy about? Now, there are all kinds of wooden powers. What do you say I''m happy about? "


    Is she a wood power??? Su mu can''t accept this fact. She thinks that she once had some kind of spiritual communication with those "mutation seeds" because those seeds have mutated. She carefully sews those "mutation seeds" into her underwear and takes every seed as a treasure. She plants every "mutation seed", They all collected their seeds solemnly because Su Mu felt that those seeds were different.


    As a result, Su Su now tells her that she is not. The mysterious and mysterious communication, which can make the "mutation seed" germinate and grow with her mind, is not because the seed is special, but because she is a wood power!


    How about being a wooden psionic? In spring city, Su mu, who is regarded as a prisoner and raised by various forces, may be able to see her future. In her life, she wants to be with her daughter, granddaughter and her wife, and she doesn''t want to be controlled by any force. She only knows how to produce food and vegetables all day long.


    "Then control yourself, bury it in your heart and never tell anyone."


    Su Su looked at Su''s mother. She was shocked. She thought, in fact, it''s good. Now it''s time for Su''s mother to know.


    I didn''t tell Su Mu before, because Su Mu didn''t know how cruel the end of the world was, and what role a wood power played in the end of the world. Su Su Su was very worried that Su Mu would not recognize her position, and thought she was a wood power, so she flashed around, and was finally used as a mobile granary, or was killed by Su Su Su''s enemies.


    It''s also her mother who worries about this and that all day long. Looking at her age, she is very simple. She only cares about a few members of their family. If someone else, I''m afraid she''ll find something wrong with her body. Seeing her mother''s Wooden ability level getting higher and higher, she will be unable to hide it one day. Now I know, It''s really the right time.


    At least Su Mu had this concept in her mind. The wood power is not a kind of power that can make people flaunt their might. On the contrary, the wood power is both precious and dangerous in the last world. Therefore, this kind of power requires the wood power to be mature enough, introverted enough and calm enough.


    So since Su''s mother knew about the fierce relationship, Su Su no longer had to hide Su''s mother, and it seemed that she could not.


    Su''s mother nodded a little flustered. She didn''t seem to recover. On her chubby face, there were traces carved by years. It seemed that the expression on her whole face was not easy.


    Su Su sighed, took Su Mu''s hand, leaned on her shoulder and said in a low voice, "Mom, I just want you and dad to have a good relationship. You don''t have to be strong and popular, you don''t have to do anything for me and Xiao AI, you don''t have to support your family, you just need to be safe, healthy and happy, that''s enough."


    Zombies she to fight, rations she to earn, all dangerous things, by her to do, her parents, just do cooking, take care of housework, this is Su Su''s first plan.


    Su''s mother sighed, raised her hand to touch Su Su''s head and melon seeds, and said angrily, "it''s all a mother. How can she be as tired of leaning on me as a child? As for me, I have never thought of becoming a psionic. Just like me, you have no big heart. It''s good to be able to hold a home. Su ah, in the future, my mother won''t tell people about it everywhere. My mother doesn''t want to be caught to make a mobile granary. My mother will accompany you and Xiao AI, and we''ll go through life and death. "


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." Su Su took Su''s mother to the gathering place of the children, "with me, we will not die. We will all live well."


    "Yes, we will all live well." Su Mu stopped and asked, "you said I was advanced. What level am I now?"


    She is really a little curious. She says that the power levels are in a mess now. What level and what level are they? That''s all casual. She doesn''t know what level her wooden power is, but she should be higher than that group of children


    Su Su looks back at Su Su''s mother. She doesn''t speak. She just purses her lips and laughs. Su Su grows vegetables every day. She just soaks in the vegetable field and communicates with her "mutant" vegetables and fruits. In fact, Su Su Su is constantly exercising her powers. She even spends more time exercising her wooden powers than those who kill zombies outside.


    So Su Mu''s power level is at least higher than that of the third level, but whether she has reached the fourth level has to be measured before we know that Su Mu''s wood energy has doubled today, which is certain. Otherwise, she won''t suddenly lose control of her power energy.


    In front, the fire on the mound is still burning. In this area, it is warm by the fire on the mound. On the slide not far away, Xiao AI is still climbing the steps. Few children have the energy to play the slide. Most of the children curl up on the metal bed after eating and drinking.


    But Xiaoai is still playing. Xiaoai wants to continue to play. Tianci, like the asshole, yawns and can''t open his eyes. He also has to accompany Xiaoai to continue to play. He has to take care of his two children and help Tianci up the steps and protect Tianci from sliding down the slide.

 Chapter 587

    To sum up, Tianci has been one year old and one month old, but compared with children of the same age, Tianci still can''t climb. Occasionally, he uses his hands to support him. After climbing one or two steps on the ground, he lies on the ground and doesn''t move any more, so let alone can walk on his own.


    But he seems to be more and more intelligent, and more and more have their own ideas, such a small child, his idea adults can see, is what little love do, God will do, little love eat, he also want to eat, little love don''t sleep, God is again want to sleep, also want to play behind little love''s ass.


    So Chou Shijia can''t, Xiaoai can''t run in front, Tianci can''t walk, so she can only bend down to support her and run behind Xiaoai. Like this, Xiaoai has played on the slide for an hour or two, Tianci has to support her up and down, and she feels that her waist is about to break.


    Seeing Su Su pulling Su''s mother over, Chou Shijia quickly points to Xiao AI who is still on the slide and says to Su Su with a sad face:


    "Help, take your daughter to bed quickly."


    Xiao''ai doesn''t seem to be sleepy at all. She is inventing a new way of playing, that is, head down and feet up. With a sharp squeak, she slides down the slide. This new and exciting way of playing makes Xiao''ai not know how to like it.


    Tianci was held up on the slide by zhuoshijia. Seeing this, he grunted and asked him to sit on the slide with his head down and feet up. Zhuoshijia asked him to slide down in the traditional posture, but he didn''t do it yet.


    Seeing that Tianci is about to cry, Su Su quickly grabs Xiaoai, who is playing well, and holds her up. Xiaoai immediately screams, "play, play, play, play!"


    "What else to play? Go to bed


    Su Su slaps Xiao AI''s ass and takes her to the metal bed. Xiao AI struggles and yells like a pig. Su Su ignores her, takes off her down jacket and spreads her down jacket on her metal bed.


    Without receiving her mother''s response, she became more and more like a bear child, so she got out of bed and wanted to run up the slide. Then Su Su, who was driven by her mother, held her in her arms. Su Su saw that, hey, the child was so disobedient. Just as she was about to go back to Su Su''s arms to hold her little love, Su Su was worried and looked at Su Su with thin clothes


    "It''s so cold. Put on your clothes quickly. Little love, I''ll sleep with you."


    "It''s OK. I''m not cold at all. Mom, you can sleep with Xiao AI tonight, just like a heater." Su Su picked up Su''s mother, who was holding Xiao AI in her arms. She looked at Xiao AI, who was about to cry. She said in a low voice, "stop making noise and go to bed. If you have enough sleep, your mother will take you to fight birds tomorrow. If you don''t sleep now, you will have to go to bed early tomorrow, and then you won''t be able to fight birds with your mother."


    "Beat birds, love to beat birds!"


    As soon as he heard that he was sleeping now and would be able to fight birds tomorrow, Xiao AI immediately obediently went into Su Mu''s arms and began to sleep with her eyes closed. The God on one side saw that Xiao AI was sleeping, so he also wanted to sleep. As soon as he tilted his head and closed his eyes, he leaned against zhuoshijia''s arms and fell asleep.


    Su Su lets Su Su''s mother sit on her down jacket. Chou Shijia sleeps with her mother in her arms. She is born in Mei Shengnan''s arms. Now she is sleeping on another metal bed. Chunlai''s wife has to take care of the rest of the children. She is still walking around those children''s beds. Seeing that most of the children have gone to sleep, Su Su''s own bottom, Sitting on the cold stool, she comforted Su mu, who was still worried, and said:


    "You see, I''m not afraid of cold at all. Now let me run around in a bikini. I''ll be fine. Mom, you can go to sleep quickly. I''m old and don''t sit down."


    Can''t, Su Su''s ability is too big, everyone is asleep, Su Su alone can''t sleep, if she sleeps, who will protect so many old and weak women and children? Su''s mother had to sigh, holding Xiao AI who had fallen asleep, she shrank on the bed and went to sleep next to Zhuo Shijia.


    It''s night, and I don''t know if it''s night outside. The children who used to run everywhere are all quiet. On the second floor of the quiet bottom line parking lot, except for the fireball jumping on the mound, almost no one is moving. Susu holds her chest in her hands, sits on the ice stool, and wears autumn sports clothes. She looks thin and cold.


    Of course, this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, Su Su doesn''t know how comfortable she is. Other people are so cold that she curls up in a ball. Su Su Su is as comfortable as a spring breeze.


    She took a nap on the chair. When she woke up again, she took a look at her wrist. There was a little green flicker on the special forces watch from Ye Yu.


    Su Su doesn''t understand what this means. She only knows that Ye Yu must be conveying some message through this watch. She reaches out and pats the watch on her wrist and presses several buttons casually. She is lucky that she may be able to convey her safe message through this watch, but she only hears the watch and makes a long sound of "Di ~ ~ ~", Then it seemed to crash, and there was no response.


    "Why??? What''s the matter with you? "


    Su Su was so shocked that she patted the watch on her wrist hard. She scolded herself why her hand was so broken. Why did she move the watch when she had nothing to do? Is this watch out of power or is it broken? Originally, I wanted to pass on the information to Ye Yu through this watch, but this time it didn''t work.


    She took a few more shots of the watch in her hand, but she didn''t get any response. The watch still has a tendency to fall apart. Su Su thinks, forget it, she''s not a special forces soldier, she can''t grasp the main points. Let''s just forget it. After a few hours, when everyone is asleep and energetic, she''ll try to take everyone out to meet Ye Yu.


    But I don''t know, just above her head, it''s really night, dotted with stars, shrouded in the sky of spring city. This time, it''s really night. Ye Yu is wearing a gray jungle camouflage suit, with a bloodstain in the East and a bloodstain in the West. There are several blood holes pecked out by bird beaks on her face, and a huge wound on her back, The blood on the wound dried up and became black, sticking to the ragged camouflage clothes. I''m afraid I can''t tear them off.


    But he should stand upright and bend down, as if he didn''t feel much pain at all. Looking at the wrist watch on the ruins, he was looking for Su Su and Xiao AI.

 Chapter 588

    Walking, walking to a piece of ruins, Ye Yu wrist has been indicating the direction of the green dot, instantly disappeared from the dial, Ye Yu''s black face a white, angry roared in the ruins, "who is so disabled, turn off the watch???!"


    Shut down, how to find Su Su and Xiao AI?!


    Also looking for on the ruins are Vajra, Gazi, Lixia, Chunlai, chunyouyue, Su Fu and Fang Shuyi... There are also some soldiers sent by Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong. Let''s help and follow Ye Yu to find the person they want to find.


    King Kong rushed over and said to Ye Yu in a loud voice: "Su Su''s position has disappeared. What should I do?"


    "What to do? Salad! "


    Ye Yu jumps anxiously, but no matter how high he jumps, he can''t find out the man who turned off the machine. They follow the direction of the watch and find Su Su all the way up to the ruins. Where is Su Su now? They don''t know, but they must be in the ruins!


    If the general position can be determined at least, there will be the direction of struggle. Ye Yu shouts to Chunlai and other soldiers, and with a big wave of his hand, everyone begins to dig up the ruins. Su Su Su represents a direction. As long as Su Su Su is found, there will be news from zhuoshijia and others, so King Kong, Chunlai and Fang Shuyi are all here, and everyone is helping to find Su Su Su.


    In the ruins, some survivors were overturned. Some cheered and others grieved. Ye Yu, King Kong, Chunlai, Su Fu, Fang Shuyi and others rushed to the survivors immediately. As a result, they saw that the ashen survivors were not Su Su, nor Chou Shijia, nor Chunlai''s wife, nor Mei Shengnan. It was hard to hide their disappointment, But still refused to give up hope, stubborn in the ruins, looking for the person in mind.


    Look at this, the mutant birds may have retreated, but they will definitely come back. They already know that there are survivors here, and there are a lot of zombie meat for them. As long as they don''t beat them up, they will regard Chuncheng as a barn and attack them from time to time.


    This sneak attack made the loss of Chuncheng extremely heavy. The destroyed ruins were like a huge straight line. From the west to the East, no one survived. The white human bones, hanging with a trace of red meat, were lying in the broken steel and concrete. Most of the survivors were dug out from the ruins, either rotten here or broken there, It didn''t take long, and he died.


    The zombies outside the city, in twos and threes, are askew and stiff. They walk in from the broken city wall. Only then can they have appearance, chunzhengzong and Chunlai. They also send some people to kill the zombies who run into Chuncheng. The number of people who are looking for survivors is extremely limited. Most people, if they want to find their relatives, can only rely on their own strength.


    However, these zombies outside Chuncheng have been the staple food of the mutant birds this time. Thinking that they have surrounded Chuncheng for several years, they have also made some contributions to Chuncheng. If it were not for the existence of these zombies, the mutant birds would not have been able to eat so fast and leave so easily.


    And the zombies that satisfied the belly of the mutant bird were actually eaten. Every time they went out from the spring city, they had to go through a bloody battle. This time, they only saw the zombies with yellow bones, in twos and threes, wandering among the Yellow bones, with a blank look on their face. They had no idea how much help they had helped the spring city this time.


    The stars in the sky are shining with silver. Chunlai leads chunyouyue to dig in the ruins for several hours, but he can''t find Chunlai''s wife, or even a child in an orphanage. He can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. He sits on the ruins with his bloody hand covering his eyes and says with regret:


    "I shouldn''t leave them. I shouldn''t take my own soldiers to fight mutant birds. I can''t even protect my own wife and children. How can I protect Chuncheng, Niuniu, Chunming, my wife!"!!! Where are you


    Chun youyue, standing beside him, lowered her head and touched her tears, choked and said: "Captain, two days ago, the boy Chunming told me to make him a toy gun. I, I said I would do it when I had time. I, I, I knew that I should have done Chunming''s gun as soon as possible. I can''t afford it, Captain, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    On one side, Ye Yu, who is also digging on the ruins, stares at Chunlai and chunyouyue coldly. His mood is not better than Chunlai''s, but he doesn''t have the time to cry with Chunlai and chunyouyue. Every second he delays now, his women and children will suffer a second more in an unknown place.


    In front of him, sitting on his knees is King Kong. His eyes are red and his fingers are covered with blood. They dug up the ruins by hand. They just dug out countless survivors, but none of them is Su Su Su or Chou Shijia. The deeper they dig, the fewer survivors will survive. King Kong''s heart is suffering, everyone''s heart is suffering, They want to dig out the person in their mind, but they don''t want to dig them out. They are afraid that what they dig out is not a living person, but a body that has been cooled through.


    Su''s father was as like as two peas in the other place. He used his own soil to carry the ruins. Fang''s ghost was lost in the spirit. He stood beside Su''s father and was holding a diamond ring tightly. He found it yesterday, the size of which was exactly the same as that of Mei Shengnan. Although the diamond ring was picked up everywhere in the last days, it was married. It seems that not giving a diamond ring to a woman is not romantic enough.


    "You say, are they still alive?"


    King Kong digs with his bare hands and asks Ye Yu. He asks carefully and painfully. Ye Yu raises his head and looks at King Kong without saying anything. His eyes are full of anger. So King Kong raises his head and wants to ask Ye Yu again. Ye Yu punches him and hits him back.


    He was biting his teeth, his eyes were red, his face was bleeding, he was staring at King Kong, and he said: "don''t ask me this question, my women are invincible, how can they be lost so easily, what I want to do now is to dig them out, dig them out!"


    With that, Ye Yu starts to dig, desperately. When he can''t dig, he uses laser to cut. When his powers are used up, he digs with his bare hands. If he doesn''t dig Su Su Su and Xiao AI out, he will never leave the ruins.

 Chapter 589

    The ugly man not far away hears that he is still trying to dig up the ruins. He doesn''t believe that Su Su will have an accident. Will such a strong and domineering woman be defeated by a small group of mutant birds? How is that possible?


    Fang Youmao in the west district and Chun Zhengzong in the North District are in a bit of a mess when they get together. But now they have no time to dress up, because once the mutant bird comes, there will be a second time, a third time, and even many times later.


    Now, you don''t have to say Su Su. You can see that the mutant birds are coming to the corpse tide outside the spring city. Now that the corpse tide is not receding, there are still a lot of zombies standing outside the spring city, and those mutant birds will come again.


    So Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao, in addition to killing zombies and digging survivors, sent some other important and unimportant relatives to evacuate the city, such as Chun Zhengzong''s daughter, grandson and granddaughter, as well as Fang Youmao''s joss, Fang Xiaoshi, and Fang Xiaoshi''s nanny bodyguards, all of whom had to be evacuated by truck.


    Just as chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao are lying on the table, studying the strategic defense plan of Chuncheng, one of chunzhengzong''s confidants, dressed in ragged military uniform, rushes in from the outside of the house, approaches chunzhengzong''s ears and whispers:


    "Chief, spring 13 is back."


    Chun Zhengzong, who looked down at the map, immediately raised his head and looked at Fang Youmao. Then he quickly turned his head to look at his cronies and stood up. As he walked towards the door, he asked in a low voice:


    "He''s not dead?"


    "He didn''t die. He was just locked up by Su Su. Taking advantage of this mutation bird''s attack on Chuncheng, he ran back from Su Su."


    The confidants trotted to catch up with Chun Zhengzheng. They got out of the damaged building and got into the car. The car spewed a stream of green smoke in the same place. The four wheels turned rapidly and came to the North District with a car like a green matchbox.


    Chun shisan stood in front of a group of soldiers and looked at them from a distance. He was not thin, but a little fat. It showed that he had a good life when he was a hostage in Su Su Su. His uniform was also a little broken here and there. It was broken by the mutant bird when it attacked spring city.


    There is a car coming on the road full of ruins. Chun shisan turns his head with a touch of excitement on his white face. The car stops. He is about to have a very exciting reunion with Chun Zhengzong, but Chun Zhengzong jumps down from the car and points to Chun shisan and shouts:


    "Come on, let''s go! It''s dangerous to leave Chuncheng! "


    Chun shisan''s white face was stunned. He immediately hid behind the soldiers and cried to Chun Zhengzong, "don''t go, uncle. I won''t go. I was born in Chuncheng and died in Chuncheng. Uncle, I''ve come back at last. Don''t drive me away."


    "Do you know what spring city is now? Capable people have already run away. All the survivors are evacuating. You can go quickly and keep up with your sisters'' cars! "


    Chunzhengzong was so angry that all his life in the army, chunshisan was the only adult male left. Although chunshisan was the son of his short-lived brother, chunzhengzong kept chunshisan as his own son all the time. Unfortunately, chunshisan was a dandy and could not be regarded as a great man. So chunzhengzong didn''t want to pass the whole Chuncheng on to chunshisan.


    He didn''t ask much. He just wanted chunshisan to live in peace. He thought chunshisan was in Susu''s hands. After so long, there was no news. He must have been killed by Susu. Although Susu said chunshisan was still alive and well, no one believed him in Chuncheng, and even chunzhengzong didn''t hold any hope.


    Now chunshisan is running out of Chuncheng at the critical moment of internal and external troubles. Chunzhengzong is very happy, but the most important thing is to think about how to save chunshisan''s life.


    So he didn''t have time to celebrate any reunion with chunshisan. The most urgent thing is to let chunshisan leave Chuncheng and chase chunjiache.


    Unexpectedly, chunshisan is still so disobedient. Chunzhengzong wants him to study hard, and he has to go home with a duck''s egg. Chunzhengzong wants him to make contributions in the army, so he spends all day playing with women. Now chunzhengzong wants him to leave Chuncheng, and he is still playing against chunzhengzong.


    What''s more, life is the person of Spring City, death is the ghost of spring city?! What did you do earlier? When did spring 13 become so familiar?


    Chunzhengzong was so angry that he went to chase chunshisan. But chunshisan was better than a monkey. He was young and his agility was much better than chunzhengzong, who had an old disease all over his body.


    Unable to catch up with Chun shisan, Chun Zhengzong was very upset. He pointed to the confidant behind him and gave him a slap. He said angrily: "you, hurry up, catch the monkey for me and take him with you!"!!! If you leave Chuncheng, no matter where you go, the farther you go, the better. My spring home, at least ~ ~ at least, you have to keep one! "


    The confidant''s face is solemn and stirring, and his eyes are full of tears when he looks at chunzhengzong in a rage. The soldiers around him stand in twos and threes, looking at their leader, as if they are listening to the leader''s words of separation. Chunzhengzong is shouting:


    "Why are you looking at me? Continue digging people


    Then, as if he could not stand it, he turned around, stepped on the ground of broken stones, got into the car when he came, ordered the driver to turn around and continue to have a meeting with Fang Youmao.


    Since the cooperation with Fang Youmao and Su Su, the original command center of Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong has been merged into one. Su Su has no command center. Every time the three parties hold a meeting, she directly sends chun to come. Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong tell Su Su Su what they think through Chun Lai''s mouth.


    When Chun Zhengzong returned to the joint command center, Fang Youmao had finished reading the map and was sitting on the sofa reading a book. He went over and looked at Fang Youmao with disdain and asked:


    "All the survivors of Chuncheng have evacuated?"


    "Evacuated." Fang Youmao turned a page of the book politely, raised his eyelids and glanced at chunzhengzheng, "now we just wait to dig out Su Su and let her leave with our troops."


    "Are you sure she''s still alive?"


    Looking at Fang Youmao''s intellectual appearance, chunzhengzong is on fire. When is it? He pretends to take a book and read his M''s B! Well done!

 Chapter 590

    "Certainly alive, otherwise it would not be Su Su."


    Fang Youmao slowly turned another page of the book, with a carefree expression. Of course, he knew that chunzhengzong couldn''t see him. Since he was young, chunzhengzong hated his gentle and polite appearance, so Fang Youmao had to read in front of chunzhengzong whenever he had time. He just liked chunzhengzong, ha ha ha!


    The struggle between the two men has nothing to do with the current situation.


    If you look at the spring city, I''m afraid that it can''t stand any more devastation. The survivors who are still alive are dug out and almost immediately load their cars and leave. The direction of leaving the spring city is also different.


    Some of the injured people are too seriously injured to stay in Chuncheng and not be transported away, but basically, it means that there is no possibility of treatment for these injured people.


    For those survivors who left, to the north, there is the capital base, to the south, there is pupa Town, to the west, there is a large gathering place for human survivors, to the East, there is the Xiangcheng army of chuxuan.


    It''s not the point where these survivors choose to go. The point is that they leave Chuncheng and go to different destinations. In Chuncheng, only some soldiers are left. The survivors are lying on the ground and wailing for death. In the ruins, there are no survivors in rags. Only these soldiers, Still struggling to wave a shovel, digging the ruins of the survivors.


    On the second floor below the ground, Su Su wakes up. After a few hours, the fire on the mound is still jumping. Inside the mound, the smell of potatoes and sweet potatoes is spreading. A group of children are waiting for food around the mound. Another group of children are playing on the ice slide.


    There is a child, very close to Su Su''s side, gave her a warm potato, Su Su laughed, reached out to touch the child''s head, and saw a little love, little love was held in Su''s arms, small hands holding a big potato, is giggling, as if to get a big baby in general.


    Tianci also holds a potato in his hand and stands on the edge of the metal bed shelf. Watching Xiaoai bite, he also learns to bite. Chou Shijia sits beside Tianci and is helping Tiansheng feed milk.


    Su Su yawned, took the potatoes, rubbed the eye excrement from the corner of her eyes, got up to move her body, ate the potatoes again, and began to work. She couldn''t wait for the rescue for a long time, so she planned to get some water men by herself and clean the stones in the escape stairs to see if there was any hope to go out.


    A few older children follow Su Su because of curiosity. Su Su finds a door and condenses several water men. They start to move the gravel out of the emergency stairs. They also help. Without Su Su Su''s greeting, they automatically roll up their sleeves and help the water men move the stones together.


    "Don''t touch the steel bars." Su Su stood outside the escape door, controlling the water man, and told the children to stay away from the steel bar, "just move some small stones, pay attention to safety."


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t need these children to do anything. In this situation, as long as these children don''t cry, don''t make trouble for adults, they will give her the best help. But since these children want to help move the pieces, Su Su won''t stop them.


    They will always grow up and have to have a day to reflect their self-worth. It is better for them to realize their self-worth in advance than to be protected by her forever.


    After a while, some smaller children also came. Maybe they were influenced by the older children. The children also actively helped to move the stones. Their strength was not so strong, so they moved the smaller ones. Soon, more than half of the stones blocked in the escape door were cleared.


    We are going to work harder and continue to clean up inside. Chunlai''s wife rushed over and said to Susu, "Susu, it''s not good. Some children have a fever."


    Su Su immediately turned around and waved to the children at the exit: "have a rest, go back and have something to eat."


    Then, following Chunlai''s wife to the children''s base camp, Su Su frowned and asked, "besides fever, what other symptoms are there?"


    "Other symptoms?" Chun Lai''s wife reached out to Su Su, tilted her head and shook her head. "There''s no symptom, just a fever. One of them is not in a good mood. Su Su Su... Will these children..."


    Will it become a zombie? Chunlai''s wife didn''t dare to say that. They fled into the underground parking lot together and struggled for survival in the underground parking lot together. After all, they survived safely. If there were children who would become zombies, it would be a very bad thing.


    Su Su''s heart is also a little heavy. On the way from the escape door to the children''s base camp, she frowned and never let go. She went to the metal bed made by a small man. On the four beds, there were four children. One of them was in a very good spirit and was sitting on the bed, fighting with other children.


    She went to the bedside and touched the brows of the four children one by one. They were all very hot. One of them was burning so hard that she could hardly see clearly.


    In addition to the spirit of the special good that child, there are two other children, lying in bed, open eyes, a little girl asked Su Su, "Dean, will we become zombies?"


    "No!" Su Su lowered her head and her soft hair fell from her shoulder. She thought about it and said to the little girl, "at least you won''t!"


    But the child whose mind is not clear is not sure!


    Su Su sighed, straightened up, took a look at the delirious child, reached out and pulled Chunlai''s wife aside, and said in a low voice:


    "Prepare for it. Isolate the mentally ill child. The other three, lying on the bed and waiting to be seen, sitting on the bed and still playing, are already powers."


    Among the more than 100 children, another one appeared, but it was not a happy thing. At least Su Su said that she wanted to isolate the delirious child, which made Chunlai''s wife feel very uncomfortable. Her hair was a little messy. Looking at Su Su Su, she shook her head and asked:


    "Su Su, what do you mean by isolation? It won''t be what I think, will it? "


    "That''s what you think!" Su Su''s expression is a little cold, looking at Chunlai''s wife, very rational said: "I said more tactful, then I now tell you to be more straightforward, isolate him, wait for the moment he becomes a zombie, kill him in time!"

 Chapter 591

    "I... don''t..." Chunlai''s wife''s eyes were filled with tears, two lines of tears fell down, "he, he may just have a fever, cold, Su Su Su, fever may also be so serious, there is no possibility of rescue."


    "No!"


    Su Su came back to his wife in spring. In fact, her heart was also very upset. There was some hope. Would Su Su want to say such firm words? She had a struggle like Chunlai''s wife''s, and she had a time of pity, but the child''s face was blue, her eyes were sunken, and the water on her body seemed to be dried, which made her feel shriveled.


    If you look more carefully, the child''s heart beat more and more slowly. Even if he didn''t become a zombie, the temperature of the high fever was lower than that of the other three children. If you let the child stay in the base camp, I''m afraid that at the moment when he became a zombie, he would not be able to stop and bite other children.


    The little man took the delirious child away from the children. The child''s feeble hands and feet were on the little man''s body. It was so fragile and helpless.


    Su Su is not in the mood to continue to clean the escape door. She sits in the base camp, staring at the fire in a daze. Chunlai''s wife holds back her tears and continues to be busy with her trivial things. Mei Shengnan and zhuoshijia stand on the side of the slide and take a look at the little man''s back. They don''t speak. Su''s mother takes care of Xiaoai and Tianci. The adults are very tacit, I didn''t say a word more about the baby who was taken away.


    In fact, zhuoshijia wants to talk to Su Su. If the heavenly power is healing, can the heavenly blood save the child? But immediately, zhuoshijia selfishly kept silent, for nothing else, just because whether the blood given by heaven can purify the doomsday virus has not been confirmed by the research. In the research report given by Hua Hua, it only focused on that the blood given by heaven can repair the damaged genes.


    In other words, even if God''s blood can make the corpse return to normal, will Zhuo Shijia let God save him? If you save one, do you want to save the second, the third and the fourth??? If you save this, do you want to save that? Finally, God has to use his own blood to save the end of the world. Does God have so much blood?


    So Zhuo Shijia is silent. Sorry, she is silent. For this reason, her conscience is suffering greatly.


    There is a little girl, sitting beside Su Su Su, innocently asked: "Dean, how did Yang Yang get carried away?"


    "..." Su Su quietly picked up the little girl beside him, sat on the edge of the fire, thought about it, and said: "you should get used to it. Our life will always experience some parting."


    Then she sighed, no longer spoke, did not want to speak, in fact, she also thought, is to weave a beautiful fairy tale, cheat these children, said Yangyang went to heaven, said Yangyang was saved by the angel, left this cruel world.


    But can we cheat these children for a while and for a lifetime? Life in the world, there will always be some painful parting, to face the truth, to accept these separation, not to live in a fairy tale, this is not good for these children.


    Later, a more frightening and uncomfortable thing happened. Su Su''s little love also had a fever.


    Su Su''s mother was scared to tears all the time. She held Xiao AI, who didn''t know what happened. She looked at Su Su with a sad and helpless face. Su Su Su didn''t speak. She reached out and touched Xiao AI''s hot forehead. She took Xiao AI from Su''s mother''s arms and went to one side silently. She sat in a quiet corner and didn''t say a word.


    "Su, Su, why are you sitting here? Su ah, Su ah ~ ~ "


    Su''s mother is behind Su Su with her hands folded. She looks at Su Su sitting in a quiet corner and is very worried. Does Su Su want to isolate Xiao AI? Why? Because little love can''t be saved?


    The old man is very afraid of this kind of thing. This kind of thing that the white haired people send the black haired people away makes Su''s mother panic even more than the separation of Su''s father. She wants to kneel down in front of Su Su and let Su Su Su take Xiao AI back to the crowd. Su Su Su shouldn''t take her. She hides in the dark with Xiao AI and looks at the quiet, but at the special people.


    Unable to persuade Su Su, Su''s mother put her hands together in despair and worshipped this and that in the air. But who can save her granddaughter?


    Su Su embraces Xiao AI, who is sleepy. She doesn''t know whether she is tired or confused. Su Su doesn''t dare to think about it. She takes a deep breath, looks at Su''s mother, and finally says:


    "It''s OK, mom. I''m just holding her here quietly. Mom, i... I''m not so easy to calm down now. I''ll calm down here myself. It''s OK. Ye Yu and I are both powers. How can Xiao AI become a zombie?"


    What if??? In my heart, there is an uncertain voice, which has been influencing Su Su''s reason. In her last life, Xiao AI was only an ordinary person when she was two years old, but now she has a fever. What do you mean? Are you going to become a zombie or a psionic?


    History will always jump out of Su Su''s control. She holds her children tightly and looks at the darkness coldly. If she loses her little love again, she promises that she will kill no one in the world except her parents. She wants all innocent and innocent people to experience her pain. She wants all people to live in peace, Go to hell!


    This is the only reason for her to live in this life, there is no only two!


    The reason why she holds little love away is that Su Su is controlling her anger. She is easy to kill now. Anyone can easily let her kill. Reason is a fragile string for her now. Pulling this string is the little love she holds in her arms.


    But the more Su Su wants to control herself, the more someone wants to lift her weak nerve. In Su Su''s mother''s begging voice, the orphans'' base camp suddenly sends out bursts of "bang bang", which is the sound of starving survivors smashing the ice wall.


    I don''t know if there are powerful powers among them. Before long, Su Su''s ice wall was smashed into a hole. Some survivors came from the hole, sniffed the smell of roasted sweet potatoes in the air, and rushed to the fire with green eyes.


    The children''s screams rang out, and some of them could not give way. They were pushed into the fire directly by the survivor, which made the child scream immediately. Fortunately, Chunlai''s wife picked up the child in time, otherwise they didn''t know what to look like.

 Chapter 592

    More and more survivors came from the holes smashed out of the ice wall. One by one, they were so hungry that they lost their sense. They planed the mound like crazy. Some dug out potatoes and sweet potatoes from the mound, laughing with laughter. Some didn''t dig out, so they went directly to catch the children. They probably wanted to get more food from these children.


    There were restless cries and screams, mixed with the shouts of Chunlai''s wife, Mei Shengnan and zhuoshijia. Su Su sat in the dark, holding a little love that was more and more spiritless, just like a ghost, sitting quietly, unmoved.


    Su''s mother is kneeling on the ground, crying and praying for her god Buddha. The human tragedy nearby seems to have no effect on the three generations of the Su family.


    Su Su doesn''t want to move. She just wants to sit here quietly and hold her little love. She doesn''t care who cries.


    Because Su Su hasn''t appeared for a long time, no matter how the children cry, how Chunlai''s wife, zhuoshijia and Mei Shengnan can''t resist, they can''t stop this group of hungry people. So all of you suddenly realize that Su Su Su is probably no longer in the underground parking lot.


    I don''t know whether it''s good news or bad news. People say it''s extremely vicious. It''s not unreasonable. A group of hungry people can actually do anything.


    Someone tried to reach out the devil''s hand to a beautiful little girl. Su Su still didn''t come out. The men who were full of food and drink around her began to activate their mind. Chun Lai''s wife, who was protecting the children, screamed fiercely and rushed towards the man who was holding the little girl.


    On the other side of the field, a man was laughing and hugged Chunlai''s wife. He said: "come on, anyway, we are all dead. It''s better to be happy before we die..."


    Seeing this, Mei Shengnan suddenly changed his sexuality. He didn''t struggle or make any noise. He took off his coat and pointed to the man holding the little girl. He said with a coquettish smile:


    "This kind of girl is not mature yet. How can she play so hard? Come here, I''ll play with you!"


    Seeing this, many men burst out laughing. A few men came to hold Mei Shengnan, but the man who was pressing on the little girl was biased. He looked at Mei Shengnan strangely, as if laughing at Mei Shengnan''s overconfidence, and fully expressed that he was not interested in Mei Shengnan. He turned his head and continued to destroy the little girl in his hand.


    Su Su in the dark didn''t want to take care of her, but I didn''t know who she was. She suddenly burst out laughing. The laughter was very happy, accompanied by the scream of a little girl, the scream and curse of Chunlai''s wife, and Mei Shengnan and Zhuo Shijia were shouting her name crazily, "Su Su Su, Su Su, Su ~ ~", It''s very harsh, and many children are crying, "Dean", "help`~~


    Su Su suddenly stands up in the dark. She holds little love and goes straight to the children''s camp. Behind her, she kneels on the ground and asks for Su Su''s mother, who is full of gods and Buddhas. She quickly gets up to follow Su Su and comes to the laughing man.


    The scene is a hell. Do these people think that such a big thing has happened and Su Su has been unable to stop them? Is this going to make as much noise as possible?


    Su Su coldly looks at the man who is smiling. The man is taking off a little girl''s pants, while Zhuo Shijia, Mei Shengnan and Chunlai''s wife have been put aside and are struggling on the hands of several big men.


    "Sue..."


    The man who took off the little girl''s pants stopped in amazement and turned to look at Su Su, as if by some accident. Su Su didn''t show up when they were just robbing. They really thought Su Su Su was no longer here. But before Su Su Su''s name was finished, she raised her hand, grabbed the man''s shoulder, and grabbed the man from the little girl, Into the fire.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Su Su wears her hair and stares coldly at the man who is screaming and rolling in the fire. She goes forward and doesn''t wait for the man to escape from the fire. Su Su Su holds little love and walks directly into the fire. Standing in the middle of a raging fire, she steps on the man''s chest. The fire is burning this man and Su Su Su is also burning, but Su Su is not afraid of fire, Although fire and water are mutually restrained and counteract each other.


    "I ask you, what are you laughing at?"


    In the light of the fire, Su Su''s whole body was shining with transparent water. She stepped on the man''s chest angrily, one foot after another, and stepped on it fiercely


    "My daughter has a fever. You still laugh. What are you laughing at? No laughing, no laughing, all of you, no laughing! "


    Without stepping twice, the man was trampled to death. Seeing this, the big men who were carrying zhuoshijia, Mei Shengnan and Chunlai''s wife shivered all over. They quickly let go of the woman and ran to the hole in the ice wall.


    Su Su came out of the fire with a spear made of ice in his hand. He threw it out and nailed one of them directly to the ice wall. The spear made of ice penetrated the man''s body, and the other end was still shaking slightly. Su Su Su''s steps didn''t stop, and a long awl made of ice came out of his hand. He passed by a crawling man, Su Su waved a long awl and inserted it directly into the man''s throat, killing him.


    "Su Su, spare your life! I... "


    The person running in front, hanging on the hole of the ice wall, was knocked down by Su Su Su''s awl before he finished a word, and directly smashed a dent on the top of his head, and he was out of breath in an instant.


    She stood on the edge of the ice wall and watched the men who had climbed through the hole and fled to the other side. Su Su waved her hand and threw the long awl on the ground. The ice wall in front of her split from the top and broke into pieces. The pieces flew out directly and hit the back of the men who were running for their lives, causing them to vomit blood.


    On the other hand, there are many survivors who have not climbed through the holes in the ice wall. Among them, there are men, women, old and young, but there are no children. But Su Su is now in a magic trap. Does she care if there are children among the survivors?


    The broken ice fell on the ground, holding a lot of people down. Susu held Xiaoai in one hand, with a skate in his hand. His feet in slippers, without socks, stepped on the heavy ice directly. Seeing the person under the ice, he struggled to get a head. Susu raised his hand, bent slightly, and cut off the man''s head.

 Chapter 593

    The scalding blood spurted out from the big scar of the bowl mouth and splashed on the feet of the survivors hiding in the corner. The men and women, old and young, suddenly screamed with fright. Su Su coldly raised her hand again and chopped a running survivor.


    She is expressionless, holding the child to continue to kill, kill, kill, she wants to kill her heart without a trace of anger!


    Someone yelled at her: "Su Su, we didn''t do anything. They did evil over there, but we didn''t do anything at all. We didn''t want to rob the children''s food, and we didn''t bully the young girls!"


    "I care about you, innocent or not?" Su Su looked back, her steps turned slightly, holding a knife in one hand, her eyes shining with silver, "I''m not in a good mood today, I''ve tried my best to control myself, but you have to come to tease me, OK, tease, look at us, who can tease who?"


    Really, Su Su has really controlled herself. In this life, Su Su can be regarded as an individual, but in her last life, Su Su is not even a human being. She is a devil in human skin. She has no three outlooks, no morality, no bottom line. Even in her cold heart, she has no right or wrong.


    She has killed men, women, old people, children, and even in a fit of anger, she has bloody washed the gathering place of human survivors. She has never cared who is innocent and who is not innocent. Is Xiao AI innocent?


    Little love has nothing wrong. Even God hasn''t given her the chance to make mistakes. Before she grows up, Su Su loses her. As for Su Su, she didn''t do anything evil. From childhood to adulthood, Su Su asked herself that she had never stolen or robbed her, and she didn''t even ask someone to write her homework for her. What heinous mistake did she make to make her lose her daughter?


    So why can the innocent people on the other side continue to live well? To say innocent is the reason not to die?


    Say an innocent, you can not pain, do not have to experience the most painful pain of life?


    Su Su hates these people most. They say they are innocent, but they also watch Xiao AI being carried away. They watch Xiao AI crying for her mother, but they don''t lend a helping hand. Just like today, these innocent people watch those men do evil, but they don''t stop them, so they all die, they all die!!!


    She continues to kill people, old and young, men and women, who dare to block her, she will kill anyone. Today, her knife is not long, she just found a little bit of the feeling of her last life, it''s not enjoyable, it''s not enough to relieve her anger!


    Mei Shengnan gets up from the ground and arranges his clothes a little. Looking at the front, he looks as if he has fallen into the cutting field of the red refining hell. He reaches out his hand and covers a child''s eyes. Chunlai''s wife shrinks and looks at zhuoshijia with fear. Zhuoshijia droops her head, holds Tianci in her left hand and natural born who fell on the ground in her right hand. She doesn''t speak.


    The children were a little afraid. Looking at Su Su''s back, they felt like they saw a demon who was released from the cage and was destroying the whole human society. They shrunk tightly and leaned together involuntarily.


    On the top of her head, there was a roaring sound, but it was drowned by the screams of purgatory. With blood splashing on the spot, Su''s mother couldn''t help crying. She knelt on the ground and cried to Su Su Su, who was killing with her child in the blood splashing


    "Su, Su, daughter, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? My daughter


    Everyone can see that Su Su is not normal now. She is not Su Su in everyone''s eyes. She is a murderer. Only in the process of killing can we find a quiet murderer.


    Seeing Su Su like this, people nearby may feel afraid, but Su''s mother feels heartache. Su Su is her daughter. Seeing Su Su like this, she feels heartache besides heartache!


    All of a sudden, Su Su, who was in the process of killing, stood in the middle of a corpse. Her face was covered with blood splashed on her shoulder. Soft little love raised a small hand, with a hot and hot temperature. She gently raised it and feebly touched Su Su Su''s face. Her tender voice hummed in Su Su Su''s ear


    "Mom ~ ~ don''t be angry with mom."


    Su Su, with a cold expression, shed a string of silver tears in an instant. The tears ran out of two white tears on her face full of blood. Su Su woke up from the magic barrier and dropped her knife. The sharp ice skate fell on a corpse with a dull sound of "bang". Su Su Su gently touched the back of Xiao AI''s head with her hand that dropped her knife and said softly:


    "I''m not angry, mom is not angry, OK, you see, mom didn''t kill anyone."


    There are few survivors left. The ground is full of corpses. The air is full of blood. Fear and fear fill the second floor of the underground parking lot. Although Su Su has stopped killing people, no one dares to stand up. No matter the children in the orphanage or the survivors, they dare not breathe loudly around Su Su Su.


    Only Su''s mother stood up in tears, stepped on the corpses all over the ground, and ran to Su Su''s side, hugged Su Su and Xiao AI, crying earth shaking.


    Just at this time, there was a loud noise on their heads, and countless stones fell down. Xiao AI, who was drooping on Su Su''s shoulder, reluctantly raised her head, looked up, pointed to the top of a big hole and yelled,


    "Daddy


    Then little love has no voice, continues to lie on Su Su''s shoulder, the spirit is dispirited.


    Su Su''s face is expressionless holding Xiao AI. Su Su''s mother is holding Su Su Su. When Su Su''s mother looks up at the big hole above her head, Su Su Su doesn''t care at all. However, she also takes a look at it and sees the white sun slanting down from the hole. Ye Yu bares her face and sees Su Su Su standing in the hole, his face full of bloodstains, Suddenly showed a face of joy, directly turned over and jumped down from the hole.


    "Baby, big baby, little baby, I''ve found you!"


    Ye Yu''s face is haggard and his eyes are full of blood. Just after landing and standing firm, he opens his hands and runs towards Su Su. Behind him, some men, such as King Kong, ugly man, Su Fu, Fang Shuyi and Chunlai, jump down one after another. But after landing, they feel that their feet are not right and soft. They are stepping on something, which makes them feel so strange.

 Chapter 594

    Ye Yu, who is in front of Su Su, is very happy to run over and kick a head in the last two meters. Ye Yu stops and lowers his head. He only feels that the light around him is too dark. Therefore, Ye Yu condenses a ball of golden light in his hand and throws it around. The whole dark underground parking lot is on the second floor of the lower floor, and the light is bright, just like daylight. Everyone is shocked, Bodies everywhere, everywhere, everywhere!!!


    "Dad."


    "Dad, Dad."


    Chunlai''s son and daughter, far away from Su Su, happily waved to Chunlai, as if they saw a savior. However, although Chunming and Niuniu did not dare to move forward, they were afraid to make Su Su unhappy and cut them to death.


    This time, Su Su really gave everyone a big psychological shadow. They thought Su Su was leisurely and easy to get along with, but they got angry, but they were more scared than anyone else. So before, those children worshipped Su Su, but now they have a little more awe.


    "Susu, baby, big baby, why are there so many bodies here?"


    Ye Yu''s face is shocked. He looks at Su Su, and his eyes are rarely serious. Su Su doesn''t speak. In the bright light, she touches the back of Xiao AI''s head, and her hand is full of blood. Holding her, Su Mu also purses her lips and doesn''t speak. Even when Su Fu comes, Su Mu just shakes her head and cries, and doesn''t say a word.


    Immediately, Ye Yu was in a hurry. He stepped forward in a hurry, two or three steps to Su Su and Xiao AI''s side, shouting at Su Su:


    "What''s the matter with you? Su Su, what''s the matter with you? "


    When he said that, Ye Yu reached out to touch Xiaoai, but he touched Xiaoai''s little hand. It was so hot that Ye Yu''s heart sank down. At the beginning, he found Su Su and Xiaoai''s surprise, and it disappeared in a moment. He looked down at Xiaoai, and saw Xiaoai lying on her shoulder, half squinting, looking at Ye Yu, looking down, Just like the mosquito, he called out,


    "Here comes dad."


    "Yes, Dad''s here. It''s dad." The first mock exam of Ye Yu''s love was have a little love. The little love that was originally painted on the small face of jade carving, now red like a cooked shrimp, Ye Yu is extending his hand to the top of the little love''s head, and his heart is jumping. The spirit of the face is a little bit hot. "Have a fever?"


    This year, fever is no better than before the end of the world. Just go to a doctor and take some Merlin and ibuprofen. In the end of the world, fever represents mutation, which may become a zombie or a psionic person. This is why Ye Yu is so shocked. Because Xiao AI has a fever and has arrived since childhood, no matter how upset she is by Su Su Su, Have not had a fever of small love, a fever!


    "Why do you have a fever?"


    Ye Yu looks at Su Su, and originally wants to ask her what happened to Xiao AI, but he sees Su Su''s ignorant face, and Ye Yu feels heartache again. At this moment, he can''t care how the underground parking lot is full of corpses. He just takes Su Su Su''s shoulder and whispers:


    "The air here is bad. There are viruses everywhere. Let''s go up first and find a better place to cool the girl."


    On the top of the cave, there is a ladder hanging down. Ye Yu gently pushes Su Su forward. No matter how stupid he is, he also sees Su Su''s abnormal mood. So at this moment, Ye Yu consciously finds his sense of responsibility as a man. Anyway, first get Su Su and Xiao''ai out of the underground parking lot and find a doctor to show Xiao''ai.


    At this time, secretly, as if they had found a straw, the survivors stood up like crazy and pushed towards the rope ladder. King Kong, Gazi and Lixia were responsible for guarding the rope ladder. They heard Ye Yu blocking the survivors and said angrily:


    "Don''t you see any children here? Let the sick children go out first. Don''t squeeze them. You are good hands and feet. Lean back. "


    "That''s the killer, that''s the killer, that''s the killer!"


    Some people stood in the crowd and yelled at Ye Yu. The survivors watched the soldiers coming and thought they had found a backer. The first one yelled this sentence, and the second one and the third one pointed to Su Su and complained to King Kong and Ye Yu


    "She, she, she doesn''t deserve to be the person in charge of the east side. She killed so many people here by herself."


    "She just felt that her child was about to become a zombie, so she couldn''t accept the fact that she wanted all of us to bury her child with her."


    "Brother Bing, please kill her quickly. She''s crazy. She''s not a normal person any more!"


    In the excitement of the crowd, he took over the born ugly man from the hands of Chou Shijia, stepped on the body, rushed to Su Su, and yelled at all the excited survivors to show their teeth.


    Ye Yu raised his fist and knocked over one of the survivors in front of him. He yelled, "who do you say is going to become a zombie, MD? You dare to tell me again. I will send you to feed the zombie directly."


    His fists didn''t stop, and he punched forward one by one. In the anger of the crowd, he didn''t punch two. The survivors also reflected that these soldiers were Su Su Su''s confidants, and Ye Yu was Su Su Su''s man. They thought they were saved? In fact, it''s just out of the fire pit of Su Su and falling into the trap of Ye Yu.


    Vajra also pushed away the survivors, directly protecting Su Su, preparing to go up the ladder and pull Su Su and Xiao''ai out of the cave. However, Su Su grabbed the ladder with one hand, looked at the survivors, pointed to the one who said Xiao''ai was about to become a zombie, and told the ugly man around him:


    "Kill him!"


    The ugly man looked down in silence. A fireball passed by. In the panic of the crowd, he surrounded the survivor who said that little love was about to become a zombie with a big fire.


    The survivors, surrounded by the fire, screamed and rolled in the same place, while the survivors around them fled one after another. A terrible atmosphere reverberated in the whole underground parking lot, but Su Su didn''t look at it. She held the child in one hand and the ladder in the other hand, and was pulled out of the hole by the people above the hole.


    Then came Ye Yu, who was following Su Su. He stood up behind Su Su. They took their children to the nearest survivor shelter, where there were several doctors in the army and some standing medicines.

 Chapter 595

    Then Su mu, Chou Shijia, Mei Shengnan, Chunlai''s wife and the orphans came out of the underground parking lot one by one. They all seemed to be reborn. Although they were disheartened and dirty all over, the rare feeling of seeing the sun again was quite exciting.


    Chou Shijia holds the gift of heaven and has no time to celebrate her rebirth with others. She gives the gift to King Kong in a hurry and runs to the survivors'' shelter. After all, she is also a doctor. When she was in the underground parking lot just now, she was the first person to find Xiaoai''s fever, but it was after she told Su Su that Xiaoai had a fever, Su Su won''t let anyone touch little love any more.


    So zhuoshijia wanted to show Xiaoai the fever again, so he had no chance.


    When duoshijia runs to the survivors'' shelter, Su Su and Xiao''ai have been placed in a military tent by Ye Yu. There are rocks all around. Outside the tent, there are some survivors with broken hands and feet. Ye Yu is squatting in front of Su Su Su, persuading Su Su Su to let go of Xiao''ai in her arms.


    Su''s father and mother are anxiously walking around outside the tent. They really want to go in and have a look at Xiao AI. But at this time, Su Su doesn''t listen to anyone. They want Ye Yu and Su Su to have a chat alone.


    Holding the born ugly man, he sat outside the tent with a loyal face, feeding the born with strange hands and feet. Seeing that zhuoshijia ran over, the ugly man stood up, stood in front of zhuoshijia, and shook his head, which means to tell zhuoshijia that he can''t go in now.


    In the tent, Ye Yu squatted in front of Su Su with the greatest patience of his life, and said to Su Su: "look, I''ve told you so much. I just want to say that although it''s in the end, the cold has not disappeared. They say, what do you say? Oh, I think of it. They say that the cold is a terminal disease, and there is no broken root, Our little love must be a fever caused by a cold this time. Please let the doctor take a look and don''t turn it into pneumonia... "


    Su Su hugs Xiao AI tightly. She really doesn''t want to talk to Ye Yu, but she can''t stand ye Yu talking all the time in front of her. It seems that she has become a mother-in-law with a broken mouth, which makes Su Su Su really want to kill her. She looks at Ye Yu as if she were a stranger. She looks at Ye Yu coldly and asks:


    "What do you want the doctors to examine my daughter for? Their means, I know all about, is to separate my daughter from the non feverish crowd in advance. Ye Yu, I tell you, just before my daughter''s fever, I dealt with a feverish child in this way. Do you want to know the final end of that child? "


    "I don''t want to know!" Ye Yu took a deep breath, frowned and lowered his head, then raised his head, looked at Su Su''s eyes, and looked at him seriously, "Su Su, I know what you are afraid of, and I am just as afraid as you, but even our daughter, what if she becomes a zombie?"


    "Don''t say it!"


    Su Su pinches Ye Yu''s throat. Her teeth are trembling with anger. With the force of her five fingers, Ye Yu''s neck is deeply pinched. Su Su''s five fingers are extremely cold. Ye Yu''s whole neck is frozen. Her voice is as cold as ice pimples, one by one spitting out of her mouth,


    "I don''t want you to say that, no!"


    "If I don''t say it, isn''t that a possibility?"


    Ye Yu trembles his throat and makes a sound. His eyes can''t help but shed two strings of tears. The tears fall on Su Su''s back of hand, just like hot water pouring on the ice, emitting a small stream of white smoke. Xiao AI is Ye Yu''s daughter. Doesn''t he hurt Xiao AI? Doesn''t it hurt him? He said:


    "Su ah, if Xiao AI really can''t... I won''t let anyone hurt her. I''ll take you two, brother with you, Xiao AI with mom and Dad, our family, far away from the crowd, far away from everyone, let''s find a quiet place, just our family, in our lifetime, to accompany our daughter, this is the worst plan, nothing to be afraid of, That''s the big deal. "


    If Xiaoai is really hopeless and will become a little zombie, there is no need to be afraid, because ye Yu will not allow anyone to kill Xiaoai. He will still protect her. Even from an anti human and anti social point of view, he will keep Xiaoai and a little zombie. In his lifetime, he is her father and she is his daughter.


    This is the worst and the worst plan. When they have made the worst and the worst plan, there will be no more fear in their hearts.


    What''s more, Xiaoai''s situation is not necessarily bad to this point. She looks very listless now, but she is still conscious. She can call her father and mother. Just this, she should not give up any hope.


    So what ye Yu wants to tell Su Su is to put Xiao AI on the bed and let the doctor come in to have a look. If it''s just a common fever and cold, OK, everyone will be happy. If... He will take them away, leave Chuncheng, leave all the people, no matter what they are from Bafang village in Chuncheng, Tongtong has nothing to do with them.


    Su Su slowly released the finger that pinched Ye Yu''s neck. The tears in her eyes fell down again, sucked her nose, and said to Ye Yu:


    "I don''t want to go. I want to kill all the people who laugh at Xiao AI. I want to destroy the whole messy world."


    "Then I''ll accompany you and we''ll go to hell together!" Ye Yu reached out, hugged Su Su, also hugged Xiao AI, crying and laughing, "well, we three Heaven and hell, never leave."


    If life really makes people despair, what''s the difference between living in heaven or hell? If ye Yu doesn''t meet Su Su, he is also a promising young man, but fate teaches him to fall and metamorphosis together, but to do evil.


    Chou Shijia outside the tent can''t listen any more. He pushes aside the ugly man in front of him, turns around and looks at King Kong. King Kong holds Tianci in his arms. Chou Shijia then holds Tianci in his arms and bends down into the tent. King Kong doesn''t know what Chou Shijia wants, so he goes into the tent with him. They come to Su Su with Tianci in their arms.


    I saw zhuoshijia frowning, holding Tianci squatting in front of Su Su, looking at Su Su, said: "Su Su, fate is not as pessimistic as you think, you forget that we still have Tianci, Tianci likes Xiaoai so much, he won''t let Xiaoai have an accident, you think, right?"

 Chapter 596

    "Yes, yes, that''s right, God sent... Yes, try it. Let''s try it now!"


    As a god given father, King Kong immediately drew his Sabre from his waist, and the sharp blade pointed at his son. It seemed that he was thinking about where to cut the sabre to release the blood from God given, without causing him too serious injury.


    Crouching on the ground, some of zhuoshijia can''t stand looking back at King Kong. This man has always been so simple and rude, saying that the wind is the rain. In fact, zhuoshijia is comforting Su Su in this way. She doesn''t have to release the blood from heaven. What''s more, she hasn''t checked Xiaoai''s condition yet, It''s hard to say whether it has reached the level of giving blood from heaven.


    In addition, there is a very serious problem, the blood from heaven, can let a person who is destined to be a corpse return to normal?! All these need to be studied.


    Zhuoshijia just wants Su Su Su to relax and ask her to check Xiaoai, but Vajra doesn''t find the intention of zhuoshijia. He is seriously thinking about how to cut his son and save Xiaoai with heaven''s blood.


    The couple, at least, are sincere in their concern and anxiety for Xiaoai. They are different from the survivors who only think they are watching Xiaoai''s jokes.


    She slowly, in Ye Yu''s encouragement, let go of the little love in her arms, let the little love''s face turn out from her arms.


    Chou Shijia quickly throws the gift in his hand into Vajra''s arms with a knife. He leans forward and touches Xiaoai''s forehead. Then he raises his hand and turns Xiaoai''s eyelids. He wants to have a closer look at Xiaoai''s pupil. Xiaoai shakes her head to avoid Chou Shijia''s turning her eyelids.


    The child''s collar, Maomao full of vigilance, crawls out, revealing the triangular head with meat wings, Golden Snake Eyes, staring at zhuoshijia''s action, for fear that zhuoshijia wants to be harmful to Xiaoai, but also spits out bright red snake letter to zhuoshijia.


    Chou Shijia doesn''t care to be afraid at the moment. Su Su is finally willing to let her see Xiao AI. She has to hurry up to check Xiao AI. After turning over Xiao AI''s eyelids, Chou Shijia is relieved and says to Su Su Su with a smile:


    "There is also consciousness. The pupils are also normal. Great. Take a temperature, pay attention to heat dissipation, and don''t be too nervous. Su Su, you know more than we do. You should also know that 24 hours is a critical period. If there is no corpse within 24 hours, it will evolve into a psychic after 24 hours. You see, Xiao AI has been through 6 hours, and now she still has consciousness, This is a good phenomenon. "


    In contrast, in the underground parking lot, the other four children with fever, the dead child, have been in a bad mood since they had a fever. In less than six hours, they have been in a state of confusion, gradually losing their consciousness completely, and finally have no consciousness at all.


    So Su Su wants to isolate this child from the rest of the children. Once isolated, it basically means that there is no help left.


    The other one who is in a good spirit and can still sit on a metal bed and play with other children has evolved into a wooden psionic within 24 hours. Although the other two are not in a good spirit, they are not unconscious. It is estimated that after 24 hours, they will be two psionic again.


    Su Su nodded silently. She always knew what zhuoshijia said, but knowing it didn''t mean that she didn''t worry. Even if the doctor''s child was ill, the doctor would not keep calm. What''s more, a mother who was in the last life had a fever.


    Outside the tent, Chunlai comes over in a hurry. It seems that he wants to report something to Su Su, but is blocked by the ugly man. He says to the ugly man in a hurry:


    "Then you call Ye Yu for me. I really have something urgent here. Fang Youmao and chunzhengzong are planning to evacuate Chuncheng and ask Su Su to take over the troops."


    According to the current situation of Chuncheng, another wave of mutated birds can''t be stopped. The zombies that were eaten by mutated birds have been surrounded one after another. It''s estimated that with more zombies, mutated birds will make a comeback. It means that Su Su Su has found them, so he should leave Chuncheng with his troops, Leave them old guys to contain the zombies and mutant birds in Chuncheng.


    But Su Su is not in the mood now. Her own daughter is not sure. How can she handle more than 10000 people?


    Su''s father was a little more rational. Seeing that the ugly man didn''t let Chun come in, he held Chun Lai and said in a low voice, "go back to Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong first, and let them reorganize the army. Su Su Su''s side... If you want to leave at any time, you can go with him."


    Spring came to see Su Fu and Su Su who was holding little love in the tent. She sighed helplessly. What else can I do now? I hope Su Su can cheer up and leave with the troops of Chuncheng. Su Su can''t cheer up either. I can''t count on Ye Yu, and I can''t count on Ye Yu any more. I can only let the more than 10000 people be ready at any time. When Su Su Su is going to leave, he will go with him.


    With a deep worry, Chunlai turns to chunzhengzong and fangyoumao. Chunzhengzong and fangyoumao have never seen Su Su''s current situation. When Su Su Su has made plans, they begin to reorganize the army and prepare to pick out several dead soldiers who are defending Chuncheng. The rest of them put on their military cards and gather in the Eastern District for standby.


    If you want to be a martyr, not everyone can be a martyr. You have to make a military order. In fact, when this military order is distributed and written by these big soldiers, it becomes a letter. If you want to be a martyr, you have to hand it in. If you want to follow Su Su Su, you have to carry it in your arms and go on the road with it.


    This atmosphere is undoubtedly more solemn and stirring. In the east side, several tents were built around Su Su''s tent. Large military cards came one after another, but Su Su didn''t come out of the tent and even Ye Yu didn''t see him.


    It was Vajra, Gazi, Lixia and situ Shan who bravely took over the responsibility of taking over the big soldiers. They were also born as soldiers, and they were more skillful than Su Su, a layman, in handling the handover of the army.


    In the evening, it''s time to hand in the letters. The big soldiers are dressed neatly and stand on the side of their military cards. Their captains collect the letters separately. They just hand them up with their hands, but the captains don''t accept most of them.

 Chapter 597

    The bright searchlight shines on the junka. Chunlai looks at the long row of posthumous letters in front of him, which are neatly placed on the bookshelf. He walks all the way and pushes them away one by one. When he comes to chunyouyue, he doesn''t want to do it. He directly hits chunyouyue with one hand and pushes chunyouyue''s posthumous letters back.


    "Captain!" Chunyouyue came out of the team in grief and indignation, and directly followed Chunlai''s steps. She stubbornly held up her hand''s letter and cried: "I want to stay!"


    "Go away!" Chunlai stops and looks at chunyouyue from the corner of his eyes. Xiaoxue falls on his hat brim. With Chunlai''s action, he shakes down from the hat brim again. Chunlai''s voice is full of the feeling of disgust. "I''m annoyed when I see you. I''m haunting me all day, and I''m dying. You won''t let me go, roll away."


    "Captain!"


    Chun youyue is not going to work. He shouts and runs behind Chun Lai with a suicide note. He doesn''t understand. It''s not a good idea. He also wants to live and die with Chun Lai. When it comes time to go, how can Chun Lai change his mind?


    In front of him, Chunlai hurried forward, suddenly stopped and looked at the big soldier in his 40s. The big soldier laughed awkwardly, held up his suicide note and said to Chunlai:


    "Captain, I have no children and no old people to take care of. I''m not only terminally ill, but I don''t have any hope in life. Take me."


    I don''t know if it''s true that he is suffering from a terminal disease, but this big soldier has no children and no old people to take care of. This spring came to know that he hesitated for a moment, reached for the big soldier''s letter and accepted it!


    Seeing this, Chun youyue hurried up behind him, stepping on the snow on the ground and yelling at Chun Lai: "Captain, me too. I have no children and no old man. Now I don''t even have a girlfriend. You see, I want to stay too!"


    "Go away!"


    Chunlai is still furious roaring. Chunyouyue turns a corner and looks at the only suicide note in his hand. When this military card comes down, he receives a suicide note. It still can''t go on like this. The army wants to leave Chuncheng. In order for most people to leave smoothly, someone must stay in Chuncheng to contain the zombies.


    In turn, just like a mosquito, chunyouyue is still circling behind him. Chunlai pushes chunyouyue to the front of junka behind him, which makes chunyouyue hit the front of junka heavily.


    "You''re only 25 years old!" Chun Lai tensed his face, looked at Chun youyue and said: "live well, live well, you are only 25, 25!"!!! When you go to Bafang village, settle down, find a wife, give you a baby, and... My wife and children, you have to take care of them for me, take good care of them! "


    "Big brother!"


    Chun youyue cries and is too pressed by Chun Lai to move. He sprays air out. The hot air is soon turned into white smoke by the cold air. Chun youyue shouts to Chun:


    "You also have a wife and children. Chunming and Niuniu can''t live without a father. They can take care of their own wife and children. I''ll stay for you. I''ll stay for you!"


    "Screw you


    Holding down Chun youyue''s letter, he raised his fist and hit Chun youyue. His head tilted to one side. He put down Chun youyue and stopped talking about Chun youyue. He went to another military card and continued to refuse other people''s letter.


    The soldiers who had received the suicide note trotted out of the Eastern District to kill the zombies who ran everywhere. The rest of the soldiers who had been refused to hand in the suicide note stood in the heavy snow, waiting for the dressing car to leave Chuncheng.


    Soon, Chun Zhengzong and Fang Youmao, the vehicles for the survivors to leave Chuncheng came. Outside Su Su''s military tent, there were a lot of survivors, those who still had hope of survival. Their stretchers were lifted up and loaded to the capital base.


    Because of the spring city, the best way to the capital base is a highway, which is smooth without any obstacles, so the survivors pull to the capital base, while the soldiers follow Su Su.


    There are spring ORTHODOX people who come to the orphanage. Of course, these 100 children are also "ordinary survivors". They also need to be loaded and sent to the base in the capital.


    The children huddled in a large military tent, you protect me and I protect you. They timidly looked at the soldiers who came into the tent, and none of them dared to speak to them.


    One of the soldiers, with a smile on his face, looked at these children with a look of panic and fear. After thinking about it, he was still very sorry for these children. After all, they were all orphans without father or mother, and they were very pitiful. In addition, in the end of life, they didn''t even have a home to live in.


    So the soldier, who didn''t know where he was from, took out a handful of sugar and didn''t know if it was overdue. He squatted on the ground and rushed forward to the children huddled in front of him, laughing and coaxing: "do you eat sugar? I only have a few here. If one of you is the bravest and is the first to get on the bus and follow us, my uncle will give these sweets to him. "


    The children moved, and some of them began to swallow their saliva, expressing their desire to eat sugar. But after all, they just wanted to think about it. No child dared to stand up first to take the sugar from the soldiers.


    Next to another soldier, he said with a smile: "these children, it is estimated that they have no sense of security because of the end of the world. It doesn''t matter. When they arrive at the capital base, the development there is better than that in spring city. Their days will be better after they settle down."


    "We''re not going to the capital base!" There was an older child who looked at the soldiers on the opposite side warily and said loudly, "we''re going with the dean. We''re going back to Bafang village!"


    "I want the president, I want the president, I don''t want to go with you bad guys, I want the president!"


    "The dean will protect us. We don''t want to eat candy," the director said. These days, strangers who give us candy are all bad people who want to abduct us. "


    "Yes, you will arrest us, boys will take body organs, girls will sell to prostitutes!"


    "Bad man, we are not fooled by you!"


    One child bravely refused the temptation of sugar, and more children began to attack these soldiers. What they said was very clear. It seems that in this world, the only one who can give them a sense of security is Susu. Apart from Susu, they will not go with anyone.

 Chapter 598

    The soldiers who came to register for the orphanage were made to laugh and cry by these children. When the soldiers with sugar were still waiting to be advised, they heard the soldiers behind them murmur:


    "These children are really determined to Su Su."


    "I heard that this time the mutant bird attacked, because of Su Su''s protection, only one of the children in the orphanage became a zombie, and the rest were all right."


    "So it can''t be blamed that these children all regard Su Su as a protector. If they want to take them to the capital base, they may think that we are really some heinous villains. When they grow up, they will come to us for revenge and die."


    "Alas, let them follow Su Su. Children are the future. Among these children, there are at least ten powers, all of which are loyal to Su Su. Do you think Su Su Su has played a good hand?"


    "No, let''s go, let''s go."


    Some people sigh, shake their heads and leave the military tent. They all think that Su Su is not a simple person. When adults all over the world are paying attention to how to strengthen themselves, how to compete for fame and wealth, how to survive in the end of the world, or how to win over high-level powers, Su Su Su is unusual and only focuses on children.


    She saved a lot of children, these children continue to grow up, they grow up, they evolve, they strengthen themselves at the same time, they are crazy to absorb knowledge, the key is in this process, they have a kind of respect and danger to Susu, at the same time, they regard Susu as an idol in the general worship of the mood.


    So, the child is the future, and this future, who said it does not belong to Susu?


    Look, the situation has been changing for decades. Within a few years, Su Su''s name will become a spiritual totem.


    At this time, Xiao''ai has been burning for 16 hours. Without closing her eyes, Su Su just holds Xiao''ai in her arms and sits on the bed in the military tent. Ye Yu is busy wiping her hands and feet for Xiao''ai. She can''t finish her chores and worries.


    Su''s mother stewed a big sweet potato in a mound of earth, smashed it in a military cup, added some warm water, stirred the sweet potato into a paste, and sent it in to give Xiao''ai something to eat. As a result, the spoon was fed to Xiao''ai''s mouth. Xiao''ai tilted her head and didn''t want to eat. Su''s mother advised Su Su to eat,


    "You eat. You haven''t eaten for a day. Eat some. Your daughter is sick and you feel heartache. If my daughter doesn''t eat, you can feel my mood now."


    Su Su moved, then reached out a hand, took Su Mu''s military water cup, took a spoon, and began to eat the mushy sweet potato inside.


    Seeing that Su Su is finally willing to eat, Su''s mother is a little relieved. Now Xiao AI''s situation is unstable. Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong urge Su Su to leave quickly. Ye Yu is busy, but she doesn''t care about the situation outside. At this time, Su''s father and mother are worried, but like everyone else, they don''t do anything outside, To disturb Su Su and Ye Yu.


    But whether Xiaoai is good or not, she has to go. Chuncheng is not a place to stay for a long time.


    When Su Su finished eating her hand, Su''s mother hesitated for a moment, reached out and touched Xiao''ai''s hot forehead. Seeing that Xiao''ai was held in Su Su''s arms and had closed her eyes to sleep, she sat beside Su Su and said to her:


    "Su, don''t blame your mother for nagging you with trivial things at this time. You..."


    At first, Su Su''s mother wanted to ask Su Su when she was going to leave Chuncheng, but in the middle of the sentence, Su''s mother looked at Su Su''s face, and her eyes were just staring at Xiao AI. No matter how much trouble she had, she couldn''t say it. She raised her hand to help Su Su Su Shun''s messy long hair, sighed, and turned to go out.


    Outside, King Kong is pulling Ye Yu. Talking about the current situation in Chuncheng, zombies who were eaten by mutant birds have migrated from several nearby towns. Many of the survivors who left before have become zombies. I don''t know why.


    If there are more zombies, there will be more mutant birds, so now we must leave Chuncheng before the tide of corpses gathers again. Su Su is a little mentally abnormal at the moment, so King Kong can only pull Ye Yu to say. Ye Yu nods, pats King Kong on the shoulder, turns around, takes a look at Su mu with worried face, nods and goes into the tent.


    Above the tent, there is a small sun hanging. The golden light shines on the whole tent. Ye Yu put it on it to warm Su Su and Xiao AI.


    In the bright sunshine, Ye Yu slowly stands beside Su Su and Xiao AI. After thinking about it, she turns to pour water for Su Su and says unintentionally:


    "Su, we''ll leave Chuncheng in a moment. Brother Che has already found it for you. This Chuncheng is not an auspicious place. When we leave Chuncheng, our little love will surely go away."


    Behind her back, Su Su didn''t say anything. Now she doesn''t care about what she said to her whether to leave or not, because it doesn''t mean anything to her if she doesn''t leave. As long as Xiao AI''s fever subsides, it''s her auspicious place everywhere. Xiao AI''s fever doesn''t subside, and it''s spring city everywhere she goes.


    However, she still raised her head and cast her eyes on Ye Yu''s back. Just as she wanted to open her mouth to say something, she looked at the foot long scar on Ye Yu''s back, frowned and asked:


    "How did you get that wound on your back?"


    "Ah?" Ye Yu, holding a military water cup in his hand, looks back at his shoulder. It seems that he just remembers that there is a wound on his back. It doesn''t matter: "I was scratched when I was hiding from a mutant bird. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me now. Just take care of my girl."


    Su Su lowers her head. She just asked Ye Yu about her injury. In fact, now she really can''t tell the extra love to care about Ye Yu. Fortunately, Ye Yu has a big temper, but at this moment, she doesn''t mind Su Su Su''s indifference to him at all.


    After a while, Ye Yu got Su Su a cup of warm water heated by the sun, and with two cotton swabs in his hand, he came to Su Su. First, he dipped some warm water with cotton swabs and smeared it on Xiao AI''s small dry lips. Then he handed Su Su Su the warm water and advised him:


    "Drink some water, and we''ll be on the bus in a moment."


    Su Su didn''t pick up the water from Ye Yu. She raised her head and looked at Ye Yu. She gently cleared her throat and said to Ye Yu, "you really need to learn how to absorb the crystal nucleus. You are a light psionic, who has never been before and who has never come after. When you deal with a group of small mutant birds, you are covered with injuries. It''s all because you can''t absorb the crystal nucleus."

 Chapter 599

    In fact, Su Su had no intention of caring about Ye Yu at this time. She suddenly saw that there were countless wounds on Ye Yu''s face. She could not help but began to train Ye Yu. Because of the particularity of the powers, Ye Yu estimated that the power energy released each time was similar to su Su Su''s. If the energy was used too much, she had to absorb energy in time to fill her dry body, Otherwise, if the ability is overdrawn, it will be very uncomfortable.


    The quickest way to supplement energy is to absorb crystal nucleus. Ordinary crystal nucleus can''t satisfy Su Su, let alone Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu, seeing Su Su willing to talk to him, nodded. What Su Su said is what he said. He said happily: "OK, I''ll learn, I promise to learn."


    Just then, King Kong came over again. Like Ye Yu, he was injured all over. He lifted the curtain of the tent. He just wanted to shout Ye Yu secretly, but saw Su Su holding Xiao AI and looking up at him. King Kong asked Su Su:


    "Do you have any hobbies?"


    This question, Su Su slightly relaxed some mood, and began to bad, she dropped her head, eyes immediately sticky back to the face of little love.


    Ye Yu immediately stood up and walked towards King Kong. When he got to the curtain, he pushed him out of the tent. Ye Yu also went out of the tent to talk with him.


    About half an hour later, the snow, which had just stopped for a while, began to fall again. Standing inside the eastern part of Chuncheng, you can hear the zombies roaring outside. The wind began to sweep the whole Chuncheng, mixed with goose feather like snow, which fell on people''s faces and hurt them.


    Occasionally, a few isolated mutant birds fly over from the high sky, making a bird call that looks like death is coming. Hearing the people in the spring city, their scalp will feel numb.


    In fact, no one needs to say that those mutated birds flying over Chuncheng are just signals of the mutated birds coming back.


    So it''s urgent to leave Chuncheng.


    The sound of a car outside the military tent rings. Ye Yu comes in with Su Fu and Su Mu and starts to pack up the things in the tent. Three people coax Su Su Su and help Xiao AI out of the tent and follow a RV outside.


    The air conditioner was turned on in the RV. As soon as Xiao AI got on the bus, she twisted in Su Su''s arms, opened her eyes and began to cry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Yu hurriedly gets on the car with big bags and small bags, throws them on the small sofa of the RV, and goes straight to Xiao AI. Then she sees Xiao AI being held in Su Su Su''s arms, while Su Su is sitting on the double bed, taking off her small down jacket. Xiao AI''s face is red with fire, squeezing her eyes, reaching out her little hand to Ye Yu and crying:


    "Daddy hold, daddy, daddy ~ ~"


    "Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good Ye Yu coaxes Xiao AI, bends down, reaches out his hand and picks her up from Su Su''s arms. He coaxes Xiao AI painfully and says to Su Su happily:


    "You see, it''s almost 20 hours. I still know that it''s OK to have a father. Su, you can sleep for a while. I''ll take care of her. It''s sure that it''s OK."


    Su Su sits on the edge of the bed, silently raises her head and looks at Ye Yu walking around with little love in her arms. With Ye Yu''s action, the big wound on her back that hasn''t been dealt with yet is bleeding out. Maybe Ye Yu coaxes the children into ecstasy, but she doesn''t realize that the wound on her back has cracked.


    Mutant birds have been crossing the border for so long, Ye Yu has not dealt with his back injury?


    Watching Xiao AI fall asleep in Ye Yu''s arms, Su Su stands up from the bed and goes directly to the door of the RV. Ye Yu holds Xiao AI and asks after her


    "What are you going to do? Put on your shoes. "


    Su Su ignores Ye Yu, but looks back at Ye Yu coldly. She puts on her slippers, opens the door and steps out of the car. She jumps out of the door and looks around. She originally wants to find out where zhuoshijia is, but she finds that there are several military trucks behind her RV. In each truck, there are many sad soldiers, and zhuoshijia holds the gift of heaven, I don''t know where I went.


    "Dean, Dean ~ ~" a child yells at her. Su Su looks at the soldiers holding the children in the orphanage and putting them into three buses. Chunlai''s wife is gone. Chunming and Niuniu are on the bus.


    "Su Su, get in the car quickly. You''re wearing too little."


    Su''s mother, carrying large and small bags, hurried over and threw the big and small bags in her hand into the RV behind Su Su. Su''s father took the key and got on the driver''s seat of the RV. After Su''s mother threw all the bags in her hand into the RV, she went to take Su Su''s hand. She wanted to take Su back to the RV.


    "I want to find Chou Shijia and ask her for some bandages and iodophors." Su Su took a breath of the clear air, and when she said that to Su mu, she looked around, pointed out that it was like a collective escape environment, and asked Su mu, "what are they doing? Where are we going? "


    "Let''s go back to Bafang village." Su''s mother pushed Su Su back to the caravan. "You take care of Xiao AI. I''ll go to doctor Zhuo to get bandages and iodophors. Now it''s a mess outside. Don''t run away."


    Then, without waiting for Su Su to answer, Su''s mother trotted to the military tents that were being demolished in the snow. Chou Shijia was there sorting out the medical equipment.


    Su Su, who was on the side of the RV, had not stepped on the RV. The ugly man came over in a hurry and gave Su Su the gift of heaven and nature in his hand. He didn''t know what to express. After a while, he turned and left.


    Su Su holding two children, a face of inexplicable, she felt just immersed in their own world for a short time, how the whole spring city, are beginning to turn the world upside down?


    Everyone seems to be very busy. She is the only one with the most leisure.


    In this way, the bandage and iodophor couldn''t be found. Su Su ran out of the RV with empty hands and came back with two children in her arms. Fortunately, Tian Sheng and Tianci seemed to have been fed and sleeping, so Su Su just put the two children on the bed.


    After a while, Su''s mother took the bandage and iodophor and ran back in a hurry. As soon as she got on the bus, her father started the RV, and it was about to leave Chuncheng.

 Chapter 600

    Not far away, in the heavy snow, Chunlai pulled his wife all the way to the three buses, still swearing: "do you care about your mother-in-law, son and daughter? Don''t make trouble here for me. I don''t know when it''s time. Hurry to get on the bus. Su Su''s car has started. "


    Seeing that Zhuo Shijia and King Kong have already got on the ambulance, the ambulance is just behind Su Su''s RV. According to the plan, after the ambulance is the bus of the orphanage children. If Chunlai''s wife doesn''t get on the bus again, she will have to stay in Chuncheng.


    So Chunlai is dying of anxiety, but Chunlai''s wife is obstinate, saying that she would not cooperate with Chunlai. She only heard her cry in the snow: "come on, husband and wife, we''ve been married for 10 years. Without you, I don''t know how to go next. Chunlai, Alai, you''re going to live or die. We''re not old, But I have a companion on the way to huangquan. "


    "I don''t want you to accompany me. You go with your son and daughter. Go away quickly. I can find a third son on my way to huangquan to be happy. If you look at me, I will be in charge of the underworld. Get away quickly."


    Spring is also crying, this situation, accompanied by his ten years of Huang Lian Po, once as if dressed for dinner in general used to her existence, to be separated from such a person, spring is difficult to move.


    In the military truck beside him, the soldiers who were loaded in the green carriage were weeping and watching Chun Lai drive his wife away. Chun Lai was in a hurry. He went over with a knife and knocked his wife to the ground. He also rushed to give his wife to GA Zi.


    Looking at Gazi holding the fainted Chunlai wife to chase the children''s bus, Chunlai a big man, standing alone in the snow, carrying a gun, looking at the wife and children on the bus, crying.


    After leaving Su Su''s RV, a black Humvee drove over from afar and stopped in front of the RV. Mei Shengnan opened the rear seat door of the Humvee, got out of the car wearing black fur and high boots, went to the door of the RV, knocked, and Su''s father opened the door for Mei Shengnan.


    She came up, stood on the door of the saloon car, nodded politely to Su Fu, and then looked at Su Su standing by the bed. Su Su was looking down at Ye Yu wiping Xiaoai''s face, as if she felt Mei Shengnan''s eyes. She held bandage in one hand and Iodophor in the other. She turned her head and asked Mei Shengnan silently: what''s the matter?


    "I come to say goodbye to you."


    Mei Sheng Nan''s beautiful face, set off by a black fur coat, is more elegant. She looks like some crystal clear tears in her eyes. Looking at Su Su, she says:


    "I''ve decided to go to the capital base with Fang Shuyi. Su Su, take care of yourself. When you are free... When you are free..."


    She was reluctant to part with Su Su again. Over the past few years, it should be a good day. Even though there are thousands of customs, who can tell her?


    She thinks that Su Su is suffering from Xiao AI''s fever now. In fact, she may not be in the mood to say goodbye to her. But Mei Shengnan has to say something else to Su Su Su. Mei Shengnan has to say something to Su Su Su.


    So Su Su looked at her in silence, but Mei Shengnan couldn''t give up laughing and shed tears. She stood a few meters away from Su Su and didn''t get close to Su Su Su. She just said, "thank you. In fact, you don''t know how much I thank you. I think the luckiest thing in my life is to go to Bafang village and meet you in Bafang village, No matter I am poor or rich, Su Su, as long as you say, I will go through fire and water for you. "


    She thinks that if she marries Fang Shuyi, her future will not be very bad, but no matter what she looks like in the future, Mei Shengnan will remember Su Su. Su Su Su pulled her in time when her life was the most gloomy and miserable. When she sold herself, Su Su Su set a sky high price for her. Moreover, Su Su Su told her that she was Mei Shengnan, It''s worth the sky high price.


    It turns out that''s true!


    At last, Mei Sheng Nan hesitated for a moment and said to Su Su: "no matter you are good or evil, you are Su Su in my mind. Although you are afraid, you can still regard me as the knife in your hand."


    Su Su didn''t speak all the time, holding the bandage in one hand and the iodophor posture in the other hand, looking at Mei Shengnan quietly. Just when Mei Shengnan felt embarrassed and wanted to turn around and leave, Su Su suddenly said, "Mei Zi, I''ve never been you. It''s the knife in my hand."


    "Yes." Mei Sheng Nan laughed, "we are friends."


    Then, Mei Shengnan took two steps to Susu and inhaled the nose blocked by crying. She raised her hand and wiped away the tears on her face with her slender fingers


    "Well, I''m going, Su Su. Goodbye, I hope we can see each other again... And Xiao AI, she''ll be fine."


    With that, Mei Shengnan turned around, ran off the RV and got into the Humvee. The headlight of the Humvee turned on and made a "boom" sound of stepping on the accelerator. The body backed back to the fork and drove into another road.


    The snow in the sky is still falling. It seems that it will never come to an end. In this winter, Chuncheng has not survived. When Xiaoai was one and a half years old, she went to its destruction.


    Under the rickety RV, the wheels run over the gravel on the ground. Led by Su Su''s car, he drives back to pupa town with 15000 soldiers from Chuncheng. Looking at the military card that is far away, Fang Youmao and Chun Zhengzong stand on the bell drum tower and smile at each other.


    "You see, all the things that should go are gone. Should we prepare for them?"


    Upstairs, Fang Youmao''s voice is a bit of a sense of vicissitudes. Today, it''s rare that he didn''t wear his fancy British sweater or his military uniform full of medals. Instead, like chunzhengzong, he wore desert camouflage suits, which were convenient to climb and roll. They were all armed and stood on the bell and Drum Tower. The wind and snow made their clothes rustle, Looking at them, although a little older, but still iron clank, never fall.


    Under the bell and Drum Tower, Chunlai and several officers and generals are directing the dead in their hands to attract the zombies as much as possible. They lead the zombies who are chasing the junka back to Chuncheng. Only if there are enough zombies in Chuncheng, the mutant birds will not be attracted by the motorcade.


    *************************The author has something to say***************************


    The weather is too hot, you are my true love!

 Chapter 601

    The effect of attracting zombies to contain mutant birds is very obvious. At this time, some mutant birds have been occupied in the sky. Sometimes they rush down to peck at the zombies outside the spring city, and sometimes they sneak on Chunlai and others. They are so busy that they have no time to chase Su Su Su''s motorcade.


    Chun Zhengzong silently looked at the immortal Fang Youmao, sneered and said, "do you want me to remind you? New recruits


    "Don''t you serve as a soldier one more year than me?"


    Fang Youmao squints at chunzhengzong. Without waiting for chunzhengzong to reply, he looks far away at this beautiful spring city. Although it is ruined by the end of the world, it is still as beautiful as a fairyland. So Fang Youmao sighs and says:


    "My new recruits are in Chuncheng, chunzhengzheng. If we both die in Chuncheng, we are worthy of the skin."


    "Yes, I have done my duty."


    Chunzhengzong nodded. People didn''t live up to their share. In fact, it''s hard to understand their persistence in their hearts. It''s hard to understand why they must stick to Chuncheng because Chuncheng belongs to them. No matter fangyoumao or chunzhengzong, they are no longer people who live to live. They have persistence, belief and mission, Look down on life and death, smile at the situation.


    The so-called fame and wealth, in front of such people, is nothing at all. There are few people in the world who can understand all these things. When death comes, there is something more important than striving for fame and wealth, which is worthy of their protection. It is an almost paranoid attachment to Chuncheng.


    Junkari, who is far away, is tied to the car. Beside him is Chun Zhengzheng''s confidant. Looking at the outside of the car, he gradually reveals the gray sky. In the gray, there is a black line, which is blocking the sky and covering the spring city. It''s the mutant bird that is ready to sweep across the spring city.


    The snow in the sky is still falling. When the car is rickety, the broken spring city can''t be seen for a long time. Under the pressure of several soldiers, spring 13 is crying.


    Spring City, their home, the place where they were born and raised, the home that protected their lives in the end of the world, is gone now


    Where is Guihong in Tianya?


    Su Su looks at the three babies lying on the bed in the leading caravan. Her anxiety gradually goes away from the flow of time. Xiao AI is still sleeping. She is wearing a small sweater and lying on the bed with her hands and feet wide open. One person occupies half of the bed, forcing Tianci and Tiansheng to shrink on the other side of the bed, They nestled up to each other and slept together.


    Su''s mother fell asleep on the sofa. Ye Yu took the place of Su''s father and drove for two hours. After Su''s father had a rest in the co driver''s seat for a while, Su''s father took over from Ye Yu and drove on.


    After a while, the sky blue curtain covering the big bed was pulled open. Su Su, who had been sitting on the bed without sleep, took his eyes back from Xiao AI and looked at Ye Yu who had opened the curtain. Then he saw that he was smiling at Su Su Su with a wound on his face,


    "Are you all right? It''s been 22 hours, and the girl is still sleeping


    "Well."


    Su Su lowered her head and looked at Xiao''ai''s hot body, but she was very down-to-earth and domineering. Her bulging stomach was slightly concave because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, but it doesn''t matter. Girls, if you are thinner, you will be thinner. When the fever subsides and people have spirit, you can make it up.


    After a while, when Su Su thought that Ye Yu just came to see Xiao AI and would go back to the cockpit, Ye Yu came to Su Su, squatted down, and held Su Su Su''s cold hand with warm hands. Seeing Su Su Su didn''t feel anything, Ye Yu just looked at Xiao AI. Then ye Yu raised one hand and held Su Su Su Su Su Su''s side face, Turn Su Su Su''s head around and look at him.


    "You haven''t had a sleep. Let''s have a sleep. I''ll show you little love, OK?"


    "I''m... Afraid to sleep." Su Su blinked and looked at Ye Yu, "I''m afraid I''ll wake up, little love, little love..."


    "No, no, no!" Ye Yu stretched out her hand, spread her arms, and hugged Su Su. "There won''t be any problem. Our idea is to have a little sunshine and confidence. You see, at that time, you two ran to such a deep place under the ground, and your watch was still broken. Brother didn''t give up hope. He always believed that he would dig you out."


    His words are warm, and his words are warm, like the sunshine on the snowy plain, which makes Su Su smile unconsciously. She reaches out her arms and hugs Ye Yu''s back, but she feels a layer of sticky. Su Su looks down on Ye Yu''s shoulder, but her hand is full of blood!


    "Oh, I''ve always forgotten that I''m going to wipe your medicine."


    Seeing the blood in her hand, Su Su remembers that when she left Chuncheng just now, she went to zhuoshijia to ask for bandages and iodophors. As a result, Mei Shengnan ran into the car to say goodbye to her when she was holding bandages and iodophors, so Su Su forgot about wiping medicine for Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu himself also forgot, he looked behind, indifferent way: "it''s OK, after a few days, the body recovery ability of the powers are very fast."


    "I''d better take some medicine."


    Su Su sighed, lifted her eyes and swept around. Seeing the bandage and iodophor she put on the bedside table, she pushed Ye Yu away, bent over and took it, indicating that Ye Yu took off her clothes.


    Ye Yu, who had been squatting in front of Su Su, turned his back and sat on the carpeted floor. He untied his clothes and revealed his back full of scars. Su Su Su frowned and saw that in addition to the foot long scar, there were many blood marks on Ye Yu''s back. In addition, there were also some blood holes pecked out by bird beaks. Most of these wounds had blood pods, Because of Ye Yu''s activity, the rare injury began to bleed out again.


    Su Su gets some water on Ye Yu''s back. Because of the limited conditions, she doesn''t have cotton wool in her hand. She can only find a clean saliva towel and carefully clean up the dirt on her back. This saliva towel is a gift from heaven. Recently, it''s growing teeth, so Su''s mother has prepared many saliva towels for him.


    "Ye Yu, I''ve never been a good woman. You see you''ve been hurt so badly, but I don''t care about you. Do you have any resentment in your heart?"


    She asked in a low voice behind Ye Yu, because Su Su did look at the injury behind Ye Yu, which was very serious, but ye Yu always showed indifference, and did not complain about Su Su Su''s neglect.

 Chapter 602

    Sitting at Su Su''s feet, Ye Yu, with his back to Su Su, lowered his head and laughed stupidly, "where can I have any resentment? Xiao AI has a fever because I''m not around you and I don''t take care of you. You don''t have time to take care of your children, so don''t worry about how I raise them. Now I just think that Xiao AI''s fever will go away earlier, and I''ll be relieved if you''re in a good mood, What is not hurt, where can a man not be hurt? Don''t care too much about small things. "


    Su Su smell speech, looked at the back of Ye Yu''s head, put some iodine on the longest scar on Ye Yu''s back, and took the bandage from his back to his chest. When her hands, holding the white bandage, wrapped around Ye Yu''s chest, he used to reach out and hold her hand.


    Su Su at the back was stunned for a moment. She leaned on Ye Yu''s shoulder and thought about it. She said in a low voice: "sometimes I don''t look like me now. Don''t mind. As long as Xiao AI is OK, I''m just going crazy occasionally. Don''t be afraid."


    "Not afraid."


    Ye Yu rubbed Su Su Su''s hand. It was obvious that she felt relieved. To tell the truth, Su Su was abnormal in the past 22 hours. This is a fact that anyone can see. In her heart, it was like a demon. She let it go, that is, six relatives didn''t recognize it. Fortunately, Su Su Su shut the demon back, Now Su Su will say so much to Ye Yu, which means Su Su has found her normal again. It''s good to be normal.


    But in the last world, who can be called really normal!


    So Ye Yu doesn''t care about Su Su''s nature at all. For him, when Su Su Su is gentle, he enjoys it. When Su Su is furious, he follows. Su Su Su wants to go to heaven or hell. He only thinks Su Su Su is his woman, which is enough.


    "But you really need to learn to absorb nuclei."


    Su Su, who is lying on Ye Yu''s shoulder, suddenly changes her words. The injury on Ye Yu''s back reminds her that he can''t absorb crystal nuclei. Her hand on Ye Yu''s heart touches Ye Yu''s naked muscles inch by inch, touches Ye Yu''s belly, and presses it lightly and lightly, saying:


    "Feel your body. There is something called spirit. It should be here. Rotate it and absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus."


    Of course, what she said to Ye Yu was just a shortcut to cultivate her powers. Su Su never went out to play strange, but her power level went up to level 5. It was because she was alone and hid at home to turn her spirit.


    Now, her spirit turns faster and faster. Even in winter, Su Su doesn''t have to sit cross legged and stare at her. Her spirit can rotate quickly. When there is no crystal nucleus to absorb it, Su Su Su''s spirit absorbs the natural air-conditioning in the ice and snow. Therefore, in winter, Su Su Su Su''s energy intake is almost always going on.


    Most of the rest of the powers have their own ways to absorb the crystal nucleus, but all the energy comes to the same end in different ways. They enter the human body, are absorbed by the spirit of the human body, and are converted into their own power energy to be released. The only difference is that Su Su Su actively turns the spirit to absorb energy, while those powers are only in the process of absorbing the crystal nucleus, Use the absorbed energy to passively rotate their spirits.


    If ye Yu can find out where his spirit is, his absorption of energy will be greatly improved, because after all, only five out of ten of the energy absorbed by those powers will enter the spirit and be converted into the power energy, and the other four out of ten will enter the human body and be lax in the process of absorption.


    So the absorptivity of an ordinary crystal nucleus is actually very low. For example, if an ordinary crystal nucleus can return 10 points of blue, now humans absorb 5 points of blue, and the remaining 5 points will be consumed and lax in the absorption process. Ye Yu absorbs blue by eating crystal nucleus, which will waste more. Apart from the 3 absorbed points, the remaining 2 points are still in the stool, It''s not absorbed at all, it''s out of the body.


    Su Su has found her own spirit. She uses the way of rotating her spirit to absorb ordinary crystal nucleus. What she absorbs is 10 points of blue, without any waste. So she hopes Ye Yu can master this method. After all, if ye Yu learns to absorb crystal nucleus efficiently, as far as he is concerned, he will be invincible.


    But who is Ye Yu? The stove can''t be poured. He can''t feel anything except Su Su''s hand, which makes the things in his crotch rise.


    But now little love is still feverish, he is not in that mood, Su Su is even more not in that mood, Ye Yu lowers his head, glares at the small tent on his crotch, closes his mouth, droops his eyelids, and doesn''t dare to speak.


    All of a sudden, he only felt Su Su''s hands getting colder and colder, like a cold stick, straight into his stomach. Ye Yu was shocked, and his stomach began to turn upside down. He just felt hungry, hungry, hungry!!!


    "Su, what are you doing? Why do you feel so hungry... "


    Before he finished speaking, Su Su put a second-order crystal nucleus in his palm. She whispered behind him:


    "Don''t talk. Hold on to the nucleus. Imagine that it''s something to eat."


    As soon as Su Su''s words came to an end, the secondary crystal nucleus in Ye Yu''s hand turned into a pile of powder in Ye Yu''s palm. He absorbed all the energy in the crystal nucleus in an instant. Suddenly, he felt like he was going to be hungry. Now Su Su Su doesn''t say it, and he thinks the crystal nucleus is delicious, so he doesn''t wait for him to eat it, The energy in the secondary nucleus was absorbed by him.


    Looking at the pile of powder in Ye Yu''s hand, Su Su takes away the hand pressed on Ye Yu''s belly, and then looks at Ye Yu falling to the ground with a look of powerless hunger. She asks with satisfaction:


    "Now learn how to absorb nuclei."


    "I, I want to eat!"


    Ye Yu climbs forward, shivering to find food in the small kitchen, completely ignorant and unknown, absorbing crystal nucleus? What the hell? He just felt hungry.


    Su Su frowned behind her. She felt as if things were a little different from what she had imagined. Ye Yu only felt hungry? Just feel hungry???


    The car continued to move forward, and the sky changed from bright to bright. 24 hours later, Xiao AI didn''t turn into a zombie, but the burning continued. However, compared with yesterday, she was a little more energetic today, and sat up on her own. Her face was red with fire, and she closed her eyes and asked for water.

 Chapter 603

    Su''s mother rushed to fill her with a large glass of water, put it in Xiao AI''s ordinary straw cup, and let her sit on the bed with her hands and drink a lot of water.


    At the same time, Su''s mother said with a smile to Su Su, "now you can rest assured that your appetite is recovering. I''ll make some porridge for her, and you''ll sleep for a while. My mother will help you with your little love."


    Su Su sits beside Xiao AI''s bed, and finally nods with a smile. She watches Su Su''s mother get up and go to the kitchen to cook porridge. Su Su Su is a little tired and lies beside Xiao AI. Looking at the appearance that Tian Sheng and Tian Ji want to wake up, she listens to Xiao AI''s voice of drinking water. She reaches out her hand and is ready to pick up Xiao AI''s Straw Cup, but grabs it and grabs it empty.


    "Love, where''s your glass?"


    Su Su is lying by the bed, squinting her eyes and asking Xiao AI lazily. Xiao AI is wearing a thin sweater and sitting in front of Su Su. She turns back in a confused face, as if she doesn''t know what Su Su is talking about at all. She lies on Su Su Su''s body and yawns with a small hand touching her


    "To sleep, love to sleep."


    Looking at Xiaoai falling asleep again, Su Su put up her head and swept around the bed. She didn''t see Xiaoai''s Straw Cup. Where was it? She''s a little confused. Isn''t she thrown under the bed by Xiao AI? But she didn''t hear anything falling out of bed.


    But it''s just a straw cup. It''s gone. There''s a new box for Su mu. She can''t find it. Su Su doesn''t bother to worry about it. Anyway, it''s time for Xiao AI to exercise and drink directly from a water cup.


    As soon as she narrowed her eyes, Tiansheng and Tianci woke up. Su''s mother was afraid of quarreling with Su Su and Xiaoai, so she picked them up from the bed and put them out to play.


    The car staggers into a small town, the white snow is more heavy, it seems that there is a trend of strong wind coming, the whole sky is a gray color.


    The road to the end of life is very difficult, especially from Chuncheng to pupa town. There is no highway to go through at all. Once chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao throw their troops to Susu, they don''t care about anything. It is clear that the 15000 soldiers depend on one of Susu''s men for life and death.


    No one has ever cleared the road leading to Bafang village. This kind of dilapidated town has never been cleared of snow since winter. I''m afraid the snow is too thick.


    Under such circumstances, the motorcade certainly can''t get through. Su Fu can only stop the RV and get off with Ye Yu to start investigating the situation of the town.


    The snow inside and outside the town is very thick. The lower part of the snow belongs to Chen Xue who has never been cleaned up. The upper part is very soft. The wheels are trapped in the snow, and most of them are impossible to come out again. In this case, we have to let the motorcade behind get off and sweep a road. Otherwise, the whole motorcade can''t pass.


    This time, chunzhengzong and fangyoumao did not prepare much food for the 15000 people. If they could not reach Bafang village in a short time, the food ration of the whole team would be the biggest problem.


    At this moment, Su Su is asleep. She has broken her heart for the sake of little love. Su Fu and Ye Yu can''t disturb Su Su Su''s sleep with these things at this time. They get out of the RV and have a brief meeting with the team leaders who come from behind. They decide to stop the team in this town and shovel snow on the road after a short rest.


    The order was quickly passed on layer by layer. King Kong, Gazi, Lixia, situ Shan and chunyouyue went to organize the soldiers to get off and rest. The houses buried in snow on both sides of the road became temporary rest places.


    Because the snow is very deep, the deeper it goes, the deeper the snow will be. Looking at the buildings nearby, we don''t know how many floors there are. The lower floors are buried in the snow. The soldiers can only turn the windows and step on the snow to enter the upper floors which are not buried by the snow, and have a rest in the buildings.


    When they came here, every soldier seemed to be on a hike. They brought a lot of compressed cans and dried meat. They also carried a small marching tent on their back. There was no lack of cover in the ice and snow, but it was too cold for them to fall asleep and freeze to death.


    Before the departure, the military powers have done a simple statistics, but most of the powers have brought survivors to the north. In each military card, there are no powers left for Su Su. Even if there are powers left, the rank is relatively low.


    For example, it''s OK to burn a fire or two, but it''s impossible to warm a whole floor building.


    In this case, everyone''s living conditions are even more difficult, but there''s no way. Now the roads are blocked by heavy snow, and the spring city is destroyed again. Even if everyone doesn''t come out of the spring city, it''s estimated that they are also eaten as barns by mutant birds.


    After all the soldiers entered the building to escape from the wind and snow, the wooden powers in the army gathered together and began to create trees in the open snow. What''s the purpose of creating trees? Big trees bear red apples. Apples can satisfy hunger, and branches can be picked off for firewood.


    So it''s all people''s idea. The doomsday brings chaos to mankind, but it also gives the five elements powers to complement each other. In addition to the mutual cooperation between the wood and fire powers, the water powers provide drinking water to the soldiers, the gold powers repair the broken military cards in an emergency, and the earth powers try to help repair the damaged buildings


    After seven or eight hours of work, everyone finally settled down. An apple was sent out one by one. There was enough firewood. Every soldier''s kettle was filled with drinking water. The broken military cards here and there were repaired, and even the leaking buildings were repaired.


    Su Su, who had been sleeping for seven or eight hours, also woke up.


    She frowned and rubbed her soft and sour neck. She felt like she had had a long dream in the past 30 hours. The fear in the dream made her jump.


    Up from the bed, Su Su glanced at Xiao AI. She was sitting on the bed, leaning against the big soft pillow, drinking water with the missing straw cup in her hand. Yo, is this straw cup found? While drinking water, she raised her small face and called Su Su lovingly,


    "Mom''s up."


    "Yes, mom is up." Su Su took a deep breath, bent down to pick up Xiao AI, lifted the curtain, and saw that Su Su''s mother was holding Tian Sheng in one hand and standing in the small kitchen with one hand to stew porridge. Su Su inadvertently asked, "Mom, what''s cooking so fragrant?"

 Chapter 604

    "White rice porridge." Su''s mother turned her head and answered Su Su. She reached out and touched Xiao AI''s forehead and said with a happy smile, "OK, OK, it''s not hot. Thank God, thank you Guanyin, thank you Buddha, thank you, thank you."


    After a while, Su''s mother looked at the straw cup in Xiao''ai''s hand and said, "when is this water? Look at you. In such cold weather, you give Xiao AI cold water. How can you be a mother? "


    "Why? Blame me? Didn''t you give it to me? "


    Su SUSHUN touched the straw cup in Xiao''ai''s hand. The water in the cup was almost drunk by Xiao''ai, but the rest of the water was warm. It was obvious that it had just been poured. Xiao''ai''s grandmother didn''t admit it. Don''t think she would be fooled just after waking up!


    "I get up early in the morning to do this and that. I don''t know when Xiao AI gets up."


    Grandma just didn''t admit it. She also touched Xiao AI''s Straw Cup. Is the water really hot? That''s not Su Su''s water, because Su Su''s water is cold, but Su''s mother didn''t fill Xiao AI''s kettle.


    In fact, when Xiao''ai was still asleep, Su''s mother wanted to fill Xiao''ai''s kettle with boiling water and warm it up for Xiao''ai to drink. As a result, she didn''t find the kettle on the bed, thinking that maybe she was pressed under her body by Xiao''ai or Su Su


    Since Su''s mother didn''t admit that she had filled the water, Su Su couldn''t help it either. In Su''s mother''s nagging voice, holding her giggling little love, she turned to the sofa and muttered:


    "It''s either you or Ye Yu. He must have heated the water for Xiao AI."


    No matter who fills Xiao AI''s straw cup with warm water, it doesn''t hurt. Su Su and Su''s mother take it as their usual chat. After a few words, they forget about it. After a while, Ye Yu comes back from outside, and neither of them asks Ye Yu.


    At the door of the car, he took off his military coat, took off his hat, and shook the snow on his hat and clothes. Then he took off his shoes, went to the sofa, touched Xiao AI''s forehead, touched Su Su''s forehead, and breathed a sigh of relief


    "Well, the fever has subsided. Has my girl evolved into a psionic this time, or is it really just a common cold and fever?"


    Su Su frowned, looked at Xiaoai''s whole body carefully, shook his head, and said, "I can''t see that the energy fluctuation is too weak, too weak, too weak. I don''t know whether it''s Maomao''s energy or Xiaoai''s


    The energy fluctuation around the body of a child who is too young, even if he is a psionic, is very weak. It is so weak that Su Su can hardly see it with the naked eye, especially for some rare psionic types that Su Su has never seen in her previous life.


    So at the beginning, Su Su didn''t see the healing power in his body.


    Now let''s look at Xiaoai. There are energy fluctuations around her body, but they are very small. Before Xiaoai has a fever, there are also energy fluctuations around her body. That''s the energy fluctuation of snake king Maomao. Maomao sticks to Xiaoai 24 hours a day. Xiaoai has energy fluctuations around her body, which is normal.


    Su Su raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Yu, who was sitting next to Xiao AI. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked:


    "Have we already left Chuncheng?"


    "Yes, it''s all in Shazhen."


    Ye Yu is playing finger games with Xiao AI. Seeing that Su Su is finally a little interested and concerned about the situation outside, he explains:


    "We think that there is a national road from Shazhen to Xiangcheng, so we plan to go through Shazhen and go around the national road. The national road is better than the small road. The road is covered with snow. It will take us a few days to clear the sand town to let the troops pass. After we get on the National Road, the road should be smooth, but near the first and second bridges of Xiangjiang River, We may not go so smoothly. "


    Xiangjiang bridge No.1 and No.2 are the two bridges that cross Xiangcheng. Only after crossing Xiangjiang River can they enter Xiangcheng. However, according to the information sent by Muyang, the first Xiangjiang bridge is full of zombies and face pupae. The second Xiangjiang bridge has been crushed by face pupae. The third Xiangjiang bridge has already collapsed before it encounters face pupae. The fourth and fifth Xiangjiang bridges are in good condition, But if we want to go around the fourth and fifth bridges, we have to go twice as far as we planned.


    It''s all close to the West. It has entered Li Ying''s territory.


    Su Su frowns. Listening to Ye Yu''s words, she looks at Xiao AI carelessly. She doesn''t know where the straw cup in Xiao AI''s hand has been thrown. Forget it, she doesn''t want to find it. Su Su Su thinks about something in her heart and suddenly asks:


    "Muyang and Li Ying are at peace now?"


    "Taiping?" Ye Yu gave a strange smile and said, "what is peace? It''s strange that a fight can be peaceful in three days! "


    "I think so."


    Su Su shrugs her shoulders. She knows that if she can make a pupa out of Muyang, she will never forget Li Ying''s hatred for killing her mother. However, Li Ying''s expansion method has not been destroyed by Muyang?


    "I heard that Li Ying got close to a man named Chen Xuanwu, and now she is developing very well. Before she met Li Ying, Chen Xuanwu was the leader of the largest gathering place for survivors in the West."


    Su Su''s mother on the edge of the small kitchen put in a word temporarily, which made Su Su look shocked. She turned her head and looked at Su''s mother soaking milk in the three milk bottles on the table. Then she asked:


    "How can Chen Xuanwu get involved with Li Ying? Oh, yes, they are both ambitious


    "Do you know Chen Xuanwu?"


    Listening to Ye Yu, she felt that Su Su''s words were not quite right. Listening to the tone of Su Su''s words, she seemed to know Chen Xuanwu.


    Su Su laughs awkwardly, glances at Ye Yu, and explains: "I''ve heard that Chen Xuanwu can absorb high-level talents, and has great ambition. When Li Ying meets Chen Xuanwu, it''s like a fish in water."


    I don''t know how many men Li Ying has changed. She has been active in the West. Before that, she might take the initiative to hunt some mutated chickens outside Bafang village. However, with the death of Voldemort and the growth of pupa Town, Li Ying was beaten down by Muyang. If she couldn''t, she had to go west all the time. With her speed of expansion, she should merge with Chen Xuanwu.


    Su Su really knew Chen Xuanwu. He was no one else. He was the leader of the Xuanwu base in his last life. The Xuanwu base was named after him.


    Because there was a Xuanwu base in the West and the capital base in the north. After several times of differentiation and expansion, it was named Qinglong base. In the end, the survivors named the largest base in the East as Zhuque base and the largest base in the South as Baihu base. Finally, after the official name, Qinglong Baihu Xuanwu Zhuque was determined.

 Chapter 605

    According to the current situation, even if Chen Xuanwu and Li Ying join hands, they just form the largest security zone in the west, not even the base. According to Ye Yu, now Muyang is in a hot fight with Chen Xuanwu and Li Ying. It''s estimated that Chen Xuanwu''s Xuanwu base will not develop very smoothly in this life.


    Chen Xuanwu is the most inhumane of the four base leaders. Under his rule, Xuanwu base is the one with the fastest expansion speed, and has the largest number of loyal high-level powers. Why?


    Just because Chen Xuanwu''s powers are not virtuous, he can modify other people''s memories, so that a person''s brain, that organized memory, becomes messy, but also mixed with many memories that do not belong to himself.


    Through these disturbed memories, Chen Xuanwu reorganized other people''s lives in order to control the high-level powers.


    Such immoral powers also have their timeliness. Although those high-level powers are disturbed by their memory and mixed with a lot of memories that do not belong to them, with the passage of time, or their own powers are advanced, the memory of those high-level powers will return to normal.


    So every once in a while, Chen Xuanwu has to strengthen his powers against his subordinates. Otherwise, his subordinates will mutiny. In fact, there are quite a lot of mutinies in Xuanwu base.


    In particular, Chen Xuanwu''s power has one of the biggest drawbacks. He can''t cross ranks to disturb other people''s memory. That is to say, if Chen Xuanwu''s current power is level 4, he can''t disturb Su Su Su''s memory. If he must control Su Su Su''s memory, Chen Xuanwu can''t control other high-level powers any more.


    Even more, if Chen Xuanwu''s power is only level 3, he wants to disturb the memory of Su Su, the fifth level power, he will be attracted by his own power. At that time, Su Su''s memory will be disrupted, and Chen Xuanwu''s own memory will be disordered.


    In addition, in fact, Chen Xuanwu is nothing to be afraid of. Su Su didn''t move him in his last life because he didn''t take part in Xiao AI''s abduction. It''s hard to say in his life. If Muyang is going to bite Li Ying, there will be a fierce battle between pupa town and Chen Xuanwu.


    With this psychological preparation, Su Su tells Ye Yu and Su Mu about Chen Xuanwu''s ability to disturb the brain''s memory. Ye Yu frowns, but before she says anything, she hears Su Mu scold:


    "Immorality, immorality, modifying other people''s memory at will is just immoral. If you say that someone lives well, memory is his life. If Chen Xuanwu modifies other people''s memory at will, it is tantamount to tampering with other people''s life. What is immorality?"


    "Who said no!"


    Su Su nodded, waiting to discuss with Su Su''s mother, she heard the alarm outside the RV. Someone was running outside, knocking on the window of Su Su''s RV.


    Su mu, standing on the edge of the small kitchen, pulled back the curtains, opened the movable window, looked at the Gazi outside, and lowered her head to ask:


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Cover up, mutant birds are coming."


    Gazi said in a low voice, the wind outside the window was blowing, with snow particles hitting the car body, making a fine crashing sound.


    As soon as Su''s mother heard this, she looked back at Su Su and Ye Yu. Ye Yu had already stood up. Su Su quickly picked up Xiao AI, who was playing on the sofa. She took a blanket in her hand and pulled a big bag. She held the big bag in her left hand and Xiao AI in her right hand and sped to the door.


    Standing on the edge of the sofa, Ye Yu gives way to Su Su and Xiao AI. She also mentions the big and small bags in the RV, pulls a quilt from the bed, and holds up the gift from the sofa. Time is urgent, and there is no time to dress the children. After wrapping up the gift, Ye Yu takes the gift from Su Su''s mother and follows Su Su Su out of the RV.


    Su''s father jumps on the RV, picks up the food in the kitchen and the milk powder of the three children together with Su''s mother, and then gets off the RV behind Su Su and Ye Yu. Finally, the ugly man immediately follows up. Several adults and their three children enter a nearby building.


    In the medical car and bus behind the RV, adults and children also got off the car with bags and hid in the nearest building. The soldiers quickly picked up supplies and guns and hid in place. In an instant, the originally bustling sand town became silent.


    The snow stopped a little, and the sound of birds flapping their wings came from the air. At the beginning, it was just a few birds. Slowly, the sound became louder and denser. Soon, the sky in Shazhen became more and more gloomy, and the snow stopped completely. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the birds were quacking, disturbing people''s brains.


    It''s OK for adults to stand this kind of devastation, but the children who don''t know something can''t stand it, especially those who are born like Xiaoai Tianci. When the birds sing intensively, the youngest is born to cry first.


    If there is a sound, it will attract mutant birds. Naturally, with a mouth open, several mutant birds rush into the window, break the glass and rush into the living room, but Su Su, Ye Yu and ugly man are there. Of course, these mutant birds can''t do any harm to the children.


    The building Su Su took her family and children into seems to be a shopping mall before the end of the world. The area they entered was a cafe. Chunlai''s wife, zhuoshijia and King Kong took the children from the orphanage into the building. The place those children entered was a children''s amusement park.


    "Ye paipi! There''s a hiding place over here. Come here


    From the children''s amusement park, the voice of King Kong comes out. Ye Yu quickly turns back, kills some mutant birds that fly in, and then pulls Su Su Su and says to ugly man, Su Fu and Su Mu:


    "Come on, let''s go."


    One after another, the cry of the orphans also came. Whether it''s Xiaoai, tiangei, or the orphans, as long as one of the children is crying, it can attract the mutant birds to attack. So we can''t just stay together, so the power of the adults can also be concentrated to deal with the attack of the mutant birds.


    And there are more places to hide in the children''s park than in the coffee shop.


    Su Su, who was caught by Ye Yu with one hand, faltered with one hand holding Xiao AI, angrily shook off Ye Yu''s hand, and said angrily: "run Mao, kill, run Mao, it''s not the same that you will be chased by mutated birds if you run in the past. First, solve the problem here thoroughly!"

 Chapter 606

    Su Su turns around and touches Ye Yu''s waist with a slap. Ye Yu only feels that a cold and abnormal force rushes into his body on his back waist. He feels hungry again, or that kind of deadly hunger. This is what Su Su said, turning the spirit???


    Anyway, Ye Yu doesn''t understand. His fingers tremble and he takes out a handful of ordinary crystal nuclei from his pocket, but it hasn''t been delivered to his mouth. The crystal nuclei in his hand pour out a stream of energy and rush into his palm. In an instant, the crystal nuclei in Ye Yu''s hand turn into a handful of powder.


    At this time, Ye Yu just felt that there was some energy in his body to blow him up. He just heard Su Su holding Xiao AI and shouting behind him: "you silly fork, you will die. Let go of your six pulse sword!"


    At the end of the speech, Ye Yu''s other hand sent out a laser, which went straight to a mutant bird. The golden laser penetrated one mutant bird''s body, the second, the third bird''s wings, the fourth bird, the wall, and straight out. Along the way, I don''t know how many mutant birds it penetrated, A lot of them anyway.


    Ye Yu, in the cafe, bowed his head blankly. One hand was still shaking to eat the crystal nucleus on his body. The other hand was gathering a big light ball. The light ball floated up and met the mutant bird. The bird was turned into nothing by the light ball. He laughed and threw the light ball out of the window, The mutant birds flying out of this window can''t come in any more.


    When the ugly man saw this, he also learned from Ye Yu and hung a fireball outside the other window to block the other window. At this time, Su''s father was not willing to be outdone. He launched his native ability and sealed those windows.


    After the windows of the cafe were sealed, Su Su put down her hand on Ye Yu''s back and went to the children''s amusement park with Xiao AI in her arms. Behind her, Su''s mother ran behind Su Su Su with the crying gift of heaven and nature. Ye Yu and ugly man also wanted to go with her. The windows here had been sealed, and there was no pursuer behind her, It''s better to kill birds in the children''s Park.


    There are not many windows in the children''s park because the safety of children needs to be taken into consideration when designing. The only row of windows is also designed to be very high, and the glass is very thick. The glass window can only open a small seam, and there is a layer of screen in the glass.


    The mutant birds crowded outside the windows, pecking at the windows with their beaks. When Su Su Su arrived, the windows began to crack one by one, making a close "pop" sound, which scared some children to cry more.


    Although the younger children were covered by the older children in time, tiangei and Tiansheng, like two loudspeakers, could not help crying in the broken sound of the window. On the contrary, Xiaoai was very happy. Watching the mutant birds pecking at the screen window, occasionally a few mutant birds rushed in, she was very happy, Pointing to the mutant birds hovering on the roof, he screamed:


    "Bird, mom, it''s a bird!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a bird!"


    Su Su can''t control Xiaoai in her excitement. She hugs Xiaoai in her arms and watches Ye Yu, King Kong and ugly man hunt and kill the mutant birds that come in. At the same time, Su Su''s father is closing the window urgently. So Su Su can only point to the slide in the children''s paradise and say to Xiaoai:


    "Birds don''t look good. Look, this is a slide. Do you want to sit on it?"


    "Yes!"


    Xiao AI''s attention was quickly diverted. She turned to look at the slide in the ocean ball pool, struggling to get out of Su Su''s arms. Su Su couldn''t help but put Xiao AI on the ground and watched her happily run to the slide.


    This child, how to say, is she a little too successful in her education. When other children are scared to cry, Xiaoai is quite enjoying all kinds of things in the end of life. What will it look like in the future?


    Su Su has a second to reflect on her own way of education, but before she has a thorough reflection, there are more and more mutant birds in the sky. Before Su Fu has time to seal the window, a group of mutant birds fly down from the top of the building, and spiral to the building.


    It seems that these mutant birds are going to copy the disaster of Chuncheng and flatten the building.


    Apart from this building, Chun youyue, who is hiding in several buildings, stares at Su Su''s building with a serious face. In addition to the crying of children in Su Su''s building, the rest of the buildings are all adults. We can still control ourselves, stay still, and don''t make any noise.


    So it makes sense that the mutant birds are just falling towards Su Su''s building.


    Chun youyue pinches the gun in her hand. Beside him, there is the second ancestor Chun 13. Chun 13 shakes a half length of broken hair. Looking at the mutant birds outside the window, she whispers to Chun youyue:


    "There is a moon in spring. What should we do now? All the children are in that building. "


    "Saved!"


    Chun youyue is biting her teeth and only says two words. Seeing that more and more mutant birds are falling on the building, it''s not hard for us to imagine that it will be sooner or later to flatten the building. If we don''t save now, when the mutant birds create a "tornado", can su Su Su and Ye Yu take care of so many children?


    Then, Chun youyue turns her head. On her young face, there is an expression of determination. Looking at Chun shisan beside her, he spat:


    "You have to be afraid. Hide and go downstairs. I''ll send some people to protect you."


    "What are you talking about?" Chun shisan took a deep breath. Now his hands are shaking, his feet are shaking, and his whole body is shaking. "My name is Chun. Today, if it wasn''t for the disappearance of Chun Cheng, I would be the successor of Chun Cheng in the future. I don''t know how far away your spring family is, and the collateral of several generations are not afraid of death. I would be afraid


    With that, Chun shisan, who was scared to death in his heart, shivered in his palm, took out the gun on his waist, held it up, aimed at a mutant bird beside the opposite building, and roared,


    "Lao Tzu''s surname is Chun, Da Bochun is authentic!"!!! Laozi is spring Thirteen


    After roaring, he fired a shot, "pa", which was particularly loud in the snowy night, much louder than the children''s crying.

 Chapter 607

    The mutant birds flying around Su Su''s building, hearing the gunshot, flew towards the window where Chun 13 was. Chun youyue immediately retreated, grabbed the frightened Chun 13 and retreated to the house, still roaring,


    "Fire system, fire system, block the window, quick!"


    Several fire department quickly came forward, stood by the window, like the ugly man, put a few big fireballs outside the window to prevent the mutant birds from entering the house.


    At the same time, the next few buildings, but also one after another came out of the roar, "shoot!"¡° Let it go¡° Come here, come to us, you silly birds, don''t hurt the children! "


    Su Su stood in the building, only felt that there were fewer and fewer mutant birds around her building, and heard the sound of shooting outside, thinking that it was probably the soldiers who helped her divert the pressure of mutant birds.


    In fact, her heart is as hard as Su Su''s. after experiencing Xiao AI''s fever, she managed to get back some feelings of her last life. She had made a plan in her heart, that is, she would not worry about the life and death of these soldiers. After all, these soldiers ran out of Chuncheng behind her when she was not awake.


    And she also told chunzhengzong and fangyoumao very clearly that if there is any danger on the way back to Bafang village, she will not protect these soldiers. If these soldiers want to go back with her, they have to be responsible for their own safety.


    But since these soldiers are helping her to divert the pressure of mutant birds, it''s hard to say Su Su doesn''t reciprocate?


    She pulls Ye Yu and runs to the cold noodle shop outside the children''s paradise. Standing by the window, she looks at more and more mutant birds outside the window. She watches the mutant birds burst the glass window and fly in one after another. Su Su shouts to Ye Yu:


    "Come on, let everyone see how powerful your powers are."


    With that, Su Su stood behind Ye Yu, put his hands on his back waist, pushed him to the mutant birds flying in, and urged Ye Yu''s spirit to turn.


    Ye Yu raised his hands, condensed a piece of laser wall and sent it out. The huge mutant birds packed the cold noodle shop. They just like black smoke, hit Ye Yu''s laser wall and instantly turned into ashes. On one side of the laser wall, the light was bright, on the other side of the laser, the black mutant birds were like water flowing through the window, but no matter what, Can''t break through Ye Yu''s laser wall.


    Urged by Su Su Su''s hands, he held the laser wall in his hand and yelled: "I''m hungry. Give me the crystal nucleus. Give me the crystal nucleus quickly. I can''t last long!"


    Su Su empties his hand and takes out all the crystal nuclei on his body to Ye Yu. Now ye Yu''s whole body is like numerous whirlpools. As long as the crystal nuclei are close to his body skin, the energy will be absorbed. Su Su Su puts the crystal nuclei in his hand directly on his back neck.


    Soon, Su Su''s ordinary crystal nuclei were used up, but she still had a lot of first, second and third level crystal nuclei, which she gave to Ye Yu. Then she yelled to the King Kong and ugly man behind her: "hurry up, do you still have crystal nuclei?"


    King Kong immediately runs to Su Su''s place. Xiao AI thinks it''s very funny. She doesn''t play with the slide anymore. She runs to Su Su''s leg with a sharp smile and hugs Su Su Su''s leg. When King Kong takes out the crystal core for Ye Yu, Xiao AI picks up the ordinary crystal core powder on the ground to play with.


    There are crystal nuclei in the brain of mutant birds, but ye Yu''s laser is too domineering. When those mutant birds hit his laser wall, their bodies disappear. At the same time, the crystal nuclei in their brain are also cut into powder and fall on the ground. They are as bright as the absorbed energy.


    But in fact, there is energy in the crystal powder. The powder is piled up a lot, and it''s shining like a sunny beach. In the cold noodle shop, a child takes a plastic shovel and bucket from the children''s paradise and plays with the crystal powder on the ground like sand.


    So it''s not feasible to kill these mutant birds and get crystal nuclei for Ye Yu on the spot. There are too many children at the scene, so there is too little room for Ye Yu to play. Su Su pushes Ye Yu out of the window. As she and Ye Yu walk around, an ice ladder rises in the snow outside the building,


    All the places where the laser wall passed were cut into powder. Even the window and the windowsill were the same. Ye Yu pushed a golden golden wall and walked out from the windowsill. He bit his teeth and stood on the ice stairs. Behind him, the ugly man caught a gap and stood on one side of the stairs to help burn the mutant bird. Although the mutant bird he burned was also dead, But at least it can keep the nuclei in the brain.


    Chou Shijia took a scalpel, cut the mutant bird''s head, and took out the crystal nuclei. After a while, they gathered into a small pile of crystal nuclei. King Kong pulled Ye Yu''s back collar and poured the small pile of ordinary crystal nuclei into Ye Yu''s back neck.


    The older children also come to help. In this situation, Ye Yu is on her own. It''s impossible to supply Ye Yu''s appetite only by zhuoshijia. But the adults, such as King Kong, ugly man and Su Fu, are busy catching gaps that Ye Yu can''t take care of to kill birds. Of course, the main force of getting crystal nucleus is on the children.


    After seeing a piece of golden light, several adults stand on the steps made of ice to perform their powers, while the feet of adults are children squatting on the ground digging for nuclei.


    Ye Yu cried out in pain. The laser wall in his hand increased a little. There was a strong wind in the air. It was countless mutant birds flapping their wings. He supported the larger and larger laser wall on his head. Even if those mutant birds could see their body shadow in outdoor activities, they could not attack them through the laser wall.


    The black birds, like a huge stream of water, rush to Ye Yu''s laser wall. What passes through the laser wall is the crystal nucleus cut into powder, shining and pouring on everyone. It''s like putting a layer of bright powder on everyone. In the opposite building, chunyouyue and chunshisan take the lead in running out, shooting at the mutant birds and releasing their powers, One side searches the crystal nucleus on the body, pass to the body of Ye Yu.


    Behind Chun youyue and Chun shisan are the soldiers who have been in the army for so long. They still have a lot of crystal nuclei in their bodies. They are so busy that they almost empty their homes. They can''t leave any crystal nuclei in their bodies. They are all supplied to Ye Yu.

 Chapter 608

    At this time, Ye Yu felt that his body was like a filter. The energy of the crystal nucleus they sent rushed through his body and gathered in his lower abdomen. The key was that there was a force from Su Su in his lower abdomen, like an ice skate, which was inserted into his spine from his back and twisted his whole abdominal cavity, The energy absorbed from the crystal nucleus turns in his belly, turns into light power, and outputs all the energy.


    He was in great pain, but he was a man, who could protect all the people here. Naturally, he would not be stingy of his own energy. Soon, under Ye Yu''s wanton indulgence, the laser wall in his hand covered the whole building and the building across the street, creating a safe area under the laser wall for everyone.


    The rest of the powers took time out to deal with some mutant birds flying from the slope around the laser wall, and some soldiers without powers came out of the building and gathered around the ice stairs made by Susu to help dig the crystal core of the mutant birds.


    In fact, there is a certain truth in the so-called "more people and more power". In addition, this mutant bird group is not very big. Compared with the group that appeared in Chuncheng last time, I don''t know if there is more than one third of that mutant bird group. In short, without persisting in attacking Shazhen for a long time, I feel a sense of weakness and fly across the country.


    As soon as the mutant bird passes through, Su Su removes his hands from Ye Yu''s back waist. Ye Yu drops his hands powerlessly and faints on the ground. His face is pale and his eyes are sunken, as if he had been hungry for many days. Su Su Su holds Ye Yu''s head up and probes into his nose with some worry. He breathes evenly. He should be tired and fall asleep! Su Su was relieved and said to the people around her


    "Clear up the snow quickly and go quickly. This is not a place to stay for a long time."


    The burden is too heavy, and there are too few powers. Especially on this kind of smooth surface, humans vs mutant birds have little chance of winning. And now ye Yu is dizzy again, so Su Su must run quickly.


    The soldiers who listened to her instructions, quickly moved to clean up the snow on the road and the mutant birds on the ground that were not cut into powder by Ye Yu. They planned to use them as meat on the road. They started from Shazhen in an organized way, about an hour later.


    In the rickety RV, Ye Yu is lying on the big bed, while Xiao AI, Tian Sheng and Tian CI are playing on the big bed. Su Su''s mother and Su''s father find some toys suitable for Xiao AI and Tian Ci from the children''s paradise. Su Su sits on the sofa, having a meeting with Chun youyue and Chun shisan, as well as King Kong, Gazi, Lixia and situ Shan.


    Everyone reported their problems to Su Su one after another, and told him all the problems that Su Su had not dealt with since he was trapped in the magic barrier.


    In fact, there was nothing particularly important. After they left Chuncheng, how did these 15000 people eat, drink, sleep and so on? They couldn''t wait for Su Su''s treatment for a long time, so they thought of some ways to solve them. Among them, the wood powers gave birth to fruit trees, which not only enabled the soldiers to share an apple, but also cut down big trees to make a fire for warmth.


    "Since you can solve all these problems, you don''t have to report them to me one by one."


    Su Su, sitting on the sofa, yawned a little bored. Then, he seemed to think of something and said to the generals in the car:


    "Let''s consider the more urgent problem. A team of 15000 people is running in the snow. Do you think the mutant birds will let us go easily?"


    Especially in this kind of inactive world, people in nearby big cities and small towns either become zombies or migrate to the gathering place of human survivors, that is, zombies. They follow the living people, so they don''t see any zombies in the sand town? Because the zombies have gone to block the spring city.


    So a team of 15000 people can easily be targeted by mutant birds.


    "What''s the point of leaving Chuncheng if we finally get the attention of mutant birds? We can''t let my uncle and chief Fang''s painstaking efforts be in vain. "


    Chun shisan sat on the carpet beside the tea table, clenched his fist, bit his teeth and uttered a voice of hatred. As if he had a bitter hatred with those mutant birds, Chun youyue nodded and said:


    "My elder brother volunteered to stay and guard the city. He just wanted to use the zombies around the spring city to contain the mutant birds in the sky, so that we can get out of trouble smoothly. If we can''t get to Bafang village smoothly, we might as well go back and fight with those mutant birds. After all, we are dead in our hometown."


    Su Su on the sofa takes a look at chunyouyue and chunshisan, and then glances at Jingang and others. Jingang and others are not people of Chuncheng, so they don''t have such deep obsession with Chuncheng. The hatred on chunyouyue and chunshisan''s faces is also quite obvious. When you look at them, you can see how confused they are.


    So Su Su stood up, bypassed King Kong and others, went to the edge of the small kitchen, took out some glass water cups, filled the soldiers in military uniform with water, looked down, and said to Chun youyue and Chun shisan:


    "Chunzhengzong and fangyoumao asked you to leave Chuncheng because they didn''t want you to fall into the hands of other forces. The world is too chaotic. In order to protect Chuncheng, too many people have died. They want you to go to Bafang village and live a slightly meaningful life. That''s why chunzhengzong and fangyoumao gave you to me."


    Fifteen thousand soldiers are strong and strong. They can run, jump, fight, shoot, and retreat. Compared with fifteen thousand ordinary survivors, these fifteen thousand soldiers are a strengthened combat force.


    So there are still several folk teams in Chuncheng until the mutant bird raids. They try to get the authorization from chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao. But chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao can see clearly that if Chuncheng is destroyed and the remaining soldiers are handed over to any folk team, the final result is to help these folk teams compete for fame and profit.


    Human nature has always been like this. In the end, the person who stands the highest is Wang. But under the king, there are countless soldiers'' corpses. These soldiers have come to the world and never left a name.

 Chapter 609

    This is not the result that chunzhengzong and Fang Youmao want. Chuncheng should stick to it. That''s an account of their own mission. But their troops, the most lovely children, can''t survive from Chuncheng and make contributions for others to pave the way to become a king and a bully.


    So they did not hand over the 15000 soldiers to any civilian team, nor did they send the troops to the capital base. Instead, they handed them over to Su Su, who had been to the South Mountain under the East fence of picking chrysanthemums.


    "So for them, you should get rid of all difficulties. In any case, you should go to Bafang village, live well, get married and have children, which is worthy of their sacrifice today."


    Su Su said, motioning King Kong to come and fetch water. She sat on a high stool beside the kitchen, holding her arms in her hands, looking at the thoughtful Spring Moon and spring 13, and then said:


    "I''ve seen the green one on your military card. The target is too big. If you look at it from a high altitude, a white area, your military card is the most conspicuous. It''s like a green snake. It''s hard not to attract mutant birds."


    "What about that?"


    Chun shisan looks up and looks at Su Su anxiously. His white face is a little puffy. Recently, because he is not in a good mood, Chun shisan, who has been Su Su Su''s hostage for several months, has actually lost a lot of weight, but he is still a little fat. When he runs, he just feels that the meat on his face is shaking,


    "Don''t we go all the way, all the way like a target, attracting the attack of mutant birds?"


    "Why don''t we make the green car white?"


    On one side, situ Shan gives Su Su Su some advice. Su Su laughs, glances at situ Shan, turns around and takes some green lemons from the kitchen drawer. Su Su Su puts the green lemons on the chopping board and cuts them into pieces. While cutting, she says:


    "It''s not as good as white. There are so many cars. Where can we find white paint? I mean, since we''ve become a target, it''s better to refit the target. For example, make a hedgehog for the green car body. Don''t those mutant birds love to attack us? Let them come and kill them. "


    At the end of the last sentence, Su Su put the knife in her hand on the chopping board. Under the tip of the knife was a thin slice of lemon. The juice flowed out from the bottom of the lemon slice. It gave off a sour fragrance in the air, which attracted several men behind her. They just felt that their gums were almost sour.


    King Kong nodded, swallowed his saliva and said to several soldiers nearby, "this is a good way. Anyway, we have to cross the river. Besides, Muyang will send someone to meet us on the edge of Xiangjiang River. When we get to Xiangcheng, there will be a large variation forest for us to cover up. At that time, the variation bird wants to come back, Naturally, there will be mutated forests to deal with them. "


    The mutated forest in Xiangcheng city grows out of the apple villa area. This mutated forest has its own characteristics. If human beings do not attack them, they will not attack human beings. If they are attacked, the forest will grow longer and denser. In the end, the attackers will be trapped in the forest as their fertilizer.


    So when you enter Xiangcheng, it''s basically safe. Those mutant birds can''t attack them through the mutant forest.


    "What about Bafang village?"


    Chun youyue is very curious to ask King Kong. He doesn''t know much about Xiangcheng, Bafang village or pupa town. Before, he just heard that Bafang village is good, and Fang Youmao has been sending people to Bafang village, but he doesn''t know what''s good about Bafang village.


    Now I heard that there is a large area of mutated forest in Xiangcheng city. Can''t those mutated forests eat people? Since Xiangcheng is so good, what''s good about Bafang village?


    Chunyouyue, chunshisan and situ Shan are also at a loss. Since they want to live a new life in another place, they still want to find out as much as possible before they go to this place. Besides, chunyouyue, chunshisan and situ Shan want to know. Now in the army, 15000 people are looking forward to their new map, However, due to our feelings, it''s not easy for us to directly grasp King Kong and ask others.


    Now King Kong and others have taken the initiative to say that Chun youyue, Chun shisan and situ Shan should seize the opportunity to ask clearly.


    "Before, when we were in Bafang village, Su Su was still pregnant and considered the problem of mutant birds in the air. She has been vigorously supporting the trees in Bafang village, but now it''s winter. Ordinary trees have fallen leaves, so she can''t see its advantages."


    Gazi laughed and patted situ Shan on the shoulder. Seeing that situ Shan''s face collapsed when he listened to his words, he couldn''t help laughing more and continued to say:


    "But it doesn''t matter much, because there is a scholar in our Bafang village. His powers emit fog. As soon as the mutant bird comes, the fog covers the village, and the mutant bird can''t see anything. Recently, it''s said that the scholar''s power level has been upgraded. Not only can light shine on Bafang village, but it can also cover pupa town together."


    "Fog, I haven''t heard of it."


    Chun shisan tilted his head and thought that the fog was very good. As soon as the mutant bird came and the fog came together, those evildoers would be invisible in the air. So he looked at Gazi with envy and said:


    "Why are you all capable people in Bafang village? We don''t have such talents in Chuncheng. Alas..."


    "Not only are the benefits of Bafang village, there are more." Listening to Chun shisan''s envious tone, Gazi continued to show off: "our Bafang village is surrounded by Su Su like an iron bucket. It''s impossible for idle people to enter Bafang village easily. It seems that if they want to be outside, there will be an emotional barrier. When men enter, they will turn into hungry wolves, a sea of cannibals, and a large nest of poisonous snakes, The only way to enter Bafang village is by the side of the road. He has a thousand li eye. His eyes can see far and far. Maybe we can be seen by him when we walk here now. "


    "It''s so amazing???"


    Chun shisan turned his lips and didn''t believe it. There are too many strange powers in this Bafang village. In spring city, most of them only have the five series of powers of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Occasionally, they get a second mutation power, and they don''t look like eggs. So he asked Su Su:


    "Why do you have so many strange powers? All of them are very powerful. They are similar to those in martial arts novels, such as mountain villa and sect

 Chapter 610

    Standing in the small kitchen, Su Su tilted her head and thought about it seriously. She said, "it''s probably because I gave them the space to grow and play."


    It''s too easy for people to lose their lives in the end of the world. The powers of the secondary evolution powers are not so powerful at the beginning. For example, the scholar''s fog power can only wrap around his body for one or two meters at the beginning, or it''s just white fog. At that time, the only function of the scholar''s powers was that, It''s just wrapping up a few zombies and killing them in the fog.


    In addition, the scholar''s fog doesn''t play a big role. If he left it outside alone and didn''t follow Su Su, he might starve to death at any time and won''t have today''s achievements. Today, the fog emitted by him alone can cover an entire village and a ring-shaped town.


    Like a scholar, there is Zhang Wenyuan with a thousand li eye. His power is useless everywhere. He may have been sacrificed before his power level grows up. But here in Su Su, he is the key to the entrance of Bafang village. It''s hard for others to distinguish him, Is it because Su Su has put Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes to great use, or Zhang Wenyuan''s eyes have put an end to the curfew in Bafang village.


    "What about pupa town? What''s the relationship between pupa town and Bafang village? I''ve heard you talk about it. It seems that pupa town is also very good. "


    Chun youyue doesn''t understand the relationship between pupa town and Bafang village. It seems that someone has told him before that when they go to Bafang village, they will stick in pupa town. What does that mean? Are they not allowed to enter Bafang village?


    Seeing these people in Chuncheng, they put on a blank face again, and King Kong explained: "Oh, pupa town is made by Muyang. It is built around Bafang village. If you want to crush Bafang village, you must destroy pupa town first. Now pupa town has a good living environment. Most of the survivors who want to take refuge in Bafang village live in pupa town. There is no mutation bush in pupa town, But there are schools, there are hospitals, there are rules and regulations, there are law enforcement agencies, they live in a kind of house called pupa shell, mutant birds want to peck through the pupa shell, that is never possible


    "Then we''re going to pupa town."


    Chun youyue straightens her chest, and her face is shining with determination. Originally, she thought that her army was a lost dog who escaped from the spring city. When she arrived at Bafang village, she would be driven out of the field to farm. Now, as King Kong said, Chun youyue seems to have found her mission. If she wants to crush Bafang village, she must destroy pupa town. Now, it should be changed to, If you want to crush Bafang village, you must step on the corpse of their troops.


    Next to him, situ Shan and Chun shisan also nodded. Their thoughts were similar to that of Chun youyue. As soldiers, they had to do what soldiers should do. They were not afraid of fighting on horseback, killing people and fighting for their lives. They were afraid that they would change their ways of living in a different place. They did not live like themselves.


    The people of Chuncheng cheer up, try to forget the pain of the fall of Chuncheng, and begin to force themselves to look forward to a better life. After this meeting, we launched the wooden and gold powers, and surrounded each military card with a layer of sharp spikes. The wooden spikes were mixed with golden spikes, and each military card was dressed as a walking hedgehog, In a piece of silver, on the national highway.


    There are some disordered cars on the national highway. It''s easy to clean them up. In fact, the most time-consuming thing is to pump gasoline from these disordered cars. Along the way, their huge motorcade found several gas stations in a row, and the gas station was empty. If they can''t get to the first bridge and the second bridge of Xiangjiang River, they have to take a detour to the fourth, fifth and sixth bridges, then they have to use spare gasoline, It''s absolutely not enough.


    Fang Youmao and Chun had very limited supplies. They could spare a portion of gasoline for each military card, but they had already emptied their homes. There was no way they could have extra gasoline for detour.


    So we have to stop and go, trying to pump some gasoline from the cars scattered along the road. But these cars, like being robbed by survivors passing by, are mostly unable to pump gasoline. Only a small number of cars still have a little oil left, but they are not enough. What''s more, they are either frozen or too small to pump.


    The energy crisis has gradually become the biggest problem for these 15000 people. If they get to the edge of the Xiangjiang River and still have no way to cross the river, it is impossible for these 15000 people to drive their military cards to the fourth bridge of the Xiangjiang River.


    On the RV, Ye Yu has been awake for two days. After Hu ate and drank a few meals, he has regained his normal weight. Looking at his face, he is a little fatter than before, and his spirit is pretty good, but he still hasn''t learned how to absorb crystal nucleus. I''m afraid he won''t be able to learn in his life.


    Su Su was extremely disappointed with Ye Yu. He was so disappointed that he didn''t even bother to ask. He held little love and sat on the sofa thinking about the energy crisis.


    The energy crisis is not something that can attract the attention of the survivors in this year. However, ten years after the end of the world, when human beings have settled down, the topic of new energy development has been put on the agenda.


    At that time, the fangs in the capital were the biggest force advocating the development of new energy. It is said that the fangs also planned to build an arsenal to produce the new energy weapons developed by the fangs. Anyway, it was a big event in the Qinglong base at that time. In the end, Su Su Su didn''t know whether the Arsenal had made new energy weapons. She was busy looking for her little love, I don''t care about that.


    Xiaoai is eating a big potato in her hand. It''s delicious, and her mouth is full of potato dregs. Susu glances at her, and then she gets up with the big potato and sits on Susu''s thigh. She raises her little face and says to Susu:


    "Dirty face."


    "Wipe it yourself."


    Su Su bent down, pulled a piece of God given saliva towel, and handed it to Xiao AI. Xiao AI raised her hand, pushed Su Su Su''s hand back, put on a good look of disgust, and cried to Su Su, bulging her cheeks:


    "Towel!"


    "You''re really demanding. What towel do you want? What are you so particular about doing in the last days? "


    Ignoring Xiao''ai''s demands, Su Su takes a god given saliva towel and forces Xiao''ai to wipe her mouth. She wipes her mouth three times, five times and two times!

 Chapter 611

    Originally, she had wiped her mouth for Xiao''ai, but Su Su saw Xiao''ai''s dissatisfaction, and for a moment, she had a bad idea and made a gesture to wipe it again. Xiao''ai quickly hid from Su Su''s magic hand, and two little hands grasped Su Su Su''s hand to stop Su Su Su from continuing to violence her. Su Su Su looked down and said, hey, where''s the big potato in Xiao''ai''s hand?


    "Don''t litter! Especially the food


    Su Su puts the God given saliva towel on the back of the sofa, lifts Xiao AI up and looks for her big potato. If this kind of food falls on the sofa and is sat on by someone, it''s still not very good, especially when the sofa is at night, it will be laid flat by Su Mu and made into a sofa bed to sleep on.


    So Su Su really looked for the corner of the sofa carefully, but he didn''t find the big potato.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Su''s father, wearing glasses and holding a stack of drawings, came over from the co pilot''s seat in the cockpit. Just now ye Yu took over his shift, and now he''s resting with Su''s father. He came over, threw the drawings on the sofa, and directly held Su Su Su''s little love in his hand. Seeing that Su Su Su was still searching, he asked again,


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Look for the potatoes that Xiao AI just ate in his hand."


    Su Su was a little frustrated. She couldn''t find the potato, so she left it in an unknown corner to grow moldy. She sat down on the sofa, glanced at it at random, and saw the stack of drawings that Su Fu put on the sofa. Su Su Su took it and asked:


    "Dad, what''s this?"


    "The production of solar panels." With little love in his arms, Su Fu sat down beside Su Su and explained, "this is what I brought out of Bafang village. You see, your mother always says that I bring some useless garbage. Now this stack of drawings is in use."


    "What can this solar panel do now?"


    Su Su is a little puzzled. After flipping through this stack of drawings, it''s no wonder that Su Mu thinks it''s a pile of useless garbage, because it''s too complicated. Not only Su mu can''t understand it, but also Su Su can''t understand it. What''s more, they are on the road now. What do they want solar panels to do?


    On one side, Su Fu teased Xiao AI and explained: "well, this thing is useless. I have an idea. Now we can''t find gasoline everywhere. We might as well refit the car and make it into an electric military card..."


    "Ah?"


    Su Su, a little surprised, turned to look at her father. She remembered that before the end of the world, many cities had already seen electric cars, so electric cars were not unheard of, but electric military cards were never heard of.


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s not difficult to solve the problem of charging. As long as we can make our own solar panels, we can generate electricity. There''s no need to worry about the problem of lighting solar panels. Ye Yu is not a light power. Let him put a few light balls out and shine on those solar panels 24 hours..."


    Su Su''s father said it with relish, but Su Su was stunned. Well, her father now plans to use Ye Yu as the sun. No matter whether it is successful or not, it''s a new attempt. If Su Fu tries to succeed, all the cars in Bafang village and pupa town can be converted into electric cars, and there''s no need to rob others for gasoline and diesel.


    In a word, Su Fu''s nature is to do what he says. Not long after he talked with Su Su about this, the whole team began to call on the gold talents. Because there are drawings, the gold talents only need to learn the manufacturing methods on the drawings and make some small metal parts with different properties.


    Moreover, in the cities along the way, Su Fu also asked the 15000 soldiers in the motorcade to enter the local library and find all the books about the production of electric motors in the library.


    He is very persistent and constantly trying to learn. Fortunately, among the 15000 soldiers, there are many who are familiar with the performance of the car. Everyone has been discussing the possibility of converting the general card into an electric military card, which has given the whole team some academic atmosphere.


    Ye Yu watched Su Fu plunge into the research with all her heart. She didn''t complain. She just asked Li Xia to drive with him, so that Su Fu could spare time and concentrate on his work.


    Seeing that Ye Yu is so sensible, Su''s mother has complained about Su''s father several times, complaining that he has made the children too hard, but what Su''s father has to do is also a big thing. No matter how dissatisfied Su''s mother is, she can''t force him to stop his concentration, so she goes with Su''s father.


    He was so addicted to the study of refitting the car that he really developed something. At least the electric military card wasn''t refitted, but a piece of solar panel was made. It was just a trial installation. It was exposed to the sun for several hours under Ye Yu''s light bulb. After charging the mobile phone for two minutes, it showed that there was no power.


    Therefore, it is estimated that it will take a long time for him to make a charging pile to charge the military card.


    However, the distance between Chuncheng and Xiangcheng is only a little bit. Although there are mutant birds in the sky from time to time to attack, Su Su and them stumble to the edge of Xiangjiang River.


    When approaching Xiangjiang River, the news of Muyang came more and more frequently. He was on the other side of Xiangjiang River, and he was always holding his heart for Su Su. However, Chen Xuanwu didn''t know what nerve he had recently. He sent people to the edge of pupa town to challenge him. Muyang was really lacking in skills, otherwise he would have crossed the river to meet Su Su and Xiao AI.


    The temperature in the south is still a little warmer than that in Chuncheng, but it is still very cold. There is a layer of ice on the water surface of Xiangjiang River. However, the junka can not pass because the thickness of the ice is not enough to carry several junka.


    However, it''s not a coincidence that Su Su''s power in this winter is ice. If the ice on the river is not so thick, Su Su can thicken it. It''s just that she wants to thicken the ice. It''s not a distance of one meter or two meters, but to cross the whole Xiangjiang river. Whether Su Su Su can do it or not, it''s the amount of crystal nuclei that she needs to spend, It''s all about leverage.


    The motorcade is by the Xiangjiang River for the time being. It''s going to settle down in a small city called Xicheng and repair it for a day or two. Before the end of the world, the Xicheng belonged to a very small city. After the end of the world, it''s still very small. Even because of the coming of the end of the world, people here are almost running, just because Muyang is going to take Su Su and others across the river recently, So that the west city has some people.

 Chapter 612

    Earlier, Muyang made some arrangements here, and kept a lot of supplies here one after another. When Su Su came with the troops, there was no need to worry about the meat problem of at least 15000 people. As for the crystal core, although there were not many supplies, there were also many. Just build a thick enough ice bridge for Su Su Su to cross the river.


    The most important thing is that in the first month or two, the silkworms raised in pupa town vomited silk, and the silk was made into new clothes, which were stored in the West City, so that every soldier could change into a new thick cotton padded clothes.


    The life full of hope, even without crossing the river and reaching Bafang village, has already made everyone feel the hope of new life. Everyone seems to be fighting like chicken blood, stepping on the accelerator to drive to the West City, as if there are endless new energy resources in the west city.


    In the morning of the south, there was a drizzle. In the gray sky, there were thick clouds. The RV at the front, in the wind and rain, led a long team and drove on the national road. A car on the opposite side galloped and stopped the RV. From the car on the opposite side, a man jumped on Su Su Su''s RV, and the whole motorcade was stuck on the national road, There was no movement for a while.


    In fact, the man from the opposite car was no one else. It was Bai Heng, who had been knocked down by the mutant bird and successfully escaped. When he trotted into Su Su''s RV in the rain, the blood on his face was almost washed away by the cold rain, and the scar on his skin was covered with white pus. He stood by the door of the RV and said to Su Su in a hurry:


    "The materials we hoard in Xicheng were robbed. Now Xicheng is not safe. Muyang said that we should go directly to Sanqiao."


    Su Su was already in bed and was going to tell Xiaoai, Tianci and Tiansheng picture books. Now she hurriedly opened the curtain and came over. Hearing Bai Heng''s words, she immediately stood in the same place. The expression on her face was bursts of coldness.


    Su''s mother on the sofa, wrapped in a thick quilt, is still wearing warm underwear when she sleeps. She is half sitting on the sofa bed, looking worried at Bai Heng and Su Su Su.


    "Who did it?"


    In the cockpit, Ye Yu turns around and looks at Bai Heng angrily. In recent years, there has been a robbery of materials. Who is the other party? Bandit or overlord?


    Bai Heng explained: "we hoard materials in Xicheng. It''s very secret. I''m in full charge of it. It''s impossible for the information to leak. Su Su, the materials in Xicheng are spread from your team."


    Because of the mutant bird, Bai Heng''s plane was crashed and destroyed. After that, he took some effort to move from the place where the plane crashed to pupa town. Since then, Bai Heng has been working for Muyang in pupa town. This time, Bai Heng is fully responsible for hoarding materials in Xicheng and attacking Su Su Su and others to cross the river. He can guarantee his people with his own head, It is impossible to spread the matter of hoarding materials in the west city.


    Moreover, all the survivors in the West City, who are not in front of the village and behind the shop, either go north or south, or go east or west. The small cities like the west city are still close to the Xiangjiang River. Even if the people in Bai Heng''s hands don''t have a strict mouth and tell the story about the materials stored in the West City, they can''t attract such a big fire to rob.


    It''s not only robbery, it''s also murder. The hundred or so people who welcomed Su Su Su''s return were killed overnight. Bai Heng and his two former comrades in arms who served in the flying team escaped. As soon as they escaped, they went on the national highway and wanted to give Su Su Su information before he went to the west city.


    "How did you get out?"


    Su Su poured a glass of water for Bai Heng. With shaking hands, he took Su Su Su''s glass and sat down on the sofa in the saloon car with Su''s mother''s sign. There was still blood dripping on his wet coat. Bai Heng looked down and said:


    "We were going to pick you up on the national highway, and the cars were all ready. When the group of people rushed into the West City, we got on the car with one foot, and they were all prepared. Really, they were all high-level powers. It was like killing people just to kill people."


    "Just to kill people?" Looking at Bai Heng, Su Su chewed his words, looked up at the sky for a while, then lowered his head and said to Bai Heng, "your injury is too serious. Go to the medical car to find doctor Zhuo for treatment first. It''s OK. There''s revenge. This account won''t be so confused."


    "Susu, Susu, what are you going to do? I can''t go to Xicheng. There are really many high-level powers there. They are all dead. My people are all dead. Go to Sanqiao. Muyang, let''s go to Sanqiao. "


    Bai Heng suddenly raised his head. His spirit was a little unstable. His hand holding the water cup was shaking all the time. Anyone who survived would not calm down at this moment. He repeatedly stressed that he must not go to Xicheng because it seemed so unusual. In the boundary of Xiangcheng, where can we find out the influence of so many high-level powers, all the high-level powers, They were all accepted by Muyang.


    Su Su nodded, comforted Bai Heng, and winked at Ye Yu. Ye Yu came out of the cockpit, chopped a knife behind Bai Heng''s neck, and sent him to the medical car behind the RV.


    When he sent Bai Heng into the medical car, the two pilots who escaped from Xicheng with Bai Heng also got into the medical car. They were injured to different degrees. Their emotions were also unstable. They yelled as if they had been greatly stimulated. In the end, Zhuo Shijia had to give them both sedatives.


    Vajra helps zhuoshijia. Chunyouyue, chunshisan, Gazi and situ Shan get on Su Su''s RV. When they hear the news from Bai Heng, their lungs explode.


    "Who on earth is so bold as to rob our supplies?" Chun shisan supported his waist and walked around in front of the crowd. These days, on the road, he couldn''t eat well and sleep well. Even Chun shisan was a little thin. He waved his hand and said to Su Su, "aren''t they some high-level powers? I don''t believe that 15000 of us can''t win such a small group of high-level powers! Su Su, let''s go to Xicheng and have a fight. "


    "Good!" Ye Yu in the spring 13 side echoed: "I support you."


    "All right, all right!" Chun youyue could not stand the second ancestor of Chun 13. Sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa, she turned around and said, "listen to Su Su first."

 Chapter 613

    They all looked at Su Su, who had been thinking in silence. Su Su was wearing a thin blue shirt. She was dressed like spring in the ice and snow. Her waist was slightly bent, her elbows were on her knees, her hands were together, and she slowly ground her palms. After a long silence, she saw that all of the people suddenly looked at her, and she said:


    "Did you find that when Bai Heng spoke today, his spirit was a little abnormal, just like... Memory fragments."


    She asked Bai Heng how he escaped. Bai Heng said that when the group of high-level powers rushed into the West City, he was ready to get on the car to pick up Su Su. Su Su Su believed in this. But later, Bai Heng said that Muyang asked Su Su Su to change his way to Xiangjiang three bridges. Su Su Su thought this was not from Muyang.


    Because when I was still in Chuncheng, Muyang said that although there were no zombies or pupae on the third Xiangjiang bridge, it collapsed.


    One bridge is still alive, but the first bridge is full of zombies. The second bridge is crushed by human pupae. The third bridge collapses naturally. The fourth and fifth bridges are still alive, but the fourth and fifth bridges are close to the West.


    The key question is, why does Bai Heng let Su Su go to Sanqiao directly? From their current position, to the third bridge, the distance is not a star and a half. If there is no supplies on the way, I don''t know what will happen. Muyang doesn''t do things without explanation.


    Su Su thinks that Bai Heng''s memory fragment is suspicious because he sees the performance of the two pilots who came with Bai Heng. He yells like his brain has been stimulated. He can''t ask what he wants to ask, and they don''t have basic logic now.


    "You mean there''s something wrong with Bai Heng?"


    Situ Shan asked Su Su Su, his face has obvious disbelief, who is Bai Heng? That''s for Su Su to have a continuous supply of goods and materials in the spring city. The people who are willing to fly to Bafang village again and again, even everyone here has problems, and situ Shan doesn''t believe that Bai Heng will have problems.


    Su Su, who is sitting on the sofa, smiles, raises her hand and stops what situ Shan is about to say. She knows what situ Shan wants to say, which is nothing more than a variety of excuses for Bai Heng. So Su Su says:


    "Of course, I don''t believe that Bai Heng will betray me. I believe in Bai Heng, but I don''t believe in his memory."


    About Chen Xuanwu''s ability to change the memory of human brain, Su Su only told these people in his family. The people around him probably heard a few words from Ye Yu or Su Fu and Su mu. Everyone''s face changed, and they seemed to think of something.


    Just hear King Kong ask aloud: "Su Su, do you mean Bai Heng''s memory was tampered by Chen Xuanwu?"


    "Tampering with that is not enough. Bai Heng knows me. He still has his own memory. I mean..." Su Su thought for a moment and didn''t know how to explain her doubts to the public. "If I were Chen Xuanwu, my easiest way is to add some extra fragments in Bai Heng''s memory, which can affect the key fragments of the whole situation."


    According to the process of history, Chen Xuanwu''s power level is very high. Assuming that he has many high-level powers to control, it is impossible for him to tamper with Bai Heng''s whole memory. The most effective way is to implant some false information into Bai Heng''s brain. For example, the materials of Xicheng are still there, or, Mu * * didn''t give Bai Heng any information.


    "If we go to Sanqiao as Bai Heng said, what''s on the other side of Sanqiao?"


    Chun shisan had a rare brainstorming experience. When the question came to the point, everyone was very happy for Chun shisan. On one side, Chun youyue said with a smile:


    "It''s estimated that there will be a lot of ambush. Only a fool will go."


    "But we are not sure that Chen Xuanwu is the one who robbed the materials in Xicheng."


    Li Xia on one side frowned tightly. Although according to the inference, Bai Heng''s memory was passive, so he wanted to lead Su Su to take 15000 people to Sanqiao. But it must be Chen Xuanwu who moved Bai Heng''s memory?


    "What does that matter? Anyway, our materials have been robbed. Either Chen Xuanwu or Wang Xuanwu, or Zhang Xuanwu, you have to find out whether the robber is Chen Xuanwu or not? "


    King Kong said with indifference. He didn''t think that the person who had tampered with Bai Heng''s memory was Chen Xuanwu. What does it matter? Anyway, the fact is that the materials in Xicheng have been robbed, and some people want to lead their team to Sanqiao.


    "If it is Chen Xuanwu, there are many things we can do." At this time, Ye Yu opened his mouth. He swung Chun shisan''s waist with his elbow. With a smile on his face, he said to King Kong: "for example, we go to the west city to get the materials back, or we go directly to the West. Isn''t Chen Xuanwu fighting with Muyang like glue? Let''s make a sneak attack...! "


    "That''s good, that''s it!" Spring thirteen and Ye Yu hit it off immediately. When ye Yu said this, he said to Su Su: "let''s go to the west city and get the materials back. If we have the materials, we''ll go to the West and kill Chen Xuanwu!"


    "Not going back to Bafang village?"


    Su Su raised her eyes and looked at chun-13 with a smile. Before, chun-13 was looking forward to going to Bafang village. Now she has changed her mind and decided to go to war?


    That spring 13 was teased by Su Su, and he puffed up some fat belly and said angrily: "anyway, the scholars can kill but not humiliate. The materials of the west city are given to us. Now our materials have been robbed. If we don''t get them back, isn''t it too bad?"


    Most of the men beside him are also brave generals in the army. When chunshisan said this, they all straightened up their chests and glared up their eyes. Looking at that, they seemed to be inspired by chunshisan''s words. No matter what plot he had, since the materials were robbed in Xicheng, go to Xicheng to find them!


    Since these men have decided to grab back the supplies, Su Su naturally has no other opinions. She is just a woman and a mother. From the perspective of thinking, she must be different from the men who have been burned up. In this whole incident, in fact, what Su Su cares most about is the first information revealed in Bai Heng''s words.


    In Bai Heng''s memory of being involved, there are several things revealed. In addition to the fact that the materials in Xicheng were robbed, those who robbed the materials in Xicheng were all high-level powers. Muyang told Su Su to take the team to Sanqiao. Besides, he also said one thing, that is, the storage of materials in Xicheng. Muyang let Bai Heng be responsible for it independently, and Bai Heng said that the news was leaked from Su Su Su.

 Chapter 614

    Now Su Su can''t tell whether Bai Heng''s words are true or the false information after the memory has been modified. Therefore, it''s not good for her to emphasize this matter in front of Ye Yu, a group of hot-blooded soldiers, lest they think she has any doubts about them.


    All the generals unanimously decided to go to Xicheng and snatch back the looted materials. They held a lively meeting in Su Su''s caravan, probably discussing how to break through from Xicheng.


    If you want to rob a city of materials, you naturally need to send spies to listen to the news. King Kong, the wind power, is the best person to go to the west city to listen to the news. His speed is very fast, and now they are not far away from the west city. After driving for half an hour, King Kong secretly flew away, flying back and forth without disturbing anyone in the army, It''s only about 20 minutes.


    However, it''s too troublesome to fly back and forth. King Kong is floating in the sky, flying around the West City for a circle, and sending a message to Ye Yu with the special forces Watch: the robbers in the west city are withdrawing, come quickly.


    After receiving the news from King Kong, Ye Yu quickly organized several people, such as Gazi, Lixia, situ Shan, chunshisan and chunyouyue, to drive the military card, pull up a team of 15000 people and fight to the west city. If the other party has high-level powers, it is not necessary that Ye Yu, Gazi, Lixia and King Kong are not high-level powers? If the other party has a large number of people, it may not be that if they have 15000 people, they will not have a large number of people?


    So we all bravely packed up our weapons and stepped on the accelerator of the military card. The soldiers on the military card were like chicken blood. Instead of going to Sanqiao, they went to the "very dangerous" west city.


    Su Su stays in the last place to protect the old and weak women and children. She is also going to the West City, but she has to think that there is still a base camp to take care of, so Su Su will not take part in the war.


    On the National Road, the rain was a little less for a moment, the dark gray sky suddenly exploded, the thunder seemed to be on the heads of people, rumbling over the scalp, the gradually small rain suddenly turned into a downpour, mixed with ice, blowing people''s bare skin, abnormal pain.


    The rain fell on the distant snow, slightly moistened some thick snow, but it didn''t have any egg use. After a while, the moistened snow became ice.


    One military vehicle after another drove by Su Su''s saloon car window, as if there were no green snakes in front and behind. The snakes were all covered with metal wood thorns. Su Su Su sat on the high footed stool in the small kitchen, looking at the distant army. When the army was finished, she would follow them at the end.


    Not far away from the convoy, in the snow, there is an abandoned Pavilion. Looking at the shape of the pavilion, it is made very old. It seems that it was used for sightseeing before the end of the world. In fact, there is a big farmhouse nearby. The pavilion belongs to this farmhouse.


    But now the farmhouse has collapsed a lot. It''s buried in the snow, which makes people have no desire to enter from a distance, and the pavilion is half collapsed, in a mess, without any ornamental value.


    At this time, in this pavilion, there are two people, a man and a woman. The man is wearing a black down jacket, and he is about 40 years old. The style of the down jacket belongs to that of the middle-aged and old people before the end of the world. It seems that he is almost 50 years old.


    The woman is wearing a long white down jacket, slim, down jacket is very fit to outline her figure, black big wave curly hair draped in the back, eyes are looking at the distance of the National Road, eyes.


    "The soldiers are gone."


    The man next to him, in winter, had a bald head. He looked at the RV in the distance with a telescope in his hand and said,


    "But Susu didn''t move."


    "Where are those soldiers going? Three bridges? "


    The woman on the side raised questions, raised the ten fingers painted with bright red nail polish, and looked very complicated on her face. She turned to look at the bald man. Her voice was a bit of a miss, hiding the uncertainty in her tone.


    However, the bald man put down his telescope, grabbed the woman''s slender waist with one hand, and patted the woman''s buttocks with the other hand. With a somewhat disrespectful attitude, he looked down at the woman''s white and delicate face and said with a smile:


    "I must have gone to Sanqiao. Don''t you think it''s hard to deal with Su Su? I don''t think that''s all. You dissuade me many times before you come. Look, Li Ying, our plan is going to be successful soon. "


    The woman who is held by a bald man is Li Ying, who is supposed to be stuck with Muyang in the West. It''s no one else holding her. It''s the man she''s looking for, Chen Xuanwu, the leader of the largest security zone in the West.


    "She''s not so easy to deal with. If she''s as easy to control as you think, she''s not Su Su."


    Some people can''t bear Chen Xuanwu''s disrespectful attitude. Li Yingqiang can''t help but try to avoid Chen Xuanwu''s bad mouth. She''s a little frustrated. She doesn''t understand how the man she''s looking for is more arrogant and doesn''t respect women.


    Yes, although Li Ying is Chen Xuanwu''s woman, she can''t get the respect she deserves here. Even Chen Xuanwu is one of the men she has ever experienced who can''t respect a woman.


    This is mainly reflected in the fact that when Chen Xuanwu accepted Li Ying as his wife, he still did not give up his harem. Li Ying is at most one of his many women who has a little ability.


    "How hard can it be?"


    Chen Xuanwu opened the zipper of Li Ying''s down jacket in the light of the day, and his big hand stretched out from the open down jacket. Just as it happened, behind him, in the collapsed farmhouse, a subordinate of Chen Xuanwu came out. When Li Ying saw this, she gave a smile and pushed Chen Xuanwu


    "Somebody''s coming. Let''s get down to business."


    "We can talk business and play at the same time!"


    Chen Xuanwu grinned and showed his big yellow teeth with black tartar on them. His breath was fishy and choking. He didn''t feel that there was any problem in playing with Li Ying in front of his subordinates. Even in his growing ambition, he thought that women should be played by men.


    Maybe, Li Ying is a little special. When she was beaten by Muyang and fled all the way to the west, she still led a team of thousands of people. She also has the ability to manage. She knows how to use women''s bodies to comfort men''s desire, so as to catch the hearts of men in the whole team. This is one of the reasons why Chen Xuanwu was interested in Li Ying at the beginning.

 Chapter 615

    At the beginning, Chen Xuanwu was very interested in Li Ying, but he and Li Ying still used each other. There was no real feeling. After a long time, Chen Xuanwu was tired of it. His interest in any woman would not exceed a month, and after a month, he became less interested.


    In front of his subordinates, it''s also one of Chen Xuanwu''s pleasures to indulge with his women. Even when he plays, he will invite his subordinates to join him. Any woman in Chen Xuanwu''s harem is shared with many men.


    This is what Li Ying gradually discovered after she became Chen Xuanwu''s woman.


    Although Li Ying''s ambition, Li Ying''s upbringing and Li Ying''s style all tell her that she is not a plaything for men to play with. From before the end of the world to after the end of the world, from Deshi to here, Li Ying has been working hard for this. She keeps climbing up, stepping on other people''s shoulders, and striving to be the person on top of that person, Because she doesn''t want to be anyone''s plaything.


    However, in fact, she is closer and closer on the way to playthings, and meets more and more men.


    She closed her eyes and allowed Chen Xuanwu to take off her down jacket in the ice and snow, holding her chest in front of another man. The so-called "little intolerance" leads to big plans. That is to say, Li Ying must find a chance to put Chen Xuanwu in the next place. This is before she becomes Chen Xuanwu''s woman, A long time ago.


    The development of power in the world is mostly like this. In order to annex and capture the thousands of people in her hands, Chen Xuanwu made her his woman. In this process, although Li Ying took the initiative to sacrifice herself, Li Ying''s purpose is to step on Chen Xuanwu''s body and replace Chen Xuanwu as the leader of the largest security zone in the West.


    This time, they ambush Su Su only because of their common interests. They hold Muyang outside pupa town to prevent Muyang from picking up Su Su. In the process of Su Su''s going to Sanqiao, once Chen Xuanwu successfully controls Su Su Su, Muyang will no longer be a threat to them. Even the whole pupa town and Bafang village can become their granary.


    It''s just that Li Ying may not be as optimistic as Chen Xuanwu. From the bottom of her heart, Li Ying doesn''t want to be an enemy with Su Su, but Chen Xuanwu is confident enough to decide to come here to set up such a plan. Li Ying still decides to take a look at the changes. Maybe Chen Xuanwu can do it?


    Li Ying, who has Chen Xuanwu''s stinky mouth and one side of her chest, silently listens to Chen Xuanwu''s subordinates and begins to report the whereabouts of the 15000 people. In order to divert Chen Xuanwu''s attention, Li Ying suppresses her disgust, refuses Chen Xuanwu and asks:


    "It seems that the 15000 people are not going to the third bridge. Where have they gone? Is it going to the west city? "


    "How could it be?" Chen Xuanwu released the meat on Li Ying''s chest, smashed it, smashed his mouth, touched the saliva on his chin, looked back at his subordinates, looked at Li Ying, and said with indifference: "they must have gone to the third bridge. I have modified Bai Heng''s memory and asked him to inform Su Su Su that Xicheng is dangerous now. Muyang asked them to go to the third bridge."


    But... Not everyone in the world is afraid of danger.


    Li Ying chuckles and says nothing. She has dealt with soldiers. Wang ziqiao, who has already died in some corner, is not the kind of person who is not afraid of danger? At the beginning, Li Ying said that he wanted to go west. Prince Qiao Fei wanted to stay at the edge of Xiang City to stop the spread of maggot tide. What happened?


    As a result, Li Ying took away more than half of Prince Qiao''s team. When she received the news from Prince Qiao again, he and the rest of his team-mates were buried in the maggot tide.


    Think about that time, Li Ying''s heart to Prince Qiao is full of use, but Wang ziqiao respects her very much. Even in the end, Li Ying poached most of Prince Qiao''s team, and Wang ziqiao just watched her lead the team to leave, without any hatred.


    Although Li Ying sneers at the feeling of sacrificing her life for justice, she has seen it before, so she thinks that people in this world are not all cowards like Chen Xuanwu. In fact, Chen Xuanwu himself is such a person, so she thinks everyone is like him.


    He thought that if he changed Bai Heng''s memory and said that there were many high-level powers in Xicheng, Su Su would lead the team to Sanqiao, and the soldiers under Su Su Su would be willing to go? Maybe they went straight to the west city!


    Of course, Li Ying also said these words to Chen Xuanwu, but Chen Xuanwu doesn''t think what Li Ying said is correct. Since Chen Xuanwu must go his own way, let him do it. Anyway, it''s Su Su who Chen Xuanwu actively provokes. Li Ying stands around and has the right to watch the play.


    "According to the latest news, the army''s first car has left the National Road, but Su Su still doesn''t want to move. Look at the meaning of that car, it''s not going to Sanqiao."


    In the farmhouse, another subordinate rushed over. He stood outside the pavilion and blinked at Li Ying. His eyes were full of desire. When Chen Xuanwu came back, the subordinate didn''t change his salivation for Li Ying.


    Chen Xuanwu touched his head and showed his teeth full of tartar. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, you will have fun later. Let''s solve Su Su first. Do you want to try the taste of the village head of Bafang village? Hahaha, the more powerful a woman is, the more fun she will have. Don''t worry. "


    When he said this, Chen Xuanwu''s eyes turned around in his eyes. If he could be the leader of the largest security zone in the west, his mind must be different from that of ordinary people. Since it is said that Su Su is hard to deal with, the journey of this 15000 person team does not look like going to Sanqiao, so it is necessary to change his plan.


    So Chen Xuanwu turned around in the pavilion, surrounded by rain and snow. He said to his subordinates, "try to lead Su Su out alone. I want to advance my plan."


    He thought that Su Su was almost at the end of his tether when he took the team to Sanqiao. No matter how much it cost, Su Su''s materials would be used up. At that time, he found the right opportunity to lead Su Su out alone, modify Su Su''s memory, and let Su Su Su take her 15000 people to Muyang.

 Chapter 616

    When Chen Xuanwu had thought about the script for Su Su, he changed Su Su''s memory into Muyang rebellion. He wanted to control pupa town and Bafang village, so he tried every means to prevent Su Su''s return. At that time, Chen Xuanwu killed Xiao AI, Su''s father and Su''s mother again, making Su Su Su think Muyang killed her.


    He doesn''t believe Su Su and Muyang don''t fight each other.


    But now that the 15000 people were walking first, Su Su''s caravan was still in place. The script about Su Su had to be changed in advance. Chen Xuanwu immediately thought that he would change Su Su''s memory into one of the women in his harem, because he suddenly wanted to taste Su Su Su''s taste.


    All kinds of bed plays between her and Ye Yu have to be changed into Chen Xuanwu''s appearance. In this way, conflicts and hatred have been created, as well as passion for love. While Su Su and Muyang are fighting to death, Chen Xuanwu also wants Su Su Su to kneel down and lick his toes


    Two subordinates go to deploy Su Su''s plan and leave Chen Xuanwu and Li Ying in the pavilion. They have nothing else to do. Chen Xuanwu smiles and pours at Li Ying


    On the national highway, in the RV, beside Su Su, Su''s mother was cleaning up the mess left by the soldiers after the meeting. Suddenly, the door of the RV was knocked. Su''s mother straightened up and opened the door. Looking at Hao Jun standing outside, she asked strangely:


    "Hao Jun, why are you here?"


    "I''m ordered to stay and protect you."


    Hao Jun smiles at Su Su''s mother with a pale face. He can''t feel refreshed. In fact, since Chen Siyu left, Hao Jun has been so depressed. He hasn''t been bubbling in front of Su Su for a long time. This time, he withdraws from Chuncheng. I don''t know why he is still in the team and wants to go back to Bafang village with Su Su.


    Maybe, he still feels that he has a sense of belonging to Bafang village.


    Su mu, who was standing in the door, looked at Hao Jun''s thin face and saw that he was still standing in the rain, so she gave up and said with some regret


    "Let''s talk about it first."


    Hao Jun raised his wet feet and got on Su Su''s RV. A warm wind came, which made Hao Jun feel uncomfortable. He sneezed twice, looked at the environment in the RV, and said to Su Su enviously:


    "Or you will live, the wind can''t blow, the rain can''t, too enjoy."


    "It''s like you''ve had a miserable time." Su Su came out of the kitchen. Xiao AI opened the curtain and came out crying.


    Looking at Xiaoai''s posture of hugging Tiansheng, it''s like dragging a sack. It''s more like hugging than dragging. She was dragged out by Xiaoai. She still couldn''t walk steadily, and she had to drag a child. Without shaking two steps, Xiaoai stepped on Tiansheng''s blanket and fell Tiansheng to the ground. She also rolled to Tiansheng, She was born to cry more and more bitterly. Su''s mother had a headache. She patted her thigh and cried:


    "Little ancestor, I don''t want you to help me with my younger brother. Oh, my God, are you ok?"


    "Drink, little brother, drink..."


    Xiaoai, who fell on Tiansheng, solemnly conveyed this message to Su mu. Su Mu nodded, sighed heavily, separated Xiaoai from Tiansheng, checked whether Tiansheng was hurt, and then said to Xiaoai very seriously:


    "If little sister AI finds that her younger brothers want to eat, she can come out and tell Grandma not to do things that she can''t do by herself."


    Su Su, standing on the edge of the sofa, looks at Xiaoai''s seemingly incomprehensible appearance and smiles a little. She thinks Xiaoai''s appearance of wanting to make contributions but eating shriveled makes her gloat.


    But Hao Jun, who was listening to one side, said, "is this child spoiled by you? Now he knows how to throw his younger brother. When he grows up, he can still get it? Isn''t it going to heaven? "


    Su Su doesn''t speak. She looks back at Hao Jun and frowns. Hao Jun is used to being an angry youth. He is a bit cynical about what he says and what he does. His point of view is different from that of ordinary people. Anyway, in this case, Su Su Su only sees that Xiao AI wants to help take care of Tian Sheng and bring Tian Sheng out to eat, Little love has become the kind of lawless second generation, but also always bullying the younger brother.


    Although Xiao AI is only over one year old now, she can feel who is saying good things about her and who is saying bad things about her. She gets up from her natural body and looks at Hao Jun with an unhappy face. She doesn''t know when to take a half eaten potato and throw it at Hao Jun.


    "Hey, this bear boy!"


    Hao Jun hides, stares at Xiao AI, rolls up his sleeve and pretends to scare Xiao AI. But Su Su floats in front of Hao Jun and looks at Hao Jun horizontally. He says in a bad tone:


    "If you don''t have anything to do, just go back. What can you protect us from the crisis I can''t handle? It''s just the ability to scare children. "


    "Me Hao Jun opened his mouth and wanted to argue something, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He just stood in the same place and watched Su Su bend down to hold Xiao AI up. He asked, "I''ll just say it casually. You''re not such a Dharma protector either... Alas?! What did the soldiers do this morning? It''s a bit irresponsible to leave us in this place where we can''t get to the village before and after. "


    "How do I know?" Su Su walks to bed with Xiao AI in her arms. She turns around and shouts at Hao Jun, and says impatiently, "Hao Jun, I find you are more and more serious. Don''t say that I can''t stand you. I really can''t stand you now."


    Hao Jun''s face turned red and white. He laughed angrily and left the RV without saying a word.


    It was not until Hao Jun got into the rain and walked a long way that Su''s mother closed the door of the saloon car and said to Su Su with Tian Sheng in her arms


    "You know he is always a little cynical. Why quarrel with him? Well, now he can''t tell what he''s going to arrange for you outside. "


    "Leave him alone, ill!" Su Su scolded angrily, "it''s a time when I can''t learn how to look at people''s faces. I always think that I''m the right one. There''s something wrong with everyone''s practice all over the world. It''s OK for him to do it alone. Well, I can tolerate him here. Try another person, just because he always offends people, I''ve already rubbed him. "

 Chapter 617

    "All right, all right, you should say less. It''s not good for this person to say little love like this. You know it in your heart. You don''t need to tell him anything. If this person doesn''t use it well in the future, you don''t need to. This mouth is a little bad, so it''s always misleading."


    Su''s mother looks at Su Su helplessly. She feels anxious for Su Su. She is a good person who has done so many good things, but she turns the outside world into a murderer who does not blink an eye. What''s selfish and arrogant is a misunderstanding. In fact, most of the reasons are attributed to Su Su Su''s bad mouth.


    When Su Su''s mother said that, Su Su would not speak. She held little love and went into the curtain angrily. She sat down and went to play with God''s gift. Most mothers in this world, when they heard that their children had been misunderstood, would probably feel distressed. They would hate to have eight mouths on their body. Go to defend their children.


    Su Su is like this, so is Su mu.


    Little love is beside Su Su. At a young age, she doesn''t understand why Su Su is angry, but she does vaguely feel that Su Su is in a bad mood. So little love is also very good. She sits on Su Su''s leg and watches Su Su Su amuse God. She doesn''t make trouble everywhere like a monkey.


    "Bang!"


    A shot hit Su Su''s RV. Su Su''s mother screamed with fright. Su Su quickly got up and threw away the curtain. Her face became very ugly. Looking at Su''s mother squatting on the ground with her natural arm, she held Xiao AI and yelled to her mother:


    "Mom, come here, you take care of some children."


    Just as she said that, she was hit by several bullets on the body of the RV again. When Su Su heard the sound, it seemed that there were signs of being hit in the front, back, left and right. Her heart was shocked. They were surrounded!


    When Su Su''s mother was lying on the ground, holding Tian Sheng in her arms, she scrambled over in the sound of gunfire. Su Su stretched out her hand and patted the wall beside her. The whole caravan''s shell condensed into ice at the speed visible to the naked eye. Except that everything was normal inside the caravan, the outside of the caravan was covered with a layer of ice, which was extremely hard.


    It takes a little time for ordinary bullets to penetrate Su Su''s ice, so as long as Su''s mother and several children don''t break the thick ice and run out of the RV by themselves, they are not in any danger for the time being. Occasionally, they leave some air holes for the people in the RV to breathe, but those people want to catch Su''s mother and Xiao AI through these small air holes, That''s a myth.


    But the medical car behind the RV and the two buses carrying the children of the orphanage are very dangerous. Su Su, wrapped in thick ice, listens to the cry of the children outside the ice and the scream of zhuoshijia and Chunlai''s wife. She puts Xiao AI on the bed and plans to go out to save zhuoshijia and the children of the orphanage.


    Xiaoai is sitting on the bed. She is surrounded by her grandmother and heaven sent. She holds Su Su Su''s clothes in her little hand and shouts, "Mom holds me, mom holds me."


    "No, I can''t take you this time."


    Su Su''s temple is a little sore. She shakes her head and looks at Xiaoai''s weeping face. Her intuition can''t take Xiaoai out this time. I don''t know where her intuition comes from. Anyway, she has to go out alone this time. Xiaoai goes out. Her intuition tells her that it will be very dangerous.


    "Aiaiaiguai, grandma is here. My brothers need to be protected. Aiaiguai."


    Su Su''s mother puts her natural love on the bed and holds her crying little love. Maybe Su Su''s mother also thinks that this attack is unusual. In the past, Su Su Su always brings her little love with her when she does anything, that is, when the mutant birds come, Su Su Su will tie her little love to her waist. This time, Su Su Su keeps her little love in the thick ice, which proves that Su Su Su also has feelings, I don''t think I can take risks with little love this time.


    So Su Mu tried her best to appease Xiao AI and settle down Su Su''s rear area. Now all the special forces and soldiers in this area are gone. They go to war and they go to grab their own materials. So many orphans and widows left behind depend on Su Su and several low-level powers to protect them. Su mu can''t do anything for Su Su Su but protect Xiao AI with her life, That''s the best support for Su Su.


    Su Su, standing up, suddenly shakes her body, as if she didn''t stand steady. She looks at Xiao AI''s emotion, which suddenly becomes very excited. Her little body kicks and beats around in Su''s mother''s arms, and her mouth also screams sharply, "grandma, let go, I want my mother, I want my mother ~ ~"


    Su Su has such a sudden moment of hesitation. She feels as if she has gone back to her previous life. When she left Xiaoai for the last time, Xiaoai is also under the shackles of Xie Qingyan, kicking and beating. She must leave with her.


    Think of this scene, Su Su''s heart is more and more feel bad, she is very determined to turn around, opened the door of the RV and went out, the hard ice closed behind her, the ice in front of her like water, in Su Su Su''s forward, automatic separation, revealed a gap made of ice, let her out of the ice outside the RV.


    The sound of bullets outside was particularly intense. Those who shot, seeing that they couldn''t get through Su Su''s RV, turned to shoot the medical vehicle and bus. The people on the medical vehicle and the children on the bus squatted under the vehicle with their heads in their arms, crying and screaming in horror.


    "What a hell of a world."


    Su Su endured a headache, sneered in the bullets, stretched out his hands, and froze the shell of the medical car and bus, leaving only a few small pores for the children and Chou Shijia. The other side also had only a few small pores, so he couldn''t do anything to the children.


    But at this time, a bullet, "whoosh", rushed towards Su Su.


    When the bullet was close to her thinly dressed shoulder, it hit a piece of transparent water mirror. Su Su raised her foot, and there was a layer of ice steps under her feet. The ice steps went up layer by layer. She walked slowly from the national road to the roof of the RV, and then turned around, and the bullet was flying towards her.


    However, all of them were blocked by her water mirror. She stood on the high ice steps and shook her head. "Tut Tut, it''s too white. It''s white everywhere. I can''t see where you are hiding. Let me find a way to find you all!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Su raised her hand again, and the snow on both sides of the National Road floated up and gathered in her direction, burying the RV, the medical car and the bus. At this time, Su Su probably had a clear premonition in her heart that she had made the worst decision in such a second or two.

 Chapter 618

    It''s still too conspicuous to wrap the RV, the medical car and the bus with ice. If she has a short one with three games and two short ones, it''s very easy for someone to chisel away the ice standing in the ice and snow, and cover it with fluffy snow. In this ice and snow, it can also play a role of delaying time.


    When ye Yu sees that she hasn''t kept up for a long time, he must come back to find her. Looking at the place where the RV was originally parked on the National Road, blocking such a big snow bag, he must come forward to have a look.?


    On both sides of the National Road, as the snow floated, the hot people who were lying in the snow were exposed. They were all very visible and kept the posture of shooting on the ground.


    Looking at their expressions, it seems that they are still very confused. They don''t know how the snow bag for them to hide suddenly disappeared. However, before they can see where the white snow went, their blood was drained by Su Su.


    She sprinkled their hot blood on the white blood. Seeing that the blood was still steaming white in the ice and snow, Su Su yelled around


    "Come on, what else can I do? Come on!"


    "Click!"


    Once, it was the sound of the safety bolt of the gun. In the quiet world, Su Su''s body in the sky blue thin shirt suddenly turned around in the wind and snow. Looking at Hao Jun standing on the snow bag not far behind, she sneered:


    "I knew you were restless. It was you."


    "I didn''t really want to do anything to you." Hao Jun looked at Su Su indignantly, holding a pistol in his hand, and said angrily, "you killed Chen Siyu, you tried every means to exclude me. I don''t care about that. You are just a woman. You don''t know how to use talents. I can understand you, but Su Su Su, why do you want to insult me? Why? "


    Just as Su Su predicted, Hao Jun was born to be an angry youth. He didn''t like everything. He was the only one with the most talent in the world. All the people who ignored him were low minded. He didn''t recognize his talent. He was excluded. Su Su Su killed his favorite woman. The reason Su Su Su killed Chen Siyu is probably to suppress his progress.


    Su Su suddenly wanted to laugh at the accusation. Instead of killing Hao Jun for the first time, she waited for Hao Jun to express his grief and indignation


    "You said I insulted you? What do you have to insult me? I''m just stating the facts! "


    Of course, this made Hao Jun half angry. What does it mean to state the facts? The meaning of stating the facts is that Su Su thought he was a useless person?


    He thought that Hao Jun would run away on the spot, but Su Su was wrong, but Hao Jun seemed to calm down. His face changed from indecision to firmness. He took a deep breath and said to Su Su Su:


    "In fact, I was standing here to tell you something to save you from the tragic fate in the future, but


    Since you despise me so much, it''s OK, Su Su. Before you are about to fall into endless darkness, I want to ask you a word, Si Yu, how was she when she died? Where did you bury her? When you die, I''ll go to her. "


    "You are so sure." Su Su looks at Hao Jun and the white snow falls between them,


    Her tone slightly sarcastic, but still said to Hao Jun: "see you are going to die, I''ll tell you honestly, she committed suicide, died in her dream to go back to the spring city, feel good, I let people cremate her, not buried where, ashes sprinkled in the spring city."


    "You Hao Jun was so angry that he trembled all over. He pointed to Su Su''s gun and said, "you didn''t leave her a corpse!"


    Suddenly, Hao Jun turns around, grabs the gun in his hand, and runs to the hillside beside the national highway. The snow on the hillside has been piled on the national highway by Su Su Su. Without the snow, Hao Jun runs very fast.


    Su Su walked two steps quickly behind her. She was as light as a swallow on the snow. Red blood was sprinkled on the white snow. She was like flying in the snow. She ran towards Hao Jun, who was clumsy.


    Hao Jun, who is ten meters away in front of him, suddenly yelled, and ang Tian yelled, "Si Yu, Si Yu, I''ve come to see you!" Endless indignation, unspeakable infatuation.


    As soon as the words fell, Hao Jun suddenly spat out a mouthful of red snow. The thick blood sprayed on the frozen soil in front of him. In an instant, his whole blood froze. Hao Jun''s body rushed straight forward and fell on the ground.


    Su Su, who wanted to stop walking forward, suddenly felt her brain jump. It was like a nerve in her brain that directed her body to move. Suddenly, the wire was broken. She staggered forward and fell on the white snow.


    The feeling of coldness was like a tidal wave, and she came to Susu, who was never afraid of cold. She was prostrate on the ground, only to hear the voice of a group of people not far from her head. One of the men was laughing wildly, and said:


    "Just waiting for you to get close, ha ha ha, I thought Hao Jun would lose his chain at the critical moment, but I didn''t expect that Hao Jun finally chose to sell Su Su, ha ha ha ~ ~"


    No one knows what Hao Jun experienced on the way from Chuncheng to Xicheng. He may have struggled or hesitated. Of course, he also thought about giving Su Su a chance. Even at the last critical moment, he planned to atone for his exploits and tell Su Su about the ambush nearby one by one.


    However, as Su''s mother said, Su Su is good at everything, but her mouth is bad. The cynical Hao Jun, in the end, could not stand Su Su''s mouth. He decided to lead Su Su to Chen Xuanwu and sell Su Su Su to Chen Xuanwu.


    Lying on the ground, Su Su, whose whole face is buried in the snow, uses up all her energy to resist the pain in her brain. Her fingers tightly grasp the snow on the ground, but she hears Chen Xuanwu''s voice and smiles in her mind,


    "Still want to resist, Su Su, Su Su, I thought you were so powerful, but it turned out that your daughter, your parents, all died in the hands of Muyang, see?"??? And you and I are rolling in bed. I make you look for life and death. You love me so much that you can''t extricate yourself... "


    With Chen Xuanwu''s words, word by word, Su Su shrinks and her brain is dull. She thinks of many things. Her daughter Xiao AI struggles in Xie Qingyan''s hand. Xiao AI is handed over to Bai Xueli. Because Xiao AI is very disobedient, Bai Xueli is so angry that she sticks her little body with a needle

 Chapter 619

    With the deep memory in Su Su''s brain turned out, Su Su deepened her impression. In such a deep brain pain, she suddenly had a God''s perspective


    Once she looked at her last life, she did not have any summary, also did not have any sentiment, because the pain made her tired, she had no mood and no time to make a brilliant summary of her life.


    Now looking at the pictures, the pain, Su Su is like watching someone else''s movie, the whole movie is full of depression and despair, despair to the last ten years, she is not crazy can''t live.


    In the pavilion, Chen Xuanwu widened his eyes and continued to work hard to input powers into Su Su. However, the structure of human brain is very complex. When Chen Xuanwu modifies other people''s memories, he can''t see the memories in other people''s minds.


    So it''s like inserting a piece of Chen Xuanwu''s self imagined memory into a movie he has never seen. A person with clear thinking will feel very disobedient if he is implanted with Chen Xuanwu''s imagined memory.


    Fortunately, Chen Xuanwu was a screenwriter before the end of the world. He was a good playwright. If he wanted to modify a person''s memory, he always needed the combination of established facts and false fragments to achieve a better control effect on high-level powers.


    The established fact is that Xiao AI and Su Mu must die, and the false fragment is that they were killed by Muyang.


    However, seeing Su Su lying on the snow, Chen Xuanwu''s input of powers to her did not see any effect. He was a little anxious, but at this time, Chen Xuanwu didn''t notice anything wrong. He just felt that the more advanced powers, the more they had to pour a lot of powers to engrave those false memories in Su Su Su''s mind, So Chen Xuanwu wanted to take Su Su under his command. Even at the risk of overdrawing his powers, he had to modify Su Su''s memory successfully.


    At this time, Su Su''s mind is like a lump of paste stirring. It seems that she has many memories sealed up, and it seems that Chen Xuanwu has opened a valve of memory. The complete memory in her mind is fragmented in the competition between her and Chen Xuanwu. It''s true or false, and she can combine what she wants.


    For a moment, she saw herself and Chen Xuanwu rolling around in bed. For a moment, she felt that Chen Xuanwu''s face was changing. Finally, her memory confirmed that she was rolling in bed with a young man.


    The man''s back was strong, and he leaned over her and gave out a comfortable sigh. The man''s energy was quite strong, not Chen Xuanwu''s kind of old man who was full of fat.


    As if after a long time, the snow around Su Su''s body was floating on her curled up body, as if it were still. She didn''t move and lay still on the snow. Chen Xuanwu, who was hidden in the distance, saw it, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and there was a bright red nosebleed in her two nostrils. But Chen Xuanwu had no time to care about it, In his heart, he was overjoyed. At the same time, he endured a lot of pain and said to Li Ying


    "It''s done, ha ha ha ~ ~ ~ now it''s just to break the ice of the RV and kill Su Su''s daughter and her mother."


    No one knows how much effort it took him to implant a fragment or two into Su Su. As soon as he finished what he wanted to say, Chen Xuanwu raised his head and touched his itchy ear. He felt that his palm was very sticky. He blinked his blurred eyes and looked at his palm. He found that his palm was full of blood.


    Li Ying sees this and looks at Su Su lying on the side of the national road.


    Su Su is still so motionless, and she doesn''t know if she has been successfully modified. Li Ying tends to be instinctive and leaves Chen Xuanwu. At last, she takes a look at Chen Xuanwu who is delirious. She leaves Chen Xuanwu''s subordinates and runs away quickly.


    It was still in the pavilion. There was a lot of rubbish on the ground. It was made by Chen Xuanwu. Beside him, one of his subordinates saw that Chen Xuanwu''s ears were bleeding. It seemed that he could not even stand steadily. The subordinates ran to help Chen Xuanwu, but he was startled by Chen Xuanwu who raised his head.


    Chen Xuanwu, who was elated and thought he had successfully modified Su Su''s memory, was bleeding now. His eyes were even more frightening. Chen Xuanwu''s muddy and yellow eyes were all dyed red now. He opened his mouth and coughed fiercely. He vomited out a mouthful of old blood, He pointed to Su Su, who was motionless on the side of the national highway, and called out:


    "Kill her, quick, kill her. She has five levels. I''m modifying her memory across levels. It will bite me, it will bite me."


    When he realized that he was modifying the memory of a high-level psionic, Chen Xuanwu was elated. He had many psionic powers in his hands. To affect Su Su''s memory, he had to waste some time, so Chen Xuanwu was ready to overdraw his powers.


    But he didn''t know. When Chen Xuanwu reacted, he had already used all his powers. Not only that, his powers couldn''t control Su Su''s memory at all. He wanted to write a script for Su Su''s memory, but in his mind, there was a picture of him killing Xiao AI and making bed sheets with himself.


    At this time, Chen Xuanwu finally knew that something was wrong, and he wanted to control Su Su too much, so he forgot to stop just enough. By the time he recovered, his powers had begun to eat his brain.


    Looking at the scene, the subordinates also felt a little afraid. They all raised their guns and went to fight Su Su. The sound of the bullets sounded in the open snow. The bullets flew towards Su Su Su, but they were still around her and blocked in the water wall outside her.


    The bullet hung in the air, rippling on the water wall. These rippling together, as if Su Su was wrapped in a transparent eggshell with strange patterns. She was lying on the snow, her black hair fell on the ground, and spread on the white snow. The situation looked very strange.


    Su Su slowly raised her head. On her white porcelain features, her skin was as delicate as a work of art, but she was extremely pale and bloodless. Her eyes were not ordinary black, but a kind of deep old silver. Her pupils were full of tiny and dense red light. She looked around her head, The men holding guns at her looked as if they were looking at something dead.

 Chapter 620

    "Since when have I been reduced to this position?"


    Su Su said to herself that she couldn''t think of anything at all, but even though she had a headache when she thought about it, she still knew that she hadn''t been surrounded by people with guns for a long time. The expression on her face was like a dying man, and her words were like cold jade beads. There was no temperature. She sat up slowly, dressed in sky blue, and stood up again.


    Around her, the men who surrounded her felt more and more bad. They shot at Su Su crazily. Maybe it was because of the strange instinct of higher animals to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They just felt that Su Su Su was not dead and their lives were worrying.


    It''s really worrying. Su Su looks around her body. Bullets are full of her water shield. Eh? Why does she have a water shield?


    With a trace of doubt, Su Su easily took out a big ice knife. She bent slightly. As soon as the ice knife cleaved forward, she split a man standing opposite her from his arm slanting down to his waist and wrist in half.


    Hot blood flowed all over the place, and many of them were scattered on Su Su''s eggshell like water shield, which made the ripples of bullets red, making her whole water shield seem to be full of blood patterns, mysterious and complicated.


    Su Su has a bad headache. It seems that there is a big hand twisting her nerves in her mind. There are many ethereal memories in her mind. It feels very real, but it looks very vain.


    This must be abnormal, she walked in the last 12 years, what strange things have not experienced? As she knows, Chen Xuanwu of Xuanwu base can implant memory into people and modify the memory in other people''s brains.


    So now Su Su doesn''t care about the true and false memories. She only kills people, and others shoot at her with guns. No matter what the source of the other party is, kill them first.


    In the past ten years, Su Su has done a lot about this. The pursuit always comes to her inadvertently. Sometimes she can''t figure out the source of the other party. Anyway, she never leaves a living person to kill her.


    So, when the rain in the sky is getting smaller and smaller, but the white snow is getting bigger and bigger, Su Su starts to kill again. The ice skate in her hand rushes out, goes directly through the heart of a man, turns her head in front, and flies towards another man.


    The rest of the people knew that the situation was over. They were the people who came here. They were afraid that they could not kill Su Su. They stopped shooting one after another, turned around and ran in the direction of Chen Xuanwu.


    Su Su has a perverse habit of killing people. She doesn''t like to use her powers to fight wildly. Instead, she likes the hand to hand combat that can make her physical strength overdrawn. When she sees these people running away, she reaches out and freezes the feet of the person nearest to her, and the person falls to the ground.


    She went up and squatted down, holding the man''s head, trying to break it. She heard the man''s neck "click" and was twisted by Su Su. Then Su Su stood up and went on to kill the next one.


    Su Su used the same way of killing several times. By the time she killed the last few people, she had already walked into the dilapidated and leaky Pavilion. The two or three remaining men rolled down in the pavilion, cold and wet all over. Looking at Su Su Su''s murderous face, one of them begged:


    "Let me go, let me go, it''s all his, it''s all his plan, we just follow orders, Su Su, let me go, let me go, it''s all his, it''s all Chen Xuanwu''s fault."


    The man, with blood dripping from nowhere on his finger, pointed to Chen Xuanwu leaning against the pillar of the pavilion, trying to push all the mistakes down on Chen Xuanwu.


    In the pavilion, the cold wind is raging. The skirt of Su Su''s shirt has a smooth skirt shape. The skirt is floating in the wind. She turns her head and looks at the seven orifices bleeding, trying to keep the conscious Chen Xuanwu.


    "Chen, Xuan, Wu!"


    These three words burst out of Su Su''s mouth, like steel balls. She waved her hand. A few unimportant openings in the pavilion were wrapped up in a thick layer of ice, unable to move, unable to run, unable to jump, unable to speak, unable to ask for help, leaving only the pain of slow, slow, and slow death.


    Su Su, however, knelt down on one knee and squatted in front of Chen Xuanwu. A small ice awl came out of his hand and poked Chen Xuanwu''s face like a dead object


    "Chen Xuanwu? Don''t think you are bleeding, I don''t know you, what? Are you tired of playing in your basaltic base? You feel too comfortable? Do you want to get together and find excitement with me? "


    Except for one Xuanwu base, all the three bases have Su Su''s enemies. Some of them are her own enemies, and some of them don''t know how to take revenge on her. Now, seeing Chen Xuanwu''s irreconcilable posture with her, Su Su breaks her fingers and calculates. She''s finished with the enemies of the four bases.


    Well, in the future, the people in the four bases will be able to gather a table to play mahjong in the process of pursuing and killing her!


    Chen Xuanwu, who is stabbed by the ice cone, stares at Su Su with round eyes. He seems to want to keep sober, but he fails to close his eyes. Su Su Su''s words come into his mind, but he doesn''t understand what Su Su says.


    Think about the leader of a big base in this hall, who is Su Su? Although he was famous for killing people in the last days, he was far from being able to disturb Chen Xuanwu. Did he come all the way to kill her in the ice and snow? Although she didn''t want to live, suicide and being killed were two different things.


    "Forget it. You''d better die."


    Without Chen Xuanwu''s reply for a long time, Su Su seems to be impatient. She shakes the ice cone in her hand and sends it forward. Then she inserts Chen Xuanwu''s eyebrows and sends the leader of Xuanwu base to the West.


    Look, killing is so simple.


    Is it too simple?


    Su Su''s brain is a little sticky. Although she feels strange that she can easily kill the leader of Xuanwu base, she can''t think so much and analyze so much.


    She looked at Chen Xuanwu silently. Chen Xuanwu was sitting on the pillar of the pavilion, with an ice cone in his eyebrow. His whole body was shaking violently. The snow outside the pavilion was brought in by the wind and fell on his body. As his trunk gradually calmed down, people began to cool out. I want to come to Su Su Su''s head of Xuanwu base, He hasn''t set up any basaltic base yet, so he died in Su Su''s hands for no reason.

 Chapter 621

    Su Su didn''t realize that she had affected anything. Her face was like an ice sculpture, without any change. She looked at Chen Xuanwu''s death and stood up slowly. She used to grope in her pocket, but she didn''t touch the picture of Xiao AI.


    All of a sudden, Su Su''s cold and hard heart, as if caught by a hand, made her cry. She quickly bowed her head, stood in the dilapidated Pavilion, up and down, left and right carefully checked all her pockets. No, the only picture of her daughter was missing.


    "Impossible, impossible, how could it be lost?"


    She had no way to accept the blow. Tears fell down her face, and her face was full of panic. She had been carefully protecting the photo for ten years, no matter how many people chased and killed her, no matter how seriously injured she was, she never lost the photo of Xiao AI.


    Little love, little love!!!


    Su Su''s tears fell down again. He stood beside Chen Xuanwu''s dead body, turned around in the same place, and stepped on Chen Xuanwu''s face. That foot was very heavy, which was as strong as those who kicked Hu Sandao.


    Hu Sandao... Su Su seems to remember that she killed Hu Sandao, the last enemy in her life, and was killed in the white tiger base. At the same time, Su Su also committed suicide in Mei Shengnan''s house, but isn''t she dead? How can you be in this ice and snow, still with Chen Xuanwu?


    In her mind, she and Chen Xuanwu roll the sheets on the bed. Su Su looks down and sees the scenes. She is so angry that she kicks Chen Xuanwu''s face.


    "I''ll sleep with you?" Su Su kicked Chen Xuanwu''s face so rotten that he couldn''t get rid of his anger. He also kicked Chen Xuanwu''s lower body. "I''m afraid you have brain problems. I''ll go to bed with you? I''m sleeping with you


    She was not sure whether the picture in her mind was true. Su Su was dizzy, as if her brain had been split in two by a knife. For a while, the man who went to bed with her was Chen Xuanwu. For a while, the man who went to bed with her was someone else. She didn''t know whether it was true or not. Anyway, one thing she was sure was that she must have gone to bed with a man before today!


    This is the second!


    Su Su is worried and distressed, and her face is still full of tears, because she finally learns the trace of Xiao AI from Hu Sandao''s mouth. Xiao AI is dead, and she is thrown into the zombie heap by Hu Sandao, Xiao AI is dead!!!


    She stopped kicking people''s feet, looked down at Chen Xuanwu''s rotten body, squatted down and stretched out her hand. She wanted to find a picture of Xiao AI from Chen Xuanwu''s body. No, she only found a pile of crystal nuclei.


    Outside the pavilion, the wind and the snow fluttered. Su Su walked out of the pavilion slowly and lost her soul. Crystal cores slipped from her hands and rolled into the snow. She walked alone. She didn''t know where to go next. Should she go to a place where no one was, continue to die, accompany her poor daughter, or turn the world upside down, Continue to pursue the only picture of little love.


    It seems that in her life, searching is the only reason for her to live


    On the National Road in the distance, a car sped up, and the snow was getting heavier and heavier. The car stopped in front of the snow bag blocking the national road. Ye Yu jumped out of the car and rushed to the thick snow bag in a hurry. At first, he didn''t understand why there was such a big snow bag here. But after listening carefully, the expression on Ye Yu''s face was very bad. He turned back, He shouts to the King Kong and others in the car:


    "Come on, there''s someone here."


    Then ye Yu stretched out his hand and pulled the fluffy snow outside. Behind him, several King Kong came to help. Without pulling twice, he heard children''s shouts in the snow bag, which came out from the hard ice.


    It is said that it is very weak. In fact, it is not because the body is uncomfortable or life is threatened that the sound is weak. It is because the ice layer wrapped around them is too thick, too thick, too thick, which has played a sound insulation effect. So when people outside listen to it, they feel that the sound inside is very weak.


    "These are the children in our orphanage." King Kong pulls the snow out and turns to Ye Yu. "No wonder we''ve been in Xicheng for such a long time. I said Su Su hasn''t come yet. It turns out that Su Su Su is stuck here and meets difficulties. Ye Yu, try your laser. The ice is too thick. It seems that Su Su Su has great difficulties."


    Ye Yu smell speech, carrying heart hanging gall, palm, out of a golden laser, carefully cutting the hard ice, while cutting also shouting: "Su Su, Su ah, you also help inside, put the children frozen in, you are not afraid to freeze them."


    "Mom ~ ~ ~ mom ~ ~"


    It seems that he heard Ye Yu''s voice. In the ice, Xiao AI''s cry sounded sharply. As soon as ye Yu''s hand to cut the ice was tight, his heart began to ache. He increased his hand''s movement, and finally carefully cut out the door of the RV. Ye Yu broke the door of the RV, and his body jumped inside, crying out anxiously,


    "Su Su...!"


    It was Xiao AI''s little body that met him. She rushed over and hugged Ye Yu''s knee. Holding her small face high, she cried with a runny nose and tears: "Dad, I want mom, I want mom, I want mom, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    "Su Su is not here. Someone attacked us just now. She went out to deal with those people."


    Behind Xiao AI is Su Su''s mother in her right hand and in her left hand. At this moment, Su''s mother''s face is also very anxious. Everyone knows that, according to the truth, if Su Su Su is sure of the crisis, she will bring Xiao AI with her.


    But this time no, Su Su left alone, and broke the ice, put them out is not Su Su, but ye Yu, where did Su Su go? After Su Su had dealt with those who attacked, shouldn''t he come back at the first time and let Su mu Xiaoai and others out of the ice?


    "Ye Yu, there are many corpses here!"


    Gazi''s voice rings out behind Ye Yu. King Kong and others are busy smashing the ice to release the children. Ye Yu picks up the crying little love and directly returns to get off the RV and runs to the bodies on the side of the national road.


    Looking from a distance, the snow on both sides of the national road is a little thin. Su Su intentionally cleaned the snow on both sides of the National Road in order to show the people hiding in the snow. Those bodies were killed on the way to escape, and the death was extremely clean. If these people were killed by Su Su Su, how angry was Su Su Su at that time?

 Chapter 622

    According to Su Su''s nature of urination, she usually talks and does things arbitrarily. This is her strong wound. It''s estimated that she can''t change it in her life. So she won''t kill those who listen to her, and she won''t kill those who don''t.


    If you want Su Su to lose her temper and kill people, you don''t need any powers, but only use your hands to solve these people''s lives. Since Ye Yu knew Su Su Su, she has never seen it. Last time in spring city, Su Su was worried about little love, which led to mental disorder. She never used such abnormal way to kill people.


    If, just to say if, Su Su killed all the dead bodies on the ground by himself, it can only prove that Su Su''s mood at that time had gone to an extreme, an extreme that regarded killing as fun. Looking at the bodies on the ground, most of them were frozen hands and feet first, then they were hugged by others and twisted their necks to death.


    Ye Yu frowned and held the pitiful little love in one hand. Little love held Ye Yu''s neck and kept humming, "Mom, I want mom, I want my mom ~ ~"


    "I want your mother, too. Don''t hum, ancestor. I''m looking for your mother for you now."


    Helpless and anxious, Ye Yu walks along the direction of the corpse to find it in the pavilion, and comforts Xiao AI who keeps humming. He finds a corpse whose face and lower body have been damaged by kicking. Ye Yu only feels that the chrysanthemum is tight. He looks at the miserable corpse, and the lower body has been kicked into mud, The expression on the face suddenly became iron green.


    "The face is completely rotten. I can''t tell who it is." Gazi squatted beside the corpse and turned over his clothes. He didn''t find any valuable clues. He frowned and said to Ye Yu, who was standing beside the corpse and holding little love: "look at the ice cone in the middle of the eyebrow, it should be Su Su''s hand, just his lower body... Ye Yu, this man, did he do anything to Su Su..."


    If Gazi doesn''t finish, he stops when ye Yu raises his hand to stop him. In fact, every corpse''s death will have a mental portrait of the murderer. If Su Su Su is the murderer, what does Su Su do when she kicks the man''s face and lower body? Must be these two parts, let Su Su feel extremely disgusted and angry, she will be crazy to kick the body''s face and lower body.


    Therefore, Gazi infers that Su Su should have suffered a loss of innocence from this man, but it''s too cruel to say this to Ye Yu in front of Xiao AI. In fact, there''s no need for Gazi to say it. Ye Yu probably has a spectrum in her heart.


    Then, Gazi took a look at Ye Yu''s iron green face. He turned his words and pointed to the distribution of corpses along the way


    "I found Hao Jun''s body on the hillside. Combined with the death of these people and their body temperature, we can infer that soon after we left, Su Su and others were ambushed by these people. Hao Jun should be the one who betrayed us. Su Su Su chased Hao Jun and planned to go up the hillside, but Hao Jun was killed on the hillside by her, She was surrounded by heavy fire from a group of people on the edge of the national highway. "


    In the place where Su Su lay down, Gazi found the track of Su Su''s foot slipping, but it''s not good to say whether Su Su was injured. The snow was too heavy, and most of the traces of his behavior were buried in the snow, but Gazi can still infer the general situation at that time.


    "Su Su is about to climb the hillside where I found these shells." Gazi got up from the ground and handed over a cartridge case to Ye Yu. "There are many kinds of cartridge cases. It''s very miscellaneous. It''s not like they were in the army. Obviously, from the other party''s clothes and the way they were easily twisted and broken, these people are not in the army."


    It''s hard to go down if you''re not in the army. After all, there are too many miscellaneous pieces in the world. It''s not like before the end of the world. As long as the corpses are badly preserved, they can basically be traced back to the ancestors of 18 generations.


    If the other party is a member of the army, it''s easy. There are only a few military regions in the southeast, northwest and northwest. Ye Yu knows what type of bullets each military region uses. Although it''s the end of the world, the general trend of the soldiers in those military regions can be traced.


    If you know the model of the bullet, you will know who ambushed Su Su. To find out Su Su''s trace, you must first know the origin of these people.


    But now this cartridge case is really of various types. It''s long and short. It''s all available at home and abroad ten years ago and ten years later! It''s like a grass-roots team set up by people from all over the world, but a grass-roots team can make Su Su suffer losses???


    Ye Yu nodded and his mood sank. He went back with Xiao AI in his arms and walked up the mountain from the national highway. He looked at the scene carefully and carefully again. He was a little relieved. Where he had seen, at least in this neighborhood, there was no sign that anyone had been forced to Bao.


    Everyone died. From the scene, it was Su Su''s overwhelming victory. Maybe Su Su suffered a little resistance when he went up the hillside, but on the road from the hillside to the pavilion, Su Su should have killed all the other people.


    Su Su killed everyone. What did she do? Her mother and her daughter are all trapped in the ice. According to Su Su''s personality, of course, the mother and daughter are the most important. Assuming that there is still one person on the other side who is not dead, is it possible to lead Su Su away?


    Even if a very important person of the other party runs away, Su Su will never run away to pursue her. She is the kind of person whose priority is to protect her family.


    Then, Ye Yu saw the crystal nucleus around the dead body, as well as several other corpses that had been frozen into ice sculpture. Those corpses ignored them temporarily. Ye Yu just looked at the crystal nucleus on the ground, falling one by one in a line, from the pavilion to the outside, and then disappeared in the vast white snow.


    Assuming that Su Su is the one who lost the crystal nucleus, she must not be in a good mood at that time. According to the law of the crystal nucleus falling, some of them are more or less, like unconscious discarding. Because if a person intentionally wants to leave some clues by throwing the crystal nucleus, she will not lose so irregularly. She must have a pause. These lost crystal nuclei, That''s about the same distance.


    Ye Yu squats on the floor of the pavilion with little love in one hand, looking at the distance of these crystal cores, and looking at the footprints beside the crystal cores. There is a shallow flower on the footprints, which is the pattern engraved on Su Su''s sole. When the footprints leave, they belong to her alone, one deep and one shallow. Some of them linger on the ground for a while, and some of them are very simple, like walking and stopping, I don''t know where to go.

 Chapter 623

    "Su Su was in a bad mood at that time." Gazi also saw these footprints, pointed to the end of the vast snow, the old forest covered with snow, said to Ye Yu: "if in this direction, she is in the forest, why does Su Su enter the forest alone?"


    "Check the bodies on the ground and the things they carry with them to see if they can identify these people!"


    Ye Yu looks at the forest in the distance. After he says that to Gazi, he takes a deep breath, bites his teeth, and holds his little love tightly. He says firmly:


    "Well behaved, you are well behaved, don''t cry, baby, we father and son, now go to find your mother, the ends of the earth, is dead or alive, we also have to find her back!"


    "Ye Yu, it''s hard to walk in the old woods. Give Xiao AI to her grandmother, and let her grandmother take Xiao AI back to Bafang village."


    Gazi anxiously persuades Ye Yu. Listening to Ye Yu''s meaning, he seems to take Xiao AI into the forest. Now it''s winter. Xiao AI is less than two years old and has just finished a fire. His physical fitness is not good. Ye Yu is going to take Xiao AI into the forest now. Isn''t that a joke?


    "I don''t want it. I don''t want it. I want mom. I want mom. Dad. Dad."


    A listen to GA Zi to give her to grandma, originally stopped crying small love, dead holding Ye Yu''s neck, began to cry again.


    At the foot of the hill, Su''s mother was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She heard Xiao AI''s cry and ran up with her heart. Originally, she wanted to reach for Xiao AI, but Xiao AI was holding a small hand, red eyes and waving Su''s big hand. She was crying miserably, for fear that Su''s mother would separate her from her father again.


    "I''ll go with it." Ye Yu turned around and faced Su mu, shook her head to Su Mu and GA Zi, and said with a cry: "we three, no matter what, can''t be separated any more. Don''t worry, mom, I''ll bring Su Su and Xiao AI back safely. I promise with my life."


    Su''s mother opened her mouth and tears came down in her eyes. At this moment, Su''s father went to Xicheng with the army. She nodded her head and bit her teeth. She said to Ye Yu, "I''ll go with you. We''re all a family. I''m going to find my daughter, too."


    Let Ye Yu and Xiao AI go to find Su Su. Su''s mother can''t let go of her heart. First, Xiao AI is still small. In this ice and snow, she is in a bad mood. Su''s mother worries that Xiao AI will catch a cold; Secondly, although Ye Yu has always helped Su Su Su take care of Xiao''ai, he is also a man. If he is a man, there are always some details that he can''t take care of, such as Xiao''ai''s poop and urine. Will ye Yu?; Third, Su''s mother follows Ye Yu and Xiao''ai on the road. She can be Ye Yu''s and Xiao''ai''s mobile granary. This is the most important thing. Otherwise, what will ye Yu and Xiao''ai eat along the way?


    After analyzing the relationship, Ye Yu thought about it and looked at the vast snow field and the woods at the end of the snow field. He shook his head and said to Su Mu:


    "Susu can''t go far. I''ll go back quickly with little love. I''ll come back when I find Susu. If I take you, it''s too slow."


    It''s very straightforward, but now ye Yu can''t put it mildly. It''s hard to go to the end of the world. In addition, it''s snowy and windy. If Xiao AI doesn''t cry so loud, Ye Yu won''t consider taking Xiao AI with her. If she brings Su mu, who is old and has to carry Su Mu at the critical moment, Ye Yu''s speed will be much slower, What if I can''t catch up with Su Su?


    "Then I''ll get you something to eat!"


    This is also in reason. Su''s mother runs back to the RV. She has to pack up some daily necessities for Xiao''ai and prepare enough food for Ye Yu and Xiao''ai.


    Ugly man and Su''s father both went to Xicheng with the army, so Su''s mother couldn''t discuss with Su''s father on the national highway. At this moment, Su''s mother''s mood was so bad that she was crying, picking up the big bag in her hand, and then handed it to Ye Yu.


    Looking at Ye Yu and Xiao AI, Su''s mother''s eyes are red, but she is strong enough to hold back her tears in her eyes. Choking her throat, she tells Ye Yu in the snow:


    "Child, take good care of Xiao AI and bring back my daughter and granddaughter!"


    Ye Yu nods silently. Although he doesn''t speak, what he reveals in his eyes is his perseverance. He puts on his backpack, holds Xiaoai, and waves goodbye to the people. He and Xiaoai go through the pavilion and set foot on the road to find Susu.


    In fact, Su Su didn''t walk very far either. After sleeping in the snow, her headache was much better. I think the interference in her brain will gradually fade with the passage of time after Chen Xuanwu''s death. Then her broken memories will return to normal.


    So Su Su knows that her brain memory is abnormal at this moment. This feeling is very strange. It''s like a person is asleep, but she can clearly perceive that she is sleeping, which is similar to ghost pressure bed. So Su Su knows that her brain is out of order, but she doesn''t know what is true and what is false in her mind.


    One of the most suspicious things for her is the sex scene with two men in her mind. One is young and the other is Chen Xuanwu. According to her personality, she has not lived in Xing for 12 years. How can she have sex with other men or two men at the same time.


    Twelve years ago, after sleeping with the only man in her life for one night, she had a little love. Since then, she has never slept with any man in her life, including Xie Qingyan, who killed thousands of knives.


    But what if? She couldn''t explain that she had committed suicide in Mei Shengnan''s house, but she appeared in such a place. If she committed suicide but didn''t die, she was completely controlled by Chen Xuanwu. During the period when she was controlled by Chen Xuanwu, she lost her memory, or lost her IQ, which led to her doing this kind of thing of sleeping with men everywhere, it''s not impossible.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Su didn''t feel that she had been lonely for 12 years. It was so painful and hard for her to go to bed with two or more men. When she went into the woods, she wanted to find a place to be quiet and hang herself in a place where there was no one to disturb.


    At the beginning of this idea, all kinds of pictures of her getting along with Xiao AI came out in her mind, including Su Fu and Su mu, and many fresh and flexible faces. Those pictures were warm and peaceful, which made Su Su''s heart ache more than ever.

 Chapter 624

    "False, false, all false."


    Su Su shakes her head, covers her head and kneels in the snow. She shouts wildly. The nerves in her brain make her headache to death. Xiao AI is dead. How can she be with her grandparents? How many of them are still living in a place like paradise, but this is the end of the world. How can there be paradise in the end of the world?


    Not believing the pictures in her mind, Su Su struggled to stand up on the snow, but faltered and fell into the snow again. The old woods around her were quiet and dense. With tears on her face, Su Su Su raised her head and looked at the lonely world. Finally, she burst into tears,


    "Xiaoai, Xiaoai, Xiaoai, mom and Dad, why don''t you take me with you


    What is the most painful thing in life? That is, all the people who love her and the people she loves are no longer in the world, but the world is as dirty as it is dirty, disgusting as it is disgusting. However, for some reason, they have to continue to force themselves to live strong and tolerably.


    No matter how badly hurt and how many tears she suffers, it''s all her own business. No one cares, no one loves her, no one can go back home, no one is waiting for her. This is why Su Su can''t live after she learns that Xiao AI is dead.


    She lifted up her body and continued to walk deep into the woods. She cried all the way and looked at her messy memories all the way. Whether it was true or not, she kept looking at them all the time. The more she looked, the more heartache she felt and the more she wanted to see them.


    If only that were true.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking. From dawn to dark, Su Su fell asleep on the root of an old tree and woke up. When her headache eased, she continued to walk aimlessly. The next night, she finally felt hungry.


    The physical strength of a psionic is much better than that of ordinary people. If a fifth order psionic like Su Su wants to fight hard, she can not eat or drink for ten days and a half months, but her stomach is still that stomach. There are always times when she feels hungry. So for Su Su Su, who is not in a normal state of mind, if she is hungry, she has to find something to eat.


    In the old woods, especially in this kind of ice and snow, there is nothing to eat, but it''s actually the idea of people who have never lived in the wild. Su Su Su uses his hand to dig the snow on the root of the tree, condenses a triangular ice skate in his hand, kneels on his knees, ploughs the frozen soil hard, cuts a root in the frozen soil, digs out the root, peels and eats it.


    She leaned against the tree pole and chewed the root of the tree, thinking about the forest. In fact, it was quite strange. After so many years in the last life, there should be mutation trees in such a big forest. It''s better to have a monster that she can''t deal with and eat her alive, but she has been gone for two or three days, But only one or two mutant trees have been found, and those big mutant trees may not be cleaned up by human beings?


    A sound of Xie Xie Suo sounded at the back of the tree. Su Su frowned and a look of vigilance rose on her pale face. She lost the root in her hand and turned carefully. Her eyes went through the tree pole and looked behind the tree. In the distance of the forest, she saw several men picking up branches in the snow.


    There are still human survivors in this kind of old forest?


    Su Su once again felt strange. Now there are all kinds of strange mutant animals and plants outside. From time to time, a zombie attacked the city or something. The human survivors who had no ability moved to the base long ago. She looked at the men picking up branches in front of her. They were all weak chickens, even if one or two were powers, The power level is only level one and level two. How dare you run around when you are so weak?


    And picking up branches... What a strange move. Even if the human survivors form a team to do a task, they have to think about the match of their teammates. In a team, the basic powers of the five series of gold, wood, water, fire and earth are all necessary. After all, when they go out to do a task, they have to consider all kinds of problems of eating and drinking.


    So in these men''s ranks, are there fire powers who don''t burn fire to keep warm? Or there is fire, but the level of the fire psionic is so low that it can''t even warm people by continuously releasing the psionic!


    In an instant, Su Su estimated the strength of the men in front of her. She was not afraid. She turned around and leaned back to the tree pole without any interest. She picked up the roots on the ground and continued to eat with her eyes closed.


    "Hey, there''s a woman here!"


    There was a man''s voice around Susu. Suddenly, all the men began to laugh. Holding the branches, they went around the big tree Susu relied on and stood around Susu for half a circle. They were pleasantly surprised


    "There''s a woman here. She doesn''t look dead yet."


    "Beauty, why are you here alone? Isn''t it cold to wear so little? Why don''t we warm you up? "


    "Today, I have a lot of good fortune. This woman is not bad. She even eats the roots. I''m afraid she''s hungry. Woman, I have steamed bread here. You can have fun with us. Let''s relieve the fire. I''ll give you two big steamed bread."


    "Speak, dumb? Or a fool? "


    One of the men was very impatient. He could see that he was impatient. He was a bit hostile to Su Su''s refusal. Seeing that Su Su was just sitting under a tree with her eyes closed and eating roots against a big tree, he didn''t even bother to open his eyes, so the man reached out to cover Su Su Su Su''s chin.


    Su Su suddenly opened her eyes, old silver eyes, and looked at the man indifferently. The root of the tree still eating in her hand suddenly raised and hit the man''s neck, killing the man who wanted to do something to her.


    "So weak, dare to come out and do evil?"


    She raised her eyelids, swept around her body, and the men who had never recovered raised their fingers, twisted their knuckles, and said:


    "What''s the time, a woman who has no ability, how dare she come out and wander? Don''t think about it


    "Ah ~ ~!" A first-order native man, looking at his friend who died on the ground, yelled in horror, dropped the branch in his hand and said, "if you don''t agree with a word, you will kill someone. Why are you so unreasonable?"


    She has to reason with them?! Su Su thinks that these men are more nervous than her. First they are surprised, and then they humiliate her with two big steamed buns. They just want to take advantage of her in the ice and snow. Does she still reason with them?

 Chapter 625

    Su Su quietly rubbed against the tree pole behind him, slowly stood up, bowed his head, and began to slowly roll his sleeve on his elbow


    "Can truth serve as food? To keep you alive? I didn''t want to kill you. Now I''ll leave you alive. It doesn''t seem to last long. Sooner or later, I''ll be fooled to death. Let me give you a good time! "


    In fact, when she said this, Su Su was a little annoyed. She felt that her nerves and mouth were not normal. Before, she would not say a word with these ants.


    "Stop it! Do you... Do you know who we are? "


    Finally, some people think that Su Su is not right. It''s a second-order fire system. To tell you the truth, women who are in trouble can be seen everywhere now. Once in a while, when you glance into a corner, you can see a woman lying there. These women are very easy to deal with. With half a steamed bun, you can coax these women to kneel and lick their big Ding Ding, I haven''t worn anything so thin.


    Su Su was wearing a thin shirt in spring and autumn, but she didn''t feel cold. In this season, Xie Yaoshi, their leader, had to put on a thick down jacket, but this woman looked very comfortable.


    Su Su doesn''t speak. She stops rolling her sleeves, picks her eyebrows, and looks at the man who yells this. She means she wants to hear who these idiots belong to. After she kills these people, she goes to solve their problems.


    "I, our captain, is Xie Yaoshi, Xie Yaoshi!"!!! Do you know where we''re going now? Only when we meet Chu Xuan''s troops, we will go east and go to Qingcheng to build a base. "


    The fire department, shouting, retreated to a tree and ran. Su Su stood in the same place and rolled up her sleeves for a while. Her brain was like paste, but she couldn''t turn around.


    Xie Yaoshi, the leader of Tangtang Zhuque base and the best expert in the world, how could there be such a few idiots as teammates? She is afraid that Xie Yaoshi is not normal!


    The other men, seeing Su Su killed someone earlier, could not stand any longer. Seeing the first man running away, the others turned around and ran in the same direction,


    "Come back!"


    Su Su suddenly got a little interest. She raised her hand and flew out with a few ice chains. She tied up the escaped men and hung them upside down on the tree pole. She leaned back against the tree and looked at the posture of the men yelling with fright. Then she asked:


    "You say Xie Yaoshi wants to join chuxuan? Who is Chu Xuan? "


    Qingcheng, Su Su Su knows that the largest gathering place for survivors in the East was called Qingcheng gathering place, but it was only a few years ago. When the end of the world first came, Xie Yao was still abroad. It is said that he wanted to go inland to find Xie Qingyan and Xie Fu and Xie mu. So four years after the end of the world, he went through a lot of hardships and ran back to Qingcheng on foot from abroad.


    In those years, Xie Yaoshi, like Su Su, ran around in the southeast and northwest, asking about Xie Qingyan and his parents. But Qingcheng eventually became his base camp. How to wander, Xie Yaoshi would return to Qingcheng. Later, Qingcheng expanded, and Xie Yaoshi could have been the leader of Qingcheng, but he didn''t want to fight for power and gain the position of the leader, To a man named Cao Xiujie.


    So the leader of the last rosefinch base is not Xie Yaoshi, but Cao Xiujie. But everyone knows that the reason why rosefinch base can become one of the four bases in the last world is that there is Xie Yaoshi, the first person in the last world, who has lightning power.


    Lightning power is one of the most powerful powers in the world today. As Su Su knows, the reason why Xie Yaoshi can become the first master in the world is that his lightning power is unmatched. This power is too special and sharp, which means Su Su is also defeated by Xie Yaoshi.


    There may be several ice powers in the world, but Xie Yaoshi is the only one with lightning power. When Su Su thought about this sentence, a man''s back suddenly appeared in her mind. She was cutting a curtain with a laser in her hand. She suddenly laughed unconsciously. She didn''t know why.


    "Chuxuan was originally in Xiangcheng, a subordinate of LV Yin. Later, LV Yin died. He originally developed independently in Xiangcheng, but now the pupa town in Muyang is expanding, which means that Xiangcheng is covered in the sphere of influence. Chuxuan doesn''t want to fight with Su Su Su. In addition, Xie Qingyan and his brothers knew him before, so they plan to lead the team and develop eastward with our captain Xie Yaoshi."


    He was the first one to shout, the first man to run away. He spoke very fast and seemed to be scared to death. Su Su heard about it, but it didn''t prevent her from catching the point. As soon as she frowned, her anger came out unconsciously,


    "Xie Yaoshi... Xie Qingyan?"??? Do you know Chu Xuan? What does that mean? "


    "It means that... Chuxuan thinks that the Xie brothers are acquaintances. When they go to Qingcheng, they will take care of each other... Elder sister, elder sister, we are just younger brothers. How can we know so much about these people''s thoughts?"


    "I just want to hear the main point, Xie Qingyan, alive?"


    "Of course, he is alive. Although he has been dying, Xie Yaoshi has been protecting him. How can he not be alive?"


    The man who replied to Su Su was very determined. Su Su could not help but clench her fists. Her nails were deeply pinched into the flesh of her palm. The expression on her face was also so uncertain.


    Ten years, Xie Qingyan actually alive? How is that possible? She remembers that at that time, when she found out that Xie Qingyan had given her little love to Bai LUOQI, Su Su was so angry that she stabbed Xie Qingyan countless knives on the spot. As a result, Xie Qingyan was still alive?? Still with Xie Yaoshi! How can he live? He hurt little love, how can he live?!!!


    Su Su takes a deep breath, reaches for her hand, and waves to the fire man who answers her words. He hangs upside down on the tree like a rice dumpling. Among the men, the fire man is like a swing, tied with an ice chain, and comes to Su Su Su.


    Looking at the face hanging upside down, she grinned bitterly, reached out and grasped the ice chain on the man. The other white palm raised and patted the tree pole behind her. The tips of her five fingers were covered with sharp armour made of ice. Su Su Su grabbed the tree pole behind her and broke it. She slowly threw the broken sawdust on the man''s face hanging upside down and said mercilessly:


    "I''ll let you go. Take me to Xie Qingyan. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll crush your brain like this tree!"

 Chapter 626

    The rest of the men listen, Su Su want to release people? Immediately begged for mercy: "elder sister, beauty, you also let me go, I''ll take you to find Xie Qingyan."¡° Let me go. Please let me go. As long as you let me go, I will help you kill Xie Qingyan. "¡° Help, help, don''t leave me, help. "..."


    Ignoring the men''s begging for mercy, Su Su lowered the fire man from the tree and asked him to take her away. The man was still tied with ice chains. Hearing his companions'' begging for mercy, he hesitated to look at Su Su and hesitated


    "Well, they, can you let them go?"


    "No!"


    Su Su raises her foot and kicks the man in front of her. The man with the chain is kicked to the ground. He quickly gets up. He doesn''t dare to intercede with his companions any more, so he runs forward. Su Su Su raises her foot to keep up with her. She never turns back to take care of the men hanging upside down in the tree. For her, human life is just like ants on the ground. She can take it if she wants, Don''t take it if you don''t want to.


    In the same way, these people live if they can, but die if they can''t. anyway, they are not good people. Looking at the way that they wanted to lure Su Su Su to kneel and lick them with steamed bread at the beginning, it seems that people who always do such things are immoral to take advantage of others'' danger!


    About three hours after she left, Ye Yu, holding Xiao AI and carrying an oversized backpack, ran quickly through the big trees. In his arms, Xiao AI, sitting on the bench, was sleeping, and seemed to feel that Ye Yu stopped. Her fat face slightly opened her eyes, pointing to several big men hanging upside down in the trees, whose brains were already bleeding, To Ye Yu


    "Dad, man!"


    Ye Yu bowed his head, touched Xiao AI''s small head with colorful wool cap, twisted his brows, went forward to see these men who were dying and had no strength to hum, and then reached out to touch the ice chains that were binding these men. It was so cold that it should be Su Su Su''s handwriting.


    He sent out a laser and put down the best one among the men. When he saw the man fall in the snow, Ye Yu knelt down beside him with little love and patted him on the face,


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    The ice chain on the man is still there, shaking his cold white lips, slowly opening his misty eyes. Seeing that he still has some consciousness, but he can''t live long, Ye Yu quickly asks:


    "Whose people are you? Is it a woman who hurt you


    "Ho ~ ~" the man breathed out weakly, "help..."


    Then he died.


    Ye Yu stretched out two fingers, touched this person''s neck artery, and checked this person''s cause of death, not because of cerebral hemorrhage, but because of the ice chain on the body.


    He frowned and whispered to little love, who was shaking his head in his chest, "love, honey, we may have to go at full speed next. If you are sleepy, just sit and sleep for a while, and we will soon see mom."


    "Mom, I want mom, mom ~"


    Xiao AI''s mouth curled, her eyes blinked pitifully and her eyes were red again. Looking back at Ye Yu''s small expression, she felt very aggrieved, as if she was a little pity abandoned by her mother.


    In the face of this kind of little love, Ye Yu could only sigh helplessly. He bowed his head and comforted: "no, mom doesn''t want us. She may have encountered some difficulties. Although dad doesn''t know why mom left us, if mom has a better way, she won''t leave little love. This is absolutely certain."


    I don''t know whether Xiaoai understands it or not. In addition to comforting Xiaoai over and over again, Ye Yu says that she is going to find her mother soon, there is no better way. Now besides saying this, what else can Ye Yu do?


    After sighing, Ye Yu takes out a blanket from his march backpack and covers Xiao AI''s whole body. He looks at the forest in the distance, takes a deep breath and runs wildly. He wants to find Su Su. He knows Su Su is in front of him, and it''s only a few hours between him and Su Su Su.


    Su Su in front, led by the fire man, had already walked to the edge of the forest and came to the side of a road. On the other side of the road, there were several civilian houses. Several tents were set up on the side of the houses. She stood in the forest and looked at the gathering place of small survivors on the way. Her doubts became deeper and deeper.


    Two steps ahead, the fire man turned back and was about to tell Su Su that they had arrived at their destination. Su Su had an ice stick growing in her hand. She raised the stick and knocked the fire man on the shoulder. She knelt the man on the ground and scolded him


    "Shut up, I''ll ask you! Where are we now? "


    Looking at the small survivors gathering place in front of her, there were ordinary people, powers, cookers, women standing outside the tent, and men who were responsible for patrolling and guarding. Su Su Su didn''t see any decent experts, so what did such a large group of people come out for?


    This year, with such a large group of cumbersome, go to Qingcheng... Has Xie Yaoshi fallen out with Cao Xiujie?


    "We are in the northeast of Xiangjiang River. Two days ahead, we will see the Prince Temple."


    The fire man only felt that the ice stick on his shoulder was cold and heavy. When he finished his reply, he secretly turned his head and looked back at Su Su''s face.


    The face, pale and delicate, looks like a white jade sculpture in an art gallery. The facial features are combined together, showing the charm of a small family Jasper. The long black hair is scattered around the cheek, coupled with the woman''s blank and sad look, and a pair of old silver eyes, it makes people feel that this woman is like a ghost climbing out of hell, I''m in a panic.


    Looking at him, the fire man felt that he couldn''t bear to move his eyes. Su Su looked far away and looked at the gathering place on the other side of the road. Her eyes were deep and sad. She looked down at the man, raised the stick in her hand, hit the man''s back, and made him dizzy.


    She didn''t kill him. Seeing that the man himself was in danger, she was willing to intercede for his companion. She had some good thoughts in her heart. It''s not bad for her to let the man die.


    With this idea, Su Su looked down at the man who fell on the ground for a while. She felt that her behavior was abnormal. In the past, she would save someone''s life?!


    Before long, Su Su raised her head and observed the gathering place of survivors for a while. No one led her way, and Su Su didn''t care. Anyway, she had already come here, and she didn''t need to be led. After a while, she swaggered out of the forest and walked into the small gathering place of human survivors with an ice stick.

 Chapter 627

    "Stop."


    On the edge of the tent, a man on patrol came up and reached out to stop Su Su. He looked Su Su up and down again. The smart man didn''t say anything rude, but asked:


    "Which tent are you from? Is it a psionic? "


    "Where is Xie Qingyan?"


    Su Su tilted his head and looked at the man who asked, but he didn''t answer the rhetorical question. When he had to estimate the strength of the man, he frowned, with an obvious sense of patience. He just thought what kind of world is this? As a second-class minion, Xie Yaoshi can also accept him as a younger brother. Is he seriously mentally ill?!


    That man Leng for a while, also don''t know Su Su a woman, although looking at should be a woman of some ability, but with such a cold and arrogant tone to ask him, he is a power! Next to him, another patrol companion sneered at Su Su


    "Are you looking for Xie Qingyan? Do you want to climb to Xie Qingyan''s bed? Forget it. The beauties around Xie Qingyan are like clouds. Are you alone? Come on, why don''t you play with us? We have a few brothers who can make you feel comfortable. "


    Su Su pursed her lips and quietly looked at these men. Several men nearby seemed to have heard a very funny joke, and often seemed to despise women. Looking at Su Su, she was so obscene.


    In the sky, the snow, which had not fallen for a long time, floated again. Su Su, who was still standing, suddenly reached out his hand, and his ice stick was flying in the flying black hair. He knocked one dead and another dead. Within two minutes, Su Su killed four of his five person patrol team.


    The only one who didn''t die was the man who told her to stop, but didn''t say any obscene words to desecrate her.


    However, despite this, Su Su''s ruthlessness of killing people without any action attracted the attention of several patrol teams nearby. They quickly gathered to her, and several teams showed their powers to her. Ordinary people cooking outside the tent also quickly hid in the tent. In the distance, the sound of the patrol team whistled.


    The big fireball of football is flying towards Su Su''s back. She doesn''t turn around. When her hair is dancing behind her, a transparent ice wall rises up. Su Su Su''s stick throws out and turns to the men who are flying towards her.


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!"


    A cold reprimand, the wind, snow, Su Su look cold, toward the buildings killed in the past, said in the front, people are not easy to live, do not want to die although run, to attack her, she naturally can not manage so much, killed.


    She also overestimates Xie Yaoshi''s ability. These minions are just as easy to kill as ants. After killing less than a dozen people, the people around her are scared. They dare not rush to Susu''s side any more. They run and escape one by one. They give Susu a way and watch her stride towards the building.


    However, after only two steps, a green vine swung over Su Su''s waist. Su Su was wearing long hair and slanting her head. She saw a woman with short hair. She was thin and had no eyes. She was very determined. She pulled the vine in her hand and wanted to stop Su Su from approaching the building.


    There was a lot of noise around. Someone called the woman who let out the vine, Feifei? Su Su feels a little familiar. When she is about to ask if Feifei is her acquaintance, her eyes are staring. Su Su''s old silver eyes look straight at Feifei''s back. Who does she see? Xie Qingyan!!!


    Xie Qingyan, the scum, ran out.


    "You are not dead!"


    Su Su''s hatred bursts out from her body. She holds the vines on her waist, and the green vines emit the sound of "Gaga". The white ice quickly envelops the vines thrown out by Feifei, while Su Su''s eyes are full of hatred and stare at Xie Qingyan.


    No matter how Xie Qingyan survived, she only wanted Xie Qingyan to die!


    But Xie Qingyan was stunned at first. He thought that there was a woman doing striptease outside. Instead, it was Su Su. He turned around and ran to a house, shouting as he ran,


    "Big brother, big brother! Su Su is here. Su Su is here to kill us. "


    "Do you still want to run?"


    Su Su pulls the vine with ice in her hand and thinks of a quick decision. She quickly gives Feifei the result to kill Xie Qingyan. Unexpectedly, Feifei is much better than the men in the patrol team.


    Feifei quickly cuts off the vine in her hand to prevent Su Su''s ice power from climbing up her vine. Then, at Su Su''s feet, some plants break through the ground and twist around Su Su. Su Su Su snorts,


    "What do you want with a four step wooden system?"


    At the same time, Su Su''s body turned, and the ground quickly formed a hard ice layer, which spread to Feifei.


    At this time, Xie Yaoshi, the big boss, finally appeared. He pursed his lips and dragged Feifei behind him. His hands flashed purple electric flowers, which formed a power grid and spread on the ice, crushing the ice spread by Su Su.


    "Su Su, why are you here?"


    Taking advantage of Su Su''s escape from the power grid and the opportunity to speak, Xie Yaoshi takes the opportunity to open his mouth. His expression is very surprised. He was just awakened by Xie Qingyan. He didn''t believe Su Su Su was coming. As soon as he came out, he saw Su Su Su was killing people. Xie Yaoshi had no choice but to stop Su Su Su.


    "I''ll kill Xie Qingyan!" Su Su also pauses and looks at Xie Yaoshi with no expression. He points to Xie Qingyan, who is timid behind Xie Yaoshi. "You get out of the way. The injustice has a head and the debt has a owner. I only kill Xie Qingyan, but who gets in my way, I will kill him."


    "Susu, we agreed." Xie Yaoshi tightened his eyebrows tightly. Since seeing Su Su, his thick eyebrows didn''t seem to loosen. He shook his head and didn''t mean to get out of the way. "About this matter, I''ve stressed it countless times. I can''t let you kill Xie Qingyan."


    What do you say? When was it agreed? Su Su doesn''t know what Xie Yaoshi is talking about. She steps quietly to the side, wondering if she can beat Xie Yaoshi? May not be able to play, but so let Xie Qingyan continue to live? So it''s better to fight for one life now. If you die, you''ll die. It''s just one life.


    But if she died, but Xie Qingyan is alive, she is not willing to Xie Qingyan continue to live.


    So Su Su is weighing how to fight with Xie Yaoshi, or bypass Xie Yaoshi and kill Xie Qingyan?

 Chapter 628

    In fact, this is a big difference between Su Su and before. When did she cherish her life when she killed someone?


    "Big brother, kill her, kill her quickly. You didn''t see her eyes just now. Su Su is crazy. If you don''t kill her today, she will come to kill me. Big brother, kill her."


    Xie Qingyan, hiding behind Xie Yaoshi, is extremely scared, especially when he looks into Su Su''s eyes, he can see that Su Su is also looking at him. Su Su Su''s eyes are really different from before. In the past, Su Su Su may have a child in her stomach, so her expression is gentle, and she occasionally sneers, but she doesn''t dare to do anything with her life.


    But now Su Su, just like a madman, rushes in and kills people without any scruples.


    Xie Qingyan thinks that the hatred between him and Su Su is not as simple as Xie Yaoshi thinks. Even if Su Su Su doesn''t kill him today, if he has a chance to grow up in the future, Xie Qingyan will try to kill Su Su Su. Even if he can''t kill Su Su Su, he has to get rid of Xiao AI.


    So Xie Qingyan tries to encourage Xie Yaoshi to kill Su Su.


    As a result, it''s OK that Xie Qingyan doesn''t open her mouth. As soon as she opens her mouth, Su Su laughs angrily. She doesn''t think whether she can beat Xie Yaoshi any more. She raises her hand, and an ice dragon rushes out towards Xie Qingyan behind Xie Yaoshi.


    As soon as the ice dragon came out, Feifei gave birth to a big plant from the side. The plant had sharp burrs, like a big green snake, and swung towards Susu. At the same time, Xie Yaoshi''s power grid also swung over and directly connected to the ice dragon. Xie Qingyan yelled and directed the followers watching,


    "Come on, help. Let''s go up and kill this bitch, or she will kill us. Come on!"


    "Xie Qingyan!"


    Xie Yaoshi turns his head and glares at Xie Qingyan. What is the ability of so many men and so many powers to besiege Su Su? What''s more, the contradiction about Su Su is not irreconcilable. Is Xie Qingyan taking the opportunity to vent his anger or taking the opportunity to vent his anger?


    "Well, come on! May not be afraid of you? "


    Su Su is not angry but laughs when she is besieged by others. She has killed many people, and she has already prepared for her own fate. Anyway, either she or others killed her, or no matter how many people besieged her, Xie Qingyan will die today.


    The ice layer rises again. Before the snowflakes in the sky fall on the ground, they change into sharp ice spikes. There is a rain of ice spikes. People come and go beating Su Su Su. On the other side, Ye Yu rushes to see the lively fighting on the opposite side of the road. Su Su Su Su, who is surrounded by people, is particularly conspicuous. He puts Xiao AI in the woods and points out his finger, He flicked Maomao''s head and told Maomao and Xiaoai:


    "There are many people beating mom. Dad will help. Be good and don''t run around. Dad will bring mom back soon!"


    Xiaoai nodded obediently, holding Maomao and sitting under the root of the tree, blinking and blinking, looking at Ye Yu expectantly, Ye Yu kisses Xiaoai''s little nose, takes off her backpack, turns around and gets up, quickly crosses the road and joins the war.


    As soon as he joined, the situation quickly reversed, and the six pulse sword soared, which was a life. He quickly solved the problems of several minions around Su Su on the periphery of the battlefield, and approached Su Su Su. However, without waiting for Ye Yu to be happy, Su Su evaded a power grid, turned his head, and attacked Ye Yu with an ice sword.


    "Su Su, what are you doing?" Ye Yu dodges the ice sword and looks at Su Su incredulously, "I''m here to help you. You''ve cut the wrong person."


    When she was stunned, her eyes floated to Ye Yu''s face. As soon as she felt a pain in her heart, her hand slowed down. Looking at the face that was very similar to Xiao AI, her tears began to flow down. She trembled and cried:


    "Like, like, like... Little love..."


    It was at this time that Xie Yaoshi''s power grid took the opportunity to repair it and hit Su Su''s back directly. She was so excited that she staggered forward, and her viscera were all rolled over by Xie Yaoshi. She couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    "Kill her, she''s hurt!"


    Xie Qingyan''s agitation sounded in the chaotic crowd, but Xie Yaoshi behind Su Su was stunned. He looked at his hand and Su Su again. He raised his feet and took a step to Su Su Su. It seemed that he didn''t expect that he would hurt Su Su Su.


    Later, Xie Qingyan saw a flash of hatred in his eyes. Seeing that Xie Yaoshi didn''t take advantage of the victory, he took out a gun while Su Su was wounded by Xie Yaoshi, and fired several shots at Su Su and Ye Yu.


    Fortunately, Ye Yu is sensitive. He hugs Su Su and raises his hand to Xie Qingyan. Seeing this, Xie Qingyan quickly hides behind Xie Yaoshi, so a golden laser of Ye Yu comes out. Xie Yaoshi can''t avoid it, and is shot through his shoulder blade by Ye Yu. The golden laser goes from the front of Xie Yaoshi to the back, and rubs Xie Qingyan''s shoulder.


    Ye Yu is waiting to keep up his efforts, simply kill Xie Qingyan directly, and get rid of Su Su''s worries, but unfortunately, he finds that his powers are used up.


    "Damn it Ye Yu holds Su Su Su who vomits blood and scolds him. Looking at Xie Yaoshi, he says angrily, "fight back!"


    Then he picked up Su Su and ran quickly.


    Behind him and Su Su Su, Xie Qingyan yelled angrily, commanding the people who were hiding around and didn''t dare to move, shouting: "chase, kill this pair of dog men and women, Su Su Su was injured, take this opportunity to kill them quickly!"


    However, Xie Yaoshi has a backhand. Bearing the sharp pain from his shoulder blade, he punches Xie Qingyan. His figure is unstable. When Feifei rushes up to help him, Xie Yaoshi opens his mouth, turns pale and says angrily to Xie Qingyan:


    "It''s because you never give up revenge on Su Su that Su Su pursues you. Xie Qingyan, I can''t protect you for long."


    All the hatred in the world is not a matter of one''s wishful thinking. Don''t see Xie Qingyan controlled by Xie Yaoshi. In recent years, he didn''t appear in front of Su Su and didn''t go to find trouble with Su Su. But Xie Yaoshi knows that Xie Qingyan''s heart is full of hatred for Xiao AI. He can''t kill Su Su and Ye Yu, but he is a villain, Sooner or later, he must be killed by Xie Qingyan.


    Because of this, Xie Qingyan is always expanding his power. In this small human gathering place, why there are so many people collected by Xie Qingyan under the name of Xie Yaoshi, and why they are invited by Chu Xuan to set up a base in the East is also because of Xie Qingyan''s will.

 Chapter 629

    At the beginning, when Xie Qingyan advised Xie Yaoshi to go to Qingcheng, he said that he was going to the east to make contributions. In fact, Cao Xiujie in Qingcheng was the son of Xie''s mother''s sister. Didn''t Xie Qingyan persuade Xie Yaoshi to go to Qingcheng to strengthen himself and lead troops to fight Su Su Su?


    Xie Qingyan tilted his head, reached out in the snow, and rubbed his beaten cheek with indifference. He didn''t say anything and had nothing to say. Xie Yaoshi told him every day to let him down his hatred, but he never found out that the relationship between him and Su Su Su, as well as the villain named Xiao AI, was never about not letting go, but about the green hat on his head, Whether it can be removed.


    Maybe sometimes men are like this. The more they are faced with difficulties, the more they want to recover their poor self-esteem. Many times, Xie Yaoshi doesn''t understand what kind of mentality Xie Qingyan''s hatred for Su Su and Xiao AI comes from. Only Xie Qingyan knows that his dignity trampled by Su Su Su must be washed by Xiao AI''s life.


    It''s just that the hate has not come to the time of report, far from the time of report.


    Feifei, who supports Xie Yaoshi, gives Xie Qingyan a cold look, and without saying a word, helps Xie Yaoshi into the building.


    Xie Qingyan is in Feifei and Xie Yaoshi turn back, toward a few confidants make a wink, carrying Xie Yaoshi, or instructed people to chase Su Su and Ye Yu.


    Yes, he also has a confidant. Although most people in this small human gathering place think Xie Qingyan is a big burden, but the burden also has a confidant.


    Xiao''ai is hiding on the opposite side of the road. Ye Yu can''t run to Xiao''ai with Su Su in his arms. As Xie Yaoshi catches up, Ye Yu can''t take care of Su Su and Xiao''ai at the same time. He can only run in another direction with Su Su Su in his arms and plans to go around a big circle to meet Xiao''ai.


    At this time, Xie Yaoshi was seriously injured. Except for Feifei, there was only Xie Qingyan who was useless and lagged behind everywhere. Let''s not mention the rest of the minions.


    So the so-called confidants of Xie Qingyan just chased Ye Yu for a while. Seeing ye Yu holding a person and running fast, it was even harder to chase him when he entered the forest. So everyone cherished his life and had to turn around.


    There are many trees in the old forest. Su Su was held by Ye Yu and ran for a while. He vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and went into the forest. He put her under a tree and squatted in front of Su Su, with a sad face


    "How are you? Su, are you all right? "


    Su Su covers her stomach and raises her head. Seeing that the man is going to hold her, she slaps Ye Yu in the face with her backhand. Before Ye Yu can react, Su Su Su''s ice skate is across Ye Yu''s neck. She barely holds a murderous expression and says:


    "Don''t think that if you save me, I won''t kill you. Get out of here."


    "Su Su..." Ye Yu was beaten by Su Su, and half of his face swelled quickly. Looking at Su Su''s strange appearance, he said: "what''s wrong with you? Su, you don''t know me? I''m Ye Yu. "


    "Ye Yu?" It''s so familiar. Su Su''s heart is a little sour. The sour smell makes her eyes red quickly. The ice skate on Ye Yu''s neck also deviates from Ye Yu''s throat slightly. She opens her mouth, and two strings of cold tears fall down. Looking at Ye Yu''s face similar to Xiao AI, Su Su Su can''t help saying, "Xiao AI..."


    "Yes, yes, little love, do you remember little love, little love is our daughter."


    Ye Yu nods happily, reaches out his hands and holds Su Su''s shoulders. Now even a fool can see that Su Su''s brain is a little abnormal. He just wants to say that Xiao AI is waiting for her in front of her. Su Su Su is a face, suddenly reaches out his hand knife, cuts Ye Yu''s neck, and makes Ye Yu dizzy on the ground.


    She thought that she remembered this man. Although her brain was not clear, this man rolled the sheets with her and looked like Xiao AI. Therefore, the memory of rolling the sheets with a young man in her brain was true and should be true!


    But what if it''s true or not? This man said that Xiaoai is his daughter. Xiaoai has been dead for ten years. Now, what''s the use of running out and saying this? What''s the usage?


    Su Su is angry and very sad. Looking at Ye Yu who faints under the root of the tree, he raises his foot and kicks Ye Yu in the stomach. He turns around and drags a very serious internal injury. He decides to hide and take care of the injury before killing Xie Qingyan.


    Xiao AI is dead. Now killing Xie Qingyan is the only reason for her to live here.


    In the green forest, it was as cold as an ice hole. Su Su did not take two steps, but tripped over a tree root and fell to the ground. She struggled, and her head began to ache again. Her eyes were hazy when she saw a big red snake swimming in front of her. There were two pieces of meat wings on the snake''s head. Su Su Su was shocked and hid under the tree. There was a mutant snake king hidden in the forest!


    She tried hard to keep her fighting power, but she poured out a mouthful of blood again. Then she raised her eyes and saw a child sitting on the snake king''s snake, that child... That child


    Su Su Ba big tree, raised the body, suddenly called the child a, "little love!"


    "Mom!" Sitting on the huge snake king, Xiao AI turns around and sees Su Su lying under the tree. With a cry of joy, she jumps down from Maomao, steps on the snow and runs towards Su Su Su.


    She and Su Su should have been separated by a stream. Now the stream has been frozen, but it still forms a depression. There is no bridge to pass through. Xiao AI can only stand on the edge of the frozen stream, reaches out a small palm to Su Su, and cries in a hurry


    "Mom, mom holds me, mom holds love."


    Su Su didn''t move. She just called out Xiao AI for no reason. The child turned around and looked like Xiao AI. However, Xiao AI was dead. Now she is 12 years old. The child on the other side seems to be less than two years old.


    The opposite little love cried for a while. Seeing that her mother didn''t move and didn''t come to hold her, her little body sobbed and planned to slide down the ice stream. She went to her mother''s side. She tried to go down. One of them didn''t step steadily, and the whole person fell down from a high place.


    Maomao on the side quickly slipped down to intercept Xiaoai''s body, but without waiting for Maomao''s red snake body to reach Xiaoai, the snow under Xiaoai''s body flew up, holding Xiaoai up from the hollow, and came to Su Su Su.

 Chapter 630

    Su Su didn''t have time to put down the snow wrapped in Xiao AI''s body. Xiao AI twisted towards Su Su and fell on Su Su''s body. Su Su couldn''t help but vomit blood, but she held back and silently looked down at the little girl.


    "Mom, mom!"


    Xiao AI holds Su Su Su''s neck, her face is still rubbing against Su Su''s chest, and her mouth is sticky. That kind of feeling makes Su Su Su hard to push away this small body.


    "Who is your mother?"


    Su Su looked as like as two peas in the face. She felt the same question as she had seen in her heart. But she didn''t want to. Xiao AI looked up at Su Su and cried


    "Mama, mama."


    Children are very sensitive. As soon as Xiao AI pours on Su Su, Su Su will reach out and hold her. But now Su Su doesn''t hold her. Instead of holding her, she doesn''t even smile at her. Although Xiao AI''s vocabulary is limited, and she doesn''t know what Su Su Su is asking or thinking about, she feels very scared. She doesn''t know why her mother has disappeared for so long, Why don''t you hold her and smile at her.


    So Xiao AI can only cry to ask Su Su to return to the way she used to be.


    The little girl cried a little heartbreak, Su Su couldn''t help but stretch out a stiff arm, hugged Xiao AI, Xiao AI immediately stopped crying, head tilted, leaning against Su Su Su''s arms, a very clever look.


    The snake king Maomao swam up from the hollow, and his body became smaller and smaller. In Su Su''s vigilant and surprised eyes, he climbed up Xiao AI''s body, arched her collar and went in. So Su Su suddenly understood that the reason why the little girl could survive in this kind of old forest was that she recovered a mutant snake king.


    As like as two peas, Xie Qingyan''s head began to ache again. There was a little girl who hated her most. She had a little girl who was just like her little love. This made Su Su feel dizzy. She thought, wondering if it was safe here. She could only hold a little love in one hand, and hold up the roots with one hand, and barely stood up.


    She has to leave here as soon as possible so that she won''t faint in a moment. The people sent by Xie Qingyan will rush into the forest. What''s the danger for her and the child.


    "Dad..."


    Little love in her arms, holding Su Su Su''s neck, just waiting for Su Su to stand up, little love sees Ye Yu, who faints in the snow behind the big tree. The child points to Ye Yu and shouts his father?!


    Su Su looked as like as two peas, and looked at the little love. She suddenly realized a causal relationship. The child was the same as little love, because the child and little love were all the same blood, the same kind of seeds, like Ye Yu''s daughter.


    She felt that she had finally found out the truth of the matter, and immediately felt a trace of compassion for Ye Yu in her heart. An ice chain came out of her palm and entangled Ye Yu''s ankle. When she went to the deep forest with her baby in her arms, she also dragged Ye Yu away.


    Anyway, they are father and daughter. This child is still Xiao AI''s sister. We can''t ignore it!


    By this time, it was getting dark. Small survivors gathered in the area and began to burn their bodies. If the bodies were not burned, there was no place to put them. If they were piled up at will, they might as well burn them all.


    Everyone gathered around the fire and watched the bodies being thrown into the fire. They didn''t feel any sadness. Even they would occasionally communicate with each other, tell a few jokes and smile. They didn''t think that these people were dead and had nothing to do with themselves.


    The fiery star is floating in the wind. In another part of the fire, behind a tent, Xie Qingyan is organizing people to search Su Su in the woods. He spits and tries to arouse everyone''s panic about Su Su Su. He only makes Su Su Su an unparalleled murderer in the world. As long as Su Su Su is not removed for a day, she will definitely rush in to kill again.


    There is a lack of interest in what Xie Qingyan said. Even a few of his confidants just listen to Xie Qingyan''s speech, but they don''t show any anger. In fact, what kind of virtue Xie Qingyan is, we all know very well. If it''s not for Xie''s ability, we all want to get close to Xie by fawning on him, It is estimated that few people are willing to be Xie Qingyan''s confidants.


    So when Xie Yaoshi is seriously injured, Xie Qingyan comes out to take charge of the affairs. Everyone just deals with it. Holding a torch, they plan to walk around the edge of the forest. Su Su and Ye Yu''s abilities are obvious to all. They just want to finish Xie Qingyan''s task. I hope they don''t meet Su Su.


    In the building, Feifei stands by the window, watching the men gathered together, holding torches and crossing the road into the forest. A long line of firelight lines up. She should have been encouraged by Xie Qingyan to search for Susu in the forest. Then she turns around and looks at Xie Yaoshi, who is sitting on the bed and is keeping his eyes closed. She opens her mouth. She doesn''t know whether she should tell Xie Yaoshi about this.


    "Did he send someone into the woods?"


    When Feifei hesitates, Xie Yaoshi opens her mouth first, opens her star eyes, and sits on the bed looking at Feifei. Feifei nods and comes to Xie Yaoshi''s bed. She looks down and asks in a low voice with a very submissive expression:


    "Do you want to stop it?"


    "Can you stop it?"


    Xie Yaoshi takes a deep breath and shakes his head. It''s very difficult for these people in his hand to hurt Su Su. In fact, most of Su Su''s injuries are due to Xie Yaoshi''s luck. He thinks that it''s actually a kind of sneak attack. Su Su Su stops to escape. Xie Yaoshi throws away the past electric flower and bumps into Su Su Su.


    The candlelight in the room is jumping, making the whole room shrouded in a faint orange light. Along the bed, Feifei secretly raises her head and looks at Xie Yaoshi''s pale face. Feifei''s eyes show a sense of infatuation. She opens her mouth and asks:


    "Are you worried about Xie Qingyan?"


    "No, I''m worried about Su Su." Xie Yaoshi smiles. On Junlang''s face, there is a sense of exhaustion and helplessness, as well as some feelings that are not easy to detect.


    He and Feifei, as well as Xie Qingyan, were left in the corpse tide by Su Su. They came out of the corpse tide after unimaginable difficulties. However, Xie Yaoshi never complained about Su Su, and even had an incomprehensible tenderness towards Su Su.


    Just like ordinary people, it''s hard to understand why Su Su and Xie Qingyan have become such an immortal situation.


    With these words, Xie Yaoshi''s eyes closed and he leaned on the bed and wanted to sleep. Feifei on the edge of the bed pulled the quilt for him, looked at Xie Yaoshi''s injured shoulder blade very carefully, and then sat there, looking at Xie Yaoshi all the time and looking at him boldly.

 Chapter 631

    Only at this time, Feifei dare to look at Xie Yaoshi so aboveboard, usually, she dare not.


    Some people ask, in fact, what kind of feelings can make people feel unforgettable? What kind of man can make a woman love without regret?


    Feifei seems to live until now. After so many hardships, she really understands the word "love". It''s sour and astringent, but persistent. This is her emotion towards Xie Yaoshi. It''s different from the blind worship of Xie Qingyan when she was young, and it''s different from the forbearance of Xie Qingyan after the end of the world.


    Now she just wants to keep Xie Yaoshi and watch his sleeping face quietly. Even if he is ignorant, for Feifei, she can be happy and satisfied.


    The noise made by Xie Qingyan outside makes Xie Yaoshi frown unconsciously in her sleep, and Feifei''s brow also frowns. She gets up, stands at the window again, and looks at the building below. Xie Qingyan and the women outside the tent are dancing hand in hand, thoroughly penetrating what is called "carpe diem".


    According to Xie Yaoshi''s character, it''s impossible to tolerate the existence of comfort prostitutes in his team, but it can''t stop the normal physiological needs of some women, some men, and Xie Qingyan''s broken pot. Occasionally, Xie Qingyan needs to play with women to paralyze himself. This kind of woman, similar to comfort prostitutes, but not comfort prostitutes, exists.


    In the forest in the distance, the fire was shining. Feifei thought about it, looked back at Xie Yaoshi''s face, put on his coat, went out of the door and walked to the forest.


    Deep in the woods, holding Xiaoai and dragging Ye Yu, Su Su, who is not quite normal, stumbles to find a suitable place to settle down. Xiaoai is hungry again.


    Su Su settles Xiao AI on Ye Yu''s belly and sits beside him, thinking, what can I find for the little girl? As an adult, she can dig roots to satisfy her hunger, but can a little girl under two years old eat roots?


    Just thinking about it, Xiaoai''s hair in the collar came out. On the head of the triangle snake, there were two pieces of meat wings. Su Su looked at Maomao and said:


    "You get bigger, I''ll cut you apart."


    Maomao


    "Mom, I''m so hungry."


    Xiao AI sits on Ye Yu''s belly, covers her belly, and begins to groan pitifully. Su Su bears the internal injury and thinks that if she wants to really dissect this mutant snake king, she can eat raw snake meat. Can the little girl? The little girl has this immunity. Can she eat the mutant king snake meat raw?


    "What about that? Where can I get you something to eat? "


    Su Su is a little puzzled by this problem. Just as he is thinking about what to do, Ye Yu wakes up. He is lying in the snow, so cold that his hands and feet are stiff. Except for the neck pain, his hands, feet and limbs are all painful. It seems that he has been dragged for 108000 miles like a rag, so Ye Yu snorts, but he doesn''t respond, I can hear the voice of Xiao AI crying or not, crying hungry.


    He suddenly woke up, hugged Xiao AI, who was sitting on his belly, sat up, rubbed his sore neck, frowned at Su Su, and asked:


    "Su, what are you doing with me?"


    "It''s light to hit you. It''s good not to kill you."


    Su Su glances at Ye Yu, stands up and sits opposite Ye Yu. There is a distance of two or three meters between them. Xiao AI struggles from Ye Yu''s arms and runs to Su Su Su''s arms. He sits with Su Su, two people, six eyes and the two Maomao, watching Ye Yu quietly.


    Two people a snake of opposite, Ye Yu is still sitting on the ground rubbing neck, a pair of not how sober appearance, see Su Su, small love and Maomao are straight looking at him, Ye Yu then Leng for a while, stop rubbing neck action, mouth asked:


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Dad, I''m hungry."


    Little finger pointed to his belly, little love curled his mouth and began to hum. Ye Yu turned around and asked:


    "Where''s my backpack?"


    No one answered him. Su Su didn''t know, Xiao AI didn''t know, and Mao Mao couldn''t speak. Ye Yu frowned, stood up, looked down at Su Su and Xiao AI, and said:


    "I''ll go and look for something to eat."


    Then he left his daughter here!


    This father''s heart is really big enough.


    Su Su doesn''t know why. She is quite disgusted with Ye Yu''s way of doing this. At the beginning, she just lost her little love by giving it to Xie Qingyan. Now ye Yu just gives her daughter to her, and she is not afraid that she will sell the child.


    "Mom, knead the belly, the belly is hungry, uncomfortable."


    Sitting on Su Su''s thigh, Xiao AI leans to her side and nests in Su Su''s arms. She holds Su Su''s palm and asks Su Su to rub her stomach. Su Su''s hand is stiff for a moment. As soon as her mind is interrupted, she can''t remember what she was thinking. Then she slowly rubs the child''s stomach.


    Does she feel like she''s going to sleep? After all, Chen Xuanwu has been dead for so many days, and her brain should gradually return to normal. It''s not a good way to go on like this.


    She has been nervous, feel that this child is her little love.


    In the dark woods, there is a gust of wind behind him. Su Su turns back and sees Ye Yu, who just left, with a big bag in his hand, shuttling through the woods very quickly. After a while, he falls to the ground and silently goes through Su Su Su''s side.


    He sat beside Su Su with a happy face, very close to her. Su Su gave way, held the child, opened the distance between himself and Ye Yu, and glared at Ye Yu with a murderous look, hoping to let Ye Yu know how abrupt he was doing.


    What about Ye Yu? Unknowingly, he opened his backpack and said to Su Su with a smile: "great, this bag hasn''t been lost. If we lose it, the three of us will have to drink in the ice and snow. First, I''ll set up a tent for you two. Su Su, you are injured. Have a good rest. I''ll get you something to eat."


    He said that Ye Yu would do it. He made a folding camp from his backpack. Once the well-trained things were tossed, the tent was set up. It was quite big. He also took out a small sleeping bag. It seemed that it was specially for children.


    Su Su was dazzled and yawned. With Ye Yu''s sign, she hesitated for a moment, and then went into the tent with her child. Within two seconds, sleepiness came. For the first time, she fell asleep in front of a man.

 Chapter 632

    Ye Yu smiles and takes out some potatoes, corn, sweet potatoes from his backpack. They are all fresh. He roasts these dry food with a small light ball. With one move, he catches Su Su''s little love in the tent, and doesn''t let her disturb Su Su''s rest.


    In fact, there are a lot of questions, Ye Yu wants to ask Su Su, but Su Su''s mental state is very bad at first sight. In addition, she has suffered a serious internal injury and needs a rest. Ye Yu can''t ask any more questions.


    But he can control himself, and Xiao''ai is not easy to control. Maybe it''s because she finds her mother. Xiao''ai always wants to play with her mother for a while and climb in and out of the tent. When ye Yu doesn''t pay attention, she rolls on Su Su and wants to make trouble with her.


    Su Su sleeps soundly, her brain is seriously damaged, and her internal injury makes her tired. In addition, there is a very safe, trusting and reassuring feeling in her heart, so despite the mischief of Xiao AI around her, Su Su does not wake up.


    When she woke up as like as two peas, she was lying in a tent, covered with warm blankets, and asleep on her side, the child who was just like her little love, and Ye Yu, who was still asleep, was holding her.


    Su Su moved and felt that her headache was much better. The messy memory in her head also had a preliminary chronological order. The most obvious thing she knew was that she and Ye Yu rolled countless sheets after the end of the world.


    But the internal injury is quite serious, a little move, there is the impulse to vomit blood, so Su Su taut himself, closed his eyes, forced the throat to come up to the bloody smell to pressure down.


    "Awake?" Behind, Ye Yu embraces Su Su''s waist, bolt in his mouth, close his eyes, kiss Su Su Su''s back neck, and ask in a low voice: "is it better?"


    She instantly froze, straight waist, quietly put Ye Yu''s hand away from his waist, sat up and wiped his neck, a face of strange.


    In a small tent, the watch on Ye Yu''s wrist shows a little green light. He turns around Su Su, squints his eyes and looks at the watch. Then his expression changes. He sits up, looks at the dial carefully, turns around, stares at Su Su Su and asks:


    "You lost your memory?"


    It was King Kong who sent the message to him. The corpse whose face and lower body had been kicked by Su Su was identified as Chen Xuanwu''s. It''s not difficult to infer Su Su''s strange behavior for so many days. Nothing else. Su Su Su''s memory must have been manipulated by Chen Xuanwu.


    "No!" Su Su slightly shook his head and looked directly at Ye Yu, "I just have a little confused memory."


    "Memory disorder?" On Ye Yu''s face, there was a big word "Meng". He raised his five fingers and shook them in front of Su Su''s eyes, "what do you mean? What time is this? Do you know? "


    "Five!"


    Su Su Chong Ye Yu rolled his eyes, turned around, lifted his thin blanket and walked out of the tent. Looking around, the snow in the forest had stopped and the sun was out.


    Behind him, Ye Yu comes out of the tent. If the cold wind blows into the tent, Xiao AI will catch cold. Ye Yu also pulls up the zipper of the tent. Standing behind Su Su Su, he thinks about it. He doesn''t know how to talk to a person with confused memory, so he has to shake his lips and ask:


    "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No, let''s talk." Su Su looked back at Ye Yu. She took two steps forward and leaned under a tree. She saw Ye Yu following and scratching her head. Su Su asked: "how many times have I been in bed with you?"


    "Ah?" Ye Yu didn''t expect Su Su Su to ask this. He was embarrassed to smile at Su Su, and then he looked at Su Su resentfully. It was like Su Su was asking him a very shy question. "I don''t know, I didn''t count it."


    "The child..." Su Su looked at the direction of the tent and asked, "I gave birth to it?"


    "You made it, of course." Ye Yu straightened her chest and stressed, "I was born with you, crisp. You don''t have to doubt this. You see how much she looks like me. It''s my seed. That''s right..."


    "Well, I see. What''s her name?"


    "Xiao AI, Su Su, you don''t even remember your daughter''s name. You still say that you haven''t lost your memory. Your parents..."


    "Needless to say the rest!"


    Su Su as like as two peas, interrupted Ye Yu''s words impatiently. According to her confused memory, she also remembered this child who was exactly the same as little love. It was what she and Ye Yusheng had perfectly explained. Why did she call her mother when she saw her?


    It must be Su Su himself. After meeting Ye Yu, he made Ye Yu strong and gave birth to a daughter with Ye Yu. According to her choice, she can''t choose to die, so she can only find a way to relieve the pain. Just at this time, Xiao AI''s biological father comes out. Su Su Su will choose to have another little love with Ye Yu. Maybe she will make Ye Yu strong.


    That since strong others, still have to be responsible for this man!


    Su Su nodded her head, put her arms in her arms, and said to Ye Yu seriously: "since I have another child with you, I still hope you know that before this child, we actually have a child, also called Xiao AI. But she died and was sold to a human dealer by Xie Qingyan, a human dealer named Hu Sandao. Hu Sandao has been killed by me, Now I have to avenge the child and kill Xie Qingyan. "


    Ye Yu a face of silly fork, looking at Su Su, see Su Su said so seriously, he even nodded, although he did not know what Su Su said, really.


    "Well, I don''t expect you to understand."


    Seeing that Ye Yu didn''t understand, but pretended to understand, Su Su felt that the man was stupid. She straightened up, endured the impulse to vomit blood, turned and walked towards the edge of the forest. Ye Yu hurriedly called out behind her


    "What are you doing?"


    "To observe the enemy."


    Without looking back, Su Su''s steps never stop. Her heart to kill Xie Qingyan is very persistent. She won''t forget Xiao AI''s hatred just because she strengthened Ye Yu and gave birth to another child. The pain of ten years is due to Xie Qingyan. She also needs to give herself a generation in the past ten years.


    As for Xie Yaoshi, she had very little affection for Xie Yaoshi. Besides considering whether she could beat Xie Yaoshi, she didn''t have to worry about Xie Yaoshi''s face at all.

 Chapter 633

    After walking two meters, Ye Yu catches up with her from behind. He grabs her arm and pulls her back. Su Su falters, fails to stand still, coughs and coughs up a mouthful of blood. He just hears Ye Yu hold her and says in a hurry and anger:


    "When you have been injured like this, what else do you want to observe the enemy''s situation? You look at little love, I''ll go. "


    "It''s none of your business." Su Su pushed Ye Yu, did not push away, "this is my personal grudge with Xie Qingyan, irrelevant people do not get involved, so as not to involve innocent."


    "What does it mean to have nothing to do with me?" Ye Yu was so angry that he jumped, grabbed Su Su, bit his teeth and asked again, "what is nothing to do with me? What do you have nothing to do with me? You''re up and down, inside and out, and it''s all about me. "


    "Shameless." Su Su Meng raised his head and glared at Ye Yu angrily. He said, "don''t think you can control my head if you have been in bed with me several times. Get out of the way. Don''t hinder me from killing people."


    Seeing Su Su couldn''t make sense, Ye Yu didn''t say any more. As soon as she sipped her lips, she carried Su Su up, went back and threw it into the tent. Once Ye Yu threw Su Su Su in the tent, she began to feel dizzy again. What''s worse is that this kind of dizziness still lingers.


    According to Su Su''s experience, it is estimated that she will be in such a vertigo all day today, so Su Su sits down and wants to get angry with Ye Yu. Ye Yu is outside the tent, pointing to Xiao AI who is sleeping in a big shape, and says to Su Su:


    "Look, Xiao AI is kicking the quilt. You can cover it for her. Be careful there are wild animals in the forest. Take care of her. I''ll go back."


    With that, Ye Yu zipped up the tent and turned around to run.


    This kind of behavior acts on Su Su. Isn''t she angry? Of course, she was angry, but she didn''t want to kill Ye Yu. It''s strange that Ye Yu was so angry that she didn''t want to kill Ye Yu. Why? Because he''s Xiaoai''s own father?


    Su Su stares at the dark green tent curtain which has been zipped up for a long time, and the children around her murmur. Su Su looks down and sees the child, also known as Xiao AI, raising her legs and kicking the sleeping bag away.


    "It''s as like as two peas."


    Unconsciously, Su Su laughs. She feels tender and angry. She leans on Xiao AI''s side, reaches out and touches her stomach. She is plump and fatter than Su Su Su''s little love


    "Or fatter than my sister, what did you eat? How did your father feed you so fat? "


    "Mom, eat it."


    Xiao AI reaches for her hand and habitually touches Su Su Su''s Mimi. She smashes her mouth for a while and doesn''t wake up. Su Su suddenly feels embarrassed, but she feels very natural. She feels more and more intimate with Su Su Su. Unexpectedly, she unconsciously has an illusion that Su Su Su and her dead little love are just a little love.


    Maybe it''s the wrong nerves, the illusion she''s got.


    She gently, slowly lying back to the side of small love, small love will arch over, hairy small head, close to her chest, rub rub, peaceful and happy to continue to sleep.


    I don''t know how long after that, Su Su opened her eyes and found that she was asleep again. Little love around her didn''t wake up. The child was so sleepy. Now it''s 8 o''clock in the morning and she hasn''t wake up.


    Su Su sat up beside Xiao AI and drew her sleeping bag together. Then she sat in the tent and rubbed her face. She thought about her problem vaguely.


    Outside the tent, the branches were creaking by the wind. Su Su suddenly raised her head, opened the zipper of the tent and went out. At a glance, she saw Feifei standing not far away, holding a big tree in one hand.


    Feifei''s short hair, dancing in the wind, eyes looking at Su Su, full of killing, that want to put Su Su to death, needless to say, can teach people to feel clearly.


    In front of the army green tent, Su Su has one hand behind, one hand forward, and an ice chain slowly falls in her palm. She looks at Feifei, and her killing intention bursts out. There is still a strong sense of hostility in the killing intention, and her momentum is not inferior to that of Feifei in front.


    "You think I''ll be better if I get hurt? You are only four steps away


    Su Su smiles and looks at Feifei, full of some high-level powers and contempt for low-level powers.


    Feifei is squinting, "can kill, hit just know."


    Then they began to fight without saying anything more. Around the tent, the trees fell. The brown branches, like the tentacles of monsters, grabbed Su Su one after another. She threw the ice chain in her hand to the sky, and the ice chain was like a snake, circling Su Su Su''s head, freezing the branches one after another.


    "To die!"


    Stepping on the snow, Su Su took a step forward. The snow on the ground floated up and rolled into a huge white snowball. It hit Feifei. On the way, the snowball was still absorbing the snow on the ground. When it reached Feifei, the snowball became bigger and bigger.


    Feifei, I don''t know where she has the courage to kill Su Su alone? Do you really think Su Su is seriously injured now, so it''s easy to deal with? Even if Su Su was seriously injured, she couldn''t stand a fourth step on her head.


    She raised her hand, and the snowball became bigger and bigger. Feifei hid from the snowball, and the branches of her body covered for her. Before Feifei stepped back, one of them tripped to the ground and watched the snowball press down on her. The snowball also had sharp ice spines on its roots. Once it was pressed by the snowball, the snowball would not stop her, I guess my life will be over.


    It was at this critical moment that a purple power grid collided with a snowball from a distance, so "bang" was like an explosion. The white snowball was blown open, and the snow was flying. Su Su Su stretched out her hand and waved away the white snow like cotton wadding. She looked at Xie Yaoshi standing opposite quietly with a pair of indifferent eyes.


    Xie Yaoshi is wearing a black down jacket with shiny black fur on the collar. His face looks pale under the sunlight, just like the electric flower he just waved, which makes him spend a lot of effort.


    But he still managed to stand, Feifei on the ground quickly stood up, went to Xie Yaoshi''s side, bowed his head, like a child who did something wrong, with a feeling of being at a loss.

 Chapter 634

    Looking at this picture, it''s also very interesting. It seems that Feifei runs out to kill Su Su without Xie Yaoshi''s consent. What''s Xie Yaoshi coming after her?


    Su Su picks her eyebrows, grins bitterly, and swallows the bloody throat. Now she is the same as Xie Yaoshi. She looks strong. In fact, the injury inside can''t support them to fight to the death for a long time.


    The key is that in the tent behind her, Xiao AI seems to be awakened by the explosion. She zips the curtain, wears thin thermal underwear, rubs her eyes, holds Maomao, sits in the tent, stretches out a small head and shouts to Su Su Su Tian Nuo Nuo:


    "Mom, drink water."


    The child is not afraid of explosion, Su Su is very appreciative, and then reflexively took out a big drop of water, side handed to Xiao AI.


    She frowned and looked down at the big drops of water in her hands. They were real drops of water, round beads made of water, little love''s little hands holding them, and they would not disperse. They were not ice beads. Where did they come from?!


    "Su Su, go back, go back to your Bafang village, take your children, and live in your days of independence from the world."


    At this moment, Xie Yaoshi, who is opposite, opens his mouth. He looks at Su Su, but Su Su looks down at Xiao AI. Her cold expression has a gentleness that she has never noticed. Xie Yaoshi sighs and then advises:


    "We''re going east. I''ll solve the problem of Xie Qingyan for you. At least in my lifetime, I won''t let him bother you. If I die, I''ll take him with me."


    "No way." Su Su moves and blocks Xiao AI kneeling in the tent. He looks up at Xie Yaoshi, "Xie Qingyan must die as soon as he can. Xie Yaoshi, I don''t want to be your enemy, but I don''t dare to be your enemy. If you stop me from killing Xie Qingyan, try it."


    I don''t know when Su Su''s attitude became so firm that there was no room for negotiation. This made Xie Yaoshi silent for a while. Looking at Su Su, he only felt that Su Su Su seemed to have changed a lot. The whole person was desperate and sharp. He couldn''t persuade Su Su Su to turn back, and he couldn''t get rid of Xie Qingyan''s desire to hop. Xie suddenly felt that Su Su Su had changed a lot, The knot between the two men is so complicated that it is impossible to resolve it.


    It doesn''t make sense. We have to fight. Feifei stands next to Xie Yaoshi and takes two steps toward Su Su with a straight eyebrow. She is stopped by Xie Yaoshi, but Su Su sneers coldly. Her wrist turns a circle, and bursts of cold air appear in her hand. In the white cold air, an ice cone is held in Su Su Su''s hand. She says:


    "You can have a try. I''m not afraid of you. Do you believe me, Xie Yaoshi? Even if I die, I won''t let you live the rest of your life. "


    In Xie Yaoshi''s silence, the wind blows fiercely, like a fight, which is about to be set off.


    Feifei and Su Su, standing next to Feifei, reach out to stop Xie Yaoshi. Following the broken tree, Ye Yu holds two eggs in his hand and stands beside him with a silly face. Seeing that everyone looks at him, Ye Yu raises the eggs in his hand in embarrassment, Chong Su Su Su explained:


    "Just now in a tree hole, I don''t know what the egg is. I''ll take it back to you and Xiao AI to mend it."


    Now that Ye Yu has appeared, the situation is 2vs2. Xie Yaoshi and Feifei join hands, and there is no chance of winning. Xie Yaoshi is a lightning power, but ye Yu is also a light power. Both of them are unique in the world. Even if they can draw, let Su Su Su free his hand to kill Feifei.


    Xie Yaoshi naturally thought of the problems Su Su could think of. He nodded to Ye Yu, turned around and left with Feifei. In fact, Xie Yaoshi didn''t want to fight Su Su Su. The appearance of Ye Yu just gave him an excuse not to fight.


    Seeing that Xie Yaoshi had gone far away, he disappeared into the forest with his dog leg, Feifei. Su Su, who was strong in the outside but strong in the middle, finally couldn''t help it. She softened her knees and sat in the snow with her heart covered.


    Ye Yu quickly ran over, holding two eggs in his hand, holding Su Su Su, and said in a hurry: "why didn''t the injury get better? Let''s not go after Xie Qingyan. Let''s go back to Bafang village and find a doctor. "


    On hearing this, Su Su was furious. He stretched out his hand and couldn''t help sweeping it. He yelled at Ye Yu: "back to what? Xie Qingyan will not die. Even if I go to the ends of the earth, I will take his life. "


    Her daughter''s Revenge must be avenged. If she doesn''t today, Xie Qingyan will always find ways to revenge Su Su. Maybe he will take the life of Xin Xiaoai to make up for his damaged self-esteem. Xie Qingyan''s character, which is affected by the end of the world, is more and more deformed, just like Su Su Su. It''s very unsound and will become more and more abnormal with the passage of time.


    "Pa", a crisp sound, is Su Su random sweep, will ye Yu in the hands of the egg to sweep open, fall on the root, broken thoroughly.


    Su Su''s expression of cold anger is a meal. She turns to look at the eggs on the root of the tree, sticky egg white, yellow egg yolk. It''s not healthy to eat. She''s a little sorry. She thinks that Ye Yu just held two eggs and offered treasure to take them out of the tree hole to make up for her and Xiao AI. So Su Su takes a look at Ye Yu and opens her mouth, I want to say sorry to Ye Yu.


    But she has always been proud. Even though her memory is messy, she knows that she hasn''t said sorry to anyone for many years. Su Su can''t save face. She looks at Ye Yu coldly, but she feels guilty in her heart. Looking at her, she simply says:


    "I''ll pay you an egg, OK?"


    With that, Su Su really plans to go to the woods to see if she can find another egg. When she gets up, Ye Yu, who is kneeling on the ground, reaches out and holds her cold hand in her warm palm. Su Su lowers her head and Ye Yu raises her head. He grins and doesn''t feel betrayed at all. He holds the egg in the other hand to comfort Su Su,


    "It''s OK. There''s another one. You''re half as good as Xiao AI. Don''t wander around if you don''t have a good brain. You''ll lose it later."


    this man......!!! Su Su has nothing to say. She looks down in silence and looks at her hand. The warm feeling makes her feel that she hasn''t seen her for a long time. She wants to get rid of Ye Yu''s hand. She will never allow any man to offend her like this. In the past, those men will be killed by her even if they say a few disrespectful obscene words to her. Today, they are probably influenced by that egg.

 Chapter 635

    Behind her, Xiaoai in the tent saw her parents playing hand in hand, and she quickly climbed out of the tent. A little hand led Su Su, and a little hand wanted to lead Ye Yu. Ye Yu immediately cooperated with Xiaoai, put down the egg in her hand, and led Xiaoai''s little hand. The three people pulled into a circle. Xiaoai thought it was very funny, holding her parents'' hand, and still jumping in place, Giggle, giggle like a little maniac.


    Maybe children are like this. No matter how bad the environment is, no matter how dark the human nature is, no matter whether the world is falling apart or the end of the world, there are only mom and dad in her world, and her home is her whole world. As long as Mom and dad are there, even if there is no warm bed, no rich food, no funny toys, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that there are mom and dad, She is the happiest one in the world.


    "Come on, stop jumping. Hurry into the tent. You''re not dressed yet."


    Ye Yu releases Su Su Su''s hand, hugs Xiao AI and goes to the tent. When Xiao AI was sleeping, she only wore a set of thermal underwear. Now she still wears a set of thermal underwear and runs out. She is excited for a while. As time goes on, Ye Yu is afraid that Xiao AI will have a fever again.


    "I don''t want clothes." Xiaoai kicks her feet and is carried into the tent by Ye Yu, coquettishly saying: "I want to wear that dress."


    "Which dress?" Ye Yu can''t figure out that the little girl is almost two years old, and she also has some small requirements for her dress. But Su Su and Su Mu are usually in charge of Xiao AI''s dress. Ye Yu doesn''t know which dress Xiao AI is talking about.


    He sat on the edge of the tent and took a small red sweater for Xiao AI. There were two strawberry patterns on the sweater. He frowned and asked Xiao AI, "wear this?"


    "Don''t take this, take that."


    Xiao AI can''t communicate with his father. Lying in the tent, he rolls around a few times and is about to lose his temper. Ye Yu turns around helplessly and looks at Su Su full of hope and asks:


    "Do you know which dress she is going to wear?"


    Su Su pointed to a small purplish red down jacket in the tent, "this one."


    "Is it this one?"


    Ye Yu picks up Xiaoai''s purple down jacket and compares it with Xiaoai. Seeing Xiaoai nodding, she stops losing her temper and sits up to put on her clothes with Ye Yu. Ye Yu is relieved and turns back to Su Su with a smile


    "You''re the mother."


    Indeed, although Ye Yu is Xiao AI''s father, he has never been absent from anything about Xiao AI, Ye Yu is not as clear as Su Su about the trivial matter of dressing and eating. If it wasn''t for Su Su, Xiao AI would cry for a long time today.


    So no matter how Su Su''s mental state is, she still has little love in her heart. She is already familiar with all kinds of little love.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to take care of children, especially now Su Su''s nerves are short circuited, and she doesn''t mean to take care of her. Xiao AI grunts here and there, asking for all kinds of opinions. Ye Yu feels tired after being busy for a while.


    He sighed and gave Xiaoai his down jacket and jeans. More than half an hour later, Su Su just stood in the distance and watched Ye Yu wait on Xiaoai quietly.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that this morning, they had several military vehicles."


    Serving Wan Xiaoai, Ye Yu takes out food and prepares breakfast for Su Su and Xiao AI. While baking eggs and potatoes, Ye Yu begins to talk about the enemy situation he found this morning, and then asks Su Su,


    "If you don''t kill Xie Qingyan, you won''t go back."


    "Yes


    Su Su is sitting in the snow with little love on her legs. They watch Ye Yu busy with nothing to do. They don''t mean to help at all. They just hear Su Su Su ask:


    "What''s in the military vehicle?"


    "Soldiers, weapons, food." Ye Yu peeled the roasted egg, cooled it and divided it into two parts. He handed Su Su Su with one hand and Xiao AI with the other. He continued: "it''s Chu Xuan. Do you remember Chu Xuan? In recent years, LV Yin''s men have been active in Xiangcheng, but Muyang has become bigger. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. Chuxuan plans to go east and merge with Cao Xiujie to build a base and give Xiangcheng to us. "


    In recent days, Jingang Gazi and other special forces have been sending messages to Ye Yu. The content they sent was sorted out by Muyang after meeting with him. It was about the whole situation and about Chu Xuan. In short, Chu Xuan was not a friend, but not an enemy. He might hope to become an ally, but he might turn against him from now on.


    "Cao Xiujie is the son of Xie Qingyan''s mother''s sister." Su Su added to Ye Yu, "a fire power."


    Then Su Su seemed to think of something and asked Ye Yu, "isn''t Cao Xiujie already building a base? Why is he building a base? "


    "This ~ ~!" Ye Yu doesn''t know how to answer Su Su. Now Su Su''s nerves are not normal. Many of the words he asks are confused. So Ye Yu thinks for a while and can only say: "probably for fun."


    What''s terrible is that Su Su even accepted this explanation. He already has such a big base. What''s the fun of making another base?


    She took a branch in her hand and folded it gently. The branch made a crisp sound and broke from the middle. She thought for a moment, threw away the branch in her hand and said to Ye Yu


    "In fact, the Zhuque base is not peaceful either. Cao Xiujie has always been in need of Xie Yaoshi, but also on guard against Xie Yaoshi. There has long been a deep gap between him and Xie Yaoshi. In terms of ability, Cao Xiujie is far inferior to Xie Yaoshi, just because Cao Xiujie developed early. In his early days, he had been hoarding in Qingcheng, It has developed into a safe area for a long time. Xie Yaoshi is indifferent and doesn''t like to fight with Cao Xiujie. Today, Cao Xiujie is the leader of Zhuque. "


    However, it''s strange to say that the rosefinch base has developed into a big base just because a large number of experts such as Xie Yaoshi sit down in the end of the world, so it won''t be swallowed by other forces. But now Xie Yaoshi is surrounded by an expert named Feifei, who is a fourth level wood department. What about the experts? Where are the other experts?


    It has to be said that this is really a great opportunity to kill Xie Yaoshi, but it''s a pity that Su Su is seriously injured now. Ye Yu seems to be a light wizard. He can fly laser in his hand, but he can''t absorb crystal nuclei. For Xie Yaoshi, he is totally going to deliver vegetables.

 Chapter 636

    So this is a good opportunity to get rid of Xie Yaoshi. Do you just give up?


    Su Su is naturally not reconciled. No matter whether Xie Yaoshi and chuxuan are merging or merging, she has to keep up. She wants to heal her wounds while looking for opportunities to kill Xie Qingyan.


    Having made up her mind, Ye Yu can only let Su Su go. After Xie Yaoshi starts to pull out camp, Ye Yu holds Xiao AI, tidies up the tent and eats, and plans to go with Su Su.


    At this time, just at the edge of the forest, Xie Yaoshi stopped, turned his head and looked at Feifei, who was following him. There was a sharp look on his face, and his voice was a little more severe. He said:


    "Don''t let me find out that you''re looking for Su Su. Feifei, Su Su must live. She still has children to raise."


    "I..." Feifei looks up, opens her mouth, and looks at Xie Yaoshi with her eyes. She wants to say that in this situation, Su Su must kill Xie Qingyan instead of Su Su. Feifei just doesn''t want to embarrass Xie Yaoshi.


    But Xie Yaoshi won''t listen. He has no heart for Feifei.


    Taking advantage of the good weather, Xie Yaoshi does not wait for Feifei to finish. He turns around and walks quickly. After that, Feifei stops talking and silently keeps up with Xie Yaoshi again. They keep up with the troop and continue to move eastward.


    Su Su, a family of three, is a little slow on the way to follow Xie Qingyan, because she has a child who is less than two years old and her food is limited. Ye Yu has to find a way to take some food from the forest to supplement her while taking care of Su Su who is not normal.


    Fortunately, he was born as a special forces soldier. He had rich experience in survival in the wild. He had eggs of all kinds. Sometimes he could find winter bamboo shoots and some strange mutant animals. After walking for a few days, he found a car and a little gasoline. The three members of the family went to the Prince Temple smoothly.


    The Prince Temple is not a city or a temple, but a place name. It is located at the entrance of the expressway from south to East. Chu Xuan''s troops are here, waiting to join Xie Yaoshi''s team and go to Qingcheng together.


    Xie Yaoshi''s crowd, Su Su has been here for a long time. Ye Yu drives his car and stops far away on the national highway. Looking at all the soldiers in the toll gate of Prince Temple, he thinks that he should take Su Su and Xiao AI to hide in the woods next to him for a while, but he doesn''t want to. Chu Xuan, wearing a military uniform, walks over and knocks on the back window of the carriage.


    At this time, Su Su is holding Xiao AI in the back seat of the carriage. Xiao AI is playing with Maomao. Su Su turns around with a cold face and looks at Chu Xuan. Chu Xuan bent down, supported the edge of the window with both hands, and said to Su Su with a smile:


    "If Xie Qingyan doesn''t tell me, I don''t know you''re here. Su Su, there''s a head of injustice and a debt owner. If you want Xie Qingyan to die, it has nothing to do with me. We are still good business partners."


    "You don''t care, I won''t kill you."


    Su Su is frank. Since Chu Xuan is frank, she might as well learn to be frank. It has nothing to do with Chu Xuan. Of course, it has nothing to do with Xie Yaoshi. Xie Yaoshi has to be a peacemaker between her and Xie Qingyan, so Su Su wants to kill Xie Yaoshi.


    She silently estimated the influence of chuxuan. The third or fourth order of the earth system was almost the same as Feifei''s. for so many days, Su Su had never seen a person with five levels of powers. Where did those five levels of powers die?


    "That''s good, Su Su. After so many years, I like your way." Chu Xuan, outside the window, gave Su Su Su a thumbs up and said, "do you want to get out of the car? I''ll make a room for you to have a good rest. It takes physical strength to kill people. Can you cross Xie Yaoshi and kill Xie Qingyan?"


    "No, thank you very much. Go and help you!"


    "Well, I''ll just stand by and it''s none of my business."


    Chu Xuan raised his hands, smile on his face, back a few steps, back to his army, the words have been finished, his position has been made clear, no matter how much he said, it seems that some intention is not right, as for Su Su into the room he prepared to rest, Chu Xuan was so polite to say, did not really intend to manage Su Su Su''s accommodation and food.


    As soon as he returns to the gas station of Prince Temple, Xie Qingyan comes over, followed by Xie Yaoshi and Feifei. All he hears is Xie Qingyan shouting to chuxuan:


    "You so many people, a person a gun can shoot those three into a sieve, how to run to say a few words back? Who on earth are you helping? Do you want to go to Cao Xiujie''s with us? "


    In the face of Xie Qingyan, who is so loud and shrill that he doesn''t get a courtesy, Chu Xuan also smiles. His attitude is the same as that of Su Su. He looks at Xie Qingyan, and then at Xie Yaoshi and Feifei, who are behind him. He says very frankly:


    "When I wanted to go to Qingcheng with you, I was going to talk about it. You can barely be regarded as a gift for Cao Xiujie, but how do I know you will bring Su Su Su? I have nothing to do with your enmity with Su Su. I just want to make sure that my people can get to Qingcheng smoothly. If you are dead, Cao Xiujie will not open the door for me in such a big team? "


    Besides, when he was in Xiangcheng, Chu Xuan had been doing business with Su Su for several years. Since his childhood love was still in Su Su''s stomach, Chu Xuan''s team has been buying materials from Su Su. Now, what food in his team is not bought from pupa town? After arriving in Qingcheng, chuxuan will naturally continue to do business with Su Su.


    The reason why Chu Xuan wants to leave Xiangcheng is that Chu Xuan is oppressed by Muyang and feels that he will be annexed by Muyang sooner or later. If the two groups of forces are too close, there will be friction eventually. So Chu Xuan plans to go to Qingcheng, saying that he is going to take refuge with Cao Xiujie. His real plan is just to annex Qingcheng.


    The Xie brothers are Cao Xiujie''s relatives. In order to show their friendship, chuxuan brings the Xie brothers to Cao Xiujie as a gift. The two brothers are very good alive. When they die, chuxuan brings the bodies of the two brothers to Cao Xiujie, and let Cao Xiujie collect them. They can sell well.


    Anyway, the left and right have nothing to do with chuxuan. Chuxuan wants Qingcheng and continues to cooperate with Su Su.


    "You! How can you turn your back on people like that? "


    When Xie Qingyan heard Chu Xuan say so, he was so angry that he only had to carry his breath? When Su Su didn''t appear, Chu Xuan said it was a good thing to merge and go to Qingcheng to make contributions. Now he says that Xie Qingyan and Xie Yaoshi are just gifts for Cao Xiujie, which hurts people''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 637

    "What else? Do you think you can still be my equal


    Chuxuan smiles politely. Looking at Xie Qingyan, he looks like a clown. Then he sweeps Xie Yaoshi and says to him:


    "You''re still a character, but you''re seriously delayed by Xie Qingyan. According to my opinion, you just kill your brother who doesn''t know about you and give it to Su Su Su directly. Then we go to Qingcheng and really work hand in hand. When the time comes, we need wind and rain. Who says it''s not a happy life?"


    "Chu Xuan, don''t try to stir up the relationship between me and my elder brother!"


    Xie Qingyan is so angry that he is about to beat chuxuan. Xie Yaoshi doesn''t stop him. Feifei, who is beside Xie Yaoshi, looks at Xie Qingyan thoughtfully. Two soldiers of chuxuan come to stop him and drag him aside.


    Seeing that Xie Qingyan was dragged away, Xie Yaoshi opened his mouth and asked chuxuan deeply, "since you have told us the purpose in advance, are you not afraid that we will leave?"


    "Leave. Su Su is behind. You are alone."


    Chuxuan squints his eyes and turns away in a good mood. In this situation, Su Su and Xie Yaoshi are both injured, but the injury will eventually have a good day. If the Xie brothers are still in chuxuan''s team, Su Su wants to kill Xie Qingyan. At least he is worried about chuxuan''s team. The Xie brothers really don''t know how to die and run away from chuxuan''s team alone, Su Su began to do what he wanted.


    Xie Yaoshi, who stayed in the same place, pursed his lips and looked with a sense of vicissitudes in his eyes. He walked two steps in the gas station and came to the army cordon. Looking at the Volkswagen car parked on the national highway from a distance, he could see Ye Yu sitting in the driver''s seat. He was talking back to Su Su Su in the back seat. Su Su raised his hand and pushed Ye Yu''s head back, Little love in her arms stood in the back seat, playing up and down.


    The three members of the family, even on the way to the end of the world, were chasing and killing a man, but they scattered dog food everywhere. When Xie Yaoshi saw him, he couldn''t help laughing. To tell the truth, he envied Ye Yu.


    So he stood here for a long time. Behind him, Feifei also stood there and watched Xie Yaoshi for a long time. At last, Xie Qingyan, who was angry, ran back and broke the current calm. He stood within the cordon and did not dare to step out. He called to Xie Yaoshi in front of him:


    "Big brother, you just let Chu Xuan ride over us? Don''t you find that Chu Xuan didn''t have a good heart for Cao Xiujie? "


    As the sun goes down, there is no snow all day. As the days go by, the temperature gradually warms up. The warm orange light sprinkles a thin layer of light on Xie Yaoshi''s nose. He turns his head and looks at Xie Qingyan. Suddenly, the whole person feels a sense of relief and says:


    "So what, Qingyan? As I said, I can''t protect you for long. You can handle these things by yourself."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xie Qingyan is stunned. He doesn''t quite understand why Xie Yaoshi is so calm. Today, their self-esteem can be said to be trampled on by Chu Xuan. Xie Yaoshi doesn''t think about how to retaliate?


    He really didn''t want to retaliate. Instead of answering Xie Qingyan, Xie Yaoshi just extended his hand to Feifei. Feifei immediately came up and helped Xie Yaoshi. He bowed his head to Feifei and said in a low voice:


    "I''m tired. Help me back to have a rest."


    Tired is a kind of extreme mental fatigue. As a big brother, he has a younger brother who can''t give up. As a man, he can''t protect the girl he likes. As a captain, he is now a prisoner. Xie Yaoshi has no power to change anything. His mind is like a candle about to burn out. Suddenly, he feels tired of the world and doesn''t want to struggle any more, I don''t want to think about anything.


    Back in the room, Xie Yaoshi lies on the bed, closes his eyes and goes to sleep. Feifei stands in front of Xie Yaoshi''s bed for a long time, her brows are locked more and more tightly. Finally, she turns around and plans to kill Su Su again.


    If Su Su does not die, Xie Yaoshi will always be in a dilemma.


    As the night approached, Su Su went to sleep with Xiao AI in the Volkswagen car. She put Xiao AI on the back seat, carefully took a piece of clothes and covered her body. Then she leaned against the window and quietly looked at the gas station in front of her. There were many soldiers in the gas station, and there were many warning lines outside. On the roof were several soldiers with guns.


    But these are not the key points. If Su Su and Ye Yu join hands, they can rush into the gas station with little love and kill back and forth.


    It''s just that the wind is blowing all the time tonight. In the woods in the distance, there are always some voices. Sometimes when you listen carefully, it seems that there is nothing. In the dark blue sky, there is a round of pale moon. Occasionally, one or two birds fly by and make a bad call.


    In the front seat, Ye Yu opens the door and goes out. Standing on the side of the National Road, she unties her pants to pee. Su Su tilts her head and is not interested in watching Ye Yu pee. She looks down at Xiao AI, reaches out and touches Xiao AI''s head, waiting for the opportunity.


    The night became more and more quiet. After peeing, Ye Yu knocked on Su Su''s window and waved to her, meaning to ask her to come out. She opened the door and came out of the car. She twisted her eyebrows and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I want to talk to you. I''m afraid of quarreling with Xiao AI in the car." Ye Yu stands in the cold wind and smiles at Su Su. Her eyes are a little ambiguous. When she looks at them, Su Su stares at Ye Yu and turns around. She doesn''t want to take care of Ye Yu. She plans to open the door and go back to the car.


    But ye Yu won''t let her. He grabs Su Su''s wrist, pulls her and turns her around. Ye Yu and Su Su change their standing positions. He leans against the car door and blocks Su Su Su''s way


    "You see, the scenery is very good. Let''s talk for a while. Su, your words are less and less. A lot of times, you don''t even care about Xiao AI. I''m a little worried about you. Let''s just say a few words. You tell me, what are you thinking besides killing people?"


    "What do you think?"


    Su Su asked. She didn''t know what she was thinking. When she was asleep, she seemed to think of a lot of things. Once she opened her eyes, there was nothing in her mind. Sometimes she felt as if she had lived a long life. Sometimes she felt that the whole world was illusory.


    She was just thinking about Chu Xuan. She knew that Chu Xuan had been a character ten years ago. She didn''t have much communication, but she felt familiar with him.

 Chapter 638

    "You see, I''m worried about your state." Ye Yu put her hands on Su Su''s waist, drew her closer to him, covered Su Su with his warm breath, looked down at Su Su, and her lips were closer to Su Su Su''s lips.


    She frowned and dodged. She was not used to saying, "just talk. Don''t do that."


    "Which one?" Ye Yu is to smile, stretched out a hand to pinch Su Su''s buttocks, "so?"


    "Ye Yu! Don''t be a hooligan Su Su''s face, coming back, glared at Ye Yu angrily, and said, "don''t give you three colors, you''ll open a dyeing workshop. If you start again, I''ll kill you."


    "Then kill, let you kill." He tightened his hand and drew Su Su''s body closer. He looked down at Su Su''s lips and whispered, "you''ve said this hundreds of times. When did you move your hand?"


    Su Su and Ye Yu both look very cool. Su Su pushes Ye Yu away and turns around. In the night sky, he sees nothing.


    At this time, in the gas station, Feifei stands between two military cards. From the cordon, she looks at Su Su and Ye Yu in the distance. In her hand, she is turning a pistol. It seems that she is ready to raise the gun at any time and shoot Su Su Su.


    "If I were you, I would not have killed Su Su." Behind Feifei, Chu Xuan is holding a cigarette, leaning against the pillar of the gas station, breathing white smoke in his mouth. When Feifei turns around and raises his pistol, Chu Xuan says: "I will kill Xie Qingyan, because even if Su Su Su dies, Xie Yaoshi still can''t get rid of it."


    "Don''t think that if you say that, I will release Su Su. You have business relations with Su Su. Of course, you don''t want me to kill her."


    Looking at Chu Xuan''s face, Feifei is also very disgusted. Xie Yaoshi''s status as a prisoner today is mostly due to Chu Xuan''s deception. If Chu Xuan had said earlier that he just wanted to treat Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan as gifts to please Cao Xiujie, Xie Yaoshi would not choose to go to Qingcheng with Chu Xuan.


    "So you think it''s all the fault of Xie Yaoshi to be reduced to such a situation?"


    Chuxuan laughs, flicks his finger and flies the cigarette out of his hand. He doesn''t care about the gun that Feifei raises towards him. Instead, he pretends to sigh:


    "Xie Yaoshi was originally a character. With his ability, he could be below one person and above ten thousand people. It''s a pity that Xie Qingyan, Feifei, would be like a maggot on Xie Yaoshi''s body if he didn''t die. Xie Yaoshi should be a hero. He was dragged into a bear by Xie Qingyan."


    If there is no Xie Qingyan, if there is no Xie Qingyan... The hypothesis of hero and bear makes Feifei slowly drop the gun held by chuxuan. Of course, she knows that without Xie Qingyan, Xie Yaoshi doesn''t have to be so tired today, but Xie Qingyan is a favor left by Su''s mother. Xie Yaoshi can''t get rid of Xie Qingyan. He can''t get rid of Xie Qingyan all his life.


    Su Su has been with them for so many days. It seems that she is determined to kill Xie Qingyan this time. Xie Yaoshi is between Su Su and Xie Qingyan, so she must fight Su Su Su. Feifei wants to kill Su Su, but she just wants to share some pressure for Xie Yaoshi.


    But in fact, Chu Xuan''s words are the most reasonable. In the final analysis, the grudge is only between Su Su and Xie Qingyan, but Xie Qingyan''s life depends on Xie Yaoshi.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Chuxuan on the other side smiles. Seeing Feifei''s hesitating posture, he shrugs and turns away. He just tells the truth. There is no one to help or not. But in the long run, chuxuan thinks that Su Su had better live well.


    On a moonlit night, Su Su and Ye Yu are still standing outside the car, but their crawling sound is getting louder and louder.


    "Something''s wrong." She Lin wears a face, the vision looks at Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu nodded, pointed to the sleeping little love in the car, and said to Su Su: "you go in, take care of little love, I''m guarding outside."


    Why? Su Su opens her mouth and swallows the words that are about to come out, but she still listens to the arrangement and sits in the car to guard Xiao AI. Now Xiao AI is in great danger. If Xiao AI encounters any danger because of her fierce competition, Su Su Su thinks she will regret her death.


    She opened the door and got into the car. Just as she sat down, before the door could be closed, a dark thing slowly crawled out of the woods beside the national road. It seemed that it was still dark and bright in the moonlight.


    "What the hell is this?" Ye Yu looked at the distance of one or two meters in front of him. The black and big species, with a cry, threw out a light ball and threw it on the species. He was surprised and said: "such a big ant?"


    Looking at the size of the ant, it was about a foot long and about as thick as Xiao AI''s arm. It was wrapped in Ye Yu''s light ball. After two shakes of its mouthpiece and tentacles on its head, it turned into black foam and remained on the white snow.


    Su Su just saw this scene from the front of the open door, frowned and said, "get on the bus and leave here. This is a mutant ant. It won''t be the only one."


    As soon as the words were heard, the opposite gas station rang out with the sound of "Pa Pa Pa". The sound of gunfire came one after another. After a while, all kinds of powers began to roar up. Some people called out:


    "Alert, alert, there are ants, ants, mutant ants!"


    Smell speech, Ye Yu instantly think of once appeared in Xiangcheng mutation maggot, he also no longer observed, directly open the driver''s door, get on, start, step on the accelerator, ready to turn around, when the road.


    But when I looked forward in the moonlight, there were a lot of black mutant ants crawling on the national road when I came. The black bright shell was like a water wave in the moonlight, which covered the whole national road. It seemed that there would never be an end in the distance.


    Ye Yu couldn''t, but the car turned around and ran directly to the toll station beside the gas station, intending to get on the highway. Their Volkswagen car passed the military card parked outside the gas station, and in the stab, Xie Qingyan suddenly rushed out, splashed a bucket of water on Su Su Su''s car, and then quickly ran into the gas station, You can smell the sweet and greasy smell without opening the car window.


    "It''s sugar."


    Su Su, who sits in the back seat, looks calmly at the water stains falling outside the window. Xie Qing Yan should be in the hurry to deploy the sugar water, and the sugar granules have not yet melted.

 Chapter 639

    "I don''t know."


    Ye Yu, who stepped on the gas pedal in the front seat, scolded angrily. Ants like to climb where there is sugar. Ordinary ants like this, not to mention mutated ants. In addition, on the high speed ahead, another layer of ants crawling towards them, like a piece of black cloth, gradually covered the high speed.


    Immediately, Ye Yu turns around and stops running. Anyway, they seem to have been surrounded by mutant ants. It''s very difficult for them to break through with this sugar soaked car. Even if they break through at last, there will surely be mutant ants. It''s better to give up the car and fight.


    Su Su in the back seat sees Ye Yu driving directly to the gas station. She laughs, picks up Xiao AI who is sleeping, gathers her little body, and says to Ye Yu:


    "I''ve changed my mind now. In any case, everything is based on the safety of the child. All hatred and hatred are secondary in front of the child."


    Ye Yu stops the car beside the junka, gets out of the car directly, opens the door of the back seat, looks at Su Su, and says with a smile: "once you say this, the disease in your mind will be OK. It''s OK, su. We''ll take revenge, and the children will take care of it. Today, taking advantage of the black wind, it''s a good day for revenge."


    Su Su, holding her child, laughs. She hasn''t sorted out her memory yet, but her mood has changed a lot compared with a few days ago. In front of her, in the crevice of two military vehicles, you can see many running soldiers and the direction of mutation ants. It''s probably on the supermarket side of the gas station, so there are a lot of people in the supermarket.


    Ye Yu holds Su Su Su in one hand. Su Su holds Xiao AI in one hand. Xiao AI puts her arms around Su Su''s neck and grunts twice. Her head turns around and continues to sleep on Su Su''s shoulder.


    Some soldiers seem to have found that there are mutant ants on all sides of the gas station. Standing on the roof, they yell to be on guard. Many soldiers run past Su Su and Ye Yu with guns and crystal nuclei. They get on the roof of the military vehicle and guard the gas station in a circular line.


    It seems that the mutant ants crawling in the gas station have been almost cleaned up. With a serious expression, Chu Xuan rushes to Su Su and Ye Yu and nods to Su Su Su. Without saying a word, he leads his soldiers to fight the mutant ants.


    The rest of the people who ran around the gas station were all from Xie Yaoshi''s team, while those well-trained soldiers, needless to say, must be from Chu Xuan.


    Chu Xuan and his team all crawled out of the mutant maggot tide in Xiangcheng. To deal with this dense population, they had a good idea. Those with fire abilities raised a circle of fire outside the military card, while those with earth abilities quickly dug a small trench inside the circle of fire. The remaining water systems were gold and wood, They are also preparing for the arrival of mutant ants.


    Since everyone is fighting against the mutant ants, Su Su and Ye Yu don''t do anything. It''s not good to be protected by Chu Xuan alone. Ye Yu takes Su Su Su''s hands and throws them up. A small sun lights up the night sky, leaving the mutant ants with no escape.


    People''s vision is better, and killing ants is more exciting. Some soldiers kill ants, and some people just hide in gas stations, waiting for those soldiers to fight bloody battles to protect them. These people are all from Xie Yaoshi and Xie Qingyan''s team.


    Fortunately, the breeding of ants is not as terrible as that of mutant maggots. These ants who attack gas stations have no breeding ability. Only the mutant queen can breed. But the queen is so important that she will not attack gas stations.


    So as long as we stick to it, there is basically hope that these mutant ants will be killed less and less.


    Ye Yu helps to kill the surging mutant ants. Su Su holds Xiao AI and looks around in the gas station. Suddenly, she only feels that there is a bad look on her. Su Su Su turns to look around and hears the gunshot.


    Because she is holding Xiaoai in her arms, Su Su will not fight against the bullet. As soon as she gives way, she just wants to find a place to hide and wait for revenge. A figure in front of her flashes. Xie Yaoshi falls from the air and blocks the bullet for Su Su and Xiaoai.


    Su Su was stunned. Feifei''s cry and Xie Qingyan, who held up his gun, were stunned. Xie Qingyan and Su Su Su were stunned at the same time. They found that he shot Xie Yaoshi instead of Su Su. Xie Qingyan immediately responded, and simply fired several shots at Xie Yaoshi, and then quickly put away his gun, Turn around and run.


    Su Su, who was standing in the same place, didn''t go after her. She frowned and watched Xie Yaoshi standing in front of her side, facing her. On his handsome face, he had a strong sense of fatigue, but he was smiling. Looking at Su Su Su in his eyes, he was relieved and relaxed.


    "Thank you? You are crazy? I don''t need your help. "


    There''s no way to understand why Xie Yaoshi blocks bullets for her. Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms, and her frown doesn''t stretch out for a long time. This bullet is baffled by Xie Yaoshi. The key is that Su Su Su has dodged. She''s just going to find a shelter, so as not to hurt Xiao AI.


    But at this time, Xie Yaoshi came out and stood straight, with red blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. In the side ground, Feifei waved away the disordered passers-by and rushed over. Holding Xie Yaoshi''s standing body, he looked at Su Su and fell into Feifei''s arms.


    "Captain... No, Captain, Captain, no, no ~ ~"


    In the warm light, Feifei squatted on the ground, holding Xie Yaoshi''s soft body, and his mouth burst into tears. Why is that so? Why did Xie Yaoshi run out to block Su Su''s bullet? No matter how poor he is, shouldn''t he fight Su Su? Why didn''t he even fight, so he decided to stop the bullet?


    Xie Yaoshi, who was held in Feifei''s arms, coughed and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. He reached out and touched his five fingers with his own blood. His slender fingers took Feifei''s hand and comforted Feifei softly


    "Just, just give this life back to Xie Qingyan, don''t be sad, I finally did a right thing... Feifei, in my life, I like people I can''t like, bear responsibilities I don''t want to bear, walk the road I don''t want to go, live a life that shouldn''t be mine, I''m tired, just tired."

 Chapter 640

    Most of the time, Xie Yaoshi knows that he is wrong, but Xie''s mother entrusted Xie Qingyan to him because he killed himself by biting his tongue. Therefore, Xie Qingyan is a responsibility that he can''t give up. He is affectionate and righteous, but he has an unfriendly brother, which makes Xie''s whole life go in a different direction.


    Not tired? Is Xie Yaoshi not tired when he knows that he is going the wrong way? On this road, he had no friends, no relatives, no self-esteem, no bottom line, no one to trample on. With such a heavy shell as Xie Qingyan on his back, Xie Yaoshi was already tired.


    The blood on her back was gurgling, which made Feifei kneel on the ground. Feifei burst into tears, holding Xie Yaoshi in her arms and shouting for a doctor. Xie Yaoshi, however, looked at Su Su with more and more lax consciousness. She laughed as if she had been spoiled by a big brother before the end of the world,


    "Take care."


    Gently, "treasure" two words, just like a short separation, he is about to travel far away, but will soon come back, he before leaving, told his little sister, cherish, take care, and then... Farewell.


    In the bright light, Su Su had a golden ball spinning on her head. She suddenly remembered that many years ago, when flowers were blooming in the street, she was led by Xie Qingyan and slowly sat in the garden of Xie''s villa. The white dining table was full of fruits. Xie Yaoshi was wearing a white shirt. The collar was slightly loosened and the Adam''s apple rolled. He was sitting opposite her, Listen to Xie Qingyan introduce her to Xie''s family, and then show her a friendly smile.


    "Hello, my name is Xie Yaoshi. You can call me big brother just like Qingyan."


    Through a fruit basket, Xie Yaoshi held out his hand, gently grasped Su Su''s hand, and introduced himself. At that time, Su Su felt that the so-called mature man''s charm was about the same as Xie Yaoshi''s, so confident, so proud, and so friendly.


    Susu is a little sad, holding Xiaoai, and walking towards Xie Yaoshi for two steps. The long memory is turned out by her, which makes her brain a little confused. Then Susu lowers her head and watches him slowly close his eyes. His undulating chest is still calm, and Feifei is still crying wildly. People around her come and go, and they can''t take away her sadness.


    In his eyes, there is Su Su''s small silhouette. Even if he closed his eyelids, he always looked at her until he died. It was as if he saw her at the beginning of that year. Across the dining table, his eyes were always on her. He was warm and worried about her.


    Xie Yaoshi is dead. It''s just suicide.


    Outside the gas station, soldiers struggle to pull the cordon. When the real early sun comes, the mutant ant finally retreats. Ye Yu holds Su Su Su and Xiao AI in his arms and gets on a car prepared by Chu Xuan. Chu Xuan cleans up the scene and picks up all the crystal nuclei of the mutant ant. Then he comes to take charge of Feifei''s body.


    "Well, brother Xie, I''ll take him to see Cao Xiujie whether he lives or dies."


    Ignoring Feifei''s sadness, chuxuan takes people and forces Xie Yaoshi''s body to be carried onto the car. Feifei refuses. Chuxuan passes by with a butt of a gun, stuns Feifei and drags him onto another car.


    When he did such a thing, not far away, in a military car, Ye Yu was sitting in the driver''s seat, while Su Su was sitting in the co driver''s seat with Xiao AI in her arms. She turned her head, her cold features, silently watched Chu Xuan snatch the body, and saw a soldier running over in a hurry, standing at attention and saluting Chu Xuan


    "Report, Xie Qingyan ran away."


    Chu Xuan spits on the ground, turns his head and looks at Su Su. His eyes turn around in his eyes. The haze on his face slides down from his cheek. He smiles to Su Su Su in a smooth tone


    "You see, one of the Xie brothers died, and the rest of them, you allow me to take a living, so that I can give gifts to Cao Xiujie."


    "Xie Qingyan will not die. I will not go anywhere." Su Su twisted his brows and looked at the soldiers carrying Xie Yaoshi''s body. They covered Xie Yaoshi''s body with white cloth from head to foot, and then carried him into a medical car. Su Su''s eyes turned back and said to Chu Xuan, "you have two choices. Take us to chase Xie Qingyan, or we can find a car ourselves and follow you to chase Xie Qingyan."


    Because of the last journey to send Xie Qingyan away, Su Su stood in silence and didn''t go after Xie Qingyan. After seeing Xie off, Xie Qingyan had no more to rely on. This time, it was time for Su Su and Xie Qingyan to settle up. Anyway, she would let Xie Qingyan die on the way to the East.


    "Look, look, that''s too intrusive. What''s the relationship between us Chuxuan was trembling with laughter. He didn''t know whether he was really laughing or not. "You, the big village head of Bafang village, want to follow my car. I can''t wait for you to find your own car and run behind our car."


    It seems that before, the person who kept Su Su out of the cordon and made it clear that he wanted to be neutral was not Chu Xuan himself.


    On the high military vehicle, Su Su looks down at Chu Xuan. He has a feeling of contempt. He doesn''t speak and lets Chu Xuan hop there alone.


    After chuxuan''s people made some repairs to the siege of mutated ants, they started to go back to Qingcheng. Along the way, they followed Xie Qingyan.


    Last night, taking advantage of the chaos, Xie Qingyan drove a Hummer. While others were busy killing mutant ants, he rushed to the high speed and flew to Qingcheng. Today, the people sent by chuxuan to track him gave back. It was like a bad luck for Xie Qingyan. He drove his car to the mutant ants, but finally let him rush past, because in the place where mutant ants appeared last night, Did not find the car Xie Qingyan drove away, as well as Xie Qingyan''s body.


    Chu Xuan''s team is far from 15000 people. He is very patient in selecting people. Most of them are soldiers, and there are a small number of ordinary powers. After living in Xiangcheng for several years, Chu Xuan has never been burdened, but he is not indifferent to the old and weak women and children. If he finds them or takes the initiative to join his ordinary survivors, it will be of no use to him, Chu Xuan will send these people to pupa town.


    And what he left behind were all elite. One by one, after Chu Xuan''s training, he was so vigorous that he could not say that he could defeat 100 with one, but he could fight 10 with one.


    A motorcade of less than 8000 people chased Xie Qingyan for a day and found the Hummer left by Xie Qingyan on the highway. Chu Xuan called Ye Yu to see it, leaving Su Su Su and Xiao AI to play on the military vehicle.

 Chapter 641

    Su Su thinks that the performance of Xiao AI in the past few days can basically determine that the child must often travel long distances by car, because they have been driving on the road these days, and Xiao AI is also limited in the small space of the car. She doesn''t feel bored. She doesn''t have any toys to play with, so she plays with the snake king. Occasionally, she is noisy, hungry or sleepy, It''s not because I want to get out of the car to play.


    Outside the parked car, the warm sun was shining on the ground. Not far ahead, half of the black Humvee fell out of the high speed, and the other half was still hanging on the high speed. In addition, the windows and doors were in good condition, and there was a little food in the trunk.


    Su Su sits in the co pilot''s seat and looks at it from afar to see that Xie Qingyan has not died.


    "Bang bang."


    The window is knocked, Su Su turns her head and sees Feifei standing outside her car door, looking at her with a dead face.


    The chassis of the military car is very high. Su Su sits in the car and looks at Feifei at the same angle. She presses the button next to the window and drops the window glass. She picks her eyebrows and signals Feifei to speak.


    "Xie Qingyan is not dead." This is the first sentence that Feifei said to Su Su. Then she pauses. In her dead eyes, she shows a strong sadness. She says to Su Su again: "the car is out of oil, so he abandoned the car and ran away. I''m going to kill him. Shall we go together?"


    Su Su ignores Feifei. She takes a look at Feifei, turns her head and looks at the front of the car. Ye Yu and Chu Xuan are gesticulating beside Xie Qingyan''s Hummer. Then ye Yu points to a mountain on the side of the highway. Chu Xuan nods and turns to point the general.


    "Chu Xuan naturally wants to keep Xie Qingyan alive, but Xie Qingyan kills Xie Yaoshi, and he has to pay for his life."


    Not caring about Su Su''s indifference, Feifei stubbornly stood outside the window and looked at Su Su. Tears fell from her eyes and her throat choked


    "Su Su, do you know what we experienced when we were trapped in the tide of corpses? What does Xie Yaoshi mean to me? Yes, you have everything, men and daughters, but I have only one Xie Yaoshi. If Xie Qingyan kills Xie Yaoshi, he has to pay for his life. He has to! "


    Finally, the word "must" was clenched by Feifei. Su Su quietly turned her head and looked at Feifei. She was cold and funny


    "It''s like I''m going to hinder you from killing Xie Qingyan. You go, and no one stops you."


    As he spoke, Ye Yu turned around, dressed in desert camouflage clothes, tall and strong. He slowly came back to Su Su in the sun. He looked at Su Su in the car and Feifei standing outside the car. He got into the car and said to Su Su Su:


    "The mountain where Xie Qingyan runs has traces of mutated ants. Shall we chase it?"


    "Chase


    At this time, Su Su knew why Feifei came and asked her if she wanted to kill Xie Qingyan, because there were mutant ants on the mountain Xie Qingyan ran into. Feifei was afraid that she would not be able to do it alone.


    Ye Yu in the driver''s seat opens her mouth to look at Su Su and then at Feifei. The smart one doesn''t say anything. In fact, Xie Qingyan is dead and runs into the mountain with mutated ants on foot. The chance that he can survive is very small. But he only looks at the expressions of Su Su Su and Feifei. He knows that Su Su Su and Feifei have only 1% survival rate, Will not be willing to let Xie Qingyan continue to live.


    Chuxuan also wants to lead people into the mountain, but he is not to kill Xie Qingyan, but to save Xie Qingyan from the food list of mutant ants. He still wants to use Xie Qingyan as a stepping stone to knock on Cao Xiujie''s door, so it''s the best for Xie Qingyan to live.


    So we set up on the national road. The rest of chuxuan and others set up an extremely strong cordon between the National Road and the mutated ant mountain. He himself led several powers, Su Su Su, Ye Yu and Feifei, into the mountain.


    Su Su acquiesced that Feifei could follow them, because they wanted to enter the mountain, and the car couldn''t drive in, so they had to walk into the mountain. Su Su Su changed a set of the smallest camouflage clothes in Chu Xuan''s team, which covered all the naked skin except her head.


    Of course, it''s winter now. Besides her head, Xiao AI is also wearing long clothes and trousers. In order to be safe, Ye Yu gives Su Su the waist stool and binds it to her waist. Xiao AI is protected by Su Su. Ye Yu carries a big backpack on her back. In the backpack, there is half of the food prepared by Su mu, and the other half is collected by Ye Yu from the field along the way.


    Feifei goes to battle with light weight. She is a wood power. If she is short of food, she can sprout as long as she has seeds.


    Three adults, a child, follow chuxuan''s team and enter the mountain in this way. There is a dispute about whether Xie Qingyan can be killed or not. Su Su and chuxuan''s team drive away by mistake. Of course, it''s warm now. The snow has stopped for several days, and Xie Qingyan''s footprints are very clear. Although we are divided into two teams, They enter the mountain from two directions, but they basically come to the same destination by different routes.


    Most of the trees in the mountain are hollow, leaving only some tree shells growing on the ground. Originally, they were overgrown with weeds, and there was no grass left, even no green. Ye Yu walked in the front, squatted down, stretched out her hand, twisted a pinch of soil, put it under her nose, smelled it, found nothing unusual, and then straightened up, Looking at the dry bark ahead.


    When the sun came out, the green smoke from nowhere suddenly floated, floating among the strange bark. The road ahead was so quiet that you could hear your heart beating and breathing. Occasionally, you can see the green smoke on the road behind you.


    "I can''t go any further."


    Su Su''s heart is full of vigilance. In fact, she is not afraid to continue to go deep into the mountains. She thinks that she has to take a child with her, not for herself, but for Xiao AI. Her life can be fought, and Xie Qingyan must be killed. But obviously, taking a risk with Xiao AI is not a choice that a mother would make.


    Ye Yu nodded in front of him. As soon as he was about to turn back, he told Su Su to withdraw. Then he heard a shrill cry from a man in the distance,


    "Ah ~ ~"


    "It''s Xie Qingyan''s voice!"


    Feifei, who is at the end, stomps around a hollow tree and runs directly to the direction where she screams. Xie Qingyan is not far away from them. How can she go back to her home? So no matter Ye Yu and Su Su chase them or not, Feifei must chase them.

 Chapter 642

    "Feifei!"


    Su Su gave a cry, frowned to pull her, but did not hold her. According to Su Su''s 12 years of survival experience, this mountain is obviously abnormal. The cold winter has passed, and the early spring is coming, and everything begins to recover. This suburb is also a mountain where mutant ants often appear. If there is something wrong, you should move forward in groups, and you''d better not act alone.


    "Kaka."


    There was a small sound coming out of the smoke. Su Su looked at Xiao AI with her arms and sent out an ice wall around her and Ye Yu. She was surrounded by the ice wall in all directions.


    Just when the ice wall was finished, a mouthful of cyan mucus flew towards Ye Yu and fell directly on the ice wall, emitting bursts of green smoke. In the green smoke, a worker ant as big as a cat slowly climbed to Ye Yu''s feet with its tentacles and mouthparts shaking.


    Behind it, followed by a neat line of worker ants, each mutant worker ant is as big as a cat, under the black shell, all the way climbing, all the way in the black soil, wipe out a blue mucus.


    Ants are always very organized species. Just looking at the orderly crawling of mutant ants, we can see that they have not lost some of their habits after evolution. It''s just that so many mutant workers are only crawling towards Ye Yu. Su Su and Xiao AI standing in the ice wall seem to be unable to attract their interest at all. Why?


    Ye Yu squats down and looks at the worker ant outside the transparent ice wall with great interest. He slowly stretches out a finger. A golden laser goes out from the ice wall, cuts the body of the first ant, and cuts the ants in line behind it in half. The laser doesn''t turn, but goes out in a straight line, The mutant ants in the queue die into a black line.


    "These workers don''t want to move you back, mate with the queen and create new species, do they?"


    Su Su, who was standing behind Ye Yu, frowned and guessed seriously. Ye Yu, who was squatting on the ground, turned his head, reached out and pinched Su Su Su''s thigh, bluffing:


    "Where did you come from? Now that you''re mentally advanced and have so many strange ideas, you can write a novel. "


    "It''s not a fancy, either." Su Su, holding Xiao AI in her arms, sat on the thick ice. She glanced at the distance and saw a team of mutant workers crawling towards Ye Yu. She said with a gloating smile: "I''ve seen mutant animals reproduce with countless species, and then countless strange new species are born. It''s not impossible for the queen ant to reproduce with human men. Look, the wedding team is coming again, Your queen is waiting for you. "


    "Still speaking Ye Yu stares at Su Su, leans forward and kisses Su Su''s lips. It''s a bit touching. He says angrily, "if I want to mate, I have to mate with you!"


    Little love is sandwiched between mom and dad. Her head shakes and her mouth giggles.


    Su Su pushes Ye Yu, turns his head, and sees Chu Xuan running from the hollow forest with several teammates. Chu Xuan leads the way and sees Su Su''s ice wall. He is overjoyed


    "Su Su, cover one. Are these ants crazy? Several of my men have been dragged away


    I didn''t see these ants eat or hurt people. I just climbed up one by one and spat blue mucus at them. The mucus stuck on people, just like it was wrapped in glue. It was so thick that people had no action power. Once people were completely wrapped up, those mutant ants were like carrying food, dragging men to run.


    There are many ants coming. Chu Xuan and his subordinates can''t kill them all. Because it''s so weird, Chu Xuan has to take people to prepare to go back the same way.


    Su Su enlarges the ice wall, lets Chu Xuan and his subordinates hide in the ice wall, and then quietly counts the people on the other side of Chu Xuan. When he enters the mountain, Chu Xuan brings 10 powers, but now there are only four people left, which means that the mutant workers have moved at least six men and Xie Qingyan, at least seven men.


    Where there are more men, there are more mutant workers. In the blue smoke, several mutant workers come out from all directions and start to arch the ice wall in order. Chuxuan takes a few steps towards Susu and shouts:


    "These ants want to move us back with the ice wall???"


    "It seems so."


    Su Su''s hand waved, and a thick layer of white ice formed on the outside of the protective cover made of the ice wall. A team of mutant ants were frozen, making the shaking ice wall stable in place again.


    However, it''s useless. Su Su''s memory is disordered. All the anti heaven skills he discovered at the beginning can''t be used, but they can only be frozen. Ye Yu uses a laser for a while, and he has to stop to have a rest. He can''t absorb crystal nuclei, and Su Su Su won''t help him to absorb crystal nuclei at the moment, so Ye Yu is just a vegetable despite his powerful powers.


    There are several people in chuxuan''s side, who are all third or fourth level powers. Chuxuan himself is a native power, as well as two fire systems and a gold system. We can kill mutant ants across the ice wall, and we can only kill ants that climb near the ice wall.


    "It''s really bad luck, Su Su. In my opinion, you don''t have to go to Xie Qingyan. He will never come back. Let''s go straight back. You go back to your Bafang village and I''ll go to my Qingcheng. Let''s say goodbye."


    There are too many mutated ants. For no reason, Chu Xuan, who has broken six high-level powers, doesn''t want to risk his life for Xie Qingyan. Anyway, he still has Xie Yaoshi''s body in his hand. It''s the same to take Xie Yaoshi directly to Cao Xiujie.


    In terms of ten million steps back, chuxuan now keeps his strength. When he arrives in Qingcheng, Xie Yaoshi''s body is rotten and gone. Cao Xiujie doesn''t think that a large team of chuxuan will not open the door to him? Now where all lack combat effectiveness, chuxuan some people have materials, do not believe can''t take Qingcheng this land!


    So what Chu Xuan means now is that he wants to withdraw. A ghost mountain has taken away six of him. For Chu Xuan, who has always cherished military talents, his flesh is killing him.


    But Su Su, sitting on the other side of the ice wall, shook his head and said to Chu Xuan seriously: "according to the Convention, Xie Qingyan can''t live any longer. All the male species that mate with the queen will die. But the birth of this new species, of course, can be stopped at the source, just stop at the source, so as not to develop in the future, Just like the pupa of human face, it''s a disaster. "

 Chapter 643

    "That''s the future."


    Chu Xuan said that he didn''t care about the birth of a new species. When a new species developed into a disaster, he didn''t know for several years that he was not the father of good and good. Why should he stop this source? In the future, those new species will be destroyed by those who are harmed.


    Chuxuan was smiling with indifference, and his face collapsed. Looking at Su Su''s calm face, he suddenly asked:


    "What did you say? All male species that mate with the queen??? Are my subordinates caught to mate with the queen


    "Maybe, maybe, maybe!"


    Su Su picks her eyebrows and looks at Chu Xuan and the men beside her. They shiver all over and unconsciously clip their thighs and look at each other. Then Chu Xuan looks at Su Su and asks again,


    "So you mean my people are probably still alive, because they''re going to mate with the queen ant until the death of Jing Jin?"


    Let a man mate with an ant to the death of Jing Jin. It''s not something that can be done in an hour or two. The mutant worker ant just moved a total of seven men and took Xie Qingyan with him. Even if they start mating now, Chu Xuan''s subordinates are still lucky by the mutant queen.


    Save or not?!


    Chu Xuan bit his teeth, stood up, walked back and forth in the ice wall several times, and then roared, "save, save, I lost a few people here, there lost a few people, to Qingcheng, what to fight for power?"


    When a man dies, it''s another matter. If he lives and doesn''t save himself, how can he serve the army?


    When Su Su''s eyebrows are raised, Chu Xuan has made up his mind quickly. Under the protection of Su Su''s ice wall, they go down the mountain. Chu Xuan leaves thousands of people''s base camp at the foot of the mountain. After a short period of rectification, they begin to set fire to the mountain.


    Chuxuan''s team, in fact, is quite powerful. It seems to be more powerful than the 15000 people Su Su had brought before. At his command, the whole mountain facing the highway turned into a sea of fire. The soldiers went up the mountain directly from the path separated from the sea of fire and killed the mutated ants. Soon, half of the mountain was captured by chuxuan''s people.


    There are earth powers, in the back of one inch of the earth will be turned over and over to find ant holes, but toward the highway side of the hillside, there is no large ant nest, we directly climbed to the top of the mountain, ready to continue to search the back of the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, the battle between human beings and mutant ants has become more and more sticky. The main reason is that the mutant worker ants, which were previously thought to be cat size, have become bigger one by one, and become as big as the little tiger. The first-order crystal nucleus taken from the mutant worker ants, which are cat size, and the second-order crystal nucleus taken from the mutant ants, which are small tiger size, It is also confirmed that the closer to the nest, the higher the level of ants.


    As for ordinary mutant ants, there are, of course, but under the attack of the powers, ordinary mutant ants come to deliver vegetables, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Su Su holds Xiao AI in her arms and is protected by Ye Yu. The three members of her family stand on the top of the mountain to help kill the secondary mutant ant. Behind her, several ice arrows fire in unison, just like a rain of arrows. White ice arrows are inserted into the body of the secondary mutant ant. Ye Yu helps her to dissect the nuclei in the ant''s brain, and his psionic power has been exhausted for a long time, It''s not the time to be a hero with your bare hands, so in order to keep glowing, Ye Yu is reduced to helping Su Su cut the crystal nucleus.


    "I said, you must learn how to absorb nuclei."


    Holding the secondary crystal nucleus in her hand, Su Su is crazy to turn her soul. Behind her is a row of ice arrows ready to go. Xiao AI, sitting on the waist stool, is holding a sabre that Ye Yu gave her to play with, pointing to the mutant ant climbing the hillside and shouting excitedly,


    "Kill


    Maomao is not lonely. He dances his fiery red snake body excitedly. He opens the snake''s mouth and bites the head of the secondary mutation ant. In fact, Maomao doesn''t eat the mutation meat. He only eats the crystal nucleus. Like Ye Yu, crystal nucleus is what he eats.


    Ye Yu has some grievances on his face. He gives Su Su a pile of secondary crystal nuclei and explains: "you have taught me many times before, and you can''t blame me for learning. If your memory is normal, you can help me absorb crystal nuclei."


    "Do you want me to help you?" Su Su is busy, horizontal Ye Yu one eye, suddenly in the brain seems to come to an inspiration general, thought of what, asked: "where is your spirit?"


    "Here!" Ye Yu pointed to his lower abdomen and slipped his finger to the middle of his leg. He secretly pointed to his elder brother and said, "you said, the spirit will run everywhere, maybe it has run here."


    "Hooligans!"


    Su Su glanced at the direction of Ye Yu''s fingers. Will the spirit run to his little brother? Su Su instantly gave up the idea of helping him turn the spirit, and they just had two children, not so familiar.


    At this time, the sun was slanting to the west, and a piece of black soil was lifted. On the hillside at the back, a deep hole was suddenly opened. The hole was cut from the side by the earth powers, revealing a number of complicated and interwoven channels. Each channel was stained with sticky cyan liquid, which evaporated into cyan smoke as soon as it was exposed to the sun, It seems that it can hold a fat man of three or four hundred jin to climb over, where the blue mucus is also the most.


    "Found the nest!"


    The soldiers who stood on the top of the mountain yelled excitedly. Chu Xuan raised his hand, and the surroundings immediately quieted down. In the light yellow sun, the ant nest was strangely quiet.


    "Poof!"


    It was like someone was spitting. Suddenly, blue mucus flowed out of the deep underground passage of the ant nest. Like jelly mud, there was a lot of mucus. Chu Xuan saw this and said angrily:


    "They are sealing the cave! Come on, Ye Yu, shine with your light. "


    I don''t know what kind of ants can secrete cyan mucus. Their mucus is very sticky. It''s like wrapping an adult in glue. But equally, once the mucus is exposed to strong light, it will turn into cyan smoke. The sun is about to set. If we can''t save Chu Xuan''s subordinates today, I don''t know how many people will die tomorrow.


    Ye Yu looks at Chu Xuan in the shadows and Su Su again. Su Su''s eyes stare at Ye Yu and whispers:


    "You can''t think of so many people!"

 Chapter 644

    "The overall situation is the most important!" Ye Yu actually hesitated a little. He didn''t want to be touched by Su Su, because in public, the place was too ambiguous, but he had a faint sense of expectation. Finally, he added, "you used to urge me from behind."


    "Didn''t you say that earlier?" Su Su has one hand to protect Xiao AI, and one hand to stick to Ye Yu''s spine. Just for a moment, she remembers. Indeed, she has urged Ye Yu''s spirit before.


    Since Su Su has a memory to follow, it''s very easy for him to find Ye Yu''s spirit. As soon as the spirit is urged, the crystal nucleus in Ye Yu''s hand is quickly absorbed into powder. He throws a light ball into the ant''s nest with one hand. In the deep and complex passage of the ant''s nest, blue smoke comes out. After a while, the mutant workers who originally hid in the ant''s nest and intended to seal the nest no longer come out, He was forced out by Ye Yu.


    The battle between man and ant started again. The fire powers threw the fireball directly into the ant''s cave, while the earth powers opened the soil outside the ant''s nest inch by inch, like cutting half of the mountain into two parts. Soon, they stripped half of the ant''s nest out.


    We walked slowly down the hillside, and the sun in the sky went down to the west completely. However, Ye Yu still shone brightly above the ant colony. Some people who were close to the ant colony stood at the entrance of the ant colony and went down, as if there was a sinkhole below. They could see the queen at the bottom of the sinkhole clearly.


    "Ouch ~ ~ ~"


    Recently, several soldiers, unable to bear it, turned and left Tiankeng. They squatted on the ground and vomited. Ye Yu led Su Su and Su Su held Xiao AI. The three of them also went to Tiankeng. Ye Yu, in particular, had never seen it before, so he stretched his neck and looked down from the crowd.


    Over the deep nest, there is his bright artificial sun. On the cut wall of the nest, there are blue smoke, and some mutant ants are fleeing. Their black shells are shining in the light.


    At the bottom of the pit, an ant queen with a weight of more than 300 kg, just like a white fat man full of soft meat, was lying there, holding her head high. The tentacles on her head were shaking, and the white mouthparts were opening and closing. Her two big black eyes were on her head. She looked so strange. Behind her was Xie Qingyan, wrapped in turquoise mucus, It''s trying to crawl on the back of the ant.


    A strange smell is floating at the bottom of the pit. The tail of the Queen''s body is white and bright, like the rhythm of spawning. Even if it''s going to spawn, it''s also collecting human men''s sperm. Those sperm will be stored in its body and slowly spawn.


    On the other side of the pit bottom, there were lots of eggs wrapped in white mucus. Some first-class workers were moving those eggs, intending to put them into the dark cave.


    "It looks like something has been injected into it."


    Chu Xuan, standing on the edge of Tiankeng, made a summary. As soon as his voice fell, Xie Qingyan at the bottom of the pit made a comfortable and painful cry, pouring countless body fluids into the fat queen ant. However, before Xie Qingyan could rest, the antennae on the top of the queen ant''s head bent, and Xie Qingyan''s forehead was pasted on the top of the antennae. After shaking for a while, Xie Qingyan seems to have received some signal, and he began to continue his twitch.


    "What a tragedy


    Chu Xuan looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t bear to think about whether to save Xie Qingyan. Because seeing Xie Qingyan like this, if he was rescued, he was afraid that he would not be able to bear to commit suicide because he had mated with an ant queen today. He thought that he might as well take a video for Xie Qingyan. If he didn''t save Xie Qingyan, Cao Xiujie would use this video to explain.


    "Help, help."


    "Is there anyone?"


    "Help..."


    Chu Xuan is shooting a video. In desperation, he seems to be calling for help from a cave next to the queen ant. Listening to those calls, it seems that they are all adult males, and they are still conscious. There are first-order mutant workers crawling back and forth in the cave, but they all seem to know, This is the male species that queens use to lay eggs, not their food.


    "There it is There is a native power, standing beside chuxuan, pointing to the pit wall opposite Tiankeng, pointing down, explaining to chuxuan: "we dig from here, we can dig their hole."


    "What about the eggs?" Someone looked at Chu Xuan anxiously, "if these eggs are derived from mutated queen ants and Xie Qing, then they are definitely not ant species. We have to destroy these eggs."


    "Natural."


    Chu Xuan nodded. Before digging the huge ant nest, he didn''t know the seriousness of the problem. After digging it, seeing such a disgusting scene, Chu Xuan absolutely couldn''t let this kind of ant and human mating species come out.


    With that, Chu Xuan gives an order, and the fire powers begin to throw fireballs at the queen and the workers who carry the eggs. In the chaos, a worker ant is killed by the fireball, and the eggs on his back fall on the ground. The mucus outside is broken open, revealing a red, thin fetus, about half a foot long.


    The fetus rolled on the ground, stretched out a few hands and feet, raised his head, and rushed to the human on the top of the pit, revealing his mouth and eyes as big as et.


    Some people vomited again, and more fire powers threw fireballs at the bottom of the pit. The fire soon buried the bottom of the pit in a sea of fire. The mating queen gave a shrill scream, and helped Xie Qingyan, who was still twitching on his back, to climb into the cave without fire.


    Su Su ice blocked the retreat of the mutant queen ant, and just wanted to solve Xie Qingyan''s problem again. A green vine grew from the bottom of the pit, rolled up Xie Qingyan, who was still doing piston movement on the back of the ant, and sent him to one of the caves on the pit wall.


    "Feifei, what are you doing?"


    Chu Xuan, standing at the top of the pit, just sees Feifei standing in the cave from his point of view. Feifei is pushing the vine, rolling Xie Qingyan into the cave and leaving quickly.


    "Let''s go for it!"


    Seeing that Xie Qingyan is rescued by Feifei, Su Su pulls Ye Yu and turns around with Xiao AI. She plans to go around the big pit and find Feifei on the opposite side. The Tiankeng is left to chuxuan''s people to clean up. The mutant queen has no attack power besides reproduction. It''s difficult to crawl and poses no threat to chuxuan.

 Chapter 645

    But in a hurry, Su Su runs to the opposite side of the Tiankeng. He sees Chu Xuan''s earth powers and rescues several green glue like mucus from the hole, wrapping the survivors hanging upside down in the hole.


    All the survivors are alive, but all of them are not in good spirits. Some of them even cry and laugh and tend to go crazy. This is really very normal. Anyone who is caught in a black hole by a bunch of mutant ants still uses their mouthparts to feed them a mess of food every day, just to keep them from dying and leave them to the queen for mating, Everyone will go crazy.


    Most of these survivors are Chu Xuan''s people. The six Chu Xuan''s subordinates who were captured were in a good mental state because they had not been fed food. They just felt a little frightened. Several other men, like they had been arrested for a few days, but one of them fainted without tossing twice. Su Su Su, among these men, I found a pale, familiar face.


    "Wang Jun?"


    It was Ye Yu who called this. At the beginning, Wang Jun and Li Ying followed their special forces to kill all the way back to Xiangcheng from Deshi, so Ye Yu was quite familiar with Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun looked up at Ye Yu with white face, then fell on the ground and vomited crazily. He was in a mess and was covered with blue mucus. Under Ye Yu''s light, although the mucus was slowly dissipating and evaporating, he could not forget the experience of falling into this ant cave these days.


    So this Xie Qingyan is really unlucky. Wang Junming was caught earlier than him, but she was hanged in Heihe''s cave and fed for a few days. The queen just didn''t mate with Wang Jun. even before that, the queen hasn''t evolved to mate with any male who is not of our race.


    When Xie Qingyan was caught, the queen just evolved successfully, so Xie became the first mate of the queen, and Wang Jun was lucky to escape the fate of being spoiled.


    Su Su looked at Wang Jun with a familiar look. He unconsciously remembered the scenes when he was in Xiangcheng. He suddenly realized that he had pulled Ye Yu and lowered his voice


    "Is he the spare tire of Li Ying?"


    "Shh, it''s hard to break down." Ye Yu is very conscientious to Su Su put his head down, meaning to let Su Su not to say, now Su Su''s brain is not good, he is afraid that Su Su Su speak disorderly, will offend people.


    However, did Su Su offend few people? She glances at Ye Yu sideways, pulls Ye Yu around the survivors and goes on. If she goes on, she will arrive at the foot of the back slope. Feifei doesn''t know where she will take Xie Qingyan. The key is that Su Su Su doesn''t know why Feifei doesn''t kill Xie Qingyan, but directly takes Xie Qingyan away?


    She, Ye Yu and Xiao''ai have been looking around the foot of the mountain for a long time. Fortunately, Ye Yu carries all their supplies on her back. When she is looking for Xie Qingyan and Feifei on the road, Ye Yu takes the potatoes and roasts them all the way. When they are cooked, she eats them. Xiao''ai doesn''t think it''s wrong to eat potatoes on the bench. She shakes her feet and thinks her parents are taking her out for an outing.


    About a few hours later, it was almost dark, and Xiao AI yawned several times, so Su Su had to give up and continue to search. Men and women of other people would go wherever they wanted, and they would go to bed if they wanted to. But Su Su Su couldn''t do it. Xiao AI had to sleep. Without enough sleep, children would not be smart.


    So Su Su and Ye Yu have to go back the same way. Chuxuan''s people are still doing the final cleaning near the Tiankeng, striving to keep no ant eggs. Seeing ye Yu and Su Su Su come back again, Chu Xuan jumps out and frowns at Su Su Su in the moonlight


    "Didn''t you go to see Xie Qingyan? Did you find it? "


    "No, Xiao AI is going to bed."


    Su Su''s brain has a slight pain. Not only does Xiao AI want to go to bed, but she also wants to go to bed. Although her headache is much lighter recently, if she doesn''t sleep often, she will also have a severe headache.


    Like today, from morning to night, has been awake for more than 10 hours, do not sleep, Su Su''s thinking will be confused.


    Chuxuan nods with understanding. It''s this kind of mountain area where the moon is dark and the wind is high. Su Su and Ye Yu are with a child. It''s really hard to chase people, but it''s also good. Chuxuan hasn''t thought about whether to kill Xie Qingyan. If Xie Qingyan is still alive, they might as well take him directly to Qingcheng.


    "I''m about to finish cleaning up. I''ve sent people to take the survivors to the mountain to clean up and give first aid. Let''s hurry down the mountain. We''ll discuss about Xie Qingyan later."


    With that, Chu Xuan turns his back and commands his subordinates to work again. Su Su and Ye Yu see this and go down the mountain with little love. They come to the military vehicle at the foot of the mountain.


    Some soldiers in charge of logistics were delivering food to the car one by one. They quickly threw it through the window of the car. The food was wrapped in white paper. When it was delivered to Susu, they also sent a copy to the three members of Susu''s family.


    Sitting in the back seat, she watched Ye Yu pick up the food he had left on his leg. Su Su looked at the white wrapping paper on it, pointed to a head logo printed on the wrapping paper, which was very similar to her head sketch, and said with a smile:


    "Produced in Bafang village, responsible person: Su Su? Is that me? "


    Without waiting for Ye Yu to answer, a shrill cry for help sounded in the moonlight. Su Su turned her head and saw Xiao AI lying on the seat beside her. She and Ye Yu looked out of the car window together. Under the dark blue sky, a black figure came down from the hillside, holding a rope in her hand, and a person was tied at the end of the rope, calling for help, It''s from the guy who''s tied.


    "It''s Xie Qingyan!"


    Su Su in the window frowned and opened the door. As she got out of the car, she turned around and said to Ye Yu in the driver''s seat


    "You hold Xiaoai. The world is too chaotic to leave Xiaoai alone in the car."


    "Good." Ye Yuchong Su Su crack white teeth a smile, he likes Su Su so, strictly guard against children, no matter what you do, little love''s safety must be taken care of first.


    After telling Ye Yu, Su Su walked out of the car door. Behind him, Ye Yu picked up her sleeping little love and followed Su Su.


    At this time, the two people who came down from the hillside in front of him had already arrived at the motorcade and led Xie Qingyan with a rope. In fact, it was no one else. It was Feifei who saved Xie Qingyan from the back of the ant. Feifei went straight ahead with the rope in her hand, which was actually a green vine. The vine tied Xie Qingyan firmly. They came directly to the middle of the motorcade, Next to the medical car with Xie Yaoshi''s body.

 Chapter 646

    "Help, help, help me, help me!"


    Xie Qingyan, who was tied up, saw Feifei stop and immediately asked for help from all the people around him. At this time, Xie Qingyan had no courage to do the piston movement on the queen ant. He seemed to be sober, but he was tired and hungry. His eyes were still deep in his eyes. He was overindulgent and sloppy.


    The hair is half long and not short. I don''t know what it''s stained with. I only wear a thin coat and no trousers. My whole body is dirty and smelly like a pig.


    He asked for help from all the people who were watching. Some of them were still in his team and Xie Yaoshi''s team. But these people had learned from the soldiers that Xie Qingyan had slept with the queen ant. They couldn''t accept such a man from the bottom of their hearts.


    That''s the queen of ants. The queen of ants will not be afraid to be infected with something. What''s the most terrible Xing disease???


    Su Su stands outside the crowd. Because she is too lazy to follow others to watch the crowd, she gets into a car. She is wearing a small camouflage suit, and her waist is straight. She is wearing a foot of a black bright army boot. She steps on the roof of the car, and her long black hair is pulled straight by the cold wind. She is accumulating ice power in her hand, and plans to kill Xie Qing.


    Feifei, standing beside the medical car, turns her head and looks at Su Su with no expression. She raises her hand, opens the door behind the medical car, rolls out a vine in her hand, and moves out Xie Yaoshi''s body and the medical bed where Xie Yaoshi lies, and puts it on the highway.


    Xie Qingyan, on one side, is still asking for help. Feifei comes forward and walks to Xie Yaoshi''s body. She stretches out her trembling fingers and tears in her eyes. She gently and carefully pulls down the white cloth on Xie Yaoshi''s face, revealing Xie Yaoshi''s handsome face.


    Xie Qingyan gave a cry full of fear. Mingming was still tied with vines, but he ran out of the crowd desperately, running and shouting:


    "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. Brother, brother, save me. Brother, brother, let me go. Let me go."


    "You kneel down!"


    Feifei, standing on the side of Xie Qingyan''s corpse, dropped a heavy sentence. Her head tilted, and the corner of her eyes swept toward Xie Qingyan. A strong plant swept toward Xie Qingyan''s knee socket, and he knelt down on the road and faced Xie Yaoshi.


    "Wrong?" Feifei asked, shaking the vines in her hand and whipping Xie Qingyan''s back. With Xie Qingyan''s scream, Feifei cried and asked Xie Qingyan again, "are you wrong?"


    "Wrong, I''m wrong. Don''t hit me, don''t hit me."


    Xie Qingyan, who was beaten to the ground, shook his body, climbed towards Xie Yaoshi''s feet, kowtowed and begged: "brother, you let me go. You love me most. No matter what you do, you let me go. No matter what I want, you will give it to me. Brother, brother, I''m sorry, I don''t want to kill you. I just want to kill Su Su, Kill that bastard. "


    Su Su, standing on the roof of the car, picks her eyebrows, shoots out an ice needle in her hand and stabs Xie Qingyan directly, saying that her daughter is a bastard? It''s time!


    The ice needle, however, was blocked by Feifei''s vine. She took a few steps toward Su Su and said in a cold voice, "Su Su, this is the grudge between Xie Qingyan and me. Don''t worry about it."


    It''s like two people are trying to kill Xie Qingyan! Su Su shrugged his shoulders, and his clear voice sounded in the cold wind. He said, "whatever you want, I only want the result, and I''m not interested in animals like tossing."


    After making clear her position, Su Su no longer interferes. Feifei turns around and looks at Xie Qingyan still crawling to Xie Yaoshi''s feet. She raises her hand and lashes Xie Qingyan''s back


    "Your brother, for your sake, has changed from a proud son to a street mouse. He is despised by others and chased by others. If he has a stutter, he can always divide you by two-thirds. What about you, Xie Qingyan? What did you do for your brother? What have you done? "


    Another whip down, Xie Qingyan ah ah screamed twice, suddenly turned over, broke away the vines tied on the body, reached out to hold the branches drawn by Feifei, cried bitterly: "don''t fight, you don''t fight, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, i... i... big brother help me, big brother help me."


    He suddenly felt that no matter how much he begged and how much he expected Xie Yaoshi to save him today, it seemed impossible. Because Xie Yaoshi died and died under his own gun, he could no longer beg for forgiveness, and he would never get the help of Xie Yaoshi for the pain and suffering he suffered.


    In the moonlight, Xie Qingyan was crying. Suddenly, he yelled a few times. He seemed to have a feeling of breaking the pot in his heart. Then, Xie Qingyan called to Feifei:


    "What did I do wrong? I don''t know what I did wrong? Do you think Xie Yaoshi is totally innocent? You like him. Of course you think he is totally innocent. He is my elder brother. He spoiled me from childhood, but he didn''t kill Su Su, Ye Yu and that little bastard for me. He still protects them. He has the ability, but he avoids them and doesn''t help me revenge. Is he innocent? No, Xie Yaoshi is the most cruel man in the world! "


    Su Su can''t listen any more. With a wave of her hand, she shoots several ice needles at Xie Qingyan and is blocked by Feifei. Su Su is the cold way


    "It''s a vicious and harsh mouth. If you let him go on, don''t blame me for doing it myself."


    Feifei turned back and threw away Xie Qingyan''s vine. He beat Xie Qingyan and yelled, but in his mouth he yelled, "I''m right, I''m right, Feifei, you love me, why? Why do you change your mind? You should not take revenge for Xie Yaoshi today. You should come back to me again. We, we get married, we buy a house, and we will have a lot of children. "


    "Ha ha, this man is crazy. He thinks Feifei is his queen."


    "Hey, Xie Qingyan, you should propose to the queen ant. You have a house. The nest is your house. You have many children."


    The crowd burst into laughter. Xie Qingyan, who was rolling on the ground, was stunned. He seemed to think of something very disgusting. With a scream, he got up from the ground and rushed to the crowd who were laughing at him with his body full of whips.


    What does it mean to be a tough person? That''s what it means to be a tough person. It''s clear that this is a cross species "love affair" that can''t be looked back on. The onlookers have to mention it again and again and laugh at him. Xie Qingyan is very sad and angry.

 Chapter 647

    Xie Qingyan couldn''t accept the part between himself and the queen ant. At that time, the queen ant didn''t know what she had done to him. In short, now Xie Qingyan looks back on how disgusting he was. He yelled like crazy and rushed at the crowd who ridiculed him. His extreme emotion collapsed and he suddenly fell to the ground, began to twitch and froth, On the ground hit a few roll, mouth foaming, body stiff curled up, dead!


    The onlookers immediately let out a series of meaningless sighs. They thought that they would see some kind of spectacle, such as the great transformation of species. But Xie Qingyan killed himself. It was very meaningless. When there was no drama to watch, everyone turned around and talked about it and withdrew to his car.


    Su Su didn''t leave. She was still standing on the car with one foot on the top of the car, looking at the bodies of Xie brothers. Not far behind her, Ye Yu was holding Xiao AI. Just now, there were many people. After Xie Qingyan had close contact with the queen ant, she didn''t know if she was infected with Xing disease. So Ye Yu wanted to watch the fun, but she didn''t dare to hold Xiao AI.


    He can only stand far away, looking at Su Su''s back, looking at her standing in the car, with silent loneliness and deep sadness, she is very strong, Ye Yu always knows that no matter where she is, her back is straight, the wind is not bent, the snow is not broken.


    But ye Yu is in tonight, saw Su Su body different place, very sad, although angry, but repressed very well, she is very desperate, like the vast sea, a falling leaf, in the tumbling water, struggling, the wind pulling her long hair, she is so lonely, so sad.


    For a moment, Ye Yu felt that she had never understood Su Su.


    It''s like, she hurt so much that her heart hurt.


    In front of Su Su, Feifei takes two steps towards Xie Qingyan. Three vines fly out of her hand, passing through Xie Qingyan''s brain, heart and abdomen. She gives Xie Qingyan a kneeling posture and kneels in front of Xie Yaoshi''s body. Then Feifei looks up, looks at Su Su Su, and falls into two lines of tears,


    "Do me a favor. I want to be buried with Xie Yaoshi."


    Su Su on the top of the car picks her eyebrows. Before she agrees to Feifei, Feifei comes to Xie Yaoshi and looks at Xie Yaoshi for a long time. Her eyes are full of greed. Then she takes out a gun. It''s Xie Qingyan who shot Xie Yaoshi. She raises her gun and points it at her temple. Before Su Su Su Su can react, she says, "pa", After shooting, the bullet goes through his head and flies out a red blood flower. The blood flower falls on the white shroud of Xie Yaoshi, and Feifei falls beside Xie Yaoshi.


    Life cannot be in the same bed, death in the same acupoint.


    Feifei is also a person who sticks to madness.


    It''s a pity that in two years'' time, a four level timber system with good talent will have five levels. Of course, landing on the sixth level is not a problem.


    Su Su stands on the roof of the car and slowly jumps out of the car. People who have already left around him come back one after another. Human nature is very indifferent. Some point to Feifei and Xie Yaoshi, and they can still talk and laugh. It seems that no one thinks that the relationship between Feifei and Xie Yaoshi is a kind of hopeless regret.


    Su Su felt this regret, but he could do nothing.


    Soon, chuxuan takes people back to understand what happened among the three bodies surrounded. After that, he orders his subordinates to take the large bacteria isolation bag and put Xie Qingyan in the bacteria isolation bag. Just as he is about to order others to move Xie Yaoshi and Feifei''s bodies, Su Su Su comes over and says to chuxuan:


    "Xie Yaoshi and Feifei, bury them together."


    "These days, the corpses have to be cremated. When I move these three people to Cao Xiujie to show them to him, I will burn Xie Yaoshi and Feifei together, so that their ashes can be combined." Chuxuan smiles at Su Su, his eyes narrowed into a crack, and he complains that Su Su is true or false. "You see, the two people I want to give Cao Xiujie as gifts are all dead. That Feifei, a fourth-class wood, has enough food to support half of my team. Su Su Su, I don''t blame you. We have a cooperative relationship in the future, We have to keep it closer. "


    Su Su sneered and looked at Chu Xuan, "now you want to stand in line with me? Didn''t you mean to be neutral earlier? "


    "That''s all silly words. I don''t know what your grudge is." Chu Xuan saw Su Su turn around and left, so he hurriedly followed Su Su and explained, "besides, I also helped you. At that time, Feifei wanted to kill you, and I encouraged Feifei to kill Xie Qingyan."


    "Come on, come on, are you bored?"


    Su Su, who has come to Ye Yu''s side, turns his head impatiently and scolds Chu Xuan. He takes Xiao AI from Ye Yu''s arms and lets Xiao AI sleep on her shoulders. Then Su Su gets into her car and leaves Chu Xuan to annoy Ye Yu.


    In fact, Chu Xuan''s mentality is easy to understand. Before, he said that he wanted to be neutral because he liked Xie Yaoshi. He wanted to sell well in front of Xie Yaoshi. After going to Qingcheng, he wooed Xie Yaoshi to help him win the throne. Secretly, he encouraged Feifei to kill Xie Qingyan and help Su Su Su to please him.


    Now that Xie Yaoshi is dead, Chu Xuan''s position naturally shifts to Su Su''s direction. Although Su Su''s mind is not clear, she also vaguely knows that there is a Bafang village and pupa town behind her, which is rich in materials and stable social environment. It is for the materials in Bafang village and pupa town that Chu Xuan shows such flattery and flattery.


    As the night deepens, the soldiers who have besieged the ant colony for a day begin to collect their spoils and return to the motorcade to have a rest in turn. Ye Yu finally gets rid of Chu Xuan. When she returns to the military vehicle, Su Su Su has already flattened a row of chairs in the back seat with Xiao AI in her arms and lies down in the back compartment.


    Ye Yu then picked up the things on the front seat, put down the front seat, crowded to Su Su''s side, holding Su Su''s waist to sleep.


    Chuxuan''s people are responsible for guarding outside the car. The medical soldiers are carefully checking the bodies of several survivors, and let the Queen''s harem, who have suffered a lot of mental devastation, have a good meal. The next morning, chuxuan''s people come to drive them.


    In addition to the original six powers of Chu Xuan, the other survivors can''t stay in Chu Xuan''s team, because Chu Xuan doesn''t take in the burden, so the survivors without powers must stay in the front of the small survivors gathering place.

 Chapter 648

    Among the survivors, there was a third-order native power named Wang Jun. Chu Xuan wanted to keep Wang Jun, but Wang Jun refused.


    It''s going to be dawn, and chuxuan''s team begins to pull out. They want to continue to go east. Listening to the noise outside the window, Su Suyou wakes up. Ye Yu, who is lying beside her, has been awake for a long time. She is lying in the car, holding the watch on her wrist, communicating with his teammates.


    "Awake?" Ye Yu glanced at Su Su and put her eyes back on her watch. She said to Su Su, "chuxuan''s people are starting to pull out. How can we go? Do you want to go back to Bafang village or Qingcheng? "


    "Bafang village..." Su Su hesitated for a moment and suddenly thought of something, "Ye Yu, did I sleep with Chen Xuanwu?"


    Ye Yu petrified for a while, turned his head stiffly, looked at Su Su, and asked: "when did it happen?"


    "When?" Su Su sat up, pulled the quilt for Xiao AI and thought, "it seems that before the memory in my mind starts to be confused, are you going to fight in the west city? Yes, at that time, I slept with Chen Xuanwu countless times in different places and at different times. "


    I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Su Su is not sure. In case it''s true, she doesn''t feel much pain. Besides feeling a little disgusted, how can she live and how to live? What''s more, she has a little love now. In order to sleep with a garbage, should she abandon little love and die?


    However, she still wants to tell Ye Yu frankly about this matter. If ye Yu can accept it, she will accept it. If she can''t accept it, she will break it up. Anyway, now her revenge is over. She can''t take care of her children like Ye Yu. It takes more than half an hour to dress Xiao AI in the morning. Then she will ask Xiao AI to come over. From then on, she and Ye Yu will be different, Just be safe.


    Ye Yu also sat up and sat side by side with Su Su. He bowed his head and quickly calculated the time. He doubted: "no, we go to Xicheng to fight. When I come back for you, it''s only one afternoon. I''ll find you and I''ll find you. It''s only a few days in the middle. Chen Xuanwu has been killed by you. How can you fight in different places and at different times, Sleeping with Chen Xuanwu countless times? "


    "Ah? Can the war be finished so soon? How many high-level powers have you killed? "


    Su Su also looks at Ye Yu suspiciously. She remembers that Ye Yu led 15000 people to the west city because Chen Xuanwu sent countless high-level powers to rob the 15000 people of their supplies. Therefore, without fighting for two hours, the west city was taken?


    "What higher powers?" Ye Yu snorted, a little sniffing, "it''s all Chen Xuanwu who changed Bai Heng''s memory and used it to scare us. There are only a few powers. The others are all ordinary people. In half an hour, we''ve beaten down the west city."


    At that time, Chen Xuanwu''s power level was only level 3. How could he control so many powers? After putting poison on Bai Heng''s hands secretly, Chen Xuanwu changes the memory of Bai Heng and his two companions, and asks Bai Heng to bring a message to Su Su, saying that Xicheng is all high-level powers. The purpose is to let Su Su Su take the 15000 people to Xiangcheng Sanqiao, and let Chen Xuanwu spare enough time to transfer the materials of Xicheng.


    After Ye Yu and others captured Xicheng, they found Su Su, who had not taken the rest of the old and weak women and children to Xicheng for a long time. During this period, Su Su killed Chen Xuanwu and ran away with confused memory. Before killing Chen Xuanwu, she had to spend time solving so many subordinates of Chen Xuanwu. Where did she get the time to sleep with Chen Xuanwu? Also in different places at different times on the bed countless times?!!!


    What''s more, Chen Xuanwu is only in the third level. It''s very difficult for him to modify Su Su''s powers. Where else can he have the energy to have sex with Su Su Su?


    Speaking of this, Ye Yu''s heart is already very angry. He seems to see Chen Xuanwu''s lewdness in Su Su''s brain. This lewdness is extremely disgusting. It is clear that there is no real thing happened, but Chen Xuanwu can make Su Su Su''s memory confused to the point that it really happened. Ye Yu really wants to revive Chen Xuanwu and stab him to death.


    His anger is aimed at Chen Xuanwu, but he doesn''t dare to vent his anger. First, Xiao AI sleeps beside Su Su. Second, Su Su''s mental state is getting better and better day by day, but the strangeness between him and him is still the same. Usually he hugs her. She is very patient. Ye Yu is afraid of his anger and scares Su Su away.


    "You should have a good rest and sleep more. Many things are not what you think. I don''t know how confused your memory is. But I''m very responsible to tell you that you haven''t slept with Chen Xuanwu. Believe me, I''m your only man in my life."


    Ye Yu reached over Su Su''s thin shoulder, let her rely on his strong and broad arms, then bowed her head. The hand on Su Su''s shoulder encircled Su Su Su''s body, held her hand, pinched it, and sighed in a low voice with a little heartache:


    "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you. I''ve hurt you so much."


    He is really a little guilty. As a man, Ye Yu is worthy of his brother, his family and his country. But as a man of Su Su, he is guilty, because he seems to believe Su Su Su too much. He always thinks that his women are invincible, so he leaves Su Su Su and a bunch of old and weak women and children in the last place. What did ye yu think at that time? He even thought, let Su Su to protect that group of old and weak women and children?


    But Su Su is just a woman. She is also hurt and sad. She will also encounter uncertain difficulties. She is not a man, not a soldier. She is just a mother and a woman. When she is surrounded by a group of men, where is Ye Yu? When she was stirred by Chen Xuanwu, where was Ye Yu???


    Su Su thinks about it, and thinks that what ye Yu said is reasonable. She opens Ye Yu''s arms, lies back, closes her eyes, and says to Ye Yu, "in fact, I also think it''s fake. The real and fake will be cleared sooner or later. I''ll sleep for a while, and every time I wake up, I''ll feel that I''m a step closer to normal people."


    Sleeping is the best way to let the brain rest. Although Chen Xuanwu is dead, his damaged brain also needs a process of repair. Su Su has basically been able to distinguish the true and false memory in the brain from the initial chaos and repair to now, which in itself is a good sign of full recovery..

 Chapter 649

    This sleep, and do not know how long sleep, the side of the small love woke up, sitting next to Su Su is eating a big potato, warm sunshine, through the window, fell on Su Su Su''s face, let her comfortable issued a groan.


    Xiao AI stretched out her little hand, with red king snake hair on her wrist. She touched Su Su Su''s forehead with her little hand, just like Su Su touched her forehead when she woke up. She nodded and said,


    "Good mother, get up for dinner."


    Then little love put the hand gnawed messy potatoes, sent to Su Su''s mouth, made it clear to feed her.


    Su Su opened her mouth with a smile and bit the potato in Xiao AI''s hand. As she ate it, she asked, "where''s your father?"


    "Where''s dad?"


    Xiao AI''s empty little finger points to Ye Yu outside the car window. Su Su looks over. Ye Yu is wearing a battle camouflage suit. When she talks to Chu Xuan and Wang Jun, she gets out of the car and lets Xiao AI and Maomao stay in the car. She goes to Ye Yu by herself.


    "You wake up, Susu."


    Chuxuan smiles flatteringly and waves a greeting to Su Su. Su Su nods and looks at Wang Jun. Wang Jun is much darker and thinner than she thinks. He is not in a good mood. He may have been hanging in the ant nest for a long time, which makes his shadow a little larger.


    While Ye Yu and Chu Xuan are chatting, Su Su asks Wang Jun, "I remember, didn''t you say you wanted to go to your parents and relatives? Did you find it? "


    Look, she even remembered such a small detail.


    Wang Jun shook his head with numb sadness on his face. He looked up at Su Su and said, "they''re all gone. Su Su, are you going back to Bafang village? Muyang and Li Ying are still fighting endlessly? "


    "Maybe, I should go back."


    Su Su also has a little impression of what Wang Jun said. Anyway, the names of Muyang and Li Ying sound familiar. There is also Bafang village, which was built by Su Su Su. She thinks that she should go back to Bafang village next. Her parents will wait for her in Bafang village.


    As for the enmity between Li Ying and Muyang, and whether they are still fighting, Su Su is not clear.


    "I''ll go back with you. I want to find Li Ying. The world is so cruel. I want to see what was beautiful."


    Wang Jun''s eyes look far away, looking at the mountains across the highway. His parents and relatives are all gone. He thought he would die in the ant colony, but now he has recovered his life. He suddenly feels that the future is boring. It''s better to see Li Ying, who is proud and holy like a goddess in his mind.


    Su Su, who is standing opposite Wang Jun, opens his mouth. What he wants to say to Wang Jun is that he doesn''t know how to say it. Maybe Wang Jun thinks everything is too pure. He won''t know how many... Men a woman has to experience to get to this position.


    Su Su didn''t refuse Wang Jun, nodded his head and agreed to take Wang Jun back with him. Chuxuan stopped talking to Ye Yu, looked at Su Su with a smile and asked:


    "Why don''t you go to Qingcheng with me? We can work together to win Qingcheng and build a base. I''ll let you be a second in command. "


    "Come on." Su Su spat at Chu Xuan, "I''m afraid of being assassinated by you."


    The guy who is addicted to fighting for power and profit believes in the policy that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. He conspires with people like Chu Xuan. Unless he is equal to Chu Xuan, he will be swallowed up by him sooner or later. So Su Su has made up her mind about Qingcheng. She can only watch from a distance, not play near.


    As for whether Cao Xiujie will avenge the Xie brothers or not, Su Su is not very worried. After all, when chuxuan goes to Qingcheng, Cao Xiujie is about to fight with chuxuan. If she doesn''t die, she can''t spare this hand to find Su Su Su''s trouble, let alone die.


    "Oh, am I such a person?"


    Chu Xuan looks at Su Su in a big fuss. It seems that Su Su has wronged him. He starts to explain. Su Su is tired of hearing this. He turns around and goes into the car to play with Xiao AI.


    After a while, Chu Xuan pesters Ye Yu to explain. After a long time, he finally lets go of the ears that devastate Ye Yu. He gives Su Su and Ye Yu his military car and fills it with oil. In addition, he gets two barrels of oil and puts it in Wang Jun''s car. He also gives them enough food to eat for several days, the kind produced in Bafang village.


    Goodbye in the river and lake, it seems a little garrulous to say more. In the sunset, the mountains are vast, and a silver highway is like a snake. Chuxuan''s motorcade slowly goes East and south. It''s Su Su''s and Ye Yu''s military vehicles, followed by a black Hummer. In the Hummer, it''s Wang Jun.


    After a night''s rest in the car, the people in the two cars got off the highway and got on the national highway. After a few days'' walking, they finally got to the side of the third Xiangjiang bridge.


    All the way is not without danger, but Su Su and Ye Yu do not love to fight. Wang Jun follows Ye Yu''s car closely, so the return journey is very fast. Muyang also points out the way to Sanqiao. Now he has extended the influence of pupa town to Xiangjiang Sanqiao, only chasing Li Ying''s safe area. Su Su and Xiao AI want to cross the river and just meet him.


    Warm weather, spring breeze blowing, teach people comfortable and comfortable, Ye Yu in front of the car, opened the window, blow away the car''s turbid air, the road on both sides of the shadow gradually more up, some people are cleaning the trees, some people are running, more people are looking at Ye Yu''s car.


    Gradually, the military defense made of soil and trees in front shows the horizon. A refitted electric car gallops out of the military defense. Ye Yu slowly stops his car, and the opposite electric car also stops. Li Xiaoyu and PI Ge come out of the car. Muyang, wearing black leather armor, is much bigger than last year, Wearing leather boots, he jumped down from the co driver''s seat of the car. His eyes were quiet with wisdom. His short black hair danced in the breeze, and he came up with vigorous posture.


    The first thing he saw was Ye Yu. Then he looked inside the car, swept Su Su Su, and fell on Xiao AI who was playing with snakes. His quiet eyes were covered with warmth. Then he stood beside Ye Yu''s driver''s seat and gave Ye Yu a standard military salute. Then he opened the door of the rear seat, looked at Su Su Su, bowed and stood up straight with a smile in his voice, A gentle call,


    "Little love."

 Chapter 650

    Hear someone call her, is playing with the snake of small love raised a small head with double chin, black eyes, toward Muyang look past, don''t know! Little love is not very interested in the head down, continue to play with her hair.


    "Little love."


    Muyang calls Xiaoai again. Xiaoai looks up at Muyang again and sees Muyang stretch out her hand to her, obviously to hold her rhythm. Xiaoai stretches out her hair and tries to let the snake bite Muyang, but she cries to climb up Su Su''s body,


    "No, no, No."


    She doesn''t want Muyang to hold her.


    Muyang was depressed. There was a little loss on his handsome face. He hung down his hands and stood beside the car door, waiting for Su Su to take Xiao AI out of the car. At this moment, he was like a big boy who had done something wrong. Looking at this, how could he have half of the fierce killing in the rumor?


    "Susu, Susu, ah ~ ~"


    In front of her, a cry came through. Susu held Xiaoai in her arms and looked up. It was Li Xiaoyu standing in the wind calling her name. Next to Li Xiaoyu was brother PI. They could not hide their inner excitement. If they didn''t hold Xiaoai in Susu''s arms, they would like to hold Susu three or four times to express their happy mood.


    Su Su is also very happy, she actually remember Li Xiaoyu and brother PI, but, it seems, there is something else.


    Su Su smiles at Li Xiaoyu and PI Ge and looks behind them. Li Xiaoyu explains: "the three bridges are too chaotic and the social elements are complex. Su''s father and mother are all sent back to Bafang village by Muyang. Doctor Zhuo goes to the front line. You take Xiao AI to rest here for a while, and then we will arrange you to cross the river to Bafang village."


    She said, it seems that there is something missing. It turns out that she didn''t see her parents among the people who welcomed her!


    Su Su suddenly realized that she was in a mixed mood. These days, she also felt that her parents were still alive. Today, she was sure, but she didn''t feel surprised. It was like her parents should have been alive.


    There are Ye Yu, Li Xiaoyu and PI Ge talking to Su Su. Their faces are fresh, familiar and strange to Su Su. Then she is held by Ye Yu and goes back to the military vehicle. The young Muyang sits in the co driver''s seat of Ye Yu. The car starts again, enters the military cordon, drives a long way, and enters a small town beside the third bridge.


    Before the end of the world, the town was probably related to tourism. In terms of design, it tried to walk in the style of a small bridge and flowing water family. A bend of water from the Xiangjiang River made a circle around the edge of the town, and then came back to the Xiangjiang River. On the Bank of the flowing water, there was a weeping willow, which was a beautiful scenery.


    Now it''s a team in Muyang. Some of them are ready to go. Some of them have just come back from the war. They have made a short supply in this town and got on the chariot to the West.


    Su Su''s car into the town, along the way to harvest a lot of attention, many people, are Su Su left Bafang village, after going to spring city, they have never heard Su Su Su''s name, and did not see Su Su himself, so as soon as the rumors spread, everyone rushed to both sides of the street, want to see the famous Bafang village head, what does it look like?


    Gradually, someone began to salute Su Su. One person saluted, and many people began to salute. Although we couldn''t see what Su Su looked like in the car, they all had to convey their respect for this name.


    Muyang didn''t pay attention to the people on both sides of the road. He just frowned and looked at Xiaoai. Then he looked at Xiaoai''s window. After he was sure that it was the reflective film, he turned back silently and continued to point the road to Ye Yu.


    He doesn''t care about others. Su Su and Ye Yu''s powers are much higher than him. Muyang doesn''t worry about them either. He only worries that Xiaoai will be exposed in front of others. Muyang can''t be sure how many spies Li Ying will have in this war front, so he doesn''t want Xiaoai to show up.


    The car quickly drove into the military command center of Muyang, which is the only European style church in this small town. On the turf outside the church, there are several electric cars and many charging piles. There are a lot of soldiers guarding here, all of whom are newly trained soldiers in Muyang.


    Looking at these soldiers from a distance, wearing new camouflage clothes made of mutated silkworms and all equipped, they patrol outside the church. When they see Ye Yu driving, they stop one after another and salute Su Su in the car.


    The car just stopped at the door of the church. Ye Yu and Muyang got out of the car. They came to the door of the rear compartment. Muyang stood on the side of Xiao AI and Ye Yu stood on the side of Su Su. They opened the door together.


    The little love on the back seat, seeing Muyang leaning in to hold her, quickly climbed up to Su Su''s body, still beating Muyang''s hand, cried:


    "No, no, no, No."


    Su Su Chong''s sad looking Muyang smiles for a while, holds Xiaoai in his arms, and hands the other hand to Ye Yu, who helps them get out of the car.


    Behind him, Muyang silently dropped his head, incomparably lonely.


    "Leafy skin!"


    With a cry, King Kong screamed in the open door of the church and ran out, followed by the scholar and the fortune teller, all dressed in new camouflage clothes and armed.


    Ye Yu turns his head to see that King Kong is facing him excitedly and opens his arms as if to embrace him. He immediately releases Su Su''s hand and raises his foot to kick King Kong''s second son. The scholar goes around and runs to Ye Yu''s back. He rides on Ye Yu''s back and shouts to fortune teller and King Kong:


    "Hit him, quick, I''ve got him under control."


    "Shit, let go. I''ll fight as soon as I get back. Is it itchy?"


    Carrying the scholar on his back, Ye Yu turns around and doesn''t throw the scholar away. King Kong jumps on him again and presses him on his back. Ye Yu roars, "ah!!", With two people on his back, he quickly turned in place and roared:


    "I turn to you! One by one, we''re going to heaven! "


    The fortune teller on one side is a little more polite than the three, but he is not idle. He hugs Ye Yu''s body, jumps with his feet, hooks Ye Yu''s waist, raises his hand and punches Ye Yu. He is not light or heavy, and scolds:


    "Let you wave, let you wave. It''s OK to go to Chuncheng wave alone. It''s so long before you come back. Why didn''t you come back without an arm and a leg?"

 Chapter 651

    The scholar seems to mind that more than half a year ago, Ye Yu went to Chuncheng to pursue he an. Although this matter has been solved, because ye Yu was alone, he later went to Chuncheng and involved countless people. Finally, even Su''s parents went to Chuncheng.


    Everyone thought, simply abandon the hard settled down life, 18 special forces, all went to spring city.


    This is the plan. Before the end of the world, Ye Yu was a brother. After the end of the world, he wanted to live and die together. Fortunately, the gang of Chuncheng began to move back slowly. Until today, Ye Yu found Su Su, which is a complete return.


    Su Su, Ye Yu''s woman, we are not good, how to disturb her, the woman''s mind is also sensitive, how she is alone, although we want to know, but ye Yu does not say, we do not ask, fortunately, now Su Su looks normal, just holding the child standing on the side to see them fighting, a familiar look.


    While standing beside Su Su, Muyang looks at Ye Yu''s face, which is paralyzed and handsome. It''s rare to see her smile when you hit each other. Then she looks at Xiao AI, who is lying on Su Su''s shoulder. Muyang''s eyes show a gentle look.


    The sun is warm, Li Xiaoyu and brother Pi''s car also follow. Xiao AI raises her head and looks at Muyang. Her face turns and she lies on Su Su''s other shoulder. She looks at Muyang with a smile.


    When Muyang saw this, he played with Xiaoai wholeheartedly. His head deviated, and he ran to Xiaoai to look at her. Xiaoai giggled and hid on Su Su''s other shoulder. Muyang chased after Xiaoai and hid. They played such a boring game again and again, but they just felt very happy.


    At this time, people suddenly feel that Muyang is like a child. Although he is short at ordinary times, he is only a teenager, but he is more mature than many adults. Muyang is not interested in the games between children.


    Li Xiaoyu came up, looked at the interaction between Muyang and Xiaoai, and then said with a smile to Su Su: "before, Meixiu of Zhou Xiaolin''s family, as long as Muyang goes back to Bafang village, they run behind Muyang''s buttocks, and they don''t see Muyang''s good face to Meixiu. It seems that our Xiaoai is more powerful."


    Muyang, who is teasing Xiaoai, raises his eyelids and takes a look at Li Xiaoyu. He is almost the same height as Li Xiaoyu now. Looking at Li Xiaoyu, he looks at her head up and snorts,


    "Little love is the best."


    Then he tentatively stretched out two hands toward Xiao AI. Xiao AI thought about it, leaned over and let Muyang hold it.


    Li Xiaoyu covered her mouth with a smile and went into the church with Su Su. She was beside Su Su Su and talked a lot about the current situation and the war with Li Ying in the West. Since Chen Xuanwu died, how did Li Ying replace Chen Xuanwu and become the leader of the largest security zone in the West.


    "I found Wang Jun this time."


    Walking ahead, Su Su, with a delicate look, suddenly says this when Li Xiaoyu talks about Li Ying, who has to sleep with four or five men every day to consolidate her position.


    Li Xiaoyu''s words were a meal. Then he shook his head and suddenly laughed. He caught up with Su Su in two or three steps and asked, "Wang Jun? Is that Wang Jun who lived with us in the apple villa area of Xiangcheng? "


    "Well."


    "That''s interesting. He liked Li Ying at that time, didn''t he? What''s the situation now? Has he come to join us? "


    "No, he came to find Li Ying."


    Su Su walked forward, slowly savoring her mood at this moment, talking with Li Xiaoyu. She felt that they were both strange and familiar. They should have been college classmates and roommates. After the end of the world, the pictures of her life in Xiangcheng with Li Xiaoyu also appeared in Su Su Su''s mind. Yes, right, after the end of the world, she and Li Xiaoyu have been together.


    So those years of loneliness, in addition to Mei Shengnan, she did not have a fixed teammate, no friends, the memory of her parents'' death, in fact, is it false?


    Li Xiaoyu, who was left behind by Su Su, was still twittering in surprise. "Li Ying is so promiscuous. Does that Wang Jun come to find her? Is Wang Jun so funny? "


    Su Su, in front of him, put his hands in the trouser pocket of the camouflage suit, bypassed the sand table, map and instruments in the middle of the church, went to the edge of the chair, looked at the murals on the wall, and turned his head carelessly,


    "It''s possible."


    Behind them, Muyang, holding Xiaoai in one hand, whispers to Xiaoai while lowering his head, walks into the church, then leads Su Su, turns left and right to the back of the church, goes through a piece of green grass, and walks to the place where the priests and nuns used to rest.


    It''s a European style townhouse. Besides the church, it''s full of green lawns. Muyang takes Xiaoai to play on the lawns. Su Su enters the townhouse with the chirping Li Xiaoyu.


    "The conditions here are poor, but the security is good. The church in front is the command center, so there are soldiers everywhere. After the war, Muyang plans to use this town to house prisoners. Let''s go back to pupa town."


    Li Xiaoyu sits on the soft sofa and looks back at Su Su. Su Su is standing by the landing window, but her eyes are looking at Muyang and Xiao AI on the lawn. In the golden sun, Xiao AI has never run on such a wide lawn. She runs and laughs with Muyang, which is no different from little madman.


    "Don''t worry, it''s Muyang. Your son-in-law will not hurt Xiaoai in the future."


    Li Xiaoyu on the sofa, looking at Su Su''s back, blinked, saw Su Su''s vigilance to Muyang, and tried to say something to ease Su Su Su''s strangeness. Yes, Su Su Su in the past never focused on the interaction between Muyang and Xiaoai. Although Su Su Su didn''t say it, these details still make people feel that Su Su is so different from before.


    Outside the window, Ye Yu''s special forces come out of the back door of the church and sit on the lawn to smoke. Now that Ye Yu is by Xiao AI''s side, Su Su Su puts down her heart, turns around and looks at Li Xiaoyu. She ignores what Li Xiaoyu says. Instead, she asks:


    "When will Muyang be able to finish the battle?"


    "I don''t know. Li Ying is too far away. She has a plan to move westward recently. She''s always like this. She doesn''t take the initiative to provoke, but she''s still there. If we want to chase her, the battle line will be too long, but if we don''t kill Li Ying, Muyang won''t be reconciled."


    So he sent troops to the West all the time, so that Li Ying ran West all the time, and then ran into the desert.

 Chapter 652

    Speaking of it, we are all persistent. Li Ying is beaten like this by Muyang. In fact, she is a woman and can run away. The world is so big, and Li Ying is a water system power. Where can she not live well? However, even if she was beaten like this by Muyang, she still refused to hide her name. She had to be the leader of the largest security zone in the West.


    Even if she has to sleep with several high-level powers every day, Li Ying has to dominate the leader''s position.


    Muyang, because her mother was caught by Li Ying and became a comfort prostitute, finally died in Li Ying''s hands. Therefore, it is strictly forbidden to have comfort prostitutes in Bafang village, pupa town and any area shrouded by his influence. However, his hatred for Li Ying grows stronger and stronger as he grows older.


    Muyang is fighting against Li Ying unilaterally in this war. There are so many goods and materials in pupa Town, but Muyang must rob Li Ying. There is no right or wrong in this world. Everyone has been robbed of goods and materials. If they don''t rob Li Ying today, sooner or later someone will come to rob them. So Muyang wants to rob Li Ying''s goods and materials, OK, No one thinks he''s wrong. Just help.


    "That Muyang, is a very ambitious person?" Su Su frowned. She didn''t like her daughter. She would be with an ambitious man in the future.


    "That''s not true. You don''t know Muyang." Li Xiaoyu looked at Su Su''s frown and explained for Muyang: "if you don''t want to do these things, someone must do them. You have no ambition, but there are more and more people following you. Can''t you ignore these people? Su Su, you see how well we are developing now, and we will certainly develop better in the future. As long as the war is over, we will go back to pupa Town, and build pupa town into the most beautiful home in the last world. Su Su, don''t you want to do this? "


    Does she want to? Su Su is a little puzzled. Everyone says that Bafang village and pupa town are the paradise of the end of the world. But Su Su thinks that her ideal paradise will not have so many people, so many things, so many fights and fights. In fact, she wants to find a dense forest and build a house. Her parents and little love, together with her and Ye Yu, live in the dense forest.


    Then, after a period of time, I went out to have a wave, and when I was tired, I went back to be independent of the world.


    Now this Bafang village and pupa town are a little strange to Su Su. To put it bluntly, Su Su doesn''t want to participate in the killing between Muyang and Li Ying.


    Yes, Li Ying should be killed, and Su Su also thinks she should be killed, because in the end of the world, either she killed others or others killed her, but... In such a big way, the two forces collided and robbed each other, countless people were entangled, and then endless killing. In the final analysis, does Su Su Su Su have half a cent to do with it?


    She doesn''t remember what Li Ying did to her. In fact, in Su Su''s mind, Li Ying is a name, a woman with great ambition and the goddess of Wang Jun in the past. Therefore, Su Su Su has no hatred for Li Ying.


    Let''s put this matter aside. What Su Su thinks about now is the problem of Muyang. What she thinks about these days, and what she knows from Chu Xuan and Ye Yu, Su Su Su doesn''t feel very good about Muyang.


    Maybe as Li Xiaoyu said, she is not willing to do these things. Someone has to do them.


    She didn''t want to do such things as delimiting territory, increasing population and making rules. Muyang did it for her. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    It''s just that there are too many people killed. Many of them are routines. Su Su clearly understands what is in these routines.


    Kill, be killed, avenge, be avenged, although live is a person below ten thousand people above the day, but also step by step as if the thin ice.


    They always say that after Muyang, she will be Su Su''s son-in-law. This happens more than once in Su Su''s memory. Today Li Xiaoyu talks about it again, but Su Su doesn''t want little love to mix with Muyang.


    If Muyang is destined to lead Bafang village and pupa town to the peak of life, Su Su hopes that Xiao AI will be ordinary, have the ability of self-protection, self-respect, self-improvement and self love, and find a quiet and good person to live a free life.


    Instead of standing in the cloud with Muyang, I was assassinated by this one today and that one tomorrow.


    But what''s going to happen in the future? Su Su doesn''t know. Maybe little love will only like people like Muyang in the future?


    Because of Su Su''s silence, Li Xiaoyu automatically understood that Su Su had acquiesced in the future between Muyang and Xiaoai. He laughed and said a lot to Su Su Su. Su Su entered his left ear and came out of his right ear. In the evening, Ye Yu came back. Muyang held Xiaoai and had dinner with three of them. Today''s Day is over.


    At 9 p.m., Su Su and Xiao''ai took a bath, went to bed, and lay on the wide bed. Xiao''ai screamed and jumped with excitement for an hour before finally falling asleep. Su Su looked at the moonlight outside the window, and the sound of gunfire came sporadically from afar. She reached for Xiao''ai to tuck in the quilt corner, got up, went out of the bedroom door, went downstairs, and looked down into the living room, Ye Yu is still squatting by the fire, throwing firewood inside.


    It''s hard to be peaceful. Ye Yu takes a shower. She is wearing a light green military T-shirt and outlines her strong muscles. She is wearing a dark green underpants. She looks up and holds a piece of firewood in her hand. Looking at Su Su at the railing on the second floor, she asks:


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? I''ll make a fire and come


    In this early spring, it''s still cold at night. There''s no air conditioning in the townhouse, and even the town hasn''t been electrified. So Ye Yu wants to warm the whole house to avoid freezing Su Su and Xiao AI.


    "Can''t sleep, think of a lot of things."


    Su Su wears long hair and walks down from the second floor barefoot. The villa is all decorated in European style. The location of a fireplace is also very ingenious. Ye Yu burns the fireplace vigorously, and the whole villa is warm. She goes to the sofa, sits on it, curls up barefoot on the sofa, looks at Ye Yu in front, squats on the ground and throws a piece of wood into the fireplace.


    He turned his head and glanced up and down at Su Su. Su Su was wearing a white nightgown from Li Xiaoyu. It was very old-fashioned style. It was made of cotton cloth with long sleeves. A row of buttons were tied down from the neck to the skirt, which covered her tightly. It looked like a lovely girl in a castle.


    Ye Yu''s eyes darkened, climbed forward two steps, just climbed to Su Su''s feet, knelt up, looked at her, asked: "what do you think of?"

 Chapter 653

    Su Su opened her mouth, originally wanted to say something, but after all, she just sighed, stretched out her hand, pulled the rope on the lampshade beside the sofa, and said, "nothing. I think it''s strange to me. Obviously I have an impression, but I don''t think it''s my life."


    "What kind of life should you live?"


    "Well ~ ~" she tilted her head, her chin resting on her knee, and her fingers pulled the pull rope of the lampshade, "wandering all over the world, no home, no relatives, bloodbath, everything depends on herself, life and death, no one cares, no one asks, no one will worry..."


    Before she finished, Ye Yu leaned forward, holding her shoulder in her warm hands, and the tip of her nose came close to her, "Shhh, no, that''s not your life, that''s your life, Susu, you have changed a lot of people, you have saved a lot of people, you are a legend in their eyes, you are a myth, do you see? Today, people on the roadside are saluting you. Everyone is saluting you. Honey, you are not alone. Everyone here is willing to die for you as long as you give an order. "


    Warm breath, mixed with Ye Yu''s words, Su Su''s back, eyes looking at Ye Yu, she thinks Ye Yu is too close to her now.


    It was dark all around, except the fire in the fireplace was still burning, except the sound of patrolling footsteps, and the sporadic gunfire from the distance. Everything was quiet.


    Ye Yu keeps the original posture, black eyes, so looking at Su Su, because Su Su''s avoidance, also don''t know he is angry, or how.


    "I''ll... Go to bed." Su Su tilts her head and looks uncomfortable. She opens Ye Yu''s hands and stands barefoot on the sofa, trying to get around Ye Yu and go down from the other side.


    Ye Yu grabs her hand and tugs at her fiercely before she can stand up. Su Su''s body tilts. Ye Yu on the ground stands up, hugs her knee socket and turns two circles. Ye Yu sits on the sofa and Su Su''s body falls into Ye Yu''s arms.


    "Do you want to..."???


    She has not finished, Ye Yu bowed his head to kiss her lips, hard, French deep kiss.


    The fire in the fireplace is getting hotter and hotter. The temperature in the room rises. Su Su''s lips are blocked. She reaches out to hit Ye Yu''s face. Ye Yu raises her hand, grabs her troublemaking hand, and moves her buttocks. She presses Su Su Su on the soft sofa. She wants to rub her whole body into the sofa, which is so oppressive.


    His fierce lips, from Su Su''s lips all the way down, gnawed on her white neck, and then pulled her conservative pajamas, revealing her shoulder.


    "Ye Yu, Ye Yu, let me go."


    At this time, she was also a little panting, Su Su''s leg a piece, originally wanted to kick ye Yu, but let him squeeze into the middle of the thigh, so helpless, black leather sofa, decorated living room, Su Su snow-white leg support Ye Yu''s waist side, panting closed his eyes, let him do evil in her body.


    In fact, Su Su originally rejected doing this with men. On weekdays, Ye Yu likes to tease her when she has something to do. Su Su was disgusted at first, but later she thought it was quite normal. She had children with him. How did she not tease her?


    Now chatting has become a real battle. Su Su also feels very comfortable and enjoys it. At least her cold body has finally realized what it means to be passionate. It''s also good to have nothing to fight in the future.


    Ridiculous half a night, Su Su got up early the next morning. Ye Yu ran with them for morning exercise before dawn. Xiao AI hummed for a while. Su Su soaked her a pot of milk. She closed her eyes and lay on the bed to drink it. As a result, she went to sleep again.


    Su Su was bored for a moment, so she sat on the bed and sorted out her memory.


    As time goes on, she is forgetting some things, but remembering some things clearly. It''s like that her parents live in Bafang village before they die. This year is the third year of the end of the world, not 12 years after the end of the world.


    It''s very important for Su Su to remember this. Many inexplicable and ingenious pictures finally have a chronological order. It''s just that she feels that her memory has been divided into two parts. Half of them have lived in the last 12 years, lonely and helpless. Half of them are still in the third year of the last world, surrounded by relatives and friends.


    Although these things made her very confused, Su Su felt that everything should be developing in a good direction, so she didn''t suffer for it.


    At 8 o''clock in the morning, Li Xiaoyu knocked on her door and brought a lot of information to Su Su. Su Su subconsciously took it over, sat on the sofa, looked down, and heard Li Xiaoyu say:


    "Now our women''s self-improvement team has taken in about 25000 women. The team is still expanding. They can do a lot of things, such as sewing, mending, making a fire, cooking, raising silkworms, farming... And so on. They just won''t warm the bed for men."


    Listening to Li Xiaoyu''s words, Su Su looks at the mass of data on her lap. These data are probably the records of the 25000 women in the women''s self improvement team, as well as the women''s textile factory, canteen, all kinds of vegetable and grain mulberry planting fields, all kinds of livestock feeding circles, hospitals where they work now


    To put it simply, the people living in Bafang village are lonely old people, orphans and pregnant women, as well as some people who have no big ambitions but want to live in the countryside, and Zhou Xiaolin''s family who will not move away. They are all planting and eating melon seeds every day in pupa town. Life seems to have no pursuit.


    There are many social functional departments in pupa town. Most of the social functional departments before the end of the world can be found in pupa town. In these social functional departments, there are women and men, of course. But most of the men are responsible for protecting the family and defending the country, patrolling the town and fighting on horseback.


    "No wonder people outside say that all the women who come to Bafang village can escape from the sea of suffering. Isn''t that right?"


    Su Su smiles and gives back a lot of information to Li Xiaoyu. She doesn''t look at the information carefully and glances at it casually. She is not very interested in it.


    "You ah, that''s it. These materials are the core materials of our women''s self-improvement team. Many people can''t read them."


    Looking at Su Su''s lack of interest, Li Xiaoyu sighs with this pile of information. In the information she brought to Su Su today, there are the lives of the core members of the women''s self-improvement team, including their detailed experiences before and after the end of the world.

 Chapter 654

    Once you have read these materials, you can almost understand the core part of the whole women''s self-improvement team, which is of great help to quickly master the whole women''s self-improvement team.


    Li Xiaoyu is true. He doesn''t lie. When pupa town grows bigger and bigger, and women infiltrate into various functional departments of pupa Town, with such a detailed information, many things can be done, such as taking the weakness of core members to destroy and manipulate a functional department.


    As far as Li Xiaoyu''s materials are concerned, Zhou Xiaolin wants to see them everyday.


    But Su Su is not interested!


    What women''s self improvement team? What does she care so much about? As long as we guarantee our little love, we can grow up to be a self-supporting person, and the whole family will be well.


    The better the sunshine outside the window, the more white clouds are floating in the blue sky. Su Su is sitting on the sofa. Facing Li Xiaoyu''s painstaking heart, she does not have the slightest heart. Her back is leaning against the soft sofa, and suddenly asks:


    "When shall we go back to Bafang village? I want to see my parents


    "I''ll leave in the afternoon. Pigo''s ready."


    Just then, the door was knocked again. On the sofa, Su Su looked to the direction of the door. Li Xiaoyu got up and went to open the door. When he saw brother PI standing outside the door, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Li Xiaoyu let him in and welcomed him in


    "What''s the matter? You look so bad in the morning? "


    "Wang Jun left and drove to the West. He said he was looking for Li Ying." Pigo also held a pile of information in his hand. When he said that, he handed the information to Su Su on the sofa. "This is all the information of pupa town patrol and Mission Center. You can have a look and understand some."


    "No, no, I have a headache."


    Su Su gets up and quickly changes her position to avoid a pile of information from brother PI. When she leaves pupa Town, brother PI has already taken over the patrol of Mission Center and pupa town. Like Li Xiaoyu, brother Pi is afraid that she will drift away from the center of power, so she sends a pile of information to her early in the morning.


    In order to divert the attention of brother PI and Li Xiaoyu, Su Su asked unintentionally: "Wang Jun only said to find Li Ying, what else did he leave?"


    "No, this man is also an axis." Pigo shook his head, put the pile of information in his hand on the coffee table in front of the sofa, piled up with the one Li Xiaoyu moved, and sighed: "this time he came back, people have changed a lot, not as energetic as before. I heard that he has also experienced a lot of things, alas ~ ~ ~ except Li Ying, I heard that all the relatives and friends of Wang Jun have died."


    "Who doesn''t have all his family and friends?" Li Xiaoyu sat by Su Su''s side and couldn''t help commenting, "but we haven''t been so persistent to any male goddess. Let Wang Jun go to the west, and you can see how rotten his former goddess is."


    Then a few people talk again, instead of talking about Wang Jun and Li Ying, they talk about the past in a mess.


    Su Su found that she could understand what PI Ge and Li Xiaoyu said. When they talked about things in Xiangcheng and Bafang village, she was able to chat with them. In fact, Ye Yu didn''t tell anyone about the destruction of her memory. No one else knew that her memory was damaged, although Su Su Su Su came back this time, I don''t feel very interested in everything around me, but she is a person who doesn''t speak much and is not interested in anything.


    At noon, after Muyang has finished dealing with the affairs in the town, he runs to find Su Su. Su Su has just sent off brother PI and Li Xiaoyu. At noon, Ye Yu wants to get together with King Kong. If he doesn''t come back for dinner, Su Su Su has to eat with Muyang and Xiao AI.


    Originally, after talking with Li Xiaoyu yesterday, Su Su didn''t want Muyang and Xiao AI to have too much contact. However, she sat on the dining table and watched Muyang holding Xiao AI into the children''s dining chair. She patiently took a cartoon shaped spoon and fed Xiao AI. She was so careful and loving that she didn''t say a word, Just watch it change.


    After eating, Su Su sat on the sofa, and the sun was playing with the little love on the carpet. He let little love ride on his back and carry the little love on the carpet. He loved to play happily. He had fun simultaneous interpreting the sun.


    After playing the horse riding game, Muyang finds out a picture book from nowhere. Holding Xiaoai in his arms, he tells Xiaoai the story in the picture book. Su Su listens to it at the other end of the sofa and feels that Muyang''s story telling voice is as soft as dripping water.


    Muyang didn''t say much to Su Su. From entering the door to now, Muyang probably said three or four sentences to Su Su. In fact, Muyang didn''t say much to anyone, but he was able to patiently tell Xiaoai picture book stories, word by word and sentence by sentence. It was like pouring out his whole life''s gentleness and only opening his heart to Xiaoai.


    It''s complicated! Su Su lowers her head and rubs the bridge of her nose. She thinks that her son and grandson have their own fortune. Xiao AI decides what to do in the future. Why does she care so much?


    The air outside the window is fresh, the warm sunshine falls on the green lawn, Su Su is sleepy on the sofa, and the sound of Muyang telling stories is about to coax Su Su Su to sleep.


    And just in the west of the town, far away, in a deserted country villa, Li Ying is half exposed, lying under the man, and endures the ravages of the man.


    The man in her is Chen Xuanwu''s relative. Many days ago, Chen Xuanwu died, and the powers acting on his high-level powers slowly fade away. Li Ying knows that there is not much time to manipulate these high-level powers. In order to consolidate her position, she has no choice but to sleep with him, Use your own body to maintain the cohesion of these high-level powers.


    At the end of the fight, the high-level psionic turned over, lifted his pants and zipped them up, and Li Ying didn''t take off her clothes. They seemed to be doing routine work, and they didn''t even bother to take off their clothes and pants. When the high-level psionic was tidying up his clothes, he said to Li Ying


    "Did you hear that? Su Su meets Muyang. "

 Chapter 655

    Today, Li Ying sleeps with Chen Xuanwu''s relatives. The power level is about the same as Li Ying''s, but Chen Xuanwu''s leadership is quite popular. It is estimated that if Li Ying did not replace Chen Xuanwu, the leader of the westward migration team would be Chen Xiaogu.


    According to Chen Xiaogu''s mind, he should also be the leader of the westward migration team. However, he coveted Li Ying before, and in a playful mind, it doesn''t matter to let Li Ying be the leader for a few days. Although Li Ying merged with Chen Xuanwu, she still controlled a lot of people. In addition, after Chen Xuanwu died, Li Ying stood up as Chen Xuanwu''s "widow" and became the leader of the westward migration team, It''s also natural.


    Of course, the bigger reason is that Muyang has been beaten down so badly recently. No one in the westward migration team is willing to take the risk of being the leader, just for fear that Muyang will cut his head coldly.


    So since Li Ying wants to take the lead, let her be the leader. Anyway, there is no more than one bus around. She is also a third-order water system wizard. Now which third-order water system is willing to be driven as a bus?


    In any faction, the powers are in a high position, especially the third-order water system, which is a reservoir well protected by the team. Now Li Ying is willing to degenerate to be a bus, but it also plays a cohesive Role for men. Men are curious. The more women who are not so good, the more they want to get involved, Chen Xiaogu let Li Ying toss about and drive in the dark.


    Li Ying on the bed looks down, and her fingers slowly touch the pattern on the brocade quilt. Her lips without lipstick are a little pink. Because she is a water system psionic, her skin doesn''t become so bad because of the devastation of many men. On the contrary, she becomes more and more watery. It''s a good idea to pinch out water.


    "Does Su Su have any abnormal reaction?"


    She glances at Chen Xiaogu. Chen Xiaogu shakes her head. It''s hard for the insiders who have been sent to pupa town to get into Muyang, Li Xiaoyu and PI Ge. Su Fu and Su mu, who have already returned to Bafang village, are protected by Muyang. The more than a dozen special forces are hard and soft. They want to send some girls to the special forces. They don''t even get close to women.


    Before the end of the world, Chen Xiaogu and Chen Xuanwu were not professional leaders. Chen Xuanwu was an editor and Chen Xiaogu was a salesman. Both of them belonged to the common people. At the beginning, their safe area could develop into the largest safe area in Western China only because Chen Xuanwu was good at making up anecdotes and Chen Xiaogu was good at marketing.


    After the death of Chen Xuanwu, the largest safe area in the west can no longer be called the largest safe area in the West. Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying, forced by Muyang, can only move westward with their people. Now they are the third place to change.


    Further westward, after entering the desert, it is difficult to find a suitable place to settle down. There is a shortage of materials in the desert. As a last resort, Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying do not want to enter the desert at all.


    So they put the westward migration team in this rural villa group, which is their new western safe area.


    And because Chen Xuanwu and Chen Xiaogu are not professional, they are not good at arranging internal staff, arranging troops, and so on. Neither Li Ying is good at it. They have no internal staff to inform them of Su Su''s details. They don''t know. The reason why they know that Su Su Su has joined Muyang is after the whole Bafang village and pupa town know about it, It came to Chen Xiaogu.


    "Li Ying, my brother modified Su Su''s memory at that time. Did he succeed?"


    These days, Chen Xiaogu asks Li Ying every few days. Li Ying shakes her head every time, saying she doesn''t know. When Chen Xiaogu asks again, Li Ying laughs and answers again,


    "At that time, I saw that the situation was not right, so I ran ahead of time. You know, if I didn''t run, you probably wouldn''t see me today. As for whether Su Su Su''s memory has been successfully modified, I don''t know. If it has been successfully modified, after so long, her memory is also slowly repaired. This stem is not likely to be used."


    "If the revision is successful, we can seize the opportunity to solve the big problem of Su Su as soon as possible." Chen Xiaogu sat beside Li Ying''s bed, leaning his head, stretched out his hand, pinched Li Ying''s chin with two fingers, and tried to tease her, "I forgot to tell you one thing. This time I came back with Su Su. There is an old man named Wang Jun, who has been living with Su Su Su for some time. Do you know him?"


    The development of Su Su is now almost an immortal legend. In Bafang village and pupa Town, everyone likes to take Su Su''s deeds as a story. In this story, every character who accompanies Su Su Su''s development is a legendary hero.


    So when Wang Jun comes back, he can talk to the special forces like pi Ge, Li Xiaoyu and Ye Yu. Naturally, he pays more attention to Wang Jun.


    Especially when you know that Wang Jun followed Ye Yu and they went from Deshi to Xiangcheng, you will be more and more impressed with Wang Jun. you just want to dig out the eighteen generations of Wang Jun''s ancestors and talk about them with relish.


    But when Chen Xiaogu asked Li Ying, he didn''t find that Li Ying''s flattering face suddenly had a moment''s stiffness, a silent bleary, slowly climbed up Li Ying''s face.


    With a dry smile, she nodded, "I know you, but I''m not familiar with you. After I left Susu, Wang Jun followed me. We didn''t spend much time together. I''m not familiar with you. This person has no use value and poor ability. Susu can''t reuse it. I don''t know what to do when I come back?"


    "Yes."


    Since Li Ying said that, it''s one thing for Chen Xiaogu not to be Wang Jun. now we all share a common hatred for pupa town. Of course, Chen Xiaogu doesn''t doubt that Li Ying has anything to hide. After that, Chen Xiaogu turns around, looks at Li Ying and talks about another thing with a smile,


    "Two days ago, there was a new wood wizard named Liu Shi. He said he liked you very much."


    Chen Xiaogu crawled over to Li Ying on the bed, looked at Li Ying with eyes, and continued: "you see, we are now struggling because of Muyang. It''s time for us to need wooden powers. You should make some sacrifices for the time being. When we grow stronger, we need wind and rain."


    Li Ying on the bed laughs, purses lips, droops eyes to cover up the bitterness of eyeground.

 Chapter 656

    In fact, what Chen Xiaogu said is to let Li Ying use her own body to win over Liu Shi, a third-order wood power. Now Li Ying also needs to use her own body to maintain a third-order wood power??? In this fight for power, is she trying to consolidate her position or to make a wedding dress for Chen Xiaogu?


    These words, Li Ying heart clear, but did not express, she put the hand under the quilt, mercilessly pinch the sheet, on the surface is to be more docile, more docile, Chen Xiaogu use her, but she to Chen Xiaogu, why not a use?


    Looking at Chen Xiaogu''s satisfied expression because of her obedience, Li Ying feels extremely painful. She thinks of the Wang Jun Chen Xiaogu just said and the days when Wang Jun chased her. In her eyes, Li Ying unconsciously has a loathing for herself.


    In those days, I was clean enough to be a saint.


    Remember once, Li Ying''s heart is very uncomfortable, this Wang Jun, missing for so long, if dead, also died, now run out, is to what? Is to let Li Ying think of the original himself, is how proud, how pure, how self-improvement and self love?


    She got up and gathered herself up, thinking that in any case, she would go to see Wang Jun. she would let Wang Jun go, leave her, leave Susu, go to the north, or go to the East. Even if she did not appear in front of her, she would not mix with Susu.


    Today, the plight of the western region is becoming more and more obvious. People in Muyang are in the south. They clearly have sufficient resources, but they always travel thousands of miles to grab materials in the western region. They not only grab materials, but also dig people openly. All survivors who suffer in the western region can go to Sanqiao town on Xiangjiang River, which is a newly developed town in Muyang with clean water, There is fresh food and a stable social environment.


    These temptations are like opening a road to heaven for the Western survivors who have not enough food and clothing all the year round. Every day, people will flee from the safety zone newly built by Li Ying and Chen Xiaogu. Some people drag their families and others migrate on foot. Anyway, they should not stay in Li Ying''s safety zone.


    Originally, the terrain of the western region was quite complex, with many plains and basins. However, further west, it was a desert with a very bad climate. Before the end of the world, the western region belonged to a relatively backward economy. After the end of the world, people''s life became more and more difficult. The reason why it was able to develop into a safe area in the hands of Chen Xuanwu was that the animal husbandry there was relatively developed, When the air is good, the number of zombies infected by the doomsday virus is also greatly reduced. At the same time, the number of livestock and other animals mutated is also less.


    After Chen Xuanwu first set up a safe area in the west, he was soon embraced by the simple people in the West. In addition, Chen Xuanwu, a screenwriter, was good enough to make stories for high-level powers. Chen Xiaogu was popular, so the population in the safe area became more and more, and gradually developed into the largest safe area in the West.


    But in fact, no matter how big the previous Western security zone was, it was not as safe, rich in materials and stable as Bafang village and pupa Town, not to mention the new security zone on the edge of the desert.


    So Muyang prepared a Sanqiao town to dig Li Ying''s people. Before long, more than half of the survivors left in the safe area of Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying.


    Originally, Chen Xiaogu thought that the survivors would leave as soon as they left. Anyway, it was a burden, which just relieved them a lot of burden, so that they would not have to think about what to eat and drink while their supplies were in danger.


    But terrible things happened one after another. Soon, the women in the safe area also sharpened their heads and ran to Sanqiao town.


    Sanqiao town is located in the southwest, a little closer to the West. This season, the weather is pleasant and the scenery is good. Along the way, there are people sent by Muyang who will help clean up some zombies and mutated animals and plants. If the road is smooth, they can go to Sanqiao town in the morning and in the evening. When they get to the town, men report to pigo''s organization, Women report to Li Xiaoyu''s organization. The powers have Muyang people to register.


    After the registration, they stayed in the temporary shelter in Sanqiao town for one night. The next morning, hot breakfast was delivered to the shelter. If they were full, they could take a walk or two.


    After breakfast, women will be assigned to a job immediately. Women don''t need to sell their bodies to comfort men. The job assigned to them is sewing, mending, washing and brushing. If a woman is a low-level psionic, like a man, she will do the logistics of planting vegetables, digging ditches and arrows, while men will be assigned to patrol, reclaim wasteland and repair houses.


    As a result, the women in Sanqiao town can regain their long-standing self-esteem and self-improvement. In this way, they will soon be sent back to the Western safe area. Women will be more diligent in sneaking away from the new safe area. No matter in the old safe area or the new safe area, a woman often has to serve n men, and the role she plays is also that of a comfort prostitute.


    Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying have a small number of women in their hands. If they run a group today and a bunch tomorrow, the men will have no way to ease their desires, and the society will be in chaos easily. A lot of powers with good abilities don''t want to stay in the safe area, so Chen Xiaogu has to give orders in the new safe area in the West, No more women are allowed to escape from the safe area.


    He circled several villas and locked the remaining women in these villas. If men want to vent their desire, they need to line up to enter. In this safe area, in these villas, no one can imagine what these poor women have experienced.


    They are used as objects by Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying. Ordinary men have 15 minutes to use women, and the powers can be extended to 2 hours.


    For those disobedient women, Chen Xiaogu''s method is even more desperate. He made a big cage in the open space of the villa group. The disobedient women were stripped naked and locked in the cage. Men didn''t have to wait in line and went directly into the cage to play.


    At the same time, in the face of Muyang''s pressure and pursuit, Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying did not take any resistance measures. After all, Muyang sent people to fight them from afar, so they occupied the home court advantage. The more they came to the west, the more weak Muyang''s team was. So for a long time, Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying also fought with Muyang''s people.

 Chapter 657

    Compared with the harsh living environment encountered by Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying, in pupa Town, the sunshine is very good, the temperature is pleasant, neither cold nor hot. People run to the entrance of pupa Town, holding all kinds of colored balls and playing red banners, warmly celebrating the return of Susu. In the crowd, there are also fans holding the name of Xiaoai, crazy shouting, and others doing huge love, It says the names of Xiao AI and Muyang. With Su Su''s car approaching, everyone is in a mess.


    In fact, Su Su doesn''t know any of these people, let alone Xiao AI. She doesn''t even know her name when she is less than two years old.


    Just because people on both sides of the road, holding the color of the ball is very good-looking, little love is on the side of the car window, laughing like a little fool.


    It''s said that the window is covered with reflective film, but if you want to take a closer look, you can still see the outline of the face inside the window. When Xiao AI''s face is scratched on the window, the crowd screams wildly. The atmosphere has been pushed to a climax for a time. If it wasn''t for pigo''s patrol team, Ye Yu''s special forces, Muyang''s escort team, and Li Xiaoyu''s women''s self-improvement team to maintain law and order, The crazy crowd just wanted to rush up and carried Su Su''s car away.


    Su Su doesn''t quite understand where the craziness of these people comes from. She frowns and holds back little love, who is watching the color ball on the window. She asks Ye Yu to drive quickly and pass through pupa town. Now she only wants to go back to Bafang village, and doesn''t want to spend time in pupa town.


    Li Xiaoyu''s and pigo''s cars drive in the front, and behind Su Su''s car, Muyang''s car is at the end. In the vast cheers, with the team leaving pupa Town, they drive into the vast white fog. Crazy fans chase after the team until the fog covers the trace of the team. People in pupa town are still shouting Su Su Su''s name.


    As the car passed through the thick fog, the familiar metal gate of Bafang village loomed in the white fog. Su Su stretched her neck and saw her parents standing at the gate looking forward to it. Behind her parents stood an ugly man, who was holding heaven''s gift in his arms. In addition, there were many strangers standing. These strangers didn''t interest Su Su Su Su Su. She waited for the car to stop, Holding a small love out of the car, Su''s father and mother came.


    Miss has become a habit before we meet. After we meet, Su Su discovers that all parents in the world have the same worries about their children. Su Su''s mother holds her and Xiao AI in her arms and cries, while Su''s father wipes his tears. Some strangers, who are familiar but can''t remember, surround Su Su Su Su Su Su Su''s family and say something, but Su doesn''t listen, She just wanted to find a quiet place to talk to her parents.


    When you enter Bafang village, the festive atmosphere is even stronger. Although most of the people in Bafang village are strangers to Su Su, the banquet has been placed inside since the entrance of the village. Everyone is laughing at Su Su. Many people want to amuse Su Su and reach out for her.


    I love this child. She is alert enough. After leaving Bafang village for more than half a year, she is completely unfamiliar with Bafang village. When others want to hold her, she naturally doesn''t want to. She yells and tightens Su Su''s neck, but refuses to come down from her arms.


    Zhou Xiaolin laughs, leads her daughter Meixiu, and says to Su Su: "look, we love to see the world. We are a little bit more generous. We are used to this kind of lively scene. We are not afraid at all. Su Su Su, you just love to get away from the masses with your little love. You should let Xiao AI get in touch with the crowd more, Only in this way can children be raised generously. "


    Su Su in the crowd''s support, holding a small love, looked back at Zhou Xiaolin, twisted his brow, want to ask this called Zhou Xiaolin, her daughter Meixiu in the gun, gun, explosion, zombie ah... In front of these, whether still generous?


    It''s just that many people are surrounded by Su Su. After a while, Su Su is arched open. Zhou Xiaolin is buried in the crowd. Su Su has no time to ask.


    Ye Yu and Muyang protect Su Su and Xiao AI. Su Fu and Su Mu also block those villagers who care too much about Su Su and Xiao AI. The ugly man leads Tianci and holds Tiansheng. The family quickly sneaks back to their country cottage. Some people send a lot of gifts. Su Fu blocks these people in the hall, while Su Mu pulls Su Su Su and Xiao AI back to the second floor.


    "Well, these people are too enthusiastic to scare little love, right?"


    After closing the door, Su''s mother reaches out her hand to pick up Su Su''s little love and wipes her tears. Seeing Su Su still standing by the door, she freezes her hand and pulls Su Su Su to sit down beside the bed. With tears in her eyes, she looks at Su Su Su''s face carefully and asks:


    "Su, tell mom what happened to you these days? Mom, I can''t eat well and sleep well these days. I''m worried about you. "


    Su Su didn''t say anything. She bent over to Su Mu''s thigh and put her hand around Su Mu and Xiao AI.


    I don''t know why, lying on Su Su''s leg, Su Su suddenly feels sleepy. She wants to have a good chat with Su Su, but now she doesn''t have time to say a word. She falls asleep and sleeps all day and night before she is awakened by Ye Yu. Su Su Su lies on her soft and warm pillow, looks into Ye Yu''s worried eyes, smiles and asks:


    "I just had a long, long dream."


    "What did you dream of?"


    Ye Yu Fu on Su Su''s body, stretched out his hands, holding Su Su Su''s cheek, thick fingers have a thick cocoon, he gently scraped Su Su Su''s face skin, looking at Su Su''s eyes, her eyes, there is a kind of never warm feeling.


    "I dreamt that I had walked a dark and dark road. In my dream, I had nothing. Without you, my parents and my little love, I was alone. I was looking for it all the time. I killed a lot of people. I was chased by a lot of people. Many times, I felt that I could not survive. I thought I might be dying, but I had to live strong, Then my dream woke up


    She is still lying, tears flow out of the corner of her eyes. After sleeping for such a long time, Su Su wakes up again, and all the memories of her past life and present life come back. Except for a few unimportant details, she remembers all about this Bafang village. She doesn''t know whether she was reborn or had a miserable long dream, but she can clearly tell that her life is real now.

 Chapter 658

    Ye Yu climbed onto the bed, leaned on Su Su''s pillow, leaned on her side, stretched out her finger to wipe away Su Su''s tears from the corners of her eyes, then bowed her head and gave Su Su Su a kiss on her forehead


    "Just wake up and never have such a dream again. You''re crying."


    "Yes, I cried. I will never dream like this again."


    Su Su, lying on the pillow, tilts her head, buries her face in Ye Yu''s chest, and laughs. Xiao AI and a little boy in the yard laugh in her ears. She raises her head, lies on Ye Yu''s heart, looks out the window of the sunny window, and asks:


    "Who is Xiao AI playing with?"


    "Heaven sent, the beauty of Zhou Xiaolin''s family, and Ruirui."


    Su Su knew the two children, and when she remembered them all, she got up and put on her clothes, which Su''s mother had put on her bedside earlier. She wore a long white skirt and a yellow goose sweater coat on Su Su. She felt that spring was much better.


    Lying on the bed, Ye Yu, with two long legs and staring at Su Su''s buttocks all the time, saw that Su Su''s head didn''t turn back and opened the door. Her skirt floated down the stairs. Ye Yu sighed, and the one who accepted her life also got up and followed Su Su Su Su down the stairs.


    Downstairs is the main hall. The house of a country cottage was later changed by Su Fu, but it also has a kind of fresh literary style. Xiao AI is holding the hand of heaven. I don''t know what they are doing. Ruirui Rui stands at the gate of the yard and laughs. The ugly man sits under the eaves, holding his natural in his arms, watching several children playing in the yard, but Meixiu runs forward, Fierce not Ding pushed small love a slap, push small love on the ground.


    The ugly man under the eaves stands up and looks at Meixiu with alert face. At this time, Su mu, Su Fu and Muyang come in from outside the yard. Xiaoai tears when she sees some adults coming. Su Mu immediately puts down her vegetable basket and wants to hold Xiaoai sitting on the ground. Su Su Su hums twice and stands in the hall, She said to Su mu, who was very sad in the sun


    "Let her get up on her own."


    Muyang, who is still standing outside the hospital, looks at Meixiu with cold eyes. However, Meixiu is holding up her small face and looks like "I''ll bully you". She looks at Xiaoai and smiles.


    "Still a child, you mother, how can you do that?"


    Su''s mother is so angry that she reaches out her hand to hold Xiao AI. The ugly man under the eaves also takes two steps towards Xiao AI. Su Su says harshly, "Xiao AI, how did mom teach you? What do you want if you''re beaten? Sitting on the floor crying? Maomao, if you dare to help me, I''ll stew you later! "


    Maomao, who pokes her head around Xiaoai''s neck, and her golden snake eyes stare at Meixiu. Su Su drinks her. She doesn''t dare to act rashly on Meixiu. How old is Meixiu? However, when she is more than three years old, she doesn''t know Maomao''s strength. She just sees so many adults and doesn''t help Xiaoai, so she is elated. She points to Xiaoai, who is sitting on the ground crying, and says arrogantly:


    "My mother said that my brother Muyang is mine. He will marry me. I will be the hostess of Bafang village and pupa town. You are a foreign child, get out of my Bafang village! Or I''ll see you once and hit you once. "


    As soon as Su''s mother heard this, she stopped helping Xiao''ai. She picked up a shoulder pole beside the yard door and went to find Zhou Xiaolin''s trouble. How the child was taught by adults. In Bafang village, Zhou Xiaolin always regarded herself as Su Su''s old family. Most of them despised the old people, pregnant women and orphans. Now her daughter Meixiu, Even dare to say that Xiao AI is an outsider, Su''s mother is so angry that she wants to vomit blood.


    The ugly man is also stopped by Su Su. He looks up at Xiao''ai, who has no one to help him. He looks up at Su Fu with tears and hopes. Su Fu also has an angry look on his face. But Su Su is standing in the door, holding both hands, and watching Meixiu bully Xiao''ai. She says that the fur of helping Xiao''ai is going to stew, so Su Fu can only look at Xiao''ai with guilt, You can''t meddle in this matter.


    Muyang''s feet moved. Ruirui standing by the door was the biggest of several children. Seeing Muyang coming in, he vomited his tongue in the face of cold haze. He didn''t dare to smile any more.


    In this case, Meixiu is more confident. Xiaoai''s parents, grandparents and grandparents don''t help her, so she becomes more and more proud. Holding a handful of soil in her hand, she throws it on Xiaoai.


    Tianci, who is led by Xiaoai, rushes up to Meixiu with short legs. However, he is small and thin. He is raised into his eyes by Meixiu''s earth. He sits on the ground and cries.


    "Su Su, you don''t care, you don''t care, I do?"


    In the hall, Ye Yu is very angry. He is about to rush out to hold Xiao AI. Su Su''s hand stops him and says, "no matter what, do you dare to have a try?"


    At this time, in the yard where she was crying, Xiao AI was bullied. If she asked for help from the adults, the adults would not help her, so she had to protect her dignity. So Xiao AI stood up, turned around, picked up a stone that Su Fu had piled in the corner of the yard, and hit Meixiu on the head. Meixiu yelled "ah.", The whole person also sat on the ground, and a big bag appeared on his forehead at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Zhou Xiaolin and Dai Chun are driven by Su''s mother with a shoulder pole, the bags on Meixiu''s head are all purple.


    "Meixiu"!!! Oh, my God


    Zhou Xiaolin makes a fuss and rushes into Su Su''s yard. She grabs Meixiu and reaches for her hand. Subconsciously, she wants to push Xiaoai. Dai Chun pulls Zhou Xiaolin''s hand behind her. Zhou Xiaolin reacts immediately and takes back her hand. It''s estimated that she can''t bear the anger and shouts at Xiaoai,


    "What do you do? You are too overbearing. What''s wrong with you


    "Muyang!"


    Su Su, who is standing in the hall, opens his mouth at this time and gently calls Muyang, who is standing by the door of the courtyard. The children solve the enmity between the children themselves, but if the other adult is involved, Su Su naturally has to come forward to take care of Xiao AI.


    Meixiu is still wailing, lying in Zhou Xiaolin''s arms, as if she had been abused by Tianda, but Xiaoai has stopped crying, with tears on her face, to help Tianci sitting on the ground.


    Muyang nodded. His cold face could not melt away in the warm sunshine. He opened his mouth and glanced at the three members of Zhou Xiaolin''s family,


    "Tomorrow, these three people will get out of Bafang village. There will be no more similar things."

 Chapter 659

    Holding Meixiu in her arms, Zhou Xiaolin, standing in Su Su''s yard, was stunned. Dai Chun pulled her. She waved away Dai Chun''s hand, pointed to Muyang and asked Su Su. She couldn''t believe it


    "Su Su, do you indulge Muyang and drive out all the old people before you?"


    "What else?" Su Su slowly stepped on a pair of slippers and walked from the hall to the sun. Looking at Zhou Xiaolin, she felt a sense of contempt and said, "my Bafang village, whoever I''m happy to take in will stay. I''m not happy. Who do you want to roll? Who dare not? What old man? Zhou Xiaolin has made no achievements, but he has always regarded himself as an elder. Is she shameful? "


    Outside the courtyard, Su''s mother, holding a shoulder pole and panting, came after Dai Chun. She pointed to Dai Chun''s back and knocked on a shoulder pole. She broke out and scolded, "your good daughter, even our little love bullies us. Your beautiful family usually acts as a bully in Bafang village. Every day she wants to inherit Bafang village. When our little love doesn''t exist, right? You two don''t want to think about anything all day long. They just want to step up to the sky. I''ll kill you. "


    Dai Chun avoids Su''s mother''s beating, but Zhou Xiaolin holds Meixiu and sits down in Su Su''s yard. Meixiu cries in her arms, so she sits and pours. She cries for her father and mother and asks the villagers to come out and do justice to her. However, who dares to say half of Su Su Su''s words are wrong?


    Obviously, the name of the head of Bafang village is Su Su. Su Su is deified in pupa town and Bafang village. She is their spiritual leader. She wants Zhou Xiaolin''s family to get out of Bafang village. Is anyone here qualified to say a word for Zhou Xiaolin''s family?


    Among the onlookers, Qinyue comes in, looks at the chaos in the yard, reaches for her son ruiruirui, hesitates for a moment, and walks up to Su Su Su. She still wants to be a peacemaker and whispers:


    "Su Su, Zhou Xiaolin, these days, is a little inflated, but just for the sake of the fighting between these children, they drove their family out of Bafang village. You see, after you let them go out, what can they do?"


    People who can enter Bafang village will not want to go out of Bafang village any more. They can plant land, take care of their children, and take care of the elderly and pregnant women. As the days go by, where can we take care of the bloodbath outside?


    There are three members in Zhou Xiaolin''s family. Dai Chun is a sensible person. He often helps the elderly and pregnant women in the village to repair the roofs and complete the vegetable fields. That is to say, Zhou Xiaolin is more and more inflated and respected by others, so she is more and more fond of giving directions. Later, as soon as Su''s father and Su''s mother left Bafang village, Zhou Xiaolin became the head of Bafang village.


    Such a person''s quality, cognition and ability are here. Day by day, they have not improved at all. We all know that no matter how good Zhou Xiaolin feels about herself, she is just like a clown, hopping around before Su Su comes back. No one really believes that Zhou Xiaolin can accomplish anything.


    So to let this self feeling good person go out to experience disgust is to push their family into hell.


    Qinyue thinks, why is this necessary? At least everyone came all the way from Xiangcheng. After all, who can entertain who?


    Su Su pointed to Qinyue and said harshly, "don''t talk. If it has nothing to do with you, don''t be a virgin and do your own business."


    After scolding Qinyue, Su Su takes a look at Muyang. Muyang has already informed the women''s patrol team in the village. The women''s patrol team comes forward, raises her hands and feet, and carries Zhou Xiaolin out of the village, who is shouting and splashing with Meixiu in her arms.


    Su''s mother stops beating Dai Chun. Dai Chun lowers his head and stands still in the yard. Su Su takes a look at him. With a gift from heaven, Su Su''s voice is a little calmer


    "When I was in Sanqiao Town, I heard all kinds of stories about your wife. Your wife is very famous. It''s good. Zhou Xiaolin, acting village head of Bafang village, I don''t care whether she sealed it by herself or you sealed it for her. You go to pupa town and live a down-to-earth life. There are some things that I don''t want, and you don''t have the ability to get."


    Ordinary people, do ordinary things, this is better than anything, the most afraid is, clearly only ordinary ability, but have to think that their hands can pick stars.


    Bafang village, in fact, Su Su doesn''t want Xiao AI to inherit, and Muyang, which girl is rare, which girl can go, but Xiao AI doesn''t want it. It doesn''t mean that other people can grab it from Xiao AI, especially those who think they have won Xiao AI and are proud to show off.


    Dai Chun''s face is full of shame. He droops his head. He feels very humiliated. In the past, when Su Su didn''t come back, Zhou Xiaolin told the people in Bafang village to order this and that. Dai Chun also feels humiliated.


    However, the people in Bafang village have a good attitude towards them. The more new villagers, the more respectful they are to Zhou Xiaolin, because Zhou Xiaolin''s family is the elder brought by Su Su from Xiangcheng. Now those elders who follow Su from Xiangcheng have moved to pupa Town, even those who have not gone, I just went back to Bafang village at night and didn''t care about everything in Bafang village.


    So in the whole Bafang village, only Zhou Xiaolin''s family and Qinyue''s mother and son are left. In the eyes of the villagers, Zhou Xiaolin''s family and Qinyue''s mother and son are the people who stand closest to God.


    So gradually, Dai Chun began to get used to this kind of courtesy. In the days when Su Su''s family was away, Zhou Xiaolin''s family said what they said in Bafang village. Dai Chun gradually had the illusion that his family really seemed to dominate Bafang village.


    At this moment, Su Su comes back. Su Su''s mother gives Dai Chun a slap in the head and blows him back to the ground from the cloud. She suddenly wakes up. She just feels how ridiculous and naive she used to be. Indeed, as Su Su Su said, even if they don''t want little love, it''s not what they can get.


    Their ability is so low that Su Su can let them leave Bafang village easily. But Meixiu is beaten like that, but they no longer have the courage to investigate Xiaoai''s responsibility.


    Looking at Dai Chun, he left with his head down in shame. He went home to pack up his things. Su Su bent down, picked up Xiao AI who was playing with God, and went back to the hall. Qinyue looked at Su Su''s back and Dai Chun''s back, but she caught up with Dai Chun and helped Zhou Xiaolin''s family pack and move.

 Chapter 660

    Qin Yue''s front heel just stepped out of the courtyard door, and the back heel door was closed by an ugly man. This ugly man, who didn''t know where Su Su was collected, was ugly or dumb. He was obviously a fourth order fire power. He was so powerful that he didn''t do anything all day, so he stayed in Su Su Su''s yard to watch his children.


    In the hall, Su Su sat on the chair and looked down at Xiao AI, frowning and thinking.


    "Mom!" Xiao AI''s soft voice rings out, squints her eyes, reaches out and hugs Su Su Su''s neck to act like a coqueter. Her temper comes and goes quickly. The unhappiness she was just pushed down by Meixiu disappears after she hugs her enemies. It seems that she doesn''t feel that this matter will ferment into a very serious matter at all.


    Su Su, with a straight face, took down Xiao''ai''s little hand around her neck, looked into Xiao''ai''s eyes seriously and said, "Xiao''ai, today, my mother wants to praise you, but also criticize you. What praises you is that when others bully you, you finally know how to fight back. What criticizes you is that you don''t control your own way, It''s too hard to fight back. "


    "How can she understand that when she is so young?" Ye Yu sat beside Su Su, stretched out her finger, hooked up Xiao AI''s little nose, and said to Su Su with a smile: "you want her to fight back for a while, and then she said that her strength of fighting back is too heavy. The child is still small and doesn''t understand."


    "If you don''t understand, teach." Su Su white Ye Yu one eye, "is because you these people, always think that the child is still young, since childhood does not teach, grow up to really do not understand anything."


    Then Su Su turned Xiaoai''s body, turned her back to Ye Yu, Su''s father, Su''s mother, and Muyang, and continued to say to Xiaoai, "mom said that you fight back too hard because Meixiu is more than three years old. If you have more strength, you can break Meixiu''s head with such a big stone, or even kill Meixiu. Yes, she pushes you, you should push her, But if she pushes you and you beat her to death, others will only say that you are wrong. From now on, you should remember that if someone slaps you, you can still slap you twice. If someone slaps you and stabs you twice, that''s too much. "


    As a three-year-old, he can''t see anything at the moment. Although according to Zhou Xiaolin''s mind, the Meixiu she teaches will not be much worried in the future, but Su Su can''t let Xiao AI use a stone to kill Meixiu just because Meixiu may not be worried in the future?


    Meixiu looked delicate and weak. She was the kind of person who grew up in a comfortable and stable environment and was not aware of the danger when others beat her with a stone. If she stayed a year or two longer and had more strength, she might be killed by a stone.


    Su Su hopes that Xiao AI will grow up to be a strong and independent child who will not be bullied, but she does not want to cultivate a murderer who does not care about human life.


    But Su Su won''t say these lessons to her bear child face to face. She is Xiaoai''s mother in front of others. No matter how serious Meixiu is beaten by Xiaoai, Su Su Su must stand on Xiaoai''s side and be consistent with her. To blame Xiaoai for her mistakes, mother and daughter can say it in private.


    Xiao AI nodded knowingly, jumped down from Su Su''s leg, took a hand from heaven, and the two children ran out to play again. The ugly man was behind him, and Su''s mother was standing outside the yard, talking about Zhou Xiaolin''s behavior with some old people who had a good relationship with her. Su''s father sighed and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Muyang took a small stool and sat down in front of Su Su and Ye Yu. He bowed his head and said, "today''s affair is my negligence. All the time, I have focused all my energy on pupa town and Li Ying, ignoring the rectification of Bafang village. I can''t afford it. I promise that no one will dare to jump out again, It''s a threat to little love. "


    "..." Su Su took a speechless look at Ye Yu. Ye Yu was very happy, as if she had relieved some worries, and patted Muyang on the shoulder, expressing her appreciation for Muyang''s guarantee.


    Su Su raises his hand and turns Ye Yu. Ye Yu looks at Su Su with a puzzled face.


    Well, it''s enough for a father to have someone who can guarantee that his daughter will never be bullied again.


    But Su Su doesn''t think so. She hopes that after Meixiu, everything will be as it should be. Xiao AI should be bullied, because Su Su wants Xiao AI to suffer more setbacks. In setbacks, she learns to think and grow. Frankly speaking, Su Su Su has always been thinking about her frustration education.


    After lunch, Tiansheng Tianchi and Xiaoai take a nap in the same bed. Muyang goes back to pupa town to deal with his big business. The ugly man stays in the children''s room. Su Su Su pulls Ye Yu and Su''s parents together and holds a short meeting in the main hall. The meeting is about her moving to Xiangcheng Apple villa as a family.


    Now the apple villa area has been buried in a mutated forest, but Su Su''s villa is surprisingly well preserved. There are all kinds of medical equipment and a few fields in it. Life is simple, and the staff are not as complicated as pupa town and Bafang village. What''s more, the living conditions are poor, and Xiao AI can be exposed to a lot of environmental hardships, And the hardships of life.


    Of course, the house in Bafang village is still preserved. In the future, Xiaoai will make friends. If she wants to go to school, she can go back to live in Bafang village. But Su Su doesn''t recommend staying in Bafang village. She wants Xiaoai to grow wild without any aura.


    Su''s father and mother looked at each other, but Su''s father nodded, "well, this environment is really not suitable for Xiao AI''s growth. There are too many good intentions and too many people who dare not offend Xiao AI. We Xiao AI should have lived in a bad environment since childhood. Only when we grow up like this can we understand that a stable life is hard won."


    Take a look at Meixiu of Zhou Xiaolin''s family and Ruirui of Qinyue''s family. They all grew up in a stable and smooth environment. Ruirui Rui is a little more capable than Meixiu. At a young age, she knows how to look at adults'' faces. She is a bully in Bafang village when she is naughty. However, Meixiu takes care of her daughter before the end of her life.


    I''m afraid it will be abandoned after all.


    After Ye Yu got the support of the two elders, they began to get ready. In fact, it''s easy to walk. They can walk as soon as they lift their feet. However, because Su Su''s family has just returned to Bafang village, they decided to stay in Bafang village for a few days to meet friends they haven''t seen for a long time.

 Chapter 661

    During the dinner, God gave love to play mud in the yard. Su Su found a piece of game mat and would climb it on the foam mat. Xiao AI made a hat for himself with mud. The ugly man moved a small stool and sat there not far away from several children, watching the children play.


    Outside the fence, Ruirui is after school. Standing outside the yard with some boys, he shouts to Xiao AI who is playing in the yard


    "Xiao AI, will you go to school tomorrow?"


    Xiaoai looks back at Ruirui. Before she answers, Tianci, who is playing with her in mud, stands up and raises her hand to throw a lump of mud at ruiruirui outside the yard.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~" the smile is born, born butt just a little bit big, lying on the game mat to Tianci climbed two steps, stretched out a small hand to pat the mud, mouth also dripping saliva, as if feel Tianci throwing mud behavior, is how much fun.


    Ruirui leads several boys to run away. Tianci has a small face and a small hand holding the mud. He catches up to the edge of the fence and loses ruiruirui''s big mud. This is the turning of his spirit.


    Between the children, if they say they are sensible, they know nothing. If they say they are not sensible, they know everything. Although Tianci is small, he also knows that the bully Xiaoai and his Meixiu is brought by ruiruirui. Ruiruirui wants to play with Xiaoai, but he also wants to play with Meixiu.


    But no, either with Meixiu, or with hobbies, in the mind of God, Ruirui has only these two choices, stand in the wrong line, that Ruirui is the enemy!


    Xiao AI doesn''t care about anything. She looks at Ruirui running fast with a smile and turns her head to be born with mud.


    Rui Rui, who ran away, patted his chest and said angrily to several subordinates behind him: "this gift is really annoying. How can it be so bad?"


    "That is, Ruirui. We must take revenge on him. Next time we will beat him."


    There will always be some followers behind Ruirui, the king of the mountain. Because the gift of heaven prevents them from playing with Xiaoai, they put Tianci into the ranks of class enemies. Just as several boys decide how to retaliate against Tianci, Xu Lei carries a small schoolbag and is led by his teacher to Xiaoai''s yard.


    Seeing this, Ruirui called the teacher and asked Xu Lei, "Xu Lei, why are you going? Why don''t you go and find little love to play with? "


    The teacher looked down and said carelessly, "yes, Ruirui, take other children to play. Don''t make trouble."


    "Oh." Ruirui is a little lost. Looking at the teacher leading Xu Lei into the yard of the village head''s house, he is a little confused. Why?


    Several little followers around him asked, "why didn''t the teacher take us to find Xiao aiwan?"


    "The teacher has always liked Xu Lei."


    "I''ve heard some adults say that because Xu Lei is the crown prince party."


    "My mother said that Ruirui is also the crown prince party, but Ruirui your mother has no power and is not competitive, so your family won''t have much in the future."


    The children don''t know anything, but they know everything. In such a seemingly peaceful place as Bafang village, adults have a comparison with adults. They have already divided these children into the prince party and the Democratic Party.


    The so-called princeling party is about the people who came all the way with Su Su in Xiangcheng. The next generation they gave birth to is the princeling party, such as Xu Lei of pigo, Ruirui of Qinyue, tiangeihe Xiaoai, as well as the children of future junjiu, doctor Hong, and 18 special forces. They all belong to the princeling party with Xiaoai as the center.


    Of course, the children born by Chunlai, chunshisan and other officers who followed Su Su Su back to pupa town in Chuncheng are also included. Chunming and Niuniu who came from Chunlai''s home are also included. The gang of Chuncheng now live in pupa town and become the backbone of guarding pupa town. Of course, their children are also summed up as the princeling party by boring people.


    The Populist Party is the orphans, the pregnant women who later joined Bafang village, the children they gave birth to, and some families in pupa town. Their children have to go to kindergartens and have been sent to Bafang village. These children who have nothing to do with Su Su are the Populist Party.


    Complicated, right? It''s really very complicated. Such comparison and classification are everywhere. As long as there are people, there will be comparison and classification. So in the eyes of teachers, Xu Lei should play with Xiaoai Tianci. So as soon as school is over, the teacher takes brother Pi''s son Xu Lei to Su Su Su''s yard.


    As for Ruirui, his mother Qinyue has no power, no power and no ambition. Although Ruirui is a small power who dominates the children, can she compare with Muyang? Grow up, is ability again outstanding, Qin month can help him how much? Qinyue is not as capable as pigo and Li Xiaoyu, even as a little nurse like Liang Xiaoqi.


    In Bafang village, Qinyue is barely in the middle of the river. Besides, she has no big ambition and can''t be pleased by Su Su. Therefore, we can see very early that Ruirui Rui in the future can only be a leader in the Populist Party at most.


    The teacher led Xu Lei into the yard. With a gentle and warm face, Xu Lei played with Xiao AI, Tian Chi Tian, and asked her kindly,


    "Little love, do you want to go to school?"


    Recently, someone always asked her this question. Xiao AI, who was almost two years old, raised her head and just wanted to ask her mother to answer for her. A car drove from the village to the front of Su Su''s yard and stopped.


    Xiao AI stood up and saw Li Xiaoyu come out of the car. Then she ran to the hall with her black hand, shouting as she ran,


    "Mom, mom, there''s an aunt coming."


    "There is an aunt, not an aunt."


    Su Su came out from the kitchen behind. Her hands were still stained with white flour. She glanced at the teacher in the yard at random. The teacher stood up in a hurry and bowed to Su Su Su. If she had to be more modest, she would be more modest.


    Behind him, Li Xiaoyu copied it, and the teacher turned around. Li Xiaoyu gave the teacher a polite smile, and then looked at the ugly man who was always around the children. In the teacher''s envious eyes, he went directly into the main room and complained to Su Su Su:


    "What''s the matter with Wang Jun? He''s starting to work as a rebel now. "


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su patted the flour on her hands and asked Li Xiaoyu curiously. Li Xiaoyu began to talk about it.


    The teacher in the courtyard is really envious. Looking at the whole Bafang village, there are only a few people who are qualified to enter Su Su''s yard and chat with Su Su Su. Anyway, she is not qualified to do it. Of course, Li Xiaoyu is qualified. Li Xiaoyu is Su Su Su''s elder.

 Chapter 662

    In the hall, Su Su takes Li Xiaoyu and sits in a chair. From Li Xiaoyu''s mouth, he learns what Wang Jun is doing these days. He says that he is going to find Li Ying, but later he doesn''t know whether he knows the absurdity of Li Ying''s private life or something else. Wang Jun begins to rescue Li Ying''s survivors.


    He and a group of people really seem to be doing volunteer work. When Chen Xiaogu ordered to take strict care of all the women in the westward migration team, Wang Jun committed crimes against the wind and smuggled them out one by one to Sanqiao town.


    This behavior is quite chivalrous. As the head of the women''s self-improvement team, Li Xiaoyu can''t help applauding for Wang Jun. because she is in charge of the women''s self-improvement team, she has more and more contacts with Wang Jun and gets more and more news from Wang Jun.


    Su Su quietly listened to what Wang Jun was doing now. When she turned her head, she saw that the teacher of Bafang village kindergarten was still standing in the yard. Facing the quiet and sweet looking teacher, she politely asked:


    "Teacher, what else can I do for you?"


    "Oh, well, I just want to ask you, Xiaoai and Tianci are so old. Do you want to go to kindergarten?"


    When answering Su Su''s words, the teacher looked down, bowed his head respectfully, raised his fingers, and gently stroked the long hair on his cheek behind her ears. In her opinion, Su Su Su''s family was so tall in the whole Bafang village. Even the ugly man sitting under the eaves was not something she could easily ignore.


    Therefore, as a kindergarten teacher, when he came to inquire about Xiaoai and Tianci''s enrollment, he felt a kind of cautious fear, for fear that he would be kicked out of Bafang village by Su Su if he said something that he didn''t say well.


    "In your kindergarten, what do you teach now?"


    Su Su sat in the hall and did not move. She put her legs in a long skirt on the ground at will and wore sandals that didn''t match today''s cool weather.


    This winter is too cold. The cold weather lasts until May. Although it is slowly warming up, it is still cold every morning and evening. It needs to be covered with quilts. During the day, in a cool place, it is so cold that people can stand on their heads.


    But Su Su has already dressed up in midsummer.


    The teacher standing in the yard was wearing thick sweaters and jeans, and her shoes were the style of autumn and winter season. She bowed her head and replied humbly:


    "Every morning is to cultivate children''s self-care ability, such as teaching them how to use the toilet, how to eat and dress by themselves, and so on. Every week, there is a painting class, a safe escape class, a social species anatomy class, a music class, and a children''s fighting class."


    There is no need to explain the painting class and music class, which is to teach children to draw, sing and dance, to know musical instruments, to escape safely, to dissect social species, and to fight and fight for children. These are the rigid rules Su Su gave to the kindergarten in Bafang village.


    In the safe escape class, children will be taught how to protect themselves from various dangers and natural disasters to the greatest extent. In the social species anatomy class, children will be dissected by catching zombies, mutant maggots, cannibals, mutant snakes and mutant birds, and explaining the body structure of these species and how to kill them quickly.


    Children''s fighting and Sanda is the most favorite course for children in kindergarten. Like the PE class before the end of the world, children run and jump outdoors. As long as they go to children''s fighting and Sanda class, they are like small animals released from the cage, all kinds of freedom.


    Such courses are standard not only in kindergartens in Bafang village, but also in primary and junior high schools in pupa town.


    Su Su nods and thinks that it''s OK for Xiaoai and Tianci to go to such a kindergarten for a few days. Xiaoai should experience any kind of day,


    "Well, I''ll send those two children over tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll be in kindergarten tomorrow, waiting for Xiao AI and Tianci."


    The teacher in the courtyard, happy smile, and then with Su Su farewell, the crown prince party Xu Lei, stay in Su Su''s yard.


    "Why did she leave Xu Lei with me?"


    Looking at the teacher''s back after leaving the yard, Su Su was a little strange. But in the yard, Xu Lei had already been playing with Xiao AI and Tianci. Now it was a disappointment for the children to let the teacher take him back. He had to turn around and ask Li Xiaoyu,


    "Brother Pi is busy in pupa town every day. Who can show him Xu Lei?"


    "Liang Xiaoqi." Li Xiaoyu, with an ambiguous smile on his face, squeezed his eyes at Su Su again. "You don''t know, Liang Xiaoqi''s tender grass was eaten by PI GE''s cow. Hahaha, so, Liang Xiaoqi picks up Xu Lei every day. Xu Lei calls her mother. PI Ge also wants to live in Bafang village at night."


    In Bafang village, there are many pregnant women waiting to give birth. Liang Xiaoqi is now in charge of a hospital in Bafang village. If pregnant women in pupa town want to have children at ease, they just send them to Bafang village. Sick children and old people need to be hospitalized and come to Bafang village.


    Although the people in Bafang village have no pursuit of life, they either farm or knock melon seeds every day, but the atmosphere here is very quiet and boring, so they give the children the prince party and the Democratic Party. But it is also such an atmosphere that is suitable for the elderly, the patient''s self-cultivation, and the pregnant women''s peace of mind.


    "Oh ~ ~" Su Su also laughed, learning from Li Xiaoyu and squeezing her eyes, "what about you? What''s the matter with the scholar? "


    "How about what?" Suddenly speaking of the scholar, Li Xiaoyu''s face suddenly turned red. He was clearly the leader of tens of thousands of women, but now he looked like a little girl, angry with Su Su Su, "what can I do with him? Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t tell you. Do you have food? I''ll rub your food. "


    With that, Li Xiaoyu got up, ignored Su Su Su, and went into the back kitchen to help Su Mu knead flour and make dumplings.


    An hour later, Ye Yu came back from the field with a hoe. He had just returned to Bafang village, and the special team had moved to pupa town. So Ye Yu planned to be idle at home for two days, but he didn''t report back to the special team. When he was idle, he helped Su Fu plant the land.


    As soon as the hoe on his shoulder was put down, Xiaoai and Tianci scraped back and forth on his legs. The hands of the two little people were all mud, but ye Yu''s trousers were not very clean anyway. He lifted Xiaoai and Tianci''s back collar with his two hands and grabbed the two children to shake in place. Xiaoai and Tianci laughed happily.

 Chapter 663

    After a while, another car came. Brother PI and Liang Xiaoqi came. Xu Lei happily took the mud to meet brother PI, shouting,


    "Dad, mom, look, we built a castle!"


    Brother PI and Liang Xiaoqi behind him laugh. Brother Pi is also interested. He picks up Xu Lei and goes to see some mud castles made by little farts. While Liang Xiaoqi brings a lot of gifts, walks past the ugly man and enters the hall to talk to Su Su Su.


    Two days later, some people came to Susu''s house every day, some people came to give gifts, and some people came to eat, which made Susu''s house more lively than New Year''s day. During chatting, Susu looked at Tianci, and suddenly remembered wushijiahe. With a frown, she called Liang Xiaoqi to help herself. Then she went into the kitchen, looked at Su''s busy mother and asked:


    "Mom, you''re the one who''s bringing it all? I''ve been back so long. Why haven''t I seen doctor Zhuo and King Kong? "


    "They are both busy people." Li Xiaoyu gave Su Su a hand, looked back at her with a smile, and said for her, "doctor Zhuo went to the front line some time ago. It is said that some women there were very upset by Li Ying. Yesterday, they went back to pupa town. They didn''t even have time to drink water, so they went to Sanqiao town. They should be back tomorrow. I heard that they had several pregnant women, Tomorrow, we will send these pregnant women to Bafang village for childbirth. "


    With the expansion of pupa Town, in fact, several hospitals have been set up in pupa town to meet the unexpected needs of the population. However, the best environment for childbirth is Bafang village. The reason why Chou Shijia went to the front line is that there are too many women suffering there. Many women were repeatedly tossed about by the men in the old and new safe areas in the west, and unconsciously became pregnant, And even if pregnant, they can not rest, but also to raise the spirit and physical strength, frequent for men to vent their desire.


    Therefore, many women''s physical conditions are already quite severe. They are even waiting on men while their bodies are bleeding. In this case, the children in women''s stomachs will naturally grow into bad fetuses. Many situations are so complicated that little nurses and doctors can''t deal with them at all, This just ran to the front line to do abortion operation for those women who escaped.


    It''s getting dark. After dinner in Susu, we all sit in the hall chatting in twos and threes. Several special forces in pupa town leave the day shift and come to see Ye Yu after taking over the night shift. For a moment, Susu''s family is very busy.


    We talked until the children yawned several times before they got up and left. Brother PI and Liang Xiaoqi held Xu Lei in their arms. Li Xiaoyu was picked up by the scholar and went to pupa town. Ugly man held Tian Sheng in his arms. Su''s mother took Tianci back to her room. Xiao AI took a bath by Su Su Su and then went to sleep.


    In the dark, Ye Yu gently pushed open the door. Just now, he went to see off his special forces brothers. Several people stood at the entrance of the village and talked. When they came back, they saw Su Su lying on the bed and patting Xiao AI''s little belly. Ye Yu laughed at Su Su Su and asked her to come out. He had something to say to her.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su gets up, wears a common Nightgown, stands by the door and asks Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu reaches for Su Su''s hand from the open door, drags her to the door, hugs her waist, and lowers her head to say:


    "I want to tell you something. Muyang wants to finish the battle quickly. Tomorrow, I will go directly to the new western safe area with my brothers."


    "What''s the situation?" Su Su, who is trapped by Ye Yu, frowns and looks at Ye Yu, "why do you want to go?"


    These days, Su Su and Xiao''ai have returned to Bafang village. She doesn''t know that Muyang seems to want to end this consumption as soon as possible, which forces Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying to be more and more ruthless. From time to time, the Western security zone will be attacked by Muyang, and a big war is imminent.


    Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying are also fighting fiercely. If Muyang''s team wants to go back to Sanqiao town for supplies, it will be too far away. So there was a front-line supply station long ago between Sanqiao town and the new western safe area near the desert, where Chou Shijia once performed abortion operations for the suffering women.


    However, this front-line supply station was located by Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying''s people this morning. Fortunately, Chou Shijia had already left the supply station, but all the supplies in the supply station were emptied, and none of the people who stayed to guard the supplies were alive.


    This is no doubt in the already tense situation, which has stirred up the nerves of Muyang to a greater extent, and also successfully stimulated the hatred of the whole pupa town. On the streets and alleys of pupa Town, people are shouting for revenge. The voice of the masses makes the war never stop.


    Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying kept many wooden and water system powers. They also made a group of gold system powers to make guns. The powers and women were the people they strictly controlled. In addition, ordinary and weak human beings were all given up, leaving no useless burden.


    So people in Muyang sent Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying to fight for thousands of miles. It''s hard to scratch the pain of Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying. Most of them are outside the new security zone in the West. If they want to let Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying hurt, they have to send more elite and professional fighters to fight.


    As a result, Ye Yu''s special team is the most popular one among the masses. The hope of the masses can be seen everywhere in pupa town. They hope that Ye Yu and others can march to the West as soon as possible and end the war as soon as possible.


    Su Su''s face was cold for a moment. She looked at Ye Yu, frowned, raised her palm, pushed Ye Yu''s chest, and asked in a fierce voice:


    "Why did you promise to go? I really can''t understand it. Just because everyone wants you to go, do you want to go? Ye Yu, you have women and daughters, so does King Kong. He also has women and sons. Aren''t you invincible? To put it bluntly, what does the voice of the masses concern us? It''s agreed to live in Xiangcheng. In the future, Xiaoai will not inherit this Bafang village and pupa town. Let Li Ying and Muyang fight and let them solve their own grudges. Why do you want to get involved? "


    Li Ying and Su Su have a grudge, but the hatred is not so great that Ye Yu has to go to the west to take risks and kill Li Ying. After a lifetime, Su Su Su has come to realize that hatred is never greater than love. Instead of letting Ye Yu go to the west to take risks and fight, it''s better to let Li Ying live and die in the West.

 Chapter 664

    In the dark living room, the moonlight shines in from the transparent window. It''s cool and cool. Ye Yu stands in front of Su Su, opens her mouth, is pushed by Su Su Su, and takes the initiative to step back. After thinking about it, she slowly says:


    "Maybe, I just want your myth to spread more widely."


    In such an era, it seems ridiculous to say that in order to avenge Muyang, or to despise Li Ying''s actions, Ye Yu, the 18 special soldiers, can be uncle Muyang''s people to avenge a younger generation, Do you think much of Muyang?


    In the final analysis, we are all free and comfortable. No matter how hard the days are, they don''t have to fight for food and drink. Besides, the details of Bafang village and pupa town are all fought by these 18 special forces and Su Su Su. Now a younger generation''s hatred is bothering these 18 outstanding elders, It''s not very nice.


    If you have to find a decent reason for this western expedition, Ye Yu thinks that he just wants Su Su to become a legend, an immortal legend!


    People will change, so will the heart. People in Bafang village and pupa town now regard Su Su as a myth and their leader. But what about the future? In the future, after Su Su has moved away from Bafang village and pupa Town, how many people still remember Su Su?


    How many other people do you remember what Su Su did for them? Who will remember that in the darkest and most difficult years, Su Su held up the sky above their heads for them, Su Su!!!


    Gradually, there will be more and more people like Zhou Xiaolin, and they will not pay attention to Su Su. From now on, when they hear Su Su''s name again, people in Bafang village and pupa town will not feel shocked, and they will not feel awed at this time.


    So Ye Yu wants to use the end of the war to let everyone remember that although Su Su left Bafang village and pupa Town, she is still a myth and an immortal legend.


    He hoped that many years later, when Bafang village and pupa town became more and more prosperous and people''s life became more and more stable, they would say a word of thanks to Su Su when they talked about such a stable day.


    In the moonlight, Su Su stood still and looked at Ye Yu who was pushed away by her. She lowered her eyes, reached out and held Ye Yu''s waist. She gently pulled the pushed Ye Yu back. She bowed her head and leaned her forehead against Ye Yu''s heart. She sighed softly and said:


    "In fact, I have never told you or anyone. At the beginning, from Xiangcheng to Bafang village, I never thought about saving anyone. These people are just convenient and incidental. I have thought about it for countless times. I just need to protect Xiaoai, my parents and others, including you, I can give up, Ye Yu. I''m not as noble as any of you think. I don''t have so much sentiment. "


    Therefore, Su Su has no idea of any myths and legends. In her life, she was reborn for the sake of little love and her parents. Power, fame and wealth have no attraction for her. Ye Yu wants to make her legend immortal, which really moves her, but it is unnecessary.


    "It''s the last time. After this battle, we''ll leave and go to Xiangcheng. We can go anywhere. The ends of the earth, riding and carrying knives. We''ll go wherever you want."


    Ye Yu''s hand caresses Su Su Su''s back of the head and gently rubs her hair behind her head. This is really the last time. We agreed that after this time, he and his brothers would stop to kill zombies, mutated birds and mutated ants. There are too many things to kill in this world, so we can''t kill them all.


    "Let''s go together."


    In the moonlight, Su Su raised her head, her chin resting on Ye Yu''s heart, her eyes bent, and she laughed like two little crescent moons,


    "Don''t you mean to keep my legend immortal? How can I be immortal if I don''t fight? Let''s go. After killing Li Ying, let''s go straight to the ends of the earth. Who''s afraid of who? "


    "Is Xiao AI going too? She won''t go to kindergarten tomorrow? "


    "I''m not going to kindergarten anymore. She''s a child growing up in a bloodbath. All three of us are going to..."


    Su Su decided to take part in the war. After learning the news, the people in Bafang village and pupa town were crazy. They were so passionate and passionate that they suddenly joined many volunteers who were willing to follow. They were so brave that they were going to fight Li Ying.


    Countless speeches, big and small, and impassioned propaganda in pupa town made the situation suddenly difficult to control. Even Muyang could control it. He came to Su Su several times and hoped that Su Su Su would stay in Bafang village and take little love with him. At least, don''t take little love out of Bafang Village. He said that he would protect the safety of Bafang village with his life.


    Su Su just didn''t listen to him. He told his parents that he had made an appointment. They met in Xiangcheng and left with little love. Su Su''s father, Su''s mother and ugly man stayed in Bafang village for the time being. As soon as the war in the West was over, they took heaven''s gift to join Su Su Su Su in Xiangcheng.


    Before the western expedition team started, the pressure in the new security zone in the western region doubled. Apart from anything else, Su Su and Ye Yu were able to take them to a security zone, not to mention that this time 18 special forces were sent out together. Behind the special forces team, there were a lot of excited volunteers, who went all the way to publicize, just like fighting chicken blood, Even if Su Su brings another 3456789 children, Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying are doomed.


    So in the new security zone in the west, in just one day, there were several powers running. No one wanted to follow Chen Xiaogu and Li Ying to the black road. What''s more, they were extremely short of materials on this road.


    Li Ying opens the window curtains and looks at the following psionic people coming and going. Many people walk by her window and never appear in this villa group again. The sandstorm in the west always covers the sky above. Li Ying puts down the curtains and walks back to the bed silently.


    Since a few days ago, she has never left her bed again. Chen Xiaogu has found many men for her, more and more every day. It seems that Chen Xiaogu also feels that it is difficult for people to gather together, so those who are willing to stay in the team, whether they are powers or not, can get into Li Ying''s bed. They just need to wait in line.

 Chapter 665

    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    A slight knock on the door, Li Ying quietly sitting on the edge of the bed, did not move, did not get up to open the door.


    She felt a little bored. No, she was bored now.


    "Li Ying, open the door. Wang Jun is here."


    Outside the door is Chen Xiaogu''s voice. The tone of his voice is like an ordinary message in peacetime. Li Ying, sitting in the room, stands up straight, rushes to the door, opens the door, and looks at Chen Xiaogu with a funny face standing outside the door.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Chen Xiaogu looks up and down at Li Ying. Li Ying doesn''t speak. She frowns and looks annoyed. Chen Xiaogu says again:


    "Today, I specially set up an ambush for Wang Jun, and led him out with your name. Guess what? He was cheated. We caught him, ha ha! "


    When he said these words, Chen Xiaogu''s eyes had been staring at Li Ying, never letting go of any subtle changes on Li Ying''s face. You know, Chen Xiaogu was a salesman before her death. He was very good at observing the expressions on other people''s faces. From Li Ying''s subtle expressions, Chen Xiaogu knew that Li Ying seemed to care about Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun''s name is no stranger to Chen Xiaogu and the new security zone in the west at this time, because it''s too annoying. In the new security zone in the west, women''s role is to provide men with vent channels, so women are an important factor in maintaining social stability in the security zone.


    Chen Xiaogu is very strict with women, but Wang Jun tries every means to smuggle women out of the safe area again and again. As a result, there are no women available in the safe area now, and people''s hearts are lax with Su Su Ye Yu''s expedition. Therefore, Chen Xiaogu hates Wang Jun very much.


    He never gave up suspecting the relationship between Wang Jun and Li Ying, because in too many legends about Su Su, it is said that Li Ying and Wang Jun came back to Xiangcheng from Deshi together with Ye Yu. Therefore, the more light Li Ying talks about Wang Jun, the more Chen Xiaogu feels that there are articles to do.


    So he released the news, saying that Li Ying was rushed to the comfort camp 02 and became a comfort prostitute in the safe area. The second night of the news, that is, in the early morning of this morning, Wang Jun took people to sneak into the comfort camp 02 and planned to rescue Li Ying.


    Looking at Li Ying''s shocked reaction, it''s absolutely impossible for Chen Xiaogu to believe that there is no adultery between them.


    "Chen Xiaogu, what do you want to do?" Li Ying stood in front of the door and finally couldn''t help it any more. She yelled at Chen Xiaogu in a low voice: "just say it. What do you want to do? Isn''t it enough that I serve those men for you all day? What else do you want me to do? "


    "Yo yo ~ ~" Chen Xiaogu''s expression was slightly exaggerated, and his smiling face was full of blame for Li Ying. "It''s like I forced you to do this, Li Ying, Li Ying. Isn''t this all what you want? What''s the matter with me? "


    Then, Chen Xiaogu paused, and his smile became bigger. On his face with no meat, his face turned into folds. "I thought you hated Wang Jun just like me. I didn''t expect you to be so angry. At that moment, I let you see that Wang Jun was beaten into a miserable shape. Didn''t you want to kill me with a knife? Hey, hey, what are you doing? Is Wang Jun your old lover


    Li Ying ignores Chen Xiaogu''s ridicule. She is still wearing white lace pajamas. She directly bypasses Chen Xiaogu and comes down the stairs from the second floor. There are two or three men coming to her for entertainment. Li Ying ignores these two or three men and rushes out of the house and walks towards the empty space where Chen Xiaogu is usually holding prisoners.


    Many people are running away when their minds are slack, but there are also some people who want to stay here for the last Carnival by virtue of their high power level. When they see that Li Ying is still wearing pajamas and running in front of them, they coax one after another and follow Li Ying.


    She ran all the way to the open space where Chen Xiaogu was holding the prisoners. In the open space, there were only a few bony women and girls in iron cages. Li Ying looked for them one by one, but did not find Wang Jun.


    The gale with fine gravel poured from the desert in the West. In such a withered age, Li Ying''s skin became more tender and white, which stimulated the lower body of countless men. They surrounded Li Ying and stretched out their hands. Some touched Li Ying''s buttocks, and some touched Li Ying''s chest.


    "Go away, don''t touch me, you dirty men!"


    Li Ying, standing on the edge of the cage, looks at the men all around her with disgust. She is tired of these men. She doesn''t know why she has become such a woman who is despised by everyone from a woman who is self reliant and makes great efforts to make progress. She only knows that she is pursuing power, Forced to give up a lot, their dignity, their body, in such a climb, all give up.


    What''s terrible is that she gave up so much and what did she get?


    Li Ying frowned, step by step back, just when she was leaning against the iron cage, when there was no way to retreat, in the opposite building, just inside the window, Chen Xiaogu stood there, and on the edge of the window, Wang Jun''s beaten face was carried up.


    A gun, top in Wang Jun''s head, Chen Xiaogu smile bad, looking at Li Ying, mouth, silent said a word, "off!"


    In the last free time, the evil of human nature seems to be magnified infinitely, magnified, magnified again. Li Ying stands in the same place, with her back in the cold iron cage, and looks up at Wang Jun on the windowsill. Wang Jun''s eyes are puffed up, slightly narrowed, and all over her body is injured. When she looks at Li Ying powerlessly, tears flow out of her eyes, which are mixed with the bloodstains and wounds on her face, It seems so desperate.


    At that moment, Li Ying also cried. She was embarrassed in Wang Jun''s eyes. The embarrassment she had never had in her life swept up and wrapped her tightly. She wanted to kill the men around her and destroy everything around her. However, the more muddy she was, the more she longed for the simplicity and beauty she had. Li Ying didn''t move, She is afraid that if she moves, Chen Xiaogu will shoot and kill Wang Jun.


    Is this love? Li Ying knows clearly that she has never been in love with Wang Jun. she just wants to protect a kind of beauty inexplicably. In her life, there is only beauty left now.

 Chapter 666

    Li Ying didn''t know what kind of torture it was. The men around her were having a carnival. Many men who were ready to run away also stopped leaving because of this carnival. The wind was blowing coldly, and the campfire in the open space was burning fiercely.


    At this time, Li Ying''s heart was very sad. Like a corpse, she was grabbed by her feet and dragged into the cage. One man after another rushed into the cage. Wang Jun, who was pressed on the edge of the window, closed his eyes in silence. He was angry, he was begging, and he was crying helplessly. But he was tied up, and he was beaten to death, He can do nothing but look at the goddess of the past. Li Ying, who used to work hard and bravely, is now trampled in the mud.


    This is an extremely bad pastime. People in the carnival have forgotten what is good, what is light, what is good, and what is hope. At this moment, they release the evil in their own bones completely. The more painful Li Ying and Wang Jun are, the more excited they are. They are happy to see that the good they look forward to is destroyed by them, It''s like destroying a pure world, which makes people feel happy from the heart.


    I don''t know how long the devastation lasted. Li Ying pursed her lips tightly and suffered today''s humiliation in despair. She never wanted Su Su to kill her as quickly as she did now. She never


    Despair and hatred are like flowers blooming in the desert, desolate and enchanting.


    Wang Jun, who had been beaten like a pig''s head, suddenly gave a crazy cry, stood up with the gun on his head and pressed against Chen Xiaogu.


    Chen Xiaogu was caught off guard. He had no professional training at all. How could he expect Wang Jun to advance at this time? When he realized that he had been beaten n fists by Wang Jun, he saw that the house began to shake. After a while, Wang Jun, who was bound by his hands and feet, and Chen Xiaogu, who was pressed under him, moved from the second floor of the collapsed house, Fell into a layer.


    Taking the collapsed house as the center, including the iron cage, the ground is shaking and roaring. Li Ying, who is in the iron cage, turns her head and sees the clothes taken off by men in the iron cage. In the pile of clothes, there is a gun.


    She didn''t even think about it. She reached for the gun and fired at the man on her body and the man around her. With a few shots, she pushed away the man on her body. In the earthquake, she escaped from the cage naked.


    The people here are scum of a group of people who enjoy themselves in time. When they encounter a little danger, they are scared to death. They will stay in the end and never run away. It''s just that they want to enjoy their free life for a little longer.


    So when they encounter a little bit of danger, they will not head-on. Wang Jun''s ability has advanced to the fourth level of the earth system. The earthquake has destroyed one house after another. It''s too late for everyone to escape. Who cares about Li Ying?


    People scream and run away with their packed bags. Li Ying rushes into the ruins where Wang Jun is. With her, the whole house collapses. Wang Jun, Li Ying and Chen Xiaogu are all buried in the ruins. The earthquake stops at this time.


    "Wang Jun, Wang Jun..."


    Li Ying''s cry in a panic rang out in the ruins. It was dark around her. She was pressed under a big stone and could not see anything. Her brain was confused and could not move, not to mention that she could find Wang Jun in the rubble.


    Then, lying in the ruins, Li Ying slowly opened her eyes and looked around at the dark. She called out Wang Jun''s name, but before her eyes, there were pictures before the end of the world.


    In the picture, the sun is shining, the grass is green and luxuriant, there are crystal dew on the page, and the birds in the tree are singing, which is clear and beautiful.


    Li Ying''s eyes, slowly sliding down a tear, she is wrong, she is really wrong, God can give her a chance, if she can have a chance to come again, she will cherish, she will be satisfied, she will not be greedy for power, what climb up, what efforts to drill camp, she just want to live a good life.


    "Li Ying, Li Ying ~ ~"


    In the ruins, Wang Jun groped to climb over. After a long time in the dark, he and Li Ying could adapt to the light in the dark, and they could see each other''s faces. Wang Jun climbed to Li Ying''s side, crying and laughing.


    He reached out and touched Li Ying''s head. He spread it out to the palm of his hand and saw that Li Ying''s head was full of blood, but his consciousness was still sober, which made Wang Jun feel relieved.


    Then Wang Jun puts his palm on Li Ying''s stone and gently mobilizes her native ability. Li Ying frowns and snorts. When the stone is removed by Wang Jun, she covers her soft body.


    A protruding steel bar just poked into Li Ying''s waist and abdomen. Although it was not deep, it looked terrible. Wang Jun shook his hands, took off his clothes, covered Li Ying''s body and asked:


    "Can you still go? Let''s get out of here. "


    "Yes, where?"


    Li Ying was helped up by Wang Jun, and her waist and abdomen hurt so much that she didn''t even have the strength to walk, but it doesn''t matter. With Wang Jun supporting her and moving away the gravel in front, Li Ying and Wang Jun walked out of the ruins and into the starry sky. Li Ying suddenly felt as if she had a new life, and the whole world became fresh.


    Standing under the starry sky shining like a broken diamond, she tilted her head and tried to keep herself awake. Looking at Wang Jun, who was beaten like a pig, she asked, "where are we going?"


    Some confusion, some expectation, some joy, these complex emotions intertwined together, let Li Ying''s eyes, than the star also bright.


    Wang Jun supported her, looked at the road and the front, and said firmly, "let''s go to the desert. We''re free. In the center of the desert, I''ll build you a house. What kind of house do you want? You are a water system power. We don''t worry about water. I can also hunt some mutant animals. We can also plant flowers around the house. It doesn''t matter if they bloom slowly. We have a lifetime to wait for them to bloom slowly. "


    He said one by one, and Li Ying listened word by word. They helped her forward. Li Ying closed her eyes and felt that her vitality was passing by. But she was reluctant to interrupt Wang Jun''s words. She wanted to listen to him about the future and what kind of house he was going to build for her. At this time, Li Ying''s wound on her waist and abdomen was bleeding all the time, There are tears in her eyes, red blood, crystal tears, falling on the ground, mixed together, just like flowers in the dark, thorns all the way, finally paved a road of awakening with blood and tears

 Chapter 667

    Su Su was still wandering on the road at this time. Along the way, too many people escaped from Chen Xiaogu. Everyone ran out and went straight to Sanqiao town. Therefore, before Su Su Su and others arrived, they had collected 7788 information about the new security zone in the West.


    In the car, Xiaoai is sitting in the safety seat, kicking her two calves and having a tantrum with Su Su. The reason is that she wants to play with her father''s knife. As a result, Su Su Su doesn''t allow it. She''s afraid that the two sabres on Ye Yu''s back are too heavy and sharp and will hurt herself. So Xiaoai has been grumbling since she got into the car.


    The driver is Ye Yu and Su Su sitting in the co driver''s seat. The front and back of their family''s car are all special forces cars. The car body is made of pure pupa shell. The shell is painted with black paint, bulletproof glass, and solar panels are laid on the roof. As long as there is light, it can store electricity and the engine can rotate. The license plate is also pasted on the front and back of the car: Pupa 0001.


    This is the latest electric car developed in pupa town. It''s good for everything. It doesn''t use gasoline. It''s also very solid and environmentally friendly. The only drawback is that it can''t run fast. If it runs too fast, there is not enough light and power, it''s easy to stop.


    Therefore, the valiant special forces of the western expedition can only walk and stop all the way, and move westward at the speed of a scenic spot.


    Most of the volunteers who followed them walked on foot, and they could catch up with the western expedition special forces in a few hours. Some of them had too much expectation for the new energy vehicles in pupa Town, and they got a pupa shell electric vehicle on the road. The basic situation was not much different from that of Ye Yu. After driving for two hours, they would notice that the power was insufficient, and then they had to stop to receive the sunshine, Wait until you have some electricity, and then move on.


    It''s better to walk!!!


    The motorcade stuttered to the night. At this time, Ye Yu''s role appeared. He hung a sun on the roof of the special forces, that is, when there is no light at night, he can continuously store electricity, and then continue on the road.


    The special motorcade, earlier than the volunteers, arrived at the village villas where Chen Xiaogu was. At this time, the sky was bright. The gray sky covered the villas full of garbage. It was quiet all around. There was no one. The whole painting style was very depressed.


    Ye Yu leans on the side of the car to smoke. King Kong flies forward and comes back. He whispers to him, "there is no one inside. They run away. Some people go to Sanqiao Town, and some people go into the desert."


    Leaning on the side of the car, Ye Yu spat out an eye ring in her mouth and threw the cigarette butt in her finger to the ground at random, with her head leaning, "chasing."


    The motorcade continued to move forward. In the rear compartment, Su Su, who was sleeping, was woken up by the car. Looking at Ye Yu, who was already in the driver''s seat, he rubbed his eyes and asked:


    "Did you find Li Ying?"


    "People have already run away. In the villas in front of us, it seems that there are high-level powers of the earth system who have attacked us. There is no one. We are going into the desert now."


    "Oh."


    Su Su answered, looked at Xiao AI sleeping by her side, yawned and went on sleeping.


    After this villa group, the road is easy to walk. On the flat road, the car can enter the desert no matter how you drive. At the beginning, you can see a lot of green and scattered small trees on the road. After half a day''s driving, the trees are gone, and the sand is gradually increasing. A piece of flat land with sparse grass seems endless.


    The motorcade stops, and Ye Yu goes to find Li Ying''s trace. Xiao AI especially likes this vast area. After the car stops, she calls to get off. Su Su holds her down and runs around on the land with sparse grass. She stands far away and looks at her.


    At the other end of the horizon, several ragged men come running. Lixia greets them. After asking a few questions, he turns around and tells Ye Yu that these are the men who escaped from Li Ying''s team. Li Ying has entered the desert with a team of about 30 people.


    In recent days, the special forces often meet this kind of refugees on their way to the western expedition. Most of them are men. The women who can run long ago have been smuggled out by Wang Jun. these men are going to Sanqiao town. Fortunately, there are also ordinary people. The number of them is very large, so the special forces are not surprised.


    Su Su is standing far away. She sees that Xiao''ai has been running madly and has been running away from her for more than ten meters. She looks from a distance. Among the men who are on the run, a man who is not tall is dirty. He just looks up and looks at her secretly. Su Su Su''s eyes turn around. The man who is not tall immediately lowers his head and hangs his hands, Came with a couple of other men.


    As soon as they got close to Xiao''ai, they were stopped by King Kong and Gazi. The 18 special forces, seemingly meaningless, were distributed in the vast land, but their positions were very ingenious. They could attack and defend each other. They surrounded Su Su and Xiao''ai in a very safe large circle.


    The short man soon realized this. His thin face, with no flesh but only skin, showed a pitiful look. He looked at Su Su through Vajra and Gazi and begged:


    "You are Su Su. Are you Su Su? Please help us. We haven''t eaten for several days. I, I can show you the way. I know where Li Ying has gone. I''ll take you to find her. She has 30 powers in her hand. I can take you to find her. "


    Su Su stood still and tilted her head slightly. Looking at the man, Xiao AI stopped her crazy running feet and ran to King Kong''s side. Looking at the dirty man from a close distance, she hugged King Kong''s leg and said coquettishly:


    "King Kong, I want to fly, I want to fly, take me to fly!"


    King Kong put down his hand to stop the refugees, bent down and picked up Xiao AI. His face was full of spoils. He rubbed Xiao AI''s hair and said to the refugee with a low head:


    "You step back and have something to eat. Go south. There are volunteers behind you. Don''t come near!"


    The voice of reprimand successfully prevented the refugees from moving forward. The short man seemed very obedient and prepared to withdraw to the South without any danger. Su Su came to them, raised his voice and yelled behind the refugees,


    "Chen Xiaogu?"


    Chen Xiaogu stops his steps fiercely. When his back is stiff, his heart is in chaos. Subconsciously, he is about to run. A chain made of ice flies from behind, trapping Chen Xiaogu''s calf.

 Chapter 668

    Several special forces nearby immediately took out their weapons and put on an attack and defense formation. They surrounded several men dressed as refugees. Chen Xiaogu, because he was tied to his leg by ice chains, didn''t stand firm for a moment and fell directly to the ground. All he heard was that he was crazy and yelled:


    "I don''t know you. I don''t know you. You have to find Li Ying to get revenge. She''s not far ahead. Wang Jun saved her. They went to the desert. You go. Don''t look for me. Don''t look for me. I didn''t do anything!"


    Several men pretending to be refugees next to them also yelled. At this time, the special forces found out that there were several refugees, all of them were powers.


    The attack also appeared at this time. Su Su didn''t speak. Chen Xiaogu, who was yelling, suddenly turned into gold. As if he was wearing a layer of gold armor, he held the ice chain around his leg with both hands and pulled it hard. At the same time, a wooden psionic around him attacked Xiaoai in Vajra''s arms, as if he wanted to catch Xiaoai unexpectedly, Used to threaten Su Su and Ye Yu.


    Of course, this plan can''t be successful. Let alone the power levels of these men, they are either level one, level two or level three. There is only one level three, which is Chen Xiaogu himself. Ye Yu''s special power team has an average level of level Four. There is another Ye Yu who doesn''t know how to level them. They want to win Xiaoai and threaten Su Su Su and Ye Yu. The success rate is 0.


    What''s more, although Chen Xiaogu incarnates as a Jinren and holds Su Su Su''s ice chain with both hands, in fact, he can''t break Su Su''s ice chain with his third level, that is, he can''t break Su Su''s ice chain with his power.


    Soon the men dressed as refugees were blown to death by the nearest King Kong, holding little love in one hand. The rest, including Ye Yu, who stood a little farther away, had not had time to start.


    All covered in gold, Chen Xiaogu tugs at Su Su''s chain. Then he turns back in fright. He looks at his partner who is dead beside him, and at King Kong, who can kill people with wind. He holds his hands on the ground and collapses. He shouts:


    "Let me go, let me go. I''m innocent. I never know you. The person you''re looking for is Li Ying and she. I''m just an ordinary man. I''m also a victim. I''m also a refugee who wants to go to Sanqiao town and live a safe life."


    Su Su, standing in the distance, can''t help laughing. The wind with gravel is blowing Su Su Su''s long skirt. Behind her is the boundless flat land. She reaches out her hand, flicks away her long hair that ran to the corner of her mouth, slowly comes to Chen Xiaogu, squats down, looks at Chen Xiaogu and asks:


    "What about Li Ying? Just now you said that she took 30 people into the desert. Now you say that she and Wang Jun ran away. Chen Xiaogu, you can never believe what you said. Which sentence is true or false? "


    Before the end of the world, Chen Xiaogu was a salesman. He was very good at talking. After the end of the world, his character became more and more perverse. In the future, in the Xuanwu base, he was responsible for weighing the interests between the Xuanwu base and each base. No one dared to believe what he said.


    Of course, this is the second. The most important thing is that the two brothers of the Chen family are not very good at mental skills. Such a big Xuanwu base is the most ambitious and darkest place among the four bases. Chen Xiaogu is even worse than Chen Xuanwu. Sometimes, Chen Xiaogu only does evil for the sake of evil.


    "Gone, she and Wang Jun killed a lot of us, and then ran away. Really, really, my words are true."


    I don''t know why. Chen Xiaogu looks at Su Su, who looks innocent and innocent. She looks like a greenhouse girl who doesn''t know the dangers of the world. When she asks, she is so light and harmless. However, Chen Xiaogu shivers with cold. From the bottom of his heart, he feels chills.


    According to the truth, Su Su doesn''t know his existence at all. These days, after Chen Xuanwu died, the leader of the westward migration team is Li Ying. Chen Xiaogu is just the driver behind Li Ying. He is Muyang who wants revenge. He always takes the banner of seeking revenge from Li Ying. Muyang is very generous to those refugees who escape.


    It has been said that Muyang has also built a small town called Sanqiao to settle the prisoners and refugees in the Western security zone. Therefore, Chen Xiaogu thinks that no matter how evil he does, he can only push all this onto Li Ying. Even if the Western security zone built by his brother Chen Xuanwu is destroyed, so what? In the end, as long as Chen Xiaogu disguises as a refugee, he can go to Sanqiao town and start all over again.


    In his safe area, many men have done evil, and they all rely on this move to whiten themselves. Chen Xiaogu feels that he has no reason not to whiten himself.


    Therefore, the quality of these men in Sanqiao town is uneven. It will be a real trouble in the future to clean up the rubbish one by one.


    Su Su, squatting in front of him, looks at him quietly. In his watery eyes, there is a slight intention to kill him. But when he raises his hand, he freezes Chen Xiaogu''s ten fingers. In Chen Xiaogu''s incredulous expression, he asks:


    "Where''s Li Ying? You are Chen Xuanwu''s second in command. There''s no reason why I don''t know where Li Ying has gone. If you don''t say it, it''s death. If you say it''s death, it''s the same. But it''s easier to die without any pain. "


    The cold, uncontrollable feeling is immersed in Chen Xiaogu''s finger bones. The so-called ten fingers are linked to the heart. Chen Xiaogu can really feel it. Now he is afraid that his cold heart is shaking. He shakes his head, and his ten fingers plunge into ten extremely thin ice needles. Chen Xiaogu screams with pain and falls on the ground, bending the thin grass under his body, shouting:


    "Li Ying, Li Ying can''t live long. She was seriously injured. She ran away. Wang Jun suddenly advanced. We were all unprepared. Li Ying was supported by Wang Jun and ran into the desert. I, I, I wanted to chase her. I wanted to dedicate Li Ying''s head to Muyang, but I couldn''t chase her. I was so tired that we didn''t eat or drink, Wang Jun has become so powerful. Su Su, you let me go, you let me go


    Pain, like ants, crawls all over Chen Xiaogu''s body. He is cold, hungry and cold. He was suddenly promoted by Wang Jun, and the waist injury caused by the collapse of the house is still there. Now he feels that the waist pain is getting more and more serious. He rolls around in the same place with pain, and talks nonsense. Only then can people understand what the western expedition is? By the time they set out, the new security zone in the West had been defeated.

 Chapter 669

    Wang Jun''s sudden advance causes an earthquake. Chen Xiaogu and Wang Jun are buried in the ruins, but Li Ying rushes directly into the shaking ruins. In the chaos, she is pulled away by Wang Jun.


    Chen Xiaogu is also one, two and three-level powers. The earthquake of this degree can''t shock them to death, so there are some extremely evil people left. They finally climb out of the ruins and discuss with each other. They just change their identity and go to Muyang. Anyway, Muyang is only against Li Ying. They just offer Li Ying''s head to Muyang, In the future, you may be appreciated by Muyang, and be a bully in Sanqiao Town, pupa town or Bafang village


    Ambition has always been there. As long as you are willing to turn the world into hell again, it''s only a matter of time. Chen Xiaogu thinks quickly in his heart that if it develops well, you can have a little sleep in the future.


    But the plan can never catch up with the change. Several people chase Li Ying and Wang Jun all the way to the desert, and Wang Jun and Li Ying lose their trace. Several people sum up, Li Ying is so badly injured that they are afraid that they will die after all, that is, they will not die. How can she and Wang Jun survive in this desolate desert? And Chen Xiaogu, they didn''t eat or drink, and they were chasing after each other. They had to turn around, but they ran into Su Su and Ye Yu, who went straight into the desert.


    Chen Xiaogu thinks that he still has a chance to survive. As long as he meets Su Su face to face and gets familiar with Su Su, he can coax Su Su Su with his eloquence. He will stay with Su Su Su in the future. Even if he doesn''t contribute Li Ying''s head to Muyang, he will surely have a better future with Su Su Su than Muyang.


    So Chen Xiaogu fell into the trap.


    Su Su looked at Chen Xiaogu rolling on the ground, tilted his head, and laughed, "you''re alive. It seems that it''s useless. If you die, it''s cleaner for the world. You''d better die."


    As soon as the words are finished, this future Xuanwu base is inferior to Chen Xuanwu''s second leader, and the future famous Chen Xiaogu is frozen to death by Su Su.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Su Su stood up, her long skirt swaying, she reached out with a smile, held little love in Vajra''s arms, and put it on the ground. Holding little love''s hand, she walked slowly towards the direction of the sun setting.


    Ye Yu trots forward to Su Su and Xiao AI, turns around and walks backward, looking at Su Su, wearing a glow on her back and grinning with white teeth


    "Su Su, are we still chasing? The scenery in the desert is good. "


    In fact, there''s no need to continue to pursue. I didn''t hear from Chen Xiaogu that Li Ying is not far away from death. Su Su understands Chen Xiaogu, a man who has always regarded women as playthings. Li Ying''s life in his hands is worse than that in Chen Xuanwu''s hands. In fact, Li Ying always wants power, wants to fight upstream, and just wants to be self reliant, Be a woman who is not at the mercy of men.


    So Li Ying has gone through so much. Isn''t she in pain? When she wakes up, she will feel that the more she wants to get rid of men''s control, the more she is manipulated by men. For Li Ying, this is undoubtedly a taste of life rather than death.


    So it''s of little significance to continue to pursue and kill a woman who is living in a worse life than death. If it''s Su Su, she would rather let Li Ying bear such humiliation. It''s better to live in reflection and shame all her life than to kill her with a knife.


    If Li Ying survives tenaciously in the harsh desert environment, and then she still doesn''t know what''s wrong, even if Wang Jun appears again, she can''t give up the fight for rights. In this way, she will become the future trouble of pupa town again.


    So Su Su thinks that they can continue to chase, but there''s no need to just think about chasing. They can go all the way, stop all the way, kill mutant animals and plants, see the scenery in the desert, and enjoy a free journey on the way to kill Li Ying.


    When the plan changed, Su Su asked Ye Yu to send a message to Su Fu and Su mu, asking them to stay in Bafang village for a while, waiting for Su Su and Ye Yu to return from the desert with little love, and then go to Bafang village to pick them up to Xiangcheng.


    Time, in such a wasted time, slowly flows away. The desolate desert is full of crisis and challenges. When the sun rises and the moon falls, it is breathtaking. The stop and go special forces team, after a round in the desert, can''t find the trace of Li Ying and Wang Jun, but harvest a lot of crystal nucleus.


    Now there are some mutated species in the desert. The more common ones are mutated scorpions and snakes. Only because of the existence of fur, the mutated snakes dare not come to Susu to make a mistake. They kill more and more mutated scorpions.


    Little love slowly in such a desolate and exciting environment, after her two-year-old birthday, Su Su they slowly tengtengteng back.


    After Chen Xiaogu died, the volunteers who followed them turned around and went back. The desert was in danger. After the war with the West stopped, they couldn''t wait to go back to pupa town and have a good life. Where is Su Su''s mind.


    The weather is getting colder. After a midsummer, the pace of autumn is approaching. The wedding of Li Xiaoyu and the scholar is also on the agenda. Even if Su Su Su doesn''t want to go back to Bafang village, the scholar has to go back to get married


    The mission center of pupa town is full of people. People are waiting in line to get the task, and some people come to hand in the task. All the puzzling men of pigo are busy in the Mission Center dressed up in new white shirts, black ties, black trousers and black shoes.


    Upstairs, brother Pi is looking at the people in Muyang and the latest pupa town expansion plan he sent. It''s a big headache.


    "It''s a big project. How many shells does it need for such a high wall? How much manpower and material resources? "


    Pigo rubs his forehead. His head aches. Originally, the work of the task center is complicated enough. In the whole pupa Town, there are so many teams to pick up the task every day, and so many people to hand in the task every day. Countless crystal nuclei earn and spend in the task center. Every night, his ancient puzzlers have to work overtime to count the crystal nuclei, the mountains and piles of crystal nuclei.


    Now Muyang has to expand the pupa town. If the diameter of pupa town is doubled, it will not expand half of the area of pupa town. You know, pupa town is a ring town built around Bafang village. If the diameter of pupa town is doubled, how big will the whole pupa town be?


    In the new architectural map of pupa Town, all the underground should be planted with mutant plants, and the ground should be covered with pupa shells. This is to prevent the flooding of mutant animals, such as mutant ants drilling holes. If the pupa shells are covered, the rhizomes of mutant plants can not grow.

 Chapter 670

    At the same time, on the latest extension map of pupa Town, Muyang has to build a wall made of pupa shells. Therefore, the number of pupa shells needed in pupa town has to be greatly increased, which is nothing. After all, human face pupae live in the city of Hunan, and their reproductive capacity is fairly good. This is the task of obtaining pupa shells, The work on pigo''s side is more than twice as heavy. He yells at the man in Muyang


    "We''d better not do anything in the Mission Center, and close the door to check the number of people who come to hand in the pupae."


    Muyang people, is laughing, for pigo Shun Mao, "this, or hard, in order to pupa Town good, temporarily hard for a while."


    Outside the door, Su Su''s footsteps sounded at this time. She pushed open the door, stretched out her head and came in. The subordinate of Muyang immediately got up and bowed to Su Su Su, "village head, when did you come?"


    "Just came here, passing by here, want to ask pigo, do you want to take me around the Mission Center secretly, Li Xiaoyu married today."


    Su Su quietly went back to Bafang village yesterday. No one was shocked. He just told Muyang to stop advertising. It was really bad to make such a big battle as last time. So people in pupa town only knew that she was coming back, and they didn''t know when she was coming back.


    As Li Xiaoyu and the scholar get married, Ye Yu''s remaining 17 special forces are all around the scholar, saying they want to teach the scholar some royal secrets. In fact, they are pulling the scholar to hide somewhere.


    So Su Su naturally can''t count on Ye Yu to give Li Xiaoyu and her scholar a wedding gift. She plans to take advantage of today''s fine weather to quietly turn around the task center in pupa town to see if there is anything suitable for giving Li Xiaoyu as a wedding gift. She is not familiar with the task center in pupa Town, so she leads Xiao AI to the second floor to find brother PI, But I heard that brother PI seemed to be quarreling with the people in Muyang.


    So Su Su thought about it and said to pigo, "actually, I''ll give you an idea. HMM ~ ~ ~ I don''t know if pigo has ever considered the integral system? It''s really complicated to count the crystal nuclei one by one. When others hand in tasks, they often have to stand outside and wait for you to count the crystal nuclei for a long time in order to get their remuneration. Why don''t you make a statistics and give each person a pupa town point card to replace the crystal nuclei with points, and set up a special crystal nucleus exchange office. If you need to use crystal nuclei, Take the credit card to exchange for crystal nucleus. "


    She also kept a head poked in posture, after saying this, left, pulled the door, let pigo and Muyang people to tangle, in fact, in the future of each base is the implementation of the integral system, Su Su just see pigo too tangled, ahead of time to say this integral system, remind pigo.


    Just after two steps, pigo opens the door and catches up with Susu. Susu is holding Xiaoai in her hand. Looking back, pigo says:


    "Don''t you want to visit the Mission Center? Let''s go. I''ll take you


    Then, pigo looked down at little love and asked, "little love hasn''t been sent to kindergarten yet?"


    "I didn''t go. I just came back yesterday. I want her to adapt to this kind of ordinary day. Otherwise, I suddenly came from a dangerous place to a safe place. I''m afraid she won''t adapt." Su Su chuckled at brother PI, "my mother sent Tianci. It''s said that Tianci likes reading books. The teacher said that Tianci can sit in the picture book area and read books all day."


    "That''s good. It''s good. Doctor Zhuo is a top student. He''s not inherited from his father." Brother PI laughs, and when he takes Su Su Su to the material storage area behind the Mission Center, he also talks with Su Su with a sigh on his face, "our Xu Lei is not a gift from heaven. Alas ~ ~ it is estimated that Xu Lei in our family will be just as ignorant as me in the future."


    Now pigo''s mentality is to look at other people''s children who love reading. It''s good everywhere. Looking at Xu Lei, who only knows how to play with mud all day long, and who has recently raised a girl''s skirt, it''s not good anywhere. So when he took Su Su Su to visit the task center, he was criticizing Xu Lei all the way, all kinds of Huns and all kinds of beating.


    Su Su laughs and follows pigo to the material storage area, which is a large warehouse surrounded by walls behind the mission center. At the door of the warehouse stands a line of soldiers of Chun shisan and Chun youyue on duty. These soldiers all know Su Su Su and salute Su Su Su when they see Su Su Su coming with Xiao AI.


    Taking advantage of pigo''s looking for the keeper to take the key, Su Su chatted with one of the familiar soldiers. She asked with a smile, "are you still having a good time here?"


    "Well, it''s good. It''s just that it''s a little too good. Sometimes I don''t believe it''s true."


    The soldiers answered Su Su shyly. Since they conquered the west city and came to pupa Town, Muyang handed over the guard work of the whole pupa town to chunshisan and chunyouyue. The soldiers from Chuncheng began to infiltrate into the corners of pupa town and became the real army of pupa town.


    Although there is no big difference between what they have to do every day and what they have to do in Chuncheng, these soldiers don''t have to think about food and clothing any more. They can get a big bag of crystal nuclei every month. These crystal nuclei are their wages. They have a day off in a month. They can''t bully the old and weak women and children in pupa town. They can do whatever they want.


    The new military uniform, the rich military pay and the full management of three meals a day make these soldiers who have never had enough to eat in the spring city dare not believe that all this is true.


    They sincerely thank Su Su. Although they are on duty now, every soldier is kind and grateful for Su Su''s eyes.


    Just chatting, pigo leads the material manager to run over. The material manager, with a bunch of keys in his hand, makes a bow to Susu, and then opens the heavy metal gate to welcome Susu in.


    This is Su Su''s first visit to the material management office in pupa town. She leads Xiao AI and looks at the huge warehouse in a dazed way. Looking in from the front door, she can''t see her head at all. Xiao AI holds her head high and looks at the top of the warehouse with an exaggerated sound,


    "Wow ~ ~ ~ I''m rich. Hurry up!"


    "What nonsense!" Su Su lowers his head, rebukes Xiao AI, and looks at PI Ge and the material manager. PI Ge and the material manager are laughing. Su Su adds, "this child learned from her bandit father."

 Chapter 671

    When I was in the desert, when I saw the mutated scorpions that had surrounded me in a large area, Ye Yu and his special forces were just like doping, shouting "get rich, get rich", and then scrambling to kill the mutated scorpions. Xiao AI followed their 18 special forces and was influenced by the habits of many military ruffians.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce it to you." The material manager laughed a few times, took a thick statistical document in his hand, unfolded it to Su Su, and dutifully said: "this is the smallest material storage warehouse in our town, which is specially provided to those people in the task center to issue task rewards. At the same time, it will also store the received materials, that is to say, a large part of the materials in it, They are not produced in pupa town. Many of them are collected from the outside by those folk teams. "


    Not everyone has the ability to create a Bafang village and develop a pupa town. In this world, the vast majority of people are eating their old capital before the end of the world. Now, there are many teams in pupa town. Those teams take tasks from the Mission Center, run outside pupa Town, collect materials, and take the collected materials, From the mission center.


    Of course, there are also some people who will issue some strange personal tasks. They will exchange their own crystal nuclei for what they want to collect. The task center will draw a small commission from them, which will probably act as an intermediary.


    For example, now there will be some powers who want to put some decorations in their pupae, so they will go to the task center and release some, such as looking for master paintings, all kinds of vases, beautiful curtains and so on.


    When a task like this is sent out, a lot of people come to hand in the task. Those superfluous paintings, vases, curtains, etc., which are not favored by the people who release the task, are piled up in the material management office. The task center will buy them by huajinghe, and then buy them by spending a little bit of Jinghe, and then find the right time to sell them to the people who need them at a high price.


    People will care about this, which means that people in pupa town have solved the basic problem of food and clothing, so they have the leisure and care about their quality of life.


    "There are too many materials. There are many people who exchange materials for crystal nuclei, and there are also many people who need all kinds of art decorations. Therefore, we plan to open a grocery store in pupa town to clean up these messy materials."


    Pigo follows the material manager and explains to Su Su that in this big warehouse, the materials are piled up to the top. If they are piled up again, it is estimated that they will have to rebuild the warehouse. So pigo wants to expand the demand and let those who have crystal nuclei in their hands spend crystal nuclei to buy these materials back.


    It can be regarded as expanding domestic demand.


    Following pigo and the material manager, Su Su, who is wandering around in this huge warehouse, is already dizzy. For a while, it''s a famous painting and calligraphy area, for a while, it''s a daily necessities area, for a while, it''s a sword and cold weapons area, and it''s all kinds of miscellaneous areas. Su Su Su doesn''t know what to take and give it to Li Xiaoyu.


    Su Su was not good at giving wedding gifts to her friends. She looked at PI Ge and the material manager, who were still taking her around. She stopped and said to Xiao AI, "you can choose a wedding gift for Aunt Xiaoyu. You can choose one. My mother doesn''t know what to choose."


    Xiao AI nodded obediently, ran to the front of a pile of materials, and picked up a toy gun... Happily playing.


    Su Su


    "Well? I forgot to tell you something. " In front of pigo, holding a quilt embroidered with a hundred pictures, he came over and said to Su Su: "two days ago, doctor Zhuo held a meeting with me and said that doctor Hong had developed a derivative version of the doomsday vaccine. It''s time to come to you today. I want to ask if you can put it in pupa town and Bafang village. The failure rate of a vaccine is 1%."


    "Ah? 1%£¿¡± Su Su frowned and asked in disbelief: "so fast, 1% failure rate?"


    "It''s a derivative version. What''s the inspiration from the doomsday vaccine? Children under the age of 12 have to be injected once a year. After the injection, 99% of the children will get the enhanced antibody to the doomsday virus, but 1% of the children will become zombies directly. In addition, this derivative version of the vaccine will not let those children evolve into powers."


    Pigo tried to explain to Su Su that he was a layman about these medical things. The reason why the medical system of zhuoshijia would arrest him for a meeting was that he hoped to get Su Su Su''s permission and start to put them on the market. At that time, the mission center must also cooperate with the publicity.


    Therefore, what pigo said to Su Su is pitiful. Specifically, doctor Hong will come to Su Su to explain in person.


    But Su Su had understood. She nodded and said to pigo, "OK, let''s put it in. It''s 99%. It can be put into the market. Compared with 100 children, the infection probability of doomsday vaccine is unknown. It''s better to let 100 children and 99 children get enhanced antibody."


    Another child, although it will be more unfortunate, but this probability problem also involves the child''s physical quality. To put it bluntly, if one of the 100 children will be directly infected with zombies, then the child''s own physical quality is certainly not good. Even if he does not receive the doomsday vaccine, he will be infected with zombies in the future.


    It''s not uncommon in today''s pupa town and Bafang village to get sick, get injured, not be bitten by a zombie, but suddenly become a zombie.


    Of course, children who can live to the present and have not yet become zombies will have antibodies to the doomsday virus more or less in their bodies, but the antibodies are not absolute. Sometimes the antibodies are strong and sometimes they are weak. Some children who are bitten by zombies have strong antibodies in their bodies, and then they will evolve into disabled people. When the antibodies in their bodies are weak, they will degenerate into zombies, But after the injection of this derivative version of the vaccine, at least, so that children will not be zombies bite, degenerated into zombies.


    If parents feel that their children are physically weak, they may not be vaccinated with the derivative vaccine, depending on their parents'' wishes.


    Once the derivative vaccine is launched, of course, a series of complex problems will follow. For example, there is a Fang family on the other side of the capital base, who has been looking forward to the advent of the doomsday vaccine. There are also many medical talents trained by many aspects in the Research Institute of pupa town. Once the derivative vaccine of pupa town is successfully developed, Fang family will certainly receive news

 Chapter 672

    From this end of the warehouse to that end, it has taken an hour. Pigo chooses a bed for himself as a wedding gift for Li Xiaoyu and the scholar. Inspired by this, Su Su Su also chooses a set of red sexy pajamas for Li Xiaoyu.


    Occasionally, when she tilts her head, Xiao''ai is looking for something she likes in a pile of materials, so Su Su frowns, looks at a kitchen knife in Xiao''ai''s hand, and asks:


    "Little love, where was your gun just now?"


    Xiao AI raised her head and looked at Su Su in confusion. She took out the toy gun in her back pocket.


    Su Su was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked at pigo and the material manager. They were chatting with each other, but no one noticed the situation of Xiaoai. Su Su Su quickly went to Xiaoai, picked her up, turned a pile of materials, and put Xiaoai on the ground. Su Su Su squatted in front of Xiaoai, looked at Xiaoai''s face, and turned Xiaoai over, Touch the pocket on her little butt.


    Today, Xiaoai is wearing a pair of suspenders. The hair is on Xiaoai''s wrist. It''s as thick as a red twist rope. The pocket behind the bottom of the suspenders is not big. The small one is only suitable for Xiaoai''s big palm.


    How can I put down that toy gun with such a little pocket?


    So Su Su tried and asked, "put the gun back."


    Small love obediently put the toy gun to the back of the butt, the gun inch by inch disappeared in front of Su Su.


    "What is this? Space power Su Su stares at Xiao AI''s ass in doubt and reaches for the empty air.


    Ask Xiaoai again, Xiaoai looks like "what are you talking about?" Su Su''s face, very naive and lovely looking at Su Su, Su Su suddenly head exploded, she realized that her daughter, awakened the space power!!!


    What''s the concept of spatial power? In the 12 years after the end of the world, Su Su had not heard that people with spatial power would wake up to spatial power. However, the number of spatial power is very small. Even if it is very small, this kind of power is still an incomparable power.


    It''s too accurate to say that it''s chicken ribs. However, ordinary teams don''t put their own materials in the space psionic, because if a space psionic dies carelessly during the battle, the materials of the whole team will disappear. Yes, they will disappear out of thin air.


    Most teams that form teams with spatial powers often encounter some kind of embarrassment, that is, they happily finish the nucleation, find materials, put things in the spatial powers, and then the spatial powers run away!


    Occasionally, when you meet some space powers who do not escape, when you finally hand in the crystal nucleus and materials, you will always doubt whether he or she is stingy or swallowing part of them.


    Well, it''s nothing. Those who really need to store things in the warehouse, but don''t have a place to build a warehouse, and are afraid that the spatial powers will swallow them alone, and that the spatial powers will die, will control the spatial powers, so that the spatial powers can''t die and live as if they were dead.


    All in all, this is a weak, thankless power.


    "Love, listen to my mother, you can''t take things in front of people any more. Do you hear me?" Su Su holds Xiaoai''s shoulders with very serious hands. Xiaoai nods and shakes her head. She smiles and jumps in place. Su Su sighs, reaches out and hugs Xiaoai''s little body.


    From now on, she must constantly instill this idea into Xiaoai on her way of growing up, because it''s better for Xiaoai to steal and tidy up her own things than to be suspected of confiscating the materials in the team in the future. No one can know the details of Xiaoai, and no one can guess that she is not a powerful person who can manipulate the snake king, It''s a spatial power.


    "Su Su, little love?"


    At this time, the voice of brother PI sounded in the distance. Su Su immediately sorted out her emotions and turned out from a pile of materials with little love. When she saw that brother PI was ready to leave, Su Su answered,


    "Here it is."


    "Come on, the wedding is about to begin."


    PI Ge beckons to Su Su and goes out of the warehouse with the material manager carrying big and small bags. Su Su immediately picks up Xiao AI and follows him. Muyang''s car is waiting outside the material store to pick up Su Su and Xiao AI. Several people go to Bafang village together.


    Today, Bafang village is busy. Li Xiaoyu and the scholar get married. The whole Bafang village is full of happiness.


    In the small square of the village, we made a large electronic screen. Li Xiaoyu was wearing a white wedding dress, and the scholar was wearing a camouflage military uniform. The two of them wore a big red flower. Muyang also found someone to dress up as a priest. The priest stood under the big screen and said "hello" to the microphone twice.


    There was a lot of laughter at the bottom.


    Everyone moved a small bench, while kowtowing melon seeds, while waiting for the wedding, Xiao AI sat beside Su Su, was grabbed by Su''s mother, tied two pigtails on her head, dressed in a white princess skirt, like a fairy.


    Tianci and zhuoshijia sit next to Xiaoai. Tianci and Xiaoai are well dressed. They wear black suits and wear a partial mousse. Su''s father and mother are busy helping Li Xiaoyu and the scholar''s wedding. They have no time to sit at all.


    Su Su is still thinking about Xiao AI''s ability. As soon as Li Xiaoyu''s wedding is over, she plans to leave Bafang village with Xiao AI and move her family to live in the dense forest of Xiangcheng. In this way, Xiao AI''s ability will not be exposed and kindergarten will not be available. When Xiao AI is older, she can consider going to primary school in pupa town, I can hide my powers.


    Ye Yu, who was sitting on the bench beside him, was holding a handful of white melon seeds in his hand. He looked at Su Su and asked in a low voice


    "What do you think of the wedding? There will be a big surprise later. We planned it for the scholar. "


    "What? What can you plan? Don''t mess about. Today is a good day for scholars and Li Xiaoyu. "


    Seeing ye Yu''s "you wait to see a good play", Su Su feels worried. What can his group of special forces do? Don''t spoil the interest of the scholar and Li Xiaoyu.


    But ye Yu asked, "how about this wedding? We''ll have such a grand wedding tomorrow. There''s a live broadcast in pupa town. "


    On the big screen, Li Xiaoyu has appeared in a white wedding dress and a big red flower. I don''t know where the red carpet shop is. It seems that Li Xiaoyu has to walk from the village. She holds Su Fu''s hand and walks step by step. People in the small square immediately start clapping and cheering. The scholar standing under the big screen is also full of high spirits and expectation.


    Su Su didn''t hear what ye Yu asked. He just heard the sentence behind, and then he said, "Oh, there''s still a live broadcast."


    As the crowd gets more and more excited, Xiao AI just feels that the braid behind her head has been pulled. She turns around and sees Ruirui sitting behind him.


    "Little love, are you going to play? You can set off firecrackers over there. "


    Ruirui smiles at Xiaoai, but Tianci stands up beside Xiaoai and throws all the melon seeds to ruiruirui. Ruirui tilts his head and pushes Tianci. At this time, zhuoshijia is busy playing with the camera in her hand, but she doesn''t notice how Tianci fell. When she notices, Tianci has already fallen, and the back of her head is still knocked on the back of the chair in front of her.


    "Don''t run!"!!! Watch me hit you


    Seeing that Ruirui Rui, who pushed Tianci, turned around and ran. Xiaoai quickly took up her skirt and ran after her. With the help of zhuoshijia, Tianci stood up, regardless of her little suit. She followed Xiaoai and went after Ruirui.


    In the crowd, Xu Lei arches out and blocks ruiruirui. They roll on the ground and fight. Xiaoai comes from behind and joins the camp. Three children roll on the ground in their arms. Tianci catches up with them and pours forward, turning into four children rolling on the ground.


    Adults laugh and applaud for Li Xiaoyu and the scholar. They don''t notice the four children fighting at their feet. When Li Xiaoyu and the scholar stand together, Su Fu solemnly hands Li Xiaoyu''s hand to the scholar. On the big screen, behind the priest, ruiruirui runs past, Xu Lei catches up, and Xiao AI is also dressed in rags, with a branch in his hand, The princess skirt is full of mud. After catching up with her, heaven sent her to catch up with her. The little suit is torn.


    The crowd applauded and the priest said, "are you willing to marry this woman? Love her and be loyal to her, no matter she is poor, sick or disabled, until she dies. Would you like to


    Ruirui runs between Li Xiaoyu and the scholar in a flash. Xu Lei, Xiao AI and Tianci chase Ruirui and run between Li Xiaoyu and the scholar.


    The scholar looked down at the children and said, "I do."


    Then the priest endured these children for a moment, and asked Li Xiaoyu, "are you willing to marry this man? Love him and be loyal to him, no matter he is poor, sick or disabled, until he dies. Would you like to


    The children run back again. Ruirui moves around Li Xiaoyu and directly bumps into the priest. The priest "ouch" and falls to the ground. Ruirui steps on the priest''s chest and runs away. Xu Lei, who is behind him, finds a stick somewhere. With little love and heaven''s gift, he takes a stick and steps on the priest''s chest one by one and chases him.


    The scene was suddenly confused, Li Xiaoyu quickly said, "I''d like to."


    Then he threw the flowers and gave the scholar a kiss.


    Under the stage, however, it was not lively enough. Ye Yu whistled, and 17 special forces swarmed up and besieged the scholar. He took off his clothes and trousers. In the crowd''s noise and the live broadcast of pupa Town, he took off the scholar''s underpants.


    Ye Yu also happily raised a pair of scholar''s trousers and said with a smile to Su Su, who was stunned by the audience: "I said, surprise!"


    Surprise your sister¡¶ End of the text

 Chapter 673

    At this time, the capital, Fang''s mansion, three stories inside and three stories outside, is as big as the palace of the Qing Dynasty. A car, driving in the middle of the night, slowly drove into the vermilion gate with gold rivets, and then slowly stopped in the parking lot.


    Several servants in servant''s uniform came forward with umbrellas. There was a light rain in the capital tonight. Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan came back from their inspection tour of the newly-built Arsenal. The servants were afraid that they would be caught in the rain, so as soon as the car came in, the servants quickly waited with umbrellas.


    As a matter of fact, the servants don''t care whether Mei Shengnan is in the rain or not. The key point is that Fang Shuyi is afraid of being in the rain. Fang Youli will blame them. It''s hard to find a job these days. It''s hard to find a job that can eat and drink. My ancestors have already burned a lot. Don''t get fired because Fang Shuyi is in the rain. It''s too much for the gain.


    The ancient houses with a strong flavor of Qing Dynasty culture are brightly lit. The capital base is the heart of the former Chinese dynasty. When all the human survivors gather and roll in the dark, the water and power supply in the capital base has been restored.


    Josie''s voice, singing in a small tune, came out of the warm house, accompanied by the happy laughter of master Fang and the mischievous voice of Fang Xiaoshi.


    Fang Shuyi, who was listening outside the door, turned his head and looked at Mei Shengnan apologetically. Mei Shengnan was still dressed up in a dark green lace dress with delicate powder on his face. She gave Fang Shuyi a relieved smile and took Fang Shuyi''s arm. They crossed the threshold, He entered the door.


    Jos''s singing voice suddenly stops. Looking at the hands of Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan, a trace of jealousy appears on her clear and helpless face. She hums heavily and goes to Fang Youli''s side. She sits down and says, "I''m sorry


    "Dad, look at them. They are so shameless now. You can call elder brother back. Why do you call this fox spirit back together?"


    Speaking of joss, although she is not Fang Youli''s own daughter, her dead mother became a mistress beside Fang Youli when joss was very young. Therefore, joss is also Fang Youli''s daughter. She has been in love with her since childhood.


    When he grew up, Jos fell in love with Fang Shuyi. At first, Fang Youli was also against him. After all, his daughter-in-law had to be in charge of the Fang family. What Fang Shuyi married was not the daughter of a dignitary official, but the daughter of a wealthy man with a prosperous family. He couldn''t be the daughter of Jos.


    But Jos didn''t think so, and she didn''t feel that she had any problems in her birth as the daughter of a mistress. The woman was naive and tight. What''s terrible is that she was also willful and tight. With Fang Youli''s clear attitude of not supporting, she designed Fang Shuyi''s bed and waited happily for Fang Shuyi to marry him.


    Fang Youli doesn''t think much of Jos''s thoughts and means, but because of Jos''s mother, she is the woman he really loved, just such a woman with no background and wealth. Fang Youli can only treat her as a mistress, which is the reason why Jos has been with him all his life and can''t wait for a paper engagement.


    Later, the end of the world came, and the Fang family managed to gain a firm foothold in the capital base in the great shuffle between the heaven and the earth. In a short period of time, there was no concept of being equal to each other. Fang Youli indulged Jos even more, thinking that Jos had given birth to a fat little son for the Fang family. In terms of merit and identity, which point can Jos not compare with Mei Shengnan?


    When Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi were still in Chuncheng, Fang Youli expressed his opposition to their affairs and wrote a letter to Mei Shengnan to denounce Mei Shengnan''s shameless behavior. However, with the growth of pupa Town, Fang Youli had to consider Mei Shengnan''s relationship with Su Su Su. No longer did he like Mei Shengnan, he had to accept Mei Shengnan''s marriage to Fang Shuyi.


    Fortunately, in this era, there is no such thing as weddings. Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi just announced their wedding news to the outside world. In the Fang family''s mansion, from top to bottom, at Jos''s request, Fang Youli''s default, they only admitted Jos was Fang''s little grandmother.


    Looking at Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan, Fang Youli, who was not used to Mei Shengnan, patted Jos''s hand and silently expressed his comfort to her. Then he glanced at Mei Shengnan and then looked at Fang Shuyi with a gentle expression


    "What are you doing standing there? When I come back, I don''t know how to hold your son, so I know that I''m stuck with someone who is not good at anything. "


    He pretended to say that it was Fang Shuyi, but actually he hit Mei Shengnan in the face. On his handsome face, Mei Shengnan was about to burst out. Mei Shengnan was not angry at all. He grabbed Fang Shuyi, who was about to retort. The other side politely said:


    "Dad, did you call us back just to see Xiao Shi? Come on, little ten. Come to Aunt Mei. There are many interesting gifts for you. "


    Fang Xiaoshi''s eyes turned around and immediately climbed down from the sofa. Seeing this, joss immediately sank his face and yelled a threat,


    "Fang Xiaoshi! Come back


    However, when Fang Xiaoshi was over two years old, joss didn''t even hold him. How could he listen to Jos and only ask for a gift? Jos was beaten in the face. It''s none of his business.


    Looking at Jos''s annoyance, Mei Shengnan smiles more tenderly and prettily at Fang Xiaoshi and opens his hands. Fortunately, he is so intimate that Jos really wants to beat Fang Xiaoshi.


    Fang Youli on one side was not happy that joss spoke so loudly. He gave joss an unsatisfied look. Fang Youli was similar to Fang Youli in appearance, but he was more rich in appearance. He wore a well embroidered Tang suit on his body, which was the kind of respectable and dignified leader.


    Although Fang Youli is quite serious on weekdays, and his major and minor matters are not ambiguous, he is the only one who loves Fang Xiaoshi most. Fang Xiaoshi wants the moon in the sky. Fang Youli has to find a way to pick it off for him, not to mention that now Fang Xiaoshi just wants to take the gift from Mei Shengnan.


    On weekdays, who dares to whisper in front of Fang Youli? Even Jos can''t be a mother.

 Chapter 674

    Therefore, Fang Youli still thinks that Mei Shengnan is better than Qiao Si in coaxing Fang Xiaoshi. Although Mei Shengnan doesn''t please Fang Youli, he can especially coax Fang Xiaoshi. On this point, Fang Youli won''t stop Mei Shengnan from giving Fang Xiaoshi gifts.


    Looking at Mei Shengnan again, he smiles very beautifully. He squats down and takes out a delicate copper bell from his pocket. He shakes it at Fang Xiaoshi. Fang Xiaoshi takes it with joy and rubs his head. He asks gently:


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then give Aunt Mei a kiss."


    I got a rare object occasionally, which was liked by all the children. Fang Xiaoshi gave Mei Shengnan a good kiss on the cheek. He was so angry that joss immediately stood up, picked up the tea cup on the table, fell with a bang, and turned to leave.


    It was so loud that Fang Youli''s heart trembled. Fang Xiaoshi couldn''t be frightened by such a loud voice, so he burst into tears. The four nannies immediately came forward to coax him, frightening his precious grandson. Fang Youli glared angrily at Jos''s back and Mei Shengnan. He threw his anger to Mei Shengnan and sneered


    "It''s a good way, Mei Shengnan. I''m afraid you''ll have to hold me in your hands in the future."


    "How dare you, dad? Even if I hold this Fang family up and down in my hand, I dare not hold you at will, right?"


    Mei Shengnan laughed coldly. In Fang Xiaoshi''s crying voice, he resisted Fang Youli. The meaning of resistance was obvious, but his tone was respectful. He was so angry that Fang Youli stood up, clutching his crutch and stomping on the ground. Then he took a deep breath and said coldly and angrily


    "Well, well, I''m not poor with you either. You should take our resources and research new weapons. I''ll let you do it. You should marry my son and I''ll let you do it. Now I just ask you, pupa town has developed the doomsday vaccine. When will you bring it back to me? Ah?! When''s that


    On the surface, the whole Fang family is calm. In fact, it has already caused a storm because of Mei Shengnan''s entry. The most important thing is that since Fang Youmao was destroyed with Chuncheng, the power of the whole Fang family has not been centralized by Fang Youli, but seems to have been divided by Mei Shengnan.


    Before the end of the world, the Fang family was linked with the military and the government, which complemented each other. Fang Youmao joined the army, and Fang Youli inherited the family Arsenal and became a businessman. Now the weapons in the whole capital base are produced by Fang''s arsenal.


    After the end of the world, although many of the arsenals that were placed in the poor mountains and rivers lost contact with the Fang family, only the Fang family knew the location of these arsenals. In the future, it is also possible to retrieve the weapons inside. Now, if we eat the old capital of the arsenals near the capital base, the Fang family can also have a foothold in the capital base.


    But after Mei Shengnan came, he brought a long letter from Fang Youmao about his plan to build a new type of energy weapons. Many of Fang''s old departments turned to Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan wanted to build a new arsenal to develop new weapons powered by crystal nucleus, while Fang Youli kept the coordinates of the old Arsenal before the end of the world, forming an opposition with Mei Shengnan.


    At the present stage, Fang Youli''s position is unbreakable. After all, he has weapons in his hand, and the whole capital base has to buy weapons from him. What new energy weapons can be developed?


    Therefore, Fang Youli is the master of the whole Fang family. He is pedantic, old-fashioned and conservative. He likes to point fingers at what Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi are doing now. He decided to buy the last day vaccine from pupa town before he died, Mei Shengnan relies on his relationship with Su Su. It''s only a matter of time before he gets the doomsday vaccine. However, Fang Youli is very worried about everything and the doomsday vaccine.


    Mei Sheng Nan was a little impatient, but he still laughed. No one asked her. He just sat down on the sofa and pulled Fang Shuyi to sit down. The other side politely explained:


    "What pupa town is doing now is not a real doomsday vaccine. It''s just a derivative version of doomsday vaccine for children under 12 years old to get enhanced antibodies. Now it hasn''t been put into the market in pupa town. We have to wait for about a year to see the feedback from pupa town after it''s put into the market, and then it''s not too late to introduce it."


    "What are you waiting for? Such a good thing, this derivative version of the doomsday vaccine, is of great benefit to our Fang family''s reputation and interests in the capital base. What are you waiting for? "


    Fang Youli frowned and looked at Mei Shengnan with disapproval. Then he hissed and said with some disdain


    "This woman is a woman. What can a woman do? I see you. Go home early. I don''t care whether you were born clean or not. Now your main task is to add another man to our Fang family, and leave the rest to Ayi Guan. "


    To Fang Shuyi, not to you?! Mei Shengnan refuted Fang Youli in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Now that new energy weapons haven''t been developed, Fang''s family is still relying on those old arms factories, and it''s not time for her to gain power.


    With a smile and a frown, Mei Shengnan looked at Fang Youli and asked respectfully, "Dad, what''s the benefit? How much is the derivative version of doomsday vaccine? The day before yesterday, I contacted Su Su and heard her meaning. It should be implemented free of charge in pupa town. Even if there is a charge, there is only a cost charge. "


    "That''s why women''s horizons are not high. That''s how they come to be." Fang Youli, what? Free? He immediately said, "the Fang family never makes a loss business. The doomsday vaccine is in the capital base and must be launched at a high price. We Fang family can''t work so hard in vain."


    I can''t communicate at all! Mei Shengnan looks back at Fang Shuyi and expresses his hopelessness with his eyes. This old man is old and greedy for power. He always likes to take the younger generation in his own hands.


    The derivative version of doomsday vaccine only enables children under the age of 12 to obtain enhanced antibodies, which is a good thing for children. In fact, some children with strong physical fitness can be injected with this vaccine or not. It doesn''t make sense for Bafang village and pupa town to sell one for free or at a cost price, which will be sold at a sky high price in the capital base.

 Chapter 675

    "Dad, Su Su hasn''t been put into the market yet. We always have to give her some time to inform us. In this way, we are in a hurry to ask for the vaccine. I''m afraid it will affect the cooperation between Fang family and Su Su."


    Fang Shuyi stands up at the right time and takes over Mei Shengnan''s words. He frowns and works hard to reason with Fang Youli. People can''t be arbitrary, but his father is becoming more and more arbitrary. Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan have been following up on the issue of the doomsday vaccine. Mei Shengnan says that after waiting for a while, Mei Shengnan will naturally have his own consideration.


    "If it doesn''t affect you, if you get married, will the relationship come back?" Fang Youli doesn''t think that what Fang Shuyi said is a very serious thing. "Let''s go to Xiaoshi. What''s the name of Su Su''s daughter? Xiao AI, that''s a bad name. I have a baby kiss with Xiao AI. Since then, the relationship between the rear home and pupa town has become inseparable. "


    It''s true that the relationship with Su Su can''t be too rigid, but there''s no need to flatter Su Su too much. When the empty road could still go, Chuncheng and the capital base had to buy materials from pupa town. Now the empty road is closed. After a short period of consolidation, the capital base has started its own animal husbandry, which has long been self-sufficient and doesn''t rely on materials imported from pupa town, So Fang Youli thinks that the Fang family is on an equal footing with Su Su.


    What''s more, Su Su is a woman after all. She can achieve today only because she relies on a good man. All women in this world can''t do without the protection of men. So what skills and vision can Su Su have? The Fang family wants to marry Xiao AI, but Su Su is not in a hurry to get ready to marry her?


    Although the pupa town and Bafang village are located in a remote area, far from the heart of the great Chinese dynasty, and the capital base has developed so well, Fang Xiaoshi of the Fang family can also reluctantly accept the dowry.


    Fang Youli means to order Fang Xiaoshi and Xiaoai''s baby. From then on, this pupa town and Bafang village, and even the Sanqiao town on the other side of Xiangjiang Sanqiao, will be in charge of it.


    Mei Shengnan, sitting next to Fang Shuyi, looks down and sneers. He only thinks that Fang Youli is more and more interesting. Su Su is sitting in Bafang village, pupa town and Sanqiao Town, holding the little love in her hand. Is Fang Xiaoshi such a spoiled kid who can be worthy of it?


    It''s not Mei Shengnan who belittles Fang Xiaoshi. He just looks at the way Fang Xiaoshi is now. He can''t beat him or scold him. If he doesn''t agree with him, he rolls around on the ground. Fang Youli also blames the nanny around him for not seeing him well. If Fang Xiaoshi wants to grow into Fang Shuyi in the future, it''s all because Fang''s family is burning incense. I''m afraid half of Fang''s can''t get there.


    When Fang Youli was talking, Mei Shengnan didn''t speak all the way. She forbeared. Except for forbearance, she can only endure now. One day, the new energy weapons she advocated to develop came out. At that time, there was no need to endure any more.


    Later, Fang Youli gave a lot of advice. For example, Mei Shengnan had to give birth to another son to the Fang family, so that he would regard her as the real Fang family. For example, Mei Shengnan had better be polite and respectful when he saw Jos. After all, Jos gave birth to a son to the Fang family, and let Mei Shengnan be more generous, let Fang Shuyi out and spend more time with Jos.


    Mei Shengnan listened. He didn''t show anything on his face, but on his heart, no one else could see anything.


    After a lot of talking, Fang Shuyi gradually takes over the conversation. He and Fang Youli play Tai Chi and take the initiative to take on a large part of the artillery attack against Mei Shengnan. While Fang Youli is talking, Fang Shuyi turns back and instructs Mei Shengnan,


    "Well, it''s still a little cold. Why did you stop the heating in this room so early? You go to the car and get me a dress


    Mei Shengnan gets up and goes out with his long skirt swaying. She understands Fang Shuyi''s meaning. It''s fake to take her clothes. It''s true to let her go out for a breath. This Fang mansion is really not a place for people.


    The long winding cloister, carved beams and painted buildings, and renovated old buildings always give people a feeling of depression and uneasiness. The small square yards look up and cut the vast night sky into squares. Mei Shengnan holds an umbrella alone and goes to the parking lot. He takes Fang Shuyi''s smoke from the car and finds a place to shelter from the rain and leans on the cloister pillar, Lit a cigarette.


    A thin cigarette was sandwiched between Mei Shengnan''s slender fingers. The red light lit up and then went down. It was clear that it was out, and she was talking about her boredom. At the end of the corridor, joss was also wearing a long skirt, white, innocent and pure, and looked at Mei Shengnan with a ferocious "hum", Come up this end of the corridor.


    "Mei Shengnan!" Jos called her in a bad tone, and walked over to her and said, "don''t think you can always win the favor of my elder brother by your flattery. When you are old and pale, I''ll see if my elder brother will like you again, shameless fox spirit!"


    "It''s like I''m old and you''re young."


    Mei Shengnan leaned lazily against the post, put one hand on the elbow of the other arm, and flicked the ash with his cigarette fingers. He looked at Jos with some banter in his eyes. His gorgeous face was full of contempt for Jos.


    Just like joss, she can''t live for two seconds in the outside world. Where on earth does she get the confidence that she can bring Fang Shuyi back?


    "Naturally, I have more capital than you." The pride on his face was obvious. "Don''t forget, I gave birth to a son for the Fang family, and you? Up to now, there''s no movement in my stomach. I''m afraid you''ve been socializing for a long time, and you can''t even have a son. You have a good relationship with Su Su. But in the future, when my son marries Su Su Su''s daughter, you will have nothing to rely on. "


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    The whole family let Fang Xiaoshi marry Xiao AI, which made Mei Shengnan a little annoyed. She couldn''t help but scream at joss,


    "Monkey year and horse month, monkey year and horse month. If one day you are really powerful, don''t forget that when master Fang is here, you rely on master Fang. When master Fang is gone, you rely on your son. From now on, be kind to your son. Don''t be a mother, but you don''t have a mother. Besides, don''t always haunt in this shady house, And a white dress. It''s not too shabby. "

 Chapter 676

    "You


    Where did Jos hate Mei Shengnan? She was so angry that she was defeated again. Holding her skirt, she immediately turned around, stepped heavily and went back to her residence.


    What does Mei Shengnan mean by that? Every time he touches her, he says that it''s better to make her younger than ten. Is it not necessarily that she''s younger than ten? Although Fang Xiaoshi is not her baby, and she hasn''t held Fang Xiaoshi very much, she is Fang Xiaoshi''s mother after all, and she loves Fang Xiaoshi very much.


    Mei Shengnan must be jealous that she has a son. In the future, Fang Xiaoshi will inherit the great foundation of the Fang family. Mei Shengnan himself is a hen who can''t lay eggs, so he always makes a rumor that Josie is not good at her. After a few years, feng shui will take turns. When Fang Xiaoshi is in power, it will be Mei Shengnan''s turn to cry.


    At the end of the corridor pillar, Mei Sheng Nan looks at Qiao Si''s back. Mei Sheng Nan turns his beautiful white eyes. Suddenly, a feeling of nausea surges into his throat. She quickly loses her cigarette and leans on the beauty in the corridor to retch.


    In the dark corridor, Fang Shuyi, wearing a casual shirt and trousers, hears Mei Shengnan''s retching voice from a long distance. He comes forward in a hurry and sees that in the dark, if Mei Shengnan is lying on the beauty''s back and vomiting, Fang Shuyi holds Mei Shengnan''s body in a hurry. He is afraid that she will fall off the beauty''s back and asks eagerly:


    "What''s the matter? Did you eat something bad? "


    Mei Shengnan, with a pale face, shakes his head and vomits for a while, but she doesn''t vomit anything. On the contrary, her stomach is more miserable. With the help of Fang Shuyi, Mei Shengnan leans into Fang Shuyi''s arms and asks:


    "You finished talking to dad? What did you talk about? "


    "After the chat, it''s not the usual thing. Let''s go. Let''s go back."


    I don''t want Mei Shengnan to be upset. Fang Shuyi doesn''t talk too much about what Fang Youli said just now. It seems that Mei Shengnan really can''t have children. Let Fang Shuyi find more mistresses and give birth to more children for the Fang family. Now the population is getting smaller and smaller, and the Fang family can''t just have 11 children


    Fang Shuyi knows that he won''t carry out these words, so he doesn''t want to say them to annoy Mei Shengnan. He helps Mei Shengnan up, and they go back to their car when they came, ready to go back to their small home.


    When he first entered the capital base, Fang Shuyi had prepared a villa with modern decoration elsewhere. As his and Mei Shengnan''s home, he knew from the beginning that Mei Shengnan couldn''t win Fang Youli''s favor. Fang Youli paid too much attention to family interests and always wanted Fang Shuyi to marry a woman who was good for the other family, so he let Mei Shengnan live in Fang''s big house, I''m afraid I''ll be tortured to death by Fang Youli and joss.


    So Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan now live outside, not with Fang Youli and joss.


    On the way back, street lights have already been popularized in the capital base. Snow white lights shine on the street. On the wide road, there are few cars. The driver in front is driving. Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan are sitting in the back seat of the car. Fang Shuyi looks at Mei Shengnan apologetically and reaches for her pale face,


    "I''m sorry to make you feel aggrieved again today. Don''t worry. I won''t go to Joss'' bed again. I''ll just have you. When I get home, I''ll find a doctor for you to see if I''m too busy with the ordnance factory recently. I''m under too much pressure."


    Mei Shengnan gently and thoughtfully turned his head and touched Fang Shuyi''s face. He leaned against Fang Shuyi''s shoulder with nothing in mind and said softly:


    "I know dad is that temper, so I don''t blame him, just he read me, some ideas, you have to find a way to persuade him, must stop, such as let small ten and small love knot baby kiss thing, absolutely can''t do, Su Su''s ability, you know, her most precious is small love, this matter, if let your father go his own way, we''re afraid that will be revenge with Su Su."


    "It''s a problem! Don''t worry. Leave it to me and I''ll take care of it. "


    Fang Shuyi frowns and reaches for Mei Shengnan''s shoulder. In the spring city, he has learned at least one thing, that is, everyone can be offended, Su Su can''t be offended, everyone can be offended, and Xiao AI can''t be offended. Fang Shuyi will try his best to stop Fang Youli''s plan, otherwise he will offend Su Su and bring disaster to Fang''s family.


    After strangling Fang''s plan, Mei Shengnan safely closes his eyes and leans on Fang Shuyi. The car is rickety. She falls asleep at some time. When she wakes up again, she has been taken out of the car by Fang Shuyi and placed on the big bed of the villa where she and Fang Shuyi live.


    The European style big bed is complicated in shape and smooth in lines. A man dressed as a doctor is playing with a portable instrument at the head of the bed. Fang Shuyi is helping Mei Shengnan roll up his skirt. Seeing Mei Shengnan open his eyes and wake up, Fang Shuyi smiles gently and explains for Mei Shengnan:


    "It''s OK. The doctor will examine you to see what''s wrong with our men."


    Male... Mei Shengnan looks at Fang Shuyi. Only when Fang Shuyi is rolling the sheets with her, when he is in the most emotional place, will he whisper his name. What''s going on now?


    Before Mei Shengnan''s reaction, the doctor next to him injected some cold liquid into Mei Shengnan''s abdomen. The probe of an instrument stuck to her flat abdomen and rolled back and forth.


    Fang Shuyi asked anxiously: "how is it? How''s it going? "


    "Two months, you see, this is the child''s head, this is the child''s feet, very good idea, protect the baby, Ta is still very young now, can''t smoke, can''t drink, any problem contact me at any time."


    Listening to the doctor''s words, Mei Shengnan suddenly felt confused. She propped up her upper body in shock, looked at the doctor and asked:


    "What are you talking about?"


    The cold probe was still on her abdomen. As soon as she tilted her head, she saw the small ball on the black-and-white B-ultrasound instrument. Mei Shengnan was shocked for a long time. He couldn''t help but shed two strings of tears. He looked up at Fang Shuyi and pointed to the black-and-white B-ultrasound instrument. He couldn''t speak.


    Fang Shuyi sat beside Mei Shengnan with a smile, his face full of joy, and said to her, "yes, yes, this is our baby. It''s been two months. I''m sorry, I haven''t found it in these two months."


    Because no one has expectations, even Mei Shengnan doesn''t have expectations, so the whole world thinks that Mei Shengnan can''t be pregnant. In the past two months, Mei Shengnan''s aunt didn''t come, and she only thinks that she has endocrine disorders. Anyway, she often has endocrine disorders. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 677

    In the past two months, Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi didn''t even think about the direction of Mei Shengnan''s pregnancy. Today, in the car, Fang Shuyi couldn''t wake up. So they went to the doctor to check. As a result, they found out such great news.


    "I... how could I?"


    She shook her head and cried. She couldn''t believe it. To tell the truth, Mei Shengnan knew what she used to do. Before the end of the world, she was forced by life. She had been a high-level prostitute, a mistress of others. After the end of the world, she had lived a life like a bus. She had already felt that her body was broken and completely bad.


    She such person, will not be like an ordinary woman like that, the pregnancy gives birth to the child, because does not have the qualifications!


    "Yes, it''s true. Why not? Man, we have a baby. We have our own baby. "


    Fang Shuyi is very happy, and his inner excitement is no less than Mei Shengnan''s, which makes him happy hundreds of times than knowing that Jos is pregnant. After knowing that Jos is pregnant, Fang Shuyi''s mood is angry and helpless. Although Fang Xiaoshi is his son, he doesn''t love Jos, and he just feels that his partner Xiaoshi is just a responsibility.


    And he is sincere to Mei Shengnan. Maybe he was close to Mei Shengnan because of his curiosity. But after a long time, Fang Shuyi found that he gradually fell in love with this woman. Love grew in his heart, and finally took root and firmly grasped his heart.


    Many people may say that Mei Shengnan used to be a prostitute. As the young master of the Fang family, Fang Shuyi would marry such a woman, but who didn''t? Before he met Mei Shengnan, Fang Shuyi''s life was a dissolute one. Now they meet each other and swear to be each other''s only one. Isn''t that good?


    So when a woman is pregnant, how can he not be happy, how can he not be excited?


    The doctor looked at the couple, and they both cried and laughed. Then they packed up the equipment and left on their own initiative. Mei Shengnan couldn''t believe that he was pregnant. He lay in Fang Shuyi''s arms and felt his small stomach. It was very flat, and there was no weight. She looked up, looked at Shang Fangzheng, looked down at her Fang Shuyi, and asked:


    "Do you want to be a boy or a girl?"


    "Girl, as beautiful as you are."


    Fang Shuyi is smiling. He already has a son. Thinking of Fang Xiaoshi, Fang Shuyi doesn''t like boys very much. He''d better have a daughter, just like Xiao AI. She''s beautiful and lovely.


    Mei Sheng Nan, who was lying in his arms, couldn''t help laughing. He raised his finger and buttoned up Fang Shuyi''s shirt


    "I want a daughter, too, but it''s the end of the world. It takes more energy to cultivate a girl than before."


    "Yes, Su Su''s family''s little love has been well cultivated. In the future, our children will be able to play all kinds of martial arts, not to mention the 18 kinds of martial arts. At least they can play swords, guns, sticks and sticks in turn." Fang Shuyi began to think about how to copy Su Su''s parenting Scripture. He looked up and thought for a while, "in our family, there used to be a bodyguard who specialized in martial arts. I''ll invite him here and teach our children martial arts later."


    "Well, let''s work hard together. Boys and girls, we should cultivate well."


    Mei Shengnan, lying in Fang Shuyi''s arms, shed tears again from the corner of his eyes. They were tears of joy. He was very happy with the arrival of this little life.


    However, when the news came back to Fang''s mansion, Fang Youli snorted. He didn''t look happy at all. He said to the person who came to tell the good news, "if you go back to Mei Shengnan, you''d better have a boy. If you have a daughter, you can''t get into Fang''s house."


    He thought Fang Youli had met Mei Shengnan once and emphasized once that he wanted Mei Shengnan to have a baby. So when he came to report the good news, he would always get some crystal nuclei as a reward. But he didn''t expect Fang Youli to look so tepid after he learned that Mei Shengnan was pregnant, It''s not like being a grandfather.


    While listening to Joss, his face was askew. He sat on the sofa and said, "I don''t know if it''s my elder brother''s child, Mei Shengnan, who used to be a prostitute."


    It''s ok if you don''t say that. As soon as you say that, Fang Youli''s little joy that he didn''t show is gone. Fang Youli has known about Mei Shengnan''s family background for a long time. So, can such a woman really guard Fang Shuyi as a man?


    To tell you the truth, it''s really hard to say whether the kind in Mei Shengnan''s stomach belongs to the Fang family.


    But now that the child is pregnant, let Mei Shengnan give birth to the child, and then do a DNA test. If it''s not for Fang Shuyi, Fang Youli will make Mei Shengnan regret coming to the capital.


    When he saw Fang Youli, he left Fang Xiaoshi, who wanted to get close to her, but didn''t dare to get close to her, and the nanny who took care of Fang Xiaoshi. He went back to his room angry and worried, and wept in bed. At this moment, he felt so miserable that he thought Mei Shengnan would never get pregnant and give birth to Fang Shuyi''s baby. Now what''s the good news? And there''s a good news man? Is this good news? This is the bad news at all!!!


    She suddenly realized that she had no advantage in the Fang family except the status of a daughter of Fang Youli''s mistress. There was Fang Xiaoshi, who could stabilize her position in the Fang family. But what if Mei Shengnan was really pregnant with Fang Shuyi''s child and gave birth to another son?


    In the future, she will be on an equal footing with Mei Shengnan. In the future, Mei Shengnan''s son will be on an equal footing with Fang Xiaoshi. Therefore, heaven''s best wish is that Mei Shengnan will have a daughter. In this way, all the things in Fang''s family will be Fang Xiaoshi''s, and no one else will come out to compete with Fang Xiaoshi.


    At this time, joss has long lost her original innocence and vulnerability. In the long struggle with Mei Shengnan, she is constantly reflecting on herself. Where is her weakness and where is her advantage? For example, in the Fang family, she doesn''t even have a confidant. How can she make Mei Shengnan suffer losses?


    In the future, we can''t find a suitable person to make a stumbling block for Mei Shengnan.


    Mei Shengnan, on the other hand, has coaxed all the leaders in the base since she came to the capital base. She still has a large number of well adjusted socialites in her hands. She either gives this leader a mistress or gets on well with that leader.

 Chapter 678

    It seems impossible for Joyce to win the battle. But it doesn''t matter. From now on, all her shortcomings can be made up slowly. Without confidants, she can develop confidants. Without interpersonal network, she can develop interpersonal network. And as long as Meisheng boy gives birth to a daughter, Joyce can rest assured. God bless her, We must make Meisheng a girl who loses money.


    When the good news of Mei Shengnan came to Bafang village, Su Su had packed up and returned to the apple villa in the dense forest of Hunan city with her parents, Ye Yu, Xiao AI, ugly man, Tianci and Tiansheng.


    Originally, Tianci was in the kindergarten of Bafang village and went to school well. But two days ago, I heard from my teacher that Ruirui beat Tianci and was suspected to have pushed Tianci. At that time, after examination by the school doctor, Tianci''s hand was still broken.


    Although Tianci had a turn in the hospital, when he was transferred to zhuoshijia, his broken hand had already been healed. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears and not teach people the ability of Tianci''s broken hand to heal itself within two hours, zhuoshijia and King Kong decided to let Tianci suspend school for a month and play with Su Su Su''s family in the dense forest of Xiangcheng for a month.


    With the advent of late autumn, the mutated forest is in danger. Many new mutated species are flooding in the mutated forest. The longer the forest is, the denser it is. People who enter will be trapped in the mutated forest if they are careless.


    Su Su''s villa is surrounded by a circle of walls. Inside the walls are clean. Apart from the fallen leaves and dead branches, there are only a few villas that are not popular. There are also materials and medical equipment in the villas, food and vegetables in the courtyard. There is nothing else. The mutant animals want to get close to the walls and enter the villas, He was also eaten by a circle of cannibals outside the door.


    So Su Su and his party came to the villa and saw the blooming cannibal flowers. Under them were the dense white bones, which were very strange in the green forest.


    Xiao AI is held by Ye Yu, the ugly man is held by heaven, and Su Mu is held by Tian Sheng. Su Su''s father is carrying some supplies and luggage, and Su Su Su is empty handed. She opens the way in the front. It''s like a primeval forest. It''s impossible to enter the forest by car. Several people walk forward on foot, trying not to touch the branches all the way, Safe and carefree into the apple villa.


    Because the variation forest grew up from the apple villa area, the original apple villa area is now the core of the whole variation forest.


    At the edge of the fence, Ye Yu wanted to clean up the second-class cannibal flowers at the gate of the fence, but Su Su didn''t let her. She sent some water men to suppress the second-class cannibal flowers, so that everyone could enter the yard from the gate of the fence.


    "There are some flowers with longer stems, which can be turned from the fence to the yard. You can cut off their flowers and let them grow again."


    When Su Fu and Su Mu are tidying up the villa, and the ugly man and his children are running wildly in the yard full of vegetables and grains, Su Su directs Ye Yu, and they begin to clean up the cannibal flowers whose stems are too long.


    After all, there are still three children in the yard, all of them are still young, and cannibals can''t tell who can eat and who can''t, so they are afraid that cannibals with too long stems will turn the flowers around and stick in from the wall, causing any harm to the three children in the yard.


    If these cannibals are cut off from the flower stems, they will grow flowers again from the fracture soon. But these cannibals will drop their grades. The shorter the flower stems are cut, the more the grades will drop. Su Su thought, clean up these cannibals into grade 1 or grade 2.


    Such a level 2 cannibal flower can''t hurt little love and natural gift. After all, these children are all brought up in the bloodbath of the last world, and they still have the most basic crisis response ability.


    But ye Yugang, under the command of Su Su, cuts off some big cannibals at the door. Xiao AI takes the hand of heaven and runs out coldly. Su''s father chases after him and shouts,


    "Su Su, Xiao AI and Tianci have run away."


    When Su Su turned to look at it, she saw a white mutant maggot, about a meter long, crawling out of the green forest and rushing towards Xiao AI. The disgusting red mouthpiece in her mouth was still trembling.


    "Ah Xiao AI shouts, squats down, picks up a cut-off cannibal flower on the ground and throws it on the mutant maggot. The cannibal flower has just been cut off, but it''s not dead yet. As soon as the delicate petal touches the mutant maggot, it grows a sharp thorn. The petal is also divided into mouth style. It''s aimed at the mutant maggot, that''s "ah Wu ah Wu" and it''s eaten by the waist.


    I just chewed up the mutant maggot, but before I could absorb the mutant maggot''s body, the cannibal also died because of its broken root.


    "Great, great!"


    Little love in situ happily clapped his hand and jumped up, as if he had won a battle, happily holding God''s hand, two people want to move forward.


    Su Su in the wall quickly tells Ye Yu, chases him out, runs to Xiaoai and Tianci, grabs the two children with one hand. She squats down, points to the dense forest in front of her, and says to Xiaoai in the struggle:


    "Don''t act alone. I''ll take you two to fight the mutant maggots."


    "What is a mutant maggot?"


    Xiao AI turns her head naively and looks at Su Su. Su Su points to those cannibal flowers on the ground that have broken their roots and chews only a pile of white rotten protein maggots, explaining to Xiao AI:


    "This is the mutant maggot. Although there are few ordinary mutant maggots in this forest now, there are many such big maggots left in the forest."


    She can see clearly that no matter whether Xiaoai''s character is born or cultivated, since Xiaoai has grown into such a character, parents can only give good guidance and can''t restrain their children''s nature.


    After all, from the beginning to the end, Su Su has always wanted to cultivate Xiao AI into a child who can live in the end. Now what Xiao AI shows is what Su Su is happy to see. Therefore, since Xiao AI wants to explore this forest of variation, she will take Xiao AI to explore it and get to know the forest bit by bit.


    Su Su believes that as long as Xiao AI has the ability to live alone in such a forest without relying on the circle of cannibals around the wall or the power of Maomao, she can live in the real dense forest for a month. From now on, she will not be afraid to go to any corner of the world.

 Chapter 679

    In this way, in the dense forest of Xiangcheng, the whole family settled down and lived a life of waking up naturally every day and struggling with the harsh living environment. Xiao AI liked this life full of crisis and excitement very much. Every morning, before dawn, she woke up Tianci, climbed into Su Su Su''s and Ye Yu''s bed, and clamored for her parents to take her out to fight against exotic animals.


    With the passage of time, the mutated forest has become more and more dense. Few people have the ability to enter the deep forest. But occasionally some teams come to hunt face pupae. Only the breeding site of face pupae is in the east of the mutated forest. Apple villa is located in the core of the mutated forest. Although you know the legendary Su Su Su and Ye Yu, I live in this mutation forest, but few people have the courage to go to the core of the mutation forest.


    The news of Mei Shengnan''s pregnancy first came to Bai Heng in pupa town. Bai Heng told King Kong. When King Kong came to pick up the gift from heaven and went back to the kindergarten in Bafang village, he passed it on to Su Su Su. Now the communication between Bafang village and pupa town is gradually recovering, but it will take some time before the end of the world.


    Su Su, of course, is happy for Mei Shengnan, and asks Vajra to send a message to Bai Heng, asking Bai Heng to give Mei Shengnan some gifts for her.


    These days, it''s too worthless to give children gold and silver. Su Su and Ye Yu discuss with each other, hunting a level 4 mutant animal and taking its crystal nucleus. Su Su Su points to Ye Yu''s natural moon and asks Ye Yu to use his laser to carve a crystal nucleus moon, which will be bright and hang on the neck of Mei Sheng''s boy.


    In the first few years of the end of the world, there were very few level 4 mutants. That is to say, 12 years after the end of the world, level 4 mutants could not be easily hunted. Even if level 4 mutants appeared in the market, they could be worth a lot of ordinary ones, so it would be a good gift for a child.


    Now the food and vegetables in the capital base can be produced and sold by themselves, and the North no longer has to import rice and vegetables from pupa town. However, the capital base is different from other places where human beings survive. Before the end of the world, it was the heart of the Chinese dynasty. After the end of the world, it also restored the order among the survivors at a very fast speed.


    Other places where human survivors gather, like Su Su, Chu Xuan and Chen Xuanwu, are headed by a certain person who leads the rest of the survivors. The regime they have established has a strong personal color. That is to say, if one person is king, it means that those who follow us will prosper and those who oppose us will perish. Su Su Su is also in such a position now.


    But the capital base is not the same. It is a base established by a huge political organization to help and restrict each other. In the capital base, no one is the king. Even if there is a leader, it is just the spokesman of a political power.


    So whether to continue to do business with pupa town in such a place is not up to Mei Shengnan alone. It''s all decided by the collective vote of a political power. Fortunately, Su Su Su is very confident in Mei Shengnan''s ability. She believes Mei Shengnan can live like a duck in water in such a place.


    In addition to the fact that food and vegetables are not imported from pupa town in the capital base, many families and teams will import meat from pupa town under the help of Mei Shengnan. Mei Shengnan is very comfortable in the capital base. Even if she is pregnant, she is a woman with great ability and skill.


    The whole base of small tradesmen and porters, from the leaders to the dealers, gradually grew up in Mei Shengnan''s eyes. Her ability is not just a new energy arsenal that has not been developed yet, but rather a means of collecting information. Su Su knows the story of Mei Sheng man, and she will surely make the official in the whole Beijing base in the future. They have to be afraid of her.


    It''s just that Bai Heng has sent goods back to the capital. It''s been several months. He brings a message to Su Su that Meisheng''s men''s football team has given birth to a healthy daughter, just as joss wishes


    The doctor was prepared by Fang Shuyi long ago, and the delivery room was also prepared in the villa. When Fang stayed in his Fang family mansion, he heard that he had given birth to a daughter. Although the DNA test showed that she was really a child of Fang family, she was not happy about her daughter. Fang Youli turned her back to her room, and the grandfather didn''t even celebrate her.


    Fortunately, Mei Shengnan didn''t expect master Fang to like it. Instead, uncle Fang Yi didn''t wait for a gift for the baby. He was so angry that he went back to the Fang''s house and had a big fight. Master Fang was so generous that he sent someone to drive his own son out with a broom.


    At this time, Su Su, with three-year-old Xiao AI, had lived in Xiangcheng for several months. Sometimes they would live in the apple villa area, but sometimes Su Su and Ye Yu would carry a tent, take Xiao AI, contact several special forces, and go to the edge of Xiangcheng to find large mutant animals to hunt for high-level nuclei.


    Because I had made an appointment long ago. On the edge of the nest of a fourth-class face pupa, Su Su set up several tents and met Bai Heng, who had come here specially. When Bai Heng talked about Mei Shengnan''s situation in the capital, Su Su, who was sitting in a large military tent, sighed,


    "Fang Youli is just as polite as his brother Fang Youmao. Both of them have the same experience and cognition


    "Yes, thanks to Mei Zi and her wrist, otherwise she would be eaten by Fang Youli and that joss


    Bai Heng sits on Su Su''s left hand side, with some food and water in front of them. Xiao AI is running around in the tent with Tian Sheng. Heaven has sent her back to Bafang village to go to school. Now Xiao AI''s playmates are Maomao and other mutant animals besides Tian Sheng.


    Su Su sits cross legged on the thick animal skin. Her life style is just like that of a nomad. She only wears animal skin and animal bones, but her character is much more cheerful than before. Sometimes, whether women live happily or not can be seen from her face. Although the living conditions of Su Su Su are worse, she still looks like she is only 19 years old, And the skin is as tender as tofu, how to see, the whole body is written "happiness" two words.


    After listening to Bai Heng''s words, Su Su picks her eyebrows and smiles with relief. "About this, I''ve never worried about Mei Zi. It''s just that the daughter is the same as the boy. I don''t think in the future, for example, where is little ten poor? Fang Youli dotes on his grandson, but Yue Er has two people, Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan


    Yue''er is Mei Shengnan''s name for her daughter. She received Su Su''s gift. She thinks that her child''s name is yue''er, and wearing a crescent shaped crystal nucleus is also suitable for the situation. So from then on, Mei Shengnan''s daughter will be Fang yue''er.

 Chapter 680

    Bai Heng, who is on the other hand, smiles and nods to Su Su, saying: "Fang Da Shao likes yue''er very much. It''s said that he hired a martial arts coach early and kept him in the villa. He trained yue''er according to Xiao AI''s model."


    "Ha ha ha ~ ~" Su Su couldn''t help but feel very funny. She pointed to Xiao AI who was lying on the ground and taught her how to turn somersaults. Xiao AI''s hair was in a mess and her head was full of mud. Su Su Su said to Bai Heng, "OK, let Mei Zi taste this kind of crazy girl."


    It''s really not Su Su''s show off. If yue''er is really trained according to Xiao''ai''s model, will Fang Xiaoshi, who is spoiled, win yue''er in the future? arabian nights.


    Bai Heng also laughs. He is friends with Mei Shengnan and Su Su. Now, like situ Shan, he wanders between pupa town and the capital base. He lives in the south for a while, and in the north for a while. Recently, under the planning of Mei Shengnan, he will open an end of life road from the capital to pupa town. Bai Heng and situ Shan have been busy with this all the time.


    According to Mei Shengnan''s plan to get in touch with Muyang, after the opening of this road from south to north, the capital and pupa town will realize instant communication, and the communication network before the end of the world will be restored, and there will be more opportunities for cooperation in the future.


    He looked at the crystal beads hanging in the tent. It should be the kind of beads made by Ye Yu, who is bored with his leisure, drilling some second-order crystal nuclei. In fact, although Ye Yu and Su Su have a hard time, it seems that they are not as comfortable and stable as Zhou Xiaolin''s family in pupa Town, their wealth can be used to make beads boring. Everything in the tent is very beautiful, You can change a lot of points when you get it.


    Bai Heng asked Su Su, "what about you? I''m going to live in Xiangcheng forest like this all the time? "


    "No, we''ll go where it''s fun. In two months, we''re going to look for Li Ying in the desert."


    Su Su shakes her head and answers seriously. Who knows whether Li Ying is alive or dead? Anyway, she always goes to the West desert on the pretext of finding Li Ying every year. If she finds Li Ying, she will find it. If she doesn''t find it, she will take Xiao AI to experience.


    "Well, Mei Zi is right. You are always busy."


    Bai Heng sighs and respects Su Su''s way of life. Today, with the gradual restoration of human order, the survivors are gradually living in the high walls of the base. The living environment outside is getting worse and worse. In the future, when the children of Xiao''ai Yueer''s generation grow up, the outside world has been changing with each passing day. Su Su Su''s life is better and better, He also trained his next generation to be a person suitable for survival in the future society. Xiaoai will be better than those children in the wall in the future.


    Then Bai Heng said, "you can actually go to the capital. It''s very different from ours. Many systems are more perfect than ours."


    "They''re doing better than pupa town?"


    Su Su talks with Bai Heng. In her last life, she didn''t care much about the base system. Sometimes when she meets some taboos in the base, she doesn''t have to worry too much. If someone comes to catch her and ask her to obey the law, she will resist the law.


    "How to say, there are advanced places and bad places. The capital base almost completely replicates the legal construction before the end of the world. Everyone lives in an orderly way in the capital base, and the job opportunities also provide a lot for the survivors. The people living in the capital base also know the law, but after all, it is a political base, and there are many things, Many opinions are difficult to get the consent of all the people in the regime, and some forces still have one vote of veto. "


    For example, Bai Heng has seen with his own eyes that in the capital base, everything needs to pay attention to the procedures. When a public school running procedure comes down, it needs a lot of personal signatures. Sometimes these words are signed one by one, and the application for running a school has already passed the time limit. The people who handle the affairs have to sign one by one from the beginning.


    Unlike in pupa Town, Su Su wants to open a junior high school. The next day, people from all walks of life begin to gather. The demolition, the design of teaching buildings, the design of teaching buildings, the enrollment of students


    Listen to Bai Heng say these, Su Su think also very interesting, she nodded, said to Bai Heng: "then when, I also go to the capital base to play, in a few years to go, wait for little love to grow up, take little love to meet Yueer."


    "That''s very good. In a few years, Meizi will grow up and have a firm foothold in the capital base. The capital base is really worth seeing."


    Su Su chuckled, got up and stood by the door of the tent, listening to Ye Yu calling out his special forces brothers. The voice of a power sounded. In the bright sun, a strong wind came. Among the trees, there was the voice of a mutant beast, which soared high into the sky.


    Another level 4 mutant beast is locked by Ye Yu.


    Bai Heng, who was sitting in the tent, was surprised. He got up and walked to the door of the tent. He saw that there was a tail full of black scales among the earth bags that had been dug everywhere. That tail was very like the tail of a huge pangolin.


    "What is this?"


    Bai Heng''s head widens his eyes and asks Su Su Su. Today, he''s in the car of special forces GA Zi to meet Su Su. On the way here, GA Zi only says that Ye Yu and Su Su Su are chasing a mutant beast recently with little love and nature, so he needs help. He doesn''t say it''s such a big mutant beast.


    Su Su, who was leaning by the door, didn''t speak. She looked at the big tail which was up and curled up. Her face was a little serious.


    Several special forces are running around the tail in circles. Ye Yu runs past Su Su, waves at her and roars: "look after the child, this pangolin has advanced to level 5."


    "Level five!"


    Su Su nodded. She thought that such a large variant pangolin was much bigger than she expected. It should be that she and Ye Yu were in the process of chasing the pangolin. The pangolin was advanced. It was better to be advanced. The fifth level nucleus was much more beautiful than the fourth level nucleus.


    But before Su Su was optimistic about Xiaoai and Tiansheng, Xiaoai led xiaotiansheng to wipe out from Su Su''s leg, and ran to the dancing tail while throwing out the hair. Xiaoai''s mouth also yelled:


    "Don''t rob me, grade five crystal nucleus is mine!"


    Born also learned little love, opened his voice and yelled at those brave special forces: "don''t rob, that''s my sister''s!"!!! Sister, go on, go on, kill the pangolin!!! Don''t let them rob you. "

 Chapter 681

    Five years later


    7-year-old Xiao''ai is sitting at the dining table dejectedly, looking at the yawning nature sitting opposite her. When her grandmother goes to the kitchen to serve steamed bread, Xiao''ai reaches out and takes out a few pupae coins from nowhere. She counts them carefully. The pupae coins are her mother Su Su Su''s head. Xiao''ai takes a look and kicks them into her pocket.


    Seeing that Tiansheng opened his mouth and was about to speak, Xiao AI busily lowered his head and coaxed: "don''t complain, your sister. I''m only a little bit of money left after being exploited. I''m going to suffer. Seeing that your sister is still so poor, do you have the heart to complain? Born you want to stand on my side, this is a great team, understand? I''ll bring you sugar gourd later. "


    Born with compassion in his eyes, looking at Xiaoai, nodded and stopped the voice of impending complaint.


    Because his sister is really poor, he and his sister are poor. In such a big Bafang village and pupa Town, he and Xiao''ai should not be poor. But mother said that all the crystal nuclei have to be beaten by herself, and mother and father''s crystal nuclei are used to support grandparents, so children want snacks? Want money? I''m going to fight mutant animals and earn money by myself.


    What''s more terrible is that mom also said that both her and dad''s crystal nuclei have their grandparents, so the crystal nuclei that Tian Sheng and Xiao AI beat up have to be used to support them. So as soon as they returned to Bafang village, all the crystal nuclei in the hands of Xiao AI and Tian Sheng were taken away.


    Just at this time, I went back to the plain and boring Bafang village. Every time I went back to Bafang village or pupa Town, xiaoaihe was born with no source of income. So my sister, who was used to spending a lot of money, was poor for a while and got a few pupa coins occasionally. I didn''t know where she came from.


    Just at this time, grandma took a large bowl of steamed bread and came out of the kitchen. Staring at Xiao AI''s messy hair, she put the steamed bread on the table, untied her apron and asked:


    "Love, did your mother cut your hair?"


    "I cut it myself, and my mother gave me a pair of scissors."


    Xiao AI grabs a steamed bread on the table and chews it. She has a steamed bread in her mouth. She does not forget to give it to Tian Sheng, who has short hands and feet. Then she hears her grandmother''s cry


    "What? Did your mother play with this dangerous thing again? You are a child, only 7 years old. What scissors do you play with? Look, cut your own hair. Wait. Grandma will fix it for you


    With that, Su''s mother turned and went back to her room, looking for scissors to repair Xiao AI''s hair. At this time, Su''s father, Su Su and Ye Yu didn''t get up. Everyone was used to waking up naturally, so there were only Tian Sheng, Su''s mother and Xiao AI on the table.


    Xiaoai vomits her tongue towards Tiansheng, grabs a steamed bun on the table and kisses her little bit. "Protect your grandparents and ugly uncle at home, mom and dad. I''ll meet those ghosts and snakes in the school and bring you delicious food."


    "Bye, sister!"


    Tiansheng, sitting at the table, is obedient and waves to Xiaoai. He looks at Xiaoai running out of the door, grabbing the steamed bread. Before Su''s mother returns to help her trim her hair, he goes to school. Poor sister, she has to accept such a tragic fate.


    Born one year younger than Xiao AI, according to his age, he should go to school, but these days he has a fever, low fever continues, adults say it should be the precursor of awakening ability, so he was born to stay at home, can''t go to school with his sister.


    Outside the door, carrying a brand-new schoolbag, Xiao AI came out from her grandparents'' home in Bafang village. She didn''t go to kindergarten for a day. Originally, she was in the mutation forest of Xiangcheng. She lived the days of catching mutation birds in trees, touching mutation maggots in the ground, riding mutation ants and playing mutation snakes. But suddenly, she was told by her parents that she had to go to school!


    Little love reluctantly moved back to Bafang village with her grandparents, father, mother, ugly uncle and brother. Her mother also asked her to go to school by herself. She was not allowed to ride Maomao. She had to take the bus from Bafang village to pupa town and go by herself.


    Is it appropriate to abuse a 7-year-old child like this???


    "Little love, go to school? Today, the first day of school, to be obedient, listen to the teacher''s words, serious reading, can''t put ah


    By the side of the road, I don''t know who it is. Anyway, I''m a stranger. I run out and express my concern to Xiao AI. Xiao AI raises her head. She cuts her short hair like a dog''s gnawing. She pries it up in the breeze. She just wants to say that it''s none of your business.


    On the opposite side of the street, a 6-and-a-half-year-old boy, who was about the same height as her, ran to the bus station with a schoolbag on his back. Behind him, several big boys seemed to be chasing the 6-and-a-half-year-old boy.


    The bus stop is not far away from Xiaoai''s home. She tilts her head and raises her eyebrows. She quickly takes off her schoolbag and rushes up with her sleeves rolled. On her slender white wrist, her hair is like a string of red thick ropes, spitting out snake letters leisurely. Xiaoai can handle this battle without hair, She picked up a broom from the ground and rushed up. She was angry at the group of older children who were beating


    "Who dares to bully my gift? Don''t you know it''s me?"


    Seeing this, Ruirui, the elder, stops, waves at Xiaoai, leads his subordinates, and yells: "Xiaoai, the gratitude and resentment in the world have nothing to do with you, get out of the way!"


    "It''s none of my business that you beat me?"


    Without saying a word, Xiao AI swung her broom and beat her. Her fighting power was so powerful that Ruirui Rui''s group of commoners ran away. At the same time, she tilted her head, looked at the blue nose and swollen face of heaven behind her, and cried:


    "God, I''m responsible for killing Ruirui!"


    The bus behind him came slowly. Xu Lei saw it on the bus from a distance. Before the bus stopped, he turned out from the bus window like a monkey. He rushed up and beat ruiruirui with his fist. Ruirui would blink. Without beating him, Xu Lei took off his school uniform and beat some of his followers.


    Heaven sent to see that the helpers had arrived, and they immediately countered. Some of the children of the prince party entered pupa town from outside pupa town and planned to go to the kindergarten in Bafang village. They took their private cars. Just as the car drove across the bus, the little prince party also saw it. Regardless of the obstruction of their drivers, they immediately got out of the car and responded to Xiao AI''s call, They were in a league with the children of the Populist Party.


    Today''s crown prince party, in addition to Xiaoai, Tianchi Tiansheng and Xu Lei, has many more children, such as Chunming and Niuniu who later joined pupa Town, chunyouyue''s children and chunshisan''s children. These military descendants who can fight and defend the world are also included in the crown prince party. In addition, the descendants of special forces are not as many as the civilian party, But it''s quite a lot.

 Chapter 682

    We all planned to go to pupa town primary school to study in the first grade of primary school on this day, and to Bafang village to study in the kindergarten. But now it''s important to fight. Where is the spare time to study?


    So pupa town primary school, the first day of the new semester, Bafang village and pupa town children, collective late, all into the hospital.


    In the hospital of Bafang village, the disinfectant is full of flavor. Doctors and nurses are wary of receiving the children. Although the children don''t fight for a long time because of the intervention of the patrol team, the princelings here are all together. They all respond to the call of the camp and take part in the battle. Ruiruirui Rui also breaks their head.


    The children of the Populist Party were arranged in the outpatient department of the hospital, while the children of the prince party were admitted to the intensive care unit. Xiaoai covered Tianci''s head with blood in one hand, and several nurses were standing by to clean Tianci''s wound. While the adults didn''t pay attention, Tianci pulled Xiaoai, and they quickly slipped out of the intensive care unit.


    "Ah?? Tianci, Xiaoai, you two come back quickly, your head is still bleeding


    Jun Jiu, who has been upgraded to the head of the hospital, is in charge of Xiaoai and Tianci. He turns his back and sees Xiaoai run away with Tianci''s bleeding forehead. He puts down his medical record to chase after them. The two children are used to running in the mutation forest, like monkeys, running East and West, and then disappear in the corridor of the hospital.


    Jun wine is so urgent that the other princes have no time to see it. They go to ask people to help find Xiao AI and Tianci.


    At the outpatient clinic, Ruirui and other children sitting on the chairs are all in a row. Liang Xiaoqi leads several nurses in and slaps ruiruirui on the head when he opens the door. Ruirui shrinks. In Liang Xiaoqi''s glare, she doesn''t dare to move away. Seeing that Ruirui Rui''s attitude is good, Liang Xiaoqi sits in front of Rui Rui, Looking at the other nurses cleaning the wounds of these populist children, he asked angrily and helplessly:


    "Why is it fighting again? The older you are, the more trouble you will cause. Congratulations. For you who are not easy to worry, pupa town primary school postponed the entrance ceremony. "


    Ruirui smiles at Liang Xiaoqi, touches his head and says, "aunt, this is the gratitude and resentment in the river and lake. Don''t worry about it."


    "I don''t want to worry about you yet." Liang Xiaoqi patted the table and pointed to Ruirui. Her voice rose slightly. "But look, this time you''ve pulled Xiaoai in. I saw her hand''s blood just now. I don''t know if she''s hurt. She''s a girl. If she''s hurt, she''ll leave a scar. How do you ask her to find a male friend in the future?"


    "If you can''t find a boyfriend, marry my brother Rui."


    Ruirui side, there is an unknown Populist Party came to such a sentence, Liang Xiaoqi did not speak, pursed her lips, frowned, looked at the child who said this, and glared at ruiruirui, got up and left.


    Children''s words, when not true, they will not understand the future of little love, not Ruirui Rui such children, can hold.


    Not that Ruirui is bad, but Qinyue is too mediocre to support Ruirui''s future.


    After a while, the parents who received the news came one after another. They saw their children sitting in the clinic, rolled up their sleeves, and once again launched the scolding mode. In the prince party, there were also some parents who came late, such as pigo, King Kong, chunyouyue... Not as many as the parents of the Populist Party. In the prince party, their parents were probably influenced by Su Su, I don''t think how serious it is for a child to be beaten so badly.


    Zhuo Shijia even gave birth in the hospital of pupa town. He didn''t even bother to come back to have a look.


    However, Su Su happens to be in Bafang village. She is also pulled to Bafang village hospital by her angry mother, followed by Ye Yu who is still awake, Su''s father who yawns, and ugly man who is born in the last place. As soon as the family enters the hospital, the adults automatically divide into two rows and give way to Su Su Su.


    Jun Jiu led a group of little nurses to the hospital for several rounds, but they didn''t see the trace of Xiao AI and heaven''s gift. He had to run to Su Su in a hurry, with a sad face and bowed his head. He didn''t dare to look into Su Su''s eyes


    "I''m sorry, Su Su. I''ve lost my love and gift."


    At the gate of the hospital, the Last King Kong caught Ye Yu''s shoulder when he heard that his son had been lost. The two men hid outside the door and smoked. There was no need to think about it. It must be God given that he was hurt. Xiao AI found a place where no one could find them and let God give him to heal himself.


    This kind of thing happened frequently in the past few years. Don''t worry.


    In the clinic hall, which was quiet for a moment, Su Su didn''t react. A black car stopped steadily. The door opened. Muyang, wearing a black shirt and black casual pants, came out of the car with a frown. His handsome face was a bit anxious. He walked in a hurry. He didn''t have time to say hello to Su Su Su, Asking about your wine,


    "Auntie, where''s little love?"


    "Little love, little love is gone..."


    Jun wine is also anxious to turn around. Muyang rushes to the hospital as soon as he hears it. Passing by Ruirui Rui, he lowers his head to gouge out Rui Rui. Qinyue beside Rui Rui shakes in his heart, and a sense of fear instantly climbs on the back of all the parents of the Populist Party.


    People who know Muyang probably know that Muyang has a place where they can''t touch, that is, who dares to play a finger of Xiaoai, unless he doesn''t know. If he knows, the end of this person will be extremely creepy.


    Su Su, who is Xiaoai''s biological mother, is the most calm person on the scene. She looks around the outpatient hall. Ruirui Rui''s children immediately drop their heads when they come into contact with her eyes. Not only that, all the people present unconsciously drop their heads in Su Su Su''s light eyes.


    In the face of a super high-level power person who can''t detect the power level even by measuring the level of instrument, there are only a few people who can withstand Su Su''s eye light pressure.


    Su Su looks around. The children, including Ruirui, are not seriously injured. It can be seen that Xiao AI still controls her own discretion and doesn''t destroy Ruirui.


    The so-called Tuan Mie, is the real Tuan Mie, one does not stay, all die!


    She thought that these children in Bafang village, who sometimes have a little fight, are divided into the Populist Party and the prince party. Although they are also lively and have a martial spirit, none of them can reach the level of Xiaoai''s daily combat.

 Chapter 683

    Xiao AI is really a child who has been in actual combat ever since she can hold a knife. She has no training. Her training is actual combat. Whether Su Su takes her to watch or lets her hunt mutant animals and plants, every day Xiao AI is cruel and bloody beyond the imagination of children in Bafang village.


    So this time, Su Su is very satisfied that Xiao''ai can restrain herself to such a degree that she doesn''t kill or maim a child. What she wants is Xiao''ai. She can restrain herself and let her energy flow freely. That''s why she brings Xiao''ai back to Bafang village. Although for Xiao''ai, when she comes back to Bafang village, her body is full of weak people like tofu, But that''s what Su Su wants.


    Muyang went directly to the intensive care unit and went back and forth to look for many corners. The nurses and nurses in the hospital were also anxious to look together, but there was still no trace of Xiaoai and heaven''s gift. Muyang was anxious. He pushed everything this morning and went all the way to wait for Xiaoai in Chunlai''s wife''s office, principal of pupa town primary school. As a result, he was told that Xiaoai had entered the hospital and came directly to Bafang village, Now pupa town has accumulated a lot of things waiting for him to deal with, and before he found little love, he was not in the mood at all.


    Usually, Xiaoai is in the dense forest of Xiangcheng, and Muyang often goes to see her. The mutation forest that no idle person can enter is Xiaoai''s paradise. She is in it, and he knows that nothing can hurt Xiaoai in the mutation forest.


    In fact, Muyang is also very happy to see Xiaoai every day. However, as a child, Xiaoai is used to being free outside. Muyang is very worried that she will not understand the complexity of human society and the rules of getting along with the crowd. Therefore, although Xiaoai is excellent in force, it makes Muyang nervous, He just disappeared in the hospital. He was so anxious that he sent the army to search for people.


    Just standing in front of the ward door, Muyang, who is full of the breath of no strangers, is going to find chunshisan. However, Xiaoai runs out from the corner, dressed in red and white primary school uniform of pupa Town, followed by a white gift from heaven, with no blood on her face.


    "Little love!"


    Muyang screwed his brows. On his handsome face, he had a kind of angry look, which made people feel terrible. He called Xiaoai''s name, raised his long legs and came to meet Xiaoai.


    Xiao AI in school uniform stops, turns back and makes a face at the God''s gift. Then she turns back. On her pretty face, she suddenly raises a big smile and opens her hands. As if she had seen a relative she hasn''t seen for hundreds of years, she runs towards Muyang and shouts: "I''m a little bit scared


    "Muyang, I miss you so much."


    Cold not Ding, was a embrace of the Muyang, straight to catch the galloping from the small love, he was angry and anxious mood, this moment is like a sudden draw a stop like, want to burst out, but how can not burst out, had to stretch out a long arm, back to embrace his waist high small love, frown.


    After another look at the gift of Heaven Behind Xiao AI, his face was white and there was no injury at all. Muyang was puzzled, but he was distracted by Xiao AI in time. He just heard Xiao AI encircle his waist, pull the belt on his waist and ask:


    "Muyang, I don''t want to go to school. It''s not fun to go to school at all. Can you dissolve the primary school in pupa town so that my mother won''t let me go to school?"


    "Where will the other children go to school after they are disbanded?" Muyang lowered his head, slightly bowed his back, and looked at Xiaoai''s black eyes. The hope in those eyes made him impatient. So Muyang thought about it and said, "I can''t let the headmaster postpone the enrollment date of your grade for too long. After half a month, the school must start, and nothing can be changed."


    "It''s only half a month..." in Xiao AI''s expression, she was disappointed, but then she said happily: "half a month or so, Muyang, I''ll take you to the desert in the west, where a new mutation scorpion has evolved. Let''s kill the scorpion."


    Half a month is enough time to kill the mutated scorpions in the desert. Xiao AI lowers her head and thinks with her fingers. If she has finished five months'' study here, after a semester, those mutated scorpions don''t know whether they will be killed. Now she has to postpone her entrance for half a month, so that she can go out and earn some extra money. Otherwise, she will die in this Bafang village for the whole semester.


    As a 7-year-old child, I have to raise my parents and parents. It''s a lot of pressure.


    Muyang reached out and touched the little dog''s hair. He bowed his head and said with a smile, "you want to kill the mutant scorpion. After a while, I''ll integrate a team to take you. Now I''ll have a good rest at home for half a month."


    "Oh, I don''t want it! I''ll go with your team. I''m a useless person. "


    Listen to Muyang say such words, small love fidgety wrinkled up the whole face, let Muyang integrate a team to take her??? Where is an ordinary team? Its combat effectiveness is almost comparable to that of an army. Xiao AI has suffered this loss. As long as she goes out with the team integrated by Muyang, she can''t even warm up with the mutant animals and plants.


    They will protect her very well. They will kill the mutated animals and plants in front of her. Then they will build a tent for Xiao''ai. All the food and drink in the tent will be prepared for her. After that, they will also send crystal nucleus for free, giving her all the benefits of this trip.


    So it''s interesting to follow Muyang''s integrated team to kill mutated scorpions in the desert? It''s not interesting at all.


    Muyang smiles. He doesn''t take Xiaoai''s words seriously. He takes out a score card from his pants pocket. The black transparent card face is made of the bone of a mutant animal. It''s polished very smooth. Muyang gives Xiaoai the score card,


    "This is my credit card. Be good in Bafang village. You can use my credit card to buy anything you want. It''s common in Bafang village and pupa town."


    Xiao AI took it and covered it with his hand. The integral card in his hand disappeared. He raised his face and laughed at Muyang, "thank you Muyang."


    Her mother said, the money given by others can''t be taken, the girl should know self-respect, self love and self-improvement, and can''t rely on others for everything. Even the integral card given by Muyang can''t be spent casually, but if she doesn''t accept the things given by Muyang, Muyang will be angry again, so Xiaoai will accept it, but she won''t use it. If one day, Muyang wants to take it back, Xiaoai can give it back.

 Chapter 684

    Muyang is familiar with Xiaoai''s ability of collecting things. It''s probably a kind of spatial power or some kind of dimensional boundary. Anyway, Xiaoai can''t figure it out. She doesn''t know how she got it. She always has a very normal feeling. People close to her only know how much she can collect things, No one knows.


    Tianci, standing behind Xiaoai, is slim and about the same size as Xiaoai, but it doesn''t look as strong as Xiaoai. If Xiaoai is a girl, Tianci can only be described as a weak scholar at best. His white and tender appearance makes him feel like a little scholar. Muyang looks at Tianci, and Tianci looks at Muyang, and their brows are wrinkled.


    As for the matter caused by Tianci and ruiruirui, of course, it doesn''t matter. Whether Ruirui Rui leads the children to beat Tianci first, or Xiao AI comes from behind, leading a group of Prince party children to beat ruiruirui''s Populist Party, the Populist Party children dare not investigate, and even run to King Kong Ye Yu to bow and apologize to them.


    Obviously, no one dares to say how little love is.


    After half a month, I followed my parents to come back from the desert and got a lot of Xiao AI. Finally, it''s time to go to school again. This time, no one dares to be careless. Su Su and Ye Yu don''t go to bed early. They escorted Xiao AI to the pupa town primary school by the ugly man.


    The headmaster of pupa town primary school is Chunlai''s wife. Standing outside pupa town primary school, she takes Xiaoai from Su Su''s hand. Like escorting prisoners, she sits seamlessly from parents to headmaster. The headmaster himself sends Xiaoai to the first grade of primary school, and asks the head teacher to grandly arrange Xiaoai in the first row.


    first row!!!


    Xiao AI rolled her eyes and looked back at Xu Lei, who was sitting behind her. Xu Lei''s face was not completely healed and a little purple. She blinked at Xiao AI and kicked Xiao AI''s chair behind her seat.


    "What for?" When the teacher doesn''t pay attention, Xiao AI turns around and stares at Xu Lei and asks, "you are one year older than me. How can you be in the first grade of primary school?"


    According to the truth, Xu Lei should be in the third grade of primary school. Xiaoai is 7 years old and a sophomore. Tianci is a few months younger than Xiaoai, and it''s only right to fall into the first grade.


    But Xiaoai had never studied in kindergarten. At the age of 7, Su Su remembered that she wanted to read a book for her to cultivate her cultural knowledge. So Xiaoai went to the first grade to study. Tianci had been studying in Bafang Village Kindergarten intermittently. When she entered the first grade of pupa town primary school this year, she should be in the same class as Xiaoai, but she was assigned to the next class.


    Xu Lei frowned at Xiao''ai and sighed, "my grades are not good. My father repeats grades for me. My father says it''s not shameful to repeat grades. He often repeats grades when he was a child."


    So Xu Lei, who was supposed to be in grade three, ended up in the same class as Xiao AI.


    They were whispering below, and a book was set up in front of them. The teacher on the stage endured and endured, but did not dare to speak. She could not afford to offend the crown prince party, especially in the two crown prince parties, there was a core figure, Xiao AI.


    After a few classes in the morning, the bell rang, and the teacher ran away with her textbook. Xiao AI was lying on the table, bored playing with her snake king hair. Mao Mao stared at the teacher with that kind of creepy eyes. Xu Lei, lying on the table, drooled for half a class. As soon as the bell rang, Xu Lei woke up and was full of energy.


    "Hello, are you Xiao AI? Can we be good friends with you? "


    Several little girls came across, some with two ponytails, some with two pigtails, and some with a pigtail. They all grew well, white and bright, and looked like beautiful flowers of our motherland.


    Xiao AI squints at them, grabs Maomao on the table and puts Maomao in front of the little girls. The little girl immediately screams and runs away. Xiao AI laughs with boredom. Even Maomao is afraid. How can she make friends with her?


    Xu Lei took a pen and poked Xiao AI''s back. When Xiao AI looked back, Xu Lei asked, "Hey, what do you have for lunch? There''s a new dumpling restaurant in pupa town. My father says it''s not bad. Will you go? Please go to the game hall to play games after eating. Don''t have class in the afternoon. "


    "Go, Uncle Xu''s treat. Of course, you''ll go. You''ll give me the money for playing games!"


    In the face of Xu Lei, Xiao AI is not like Muyang. She is quite rude to Xu Lei. Xu Lei is sent to the dense forest of Xiangcheng by brother PI after the kindergarten holiday in Bafang village every year. Xiao AI doesn''t know how many times she has saved Xu Lei, so Xu Lei should invite her to eat dumplings and play a game.


    But with Muyang, the identity and influence are completely reversed. Muyang never let Xiaoai encounter any danger. When she goes out to eat, Muyang will not let Xiaoai spend a cent. So for so many years, Xiaoai gradually realizes that if she doesn''t owe Muyang, she should try her best to do less.


    The two agreed to skip class in the afternoon to play games. Xiaoai is going to seek heaven''s blessing. She gets up and runs to the classroom next door. Behind her, Xu Lei jumps out of the desk and follows Xiaoai.


    The people in the next class are almost surrounded by Tianci, who is close to Tianci. Tianci is surrounded in the middle and silently writes his homework. Seeing Xiaoai and Xu Lei swagger in, many people want Xiaoai to come here. Maomao climbs on Xiaoai''s shoulder, trembles his meat wings, spits out snake letter, and the snake eyes stare around, and Xiaoai''s side is empty.


    "Heaven sent, go out and eat dumplings. It''s Mr. Lei''s treat."


    Standing outside the encirclement, Xiao AI didn''t come near, so he called Tianci who was sitting in the seat. Tianci slowly picked up the books on the desk, stood up and walked towards Xiao AI.


    "Let''s go. It''s my treat. You can eat whatever you want. It''s OK. I have plenty of money."


    As soon as Xu Lei returns to pupa Town, he is a bit rich. He is not like a bear in the dense forest of Hunan city. His father, brother PI, is in charge of such a big task center in pupa town. Brother Pi is also in charge of the whole patrol team in pupa town. So stealing a point card from his father''s pocket can make Xu Lei eat and drink for a while.


    The three men climbed over the wall and slipped out of pupa town primary school. They were led by Xu Lei and went straight to the new dumpling shop on the corner. On the side of the road, they met members of the patrol team and the leader. Seeing Xu Lei from a distance, they raised their fists at him and yelled:


    "Leizi, you son of a bitch, your father specially asked me to lead the team to guard. As expected, you are skipping class again. If you skip class again, you will have to repeat next year. Who is that? Little love? God given? When you two come back, don''t bring Xu Lei bad. "

 Chapter 685

    Xu Lei vomits his tongue at the patrol and leads Xiao AI and Tianci to run fast.


    For pupa Town, in fact, Xiaoai and Tianci are no strangers. For so many years, Xiaoai did not stay in the dense forest of Hunan city all day long. On the contrary, compared with the children in pupa town and Bafang village, Xiaoai has many times more experience. She has been to chuxuan base in the East, capital base in the north and desert in the West.


    Pupa town is also a place where Xiao AI frequents. Muyang has taken her to the streets many times.


    After entering the dumpling restaurant, if it''s really the treat of the rich man called Lei ye, the three are full. Xiao AI and Xu Lei will go straight to the game hall, but Tianci is going to go back to study. Xu Lei stands at the door of the dumpling shop, bulging his belly, and says to Tianci discontentedly:


    "Why? Special? We three swordsmen can''t just break up. "


    "In fact, class is quite interesting." Tianci shrugs and looks at Xiaoai. He wants Xiaoai to go back with him.


    With a smile, Xiao AI waved to Tianci, "you go back, study hard, and make progress every day. We must have a strong scholar. You read for me, and I fight for you. In this way, I play games with Xu Lei."


    With that, Xiao AI pulls Xu Lei to the game hall of pupa town.


    It''s been seven years since the end of the world. No doubt pupa town is the best place to recover. Because of the existence of a large number of experts such as Su Su Ye Yu in pupa Town, pupa town has been keeping the pace of rapid development, seamlessly restoring the human society before the end of the world. Even the game hall is popular in pupa town.


    Xu Lei is as like as two peas in the game hall. The boss sees Xu Lei running in with a little girl. He originally wants to tease Xu Lei, and laugh at whether Xu Lei has turned a little girl friend. As a result, the little girl looks like, "Oh, mom," it''s just like the little girl statue on the outside of pupa town maternal and child health care hospital, which is the little love in the prince''s party.


    Where does the boss dare to tease Xu Lei? He comes up with a basket of game currency. In the game hall, there are a few naughty mercenaries who are familiar with Xu Lei. They usually have a good relationship with Xu Lei. These days, those who have points can play games are not powerful at home. Like Xu Lei, they have a master who can earn points at home, or they can earn a few points by themselves.


    Looking at the world, the fastest way to score points is to go out and hunt mutant animals and mutant plants, or kill zombies, and take their nuclei in exchange for points in various bases.


    So in the game hall, in fact, it''s really a place of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger.


    We all know Xiaoai''s face. In addition, Xiaoai was brought by Xu Lei. After playing a few games, we can see that Xiaoai is totally a man, so it''s not proper for her to be a girl. Once she comes and goes, the scoundrel mercenaries and Xiaoai become friends. Soon, an afternoon is spent in the game hall shouting and killing.


    In the afternoon, pupa town primary school was over, and Xu Lei and Xiao''ai were also out of the game hall. After waiting outside pupa town primary school for a long time, all the children were gone, and there was no gift from heaven. Xu Lei had a cigarette in his mouth, and he lost one to Xiao''ai. Xiao''ai took it, waved, and threw the cigarette back to Xu Lei


    "My mother said that I can do anything, that is, I can''t touch alcohol and tobacco, or I will be killed."


    When Xu Lei listens to it, he pulls the cigarette out of his mouth and drops it on the ground. To let his father know that he advised Xiao AI to smoke, I''m afraid his father will be killed.


    Ten minutes later, before the gift of heaven came out, Xiao AI felt the hair on her wrist and stood up straight. She was a little anxious. Just as she wanted to go in and look for it, a group of girls from her first grade came across.


    The girls went out together. One of them was very beautiful and dressed like a princess. Her ordinary red and white school uniform was changed to show her figure. The princess was arched in the crowd and stood outside the door, looking at Xiao AI and Xu Lei with disdain.


    "Meixiu, what are you looking at? That''s Xiao AI and Xu Lei. We can''t get into trouble. " A girl, seeing Meixiu, has been staring at Xiaoai, so she came to pull her.


    As Meixiu''s good sisters, they all know the history of Meixiu''s family. They also know that Meixiu had a fight with Xiaoai when she was a child. Because she had a fight with Xiaoai, she was demoted to pupa town by Su Su Su.


    To tell you the truth, as Su Su''s veteran, the conditions of Meixiu''s family are not very good. Her parents are ordinary people, and they don''t have the power. Meixiu''s father Dai Chun, somehow, mixed up with pigo. In the pharmaceutical factory of pupa Town, she became a worker waiting to die, while her mother Zhou Xiaolin has been unemployed.


    But Meixiu is very beautiful. Her mother has trained her as a princess since she was a child. All the conditions in her family are used to support Meixiu. Meixiu, who is only 8 years old, is good at singing and dancing, and plays the piano very well.


    This kind of art specialty is very popular in pupa town primary school now. Whenever the school wants to hold an art show, Meixiu will certainly perform on stage. The whole show is like Meixiu''s personal show, so Meixiu deserves to be a school flower of pupa town primary school.


    Many boys are secretly in love with Meixiu. In addition, Meixiu has received etiquette training. She speaks gently and has an understanding personality. Girls especially like to play with Meixiu.


    According to this trend, I believe Meixiu will become a big school flower in the junior high school of pupa town in the future. We have no doubt that she will have a more brilliant future in the future. The so-called more brilliant future is to marry into a rich family and return to the crown prince party.


    And at this time, unexpectedly, she had a face-to-face show with Xiaoai. She glanced at Xiaoai with a look of disdain, followed her friends, raised her head and straightened her chest, just like a proud peacock, and walked away from the ordinary Xiaoai.


    Xiao AI is too lazy to pay attention to this person. She sneers. She wears a school uniform that doesn''t show her figure. She recruits Xu Lei. Like a monkey, they sneak back to school.


    In the distance, Meixiu looked back at Xiaoai and Xu Lei, and said to her friends deliberately worried: "this Xiaoai is still the same as before. She has no manners. If it goes on like this, the whole princeling party will be crooked by her. How come?"


    "Originally, there was a Xu Lei in the crown prince party, which was very crooked. Now, how could this little love be like this?"


    There is a girl next to her. She doesn''t quite understand. It''s said that Bafang village and pupa town are Su Su''s. every year, half of the taxes of Bafang village and pupa town go into Su Su''s credit card. How can Xiao AI be so slovenly? It looks like a pauper.

 Chapter 686

    "She''s just such a slut. Now she''s back in pupa Town, and she''s just like Xu Lei. My mother told me not to play with such people. I''m a good girl if they take me bad."


    Mei Xiu as like as two peas, explained to her friends that she was not playing with the princes because she didn''t want to play with the dregs of the prince''s party. She thought she knew little love and did not want to be a beauty with Xu Lei and others.


    Obedient, serious reading, good at singing and dancing, playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, not playing truant, not fighting, not messing with boys, this is a good girl.


    On the contrary, people like Xiao AI are as bold as her father ye Yu and look like her mother. They only belong to the comely class of little Jasper. They are slovenly and don''t even know what a facial cleanser is. They always fight first. They are happier to see zombies than to see relatives. They are brothers to a group of naughty mercenaries in the game hall, That''s the bad girl.


    Therefore, Meixiu will not play with Xiaoai. No matter whether Xiaoai is willing to play with her or not, Meixiu has to consider whether Xiaoai wants to make friends with her and let her return to the crown prince party camp.


    When we speak ill of Xiao AI, we will go far away. At sunset, there are fewer and fewer children coming out of the school. On the open playground, there is only orange sunshine. In front of the teaching building, it''s dark. Xiao AI runs wildly on the playground. Xu Lei follows her without pulling down.


    They rushed back to the first grade classroom, kicked open the door of Tianci classroom, and glanced at it casually, only to see Tianci sitting in a pile of scattered books, pieced together his torn books one by one.


    "Who did it?"


    Xu Lei is a hot tempered man with an angry face. He jumps out from behind Xiaoai. Seeing that Tianci doesn''t answer him, he steps forward two or three steps, kicks open a table in the way, arrives at Tianci''s front and roars:


    "Don''t fight. I''ll fight for a hammer. I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow. Let''s take revenge first."


    Xiao AI, who is still standing by the door, has been polished by Su Su in recent years. She doesn''t have the same temper as Xu Lei. She takes two steps, sits on the table in front of Tianci, picks up Tianci''s torn book, knocks Tianci''s head with the rotten book, bends her knees, puts one foot on the table, and dangles one foot in the air


    "Say, have you been beaten?"


    Tianci then raised his head, looked at Xiaoai''s condescending appearance, nodded, but there was no injury on her white face. Xiaoai took the book, rolled it into a tube, poked Tianci''s face, put his head around, looked at it, and asked again,


    "Who did it?"


    "Ruirui, I brought a lot of people. I can''t beat him." He sat on the chair, reached for his hand, grasped the book barrel in Xiaoai''s hand, and added, "it''s not serious. My injury has been cured."


    "Of course it''s not serious. If it''s serious, you''ll die."


    If Xiao AI accepts the gift, he will be able to heal himself unless he is killed.


    In the bleak classroom, empty desks are all over the classroom. Xiao AI, with short hair like a dog, says to Xu Lei:


    "Let''s go, Mr. Lei. Let''s stop Ruirui."


    "Then I''ll call someone."


    After all, Xu Lei is about to go outside. Now it''s the time to finish school. There are three princelings in this school: Xiao AI, Tianci and him. The rest of the princelings are waiting for graduation in the kindergarten of Bafang village. Ruirui is older than the three of them and has many younger brothers around him. To stop ruiruirui Rui, Xu Lei of course has to ask for help.


    After the collar is a small love to pull, just hear small love in his head bah a mouthful, "hit a few weak chicken also call people, wait for you to call people, ruiruirui early ran back to Bafang village, go, hurry up, Xu Lei you don''t counsellor."


    "Who counseled? I''m not a human being


    Xu Lei suddenly excited, broke away from Xiaoai''s hand, and ran out first. While running, he took out an iron gadget from his pocket. The gadget was worn on five fingers, and there were sharp iron thorns on it. He punched people with one fist, and he was sure to win the prize for fangtie.


    Yes, that''s right. These common people party and Prince party have been playing so ferociously since childhood!


    The direction he ran to was the back door of the school. When Ruirui didn''t come out of the school just now, it must be the back door. It''s a shortcut from the back door to Bafang village. Every time Ruirui comes back from school, it''s the back door.


    Xiao AI follows Xu Lei and passes by the door of the classroom. She copies a spider web pole and breaks it. She takes one and gives it to the godsend who follows.


    The three run out from the back of the teaching building. It''s nice to see a teacher on the second floor. Ba looks on the window. Hey, isn''t that Xu Lei and Xiao AI who played truant in the afternoon? How can you keep up with the gift?


    The teacher quickly left a stack of textbooks in his hand and went downstairs with short legs to catch up. Just after he ran to the back door of the teaching building, where is Xu Lei''s little love and the shadow of heaven''s gift?


    When he was anxious, he heard the scream of a child at the back door of the school. The teacher ran out of the back door with short legs. Even when he was frightened, he saw Ruirui Rui leading a group of children to beat Tianci in the open space at the back door. Xu Lei was entangled by a child who had awakened the power type powers, and they were bleeding, You hit me on the ground, I hit you.


    Behind a group of people, Xiaoai is holding a pole in his hand, which makes ruiruirui''s group cry. But Ruirui''s group are not vegetarians. Even if they are smoked by Xiaoai, they are beating around Tianci like crazy. This one is beaten away by Xiaoai, and that one rushes on again, just like a deep hatred against Tianci.


    Tianci has been raised by Su Su and Ye Yu for so many years. They don''t fight with each other. So many people beat him. He carried him and pressed a boy under his body. Tianci beat the boy fiercely. He beat every one to make a profit. He beat the boy''s face so bloody that he would go to the hospital.


    And the common people around Tianci began to hold weapons, so angry that Xiaoai almost wanted to let go the snake. Ruirui moved over coldly, took a rope, caught Xiaoai from behind, and yelled at Xiaoai:


    "Xiao AI, there is a head of injustice and a lord of debt. This is my gratitude and resentment with God. I told you that it has nothing to do with you. If you don''t listen, tie her up for me, so that I can serve her and send her back to Bafang village!"

 Chapter 687

    "You''re paralyzed, Ruirui. If I don''t come, really, you''re addicted to bullying Tianci, aren''t you? I''m coming. Really, one of you wants to get out of here alive! "


    Xiaoai, who was tied with a rope, raised her foot and kicked the lifeblood of a boy across the street. The boy covered the stall and fell to the ground wailing, while Tianci still beat people in the hands of a group of children. These children beat this fight fiercely, just like fighting for life.


    The teacher was so scared that her legs softened. She wanted to exhort these children. Seeing the battle, she only thought that the saying "tiger father has no dog son" was correct. These children are so fierce when they fight. Why do they worry about no future.


    But if we continue to fight like this, we are afraid that we will lose our lives.


    The great teacher went back to school with soft hands and feet, and called someone to persuade him to fight. Those people called the patrol team. Before the patrol team arrived, someone informed the parents of these children. So once again, pigo, King Kong, Susu Yeyu, Qinyue, and the parents of other children gathered in pupa town primary school.


    So many big people come all at once, which is more lively than the Chinese New Year. The teachers are recalled to school in an emergency, and the night is dark. In spring, my wife has to leave a pair of children at home alone and rush back to school.


    The starry sky is as beautiful as a fairy tale scene. The one who was beaten by heaven is the one who was carried to the pupa town hospital for emergency treatment. The rest of the children, with big and small injuries, squatted on the ground, leaping along the playground with both hands on their backs. Su Su Su stood in the headmaster''s office on the second floor, Through the window to monitor these too energetic children, behind, Qinyue sitting on the sofa, head down, crying silently.


    Jingang pushes the door and walks in. Qinyue on the sofa immediately gets up and apologizes to Jingang in his jungle uniform. "I''m sorry. I don''t know why ruiruirui loves to bully Tianci in your family. I''m sorry. I''ve beaten him and scolded him. I tell him every day not to trouble Tianci, but, But this bear boy... I''m sorry. "


    As for ruiruirui''s festival with Tianci, it''s hard to say for days and nights. Anyway, since he was in the kindergarten in Bafang village, ruiruirui has never been able to deal with Tianci, and Tianci, although Tianci is white and weak, in fact, he is ruthless. Ruiruirui has beaten Tianci countless times, and Tianci has taken ruiruiruirui into hospital countless times.


    The resentment rose to the primary school, which was the same. The two people who were not dealt with in the kindergarten were directly divided into two camps, the crown prince party and the Populist Party. Ruiruirui had a large number of people, but heaven sent Xu Lei, who was also good at fighting, and those little crown prince parties in the next life, were all brave and aggressive, so in the kindergarten, There''s no one on either side.


    At this moment, a little love has come, and the contradiction has been intensified to the point of immortality. Look at the faces and bodies of those children, except for the gift of no injury, even little love has been decorated.


    Qinyue doesn''t know how guilty she is. She is soft and glutinous. She doesn''t know why Ruirui, who was born, likes fighting so much. Just before King Kong came in, Qinyue apologized to Su Su and hurt Xiaoai. Qinyue feels very sorry.


    Su Su didn''t care about it at all, and King Kong didn''t care about it either. Outside the headmaster''s room, you can even hear pigo laughing. To tell you the truth, these people who are in the last days, licking their blood with a knife, don''t realize how serious it can be.


    The reason why they are here today is that today is the first day of school for the children. The reason why Su Su wants to punish these children for leaping frog around the playground is that these children make such a stir on the first day of school. She doesn''t put her hand on them. She''s afraid that in the future, pupa town primary school will have to bring these children down.


    In the blue sky, the full moon looks like a fat man''s smiling face. The silver moonlight sprinkles on the playground. In a string of children''s team of negative hand frog leaping, Ruirui and ruiruirui move to Xiaoai''s side and look at the scratch on Xiaoai''s face as they jump


    "Is your face all right? It''s said that it''s my gratitude and resentment with God. You''re an outsider. What''s the matter with Lao Ka among us? Xiao AI, don''t join in the fun in the future, OK? "


    "No way!"


    Xiaoai squatted on the ground and danced. Her answer was firm. The bruise on her face was particularly conspicuous on her white and tender skin. Her hair was in a mess. She was blown by the night wind and ran everywhere. She could not be hurt in the usual fight of this degree. Today, ruiruirui is too brave. Xiaoai should master the propriety, I have to be anxious to save Tianci. If I''m not careful, I''ll wipe my face.


    Anyway, she has been injured a lot since she grew up. It doesn''t matter if she is so little.


    "You can manage this when you''re in pupa town. If you''re not in pupa Town, heaven can protect you like this?"


    Ruirui''s face is also blue nose and swollen. Just now, when he was fighting, he was beaten by heaven. He jumped forward and spat out a mouthful of blood. He just wanted to persuade Xiaoai to stand away. Xu Lei jumped forward, jumped directly between ruiruirui and Xiaoai, and pushed ruiruirui to the ground.


    "What are you doing? What for? Xu Lei, do you want to do it again? "


    "Damn, I''m afraid you didn''t fight just now. Xu Lei, come on, let''s fight again."


    "MD, beat him. I didn''t beat him up just now. Now I want to be beaten again."


    As soon as Ruirui falls to the ground, his younger brothers explode. They stand up and yell at Xu Lei. Xu Lei can''t be angry. He stands up from the ground and doesn''t hit others. He presses on Rui Rui and blows with his fist. Of course, God can''t let go of this opportunity. He joins the camp in an instant and steps on Rui Rui''s hand before he can move quickly.


    Around the children, immediately came forward, surrounded Xu Lei and Tianci, crazy start to fight, little love see, hey, jump forward, hugged a boy''s neck, body back, a twist in the air, the boy to twist on the ground, crazy beat.


    Su Su on the second floor took a deep breath. She turned her head, pushed aside the window to see King Kong, and went out to the patrol. She wanted the patrol to take these children to the water prison for a few days. If she didn''t trim them, they would go to heaven in the future!

 Chapter 688

    Before Su Su came out of the headmaster''s office, Ye Yu had already taken brother PI and rushed into the children. After pulling this and that, King Kong opened the window and flew into the playground, pointing to his own god given head. He was so cruel that he just sat down on the ground.


    "Don''t hit him, hit me!" Caught in Ye Yu''s armpit, Xiao AI yells at King Kong, "what''s your ability to fight a child with a man? If you have the ability to fight with me!"


    "Yo Yo, little girl, I''m your uncle!" King Kong turns around and smiles at Xiao AI. Originally, in front of Xiaoai, he changes into a spoiled face. "How can I beat you? Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Uncle will teach Tianci a lesson."


    Brother PI over there is not as good tempered as King Kong. He rushes up, kicks Xu Lei and scolds: "you son of a bitch, ah son of a bitch, let you frog jump, you still fight. Do you want to go back today? If you don''t want to go back, just dance all night. "


    There are also parents coming from the Populist Party, but their children are more obedient in front of them. Most of them obey the discipline and allow their parents to beat and scold them. They silently bow their heads and bear the burden. They don''t want the three princelings to directly challenge their parents.


    Xiaoai is clamped by Ye Yu, struggling to yell back to the teaching building. When she looks up, her mother is standing under a lamp, and the frost marks on her face are all over her face. Xiaoai immediately stops talking, letting her father clamp her and put her in front of her mother.


    The frost on Su Su''s face is still spreading. Under the shaking lampshade, the wind outside the corridor is blowing. The sound of frost quickly condensing is rattling in the empty corridor. In the dim light, Su Su Su''s skirt is slowly swaying. Looking at Xiao AI''s eyes, it slowly turns into silver.


    "Wow ~ ~ ~ ~ mom, I''m wrong. I''m afraid. Don''t change. I''m afraid. It''s like playing a horror movie."


    Xiao AI is scared by Su Su''s eyes and starts to cry, which often means that her mother has been so angry that she has lost her mind. Next, she will be abused by ghosts and animals for many days. Today, Muyang went to Sanqiao town temporarily, but she can''t come back for a while. Her father is a soft footed shrimp who only listens to women''s pillow blowing. Her grandparents are still in Bafang village. This time, she is dead!


    Then she pitifully stood in the same place, looking at her father for help, but her father turned his head away from the relationship, a little love is a hate, this does not speak of righteousness!!!


    "Mom, I''m going to frog jump. I''m not going to stop without shouting, OK?"


    Little love bowed his head, small shoulders sobbing, a sincere attitude.


    Su Su sighed. Seeing that she had admitted her mistake and had a good attitude, she gave up the idea of throwing the child into the sea of cannibals. Then she raised her hand, pinched Xiaoai''s groping hair on her wrist, and threw it directly into the corner. Without pity, she threw a big snake king to pieces, and then pointed to Xiaoai, who was shaking all over, and pointed to the playground outside the door, Xiao AI immediately incarnated as a good baby, and without Su Su''s mouth, she immediately kneaded her ears and squatted down and leaped out.


    Before her mother told her to stop leaping, Xiao AI would keep jumping until Su Su said it was ok


    Chou Shijia, sitting on the chair beside the corridor, looked at Su Su and said anxiously, "I used to think that these were all children from kindergartens. I didn''t expect that when I entered primary school, the contradiction became more and more serious. In fact, your little love was completely involved by our God''s gift. Su Su Su, little love just wanted to help God''s gift. Don''t be too harsh on her. I''m just worried now, If they continue their feud in this way, will it have any impact on pupa town and Bafang village in the future? "


    Chunlai''s wife, dressed in conservative professional clothes, sits beside Chou Shijia with a pair of black framed glasses on her face. Seeing that Su Su doesn''t speak, she thinks for a moment and says to Chou Shijia:


    As like as two peas too observant of conventional standards. In fact, the meaning of education is not to teach every child to be exactly the same. In this world, all bases are trying to restore the rules and order before the end of the world. I don''t really care for those children who follow the rules. Do you think children like small love, Xu Lei and heaven sent, and Rui, are more likely to get out of the base. Do you want to survive in the outside world? "


    Children who are well behaved, conscientious and obedient will grow up in pupa town. At most, they will be able to stay in pupa town and add luster to pupa town. For example, Meixiu, who is beautiful and has many specialties, will only be praised when she stands out, saying that the girls trained in pupa town are good at singing and dancing and good at social intercourse.


    But when a zombie attacks the city and a mutant animal besieges the pupa Town, what can a child like Meixiu do? On the contrary, it will be Xiao AI, Xu Lei, Tianci and Ruirui who will fight and make trouble every day to keep pupa town.


    Su Su, standing in the corridor, the frost on her body is degenerating a little bit. The color of her eyes is back to normal. She looks at Chun Lai''s wife and wants to talk. The opposite brother PI comes back, grabs her words and says with a frown and a tiger face


    "So no matter how they make trouble, we must cultivate a sense of collective honor and disgrace for them. We can make small trouble and distinguish between the right and the wrong. Our generation, after suffering, can''t let these children die without a few years."


    "That''s the truth."


    Chunlai''s wife nodded her head with shining eyes. What pigo said was exactly what she wanted to express. Now, her stable and prosperous day is her husband''s life. Her husband stayed in Chuncheng to control the corpse tide and the mutant birds, which made her and her children come to pupa town. So in any case, Chunlai''s wife won''t let pupa town become the next spring city.


    Children are the future. Now other bases have been in an awkward era. Most of the people of the previous generation who dare to fight and kill are mentally tired after their lives are stable. Some of them, like Su Su Ye Yu, are high-level powers, but they gradually withdraw from the historical stage of human gathering places, Only active in some high-level variation of animals and plants around the pursuit of a free life.


    They will only appear when the base is attacked by a large area of mutated animals and plants, and sometimes even run far away. When the base is attacked, they may not be able to rush back to rescue.


    Some, like pigo Li Xiaoyu, are still active in human gathering places, but their power levels are not high, and their management bases are OK. If they are besieged by mutated animals and plants, they have to move rescuers.

 Chapter 689

    So every human gathering place will face an embarrassing situation in the next ten years. The last generation of people are fighting hard to get down the river. They are getting tired, old or dead. But where are the children of the next generation? The number of children in those bases is not more than a quarter of that in pupa Town, and now there are no kindergartens, primary schools or junior high schools.


    A few years ago, pupa town launched the derivative version of the doomsday vaccine. Although not every child can obtain the ability after injecting the derivative version of the doomsday vaccine, 99% of the children will get the enhanced antibody to the doomsday virus after injecting the derivative version of the doomsday vaccine. That is to say, even if these children in pupa town are bitten by zombies, they only have a 1% chance of becoming zombies.


    A year ago, the Fang family in the north, with the help of Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi, introduced a batch of doomsday vaccine derivatives produced by Bafang village, which cost a lot of cabbage. However, in the capital base, it is said that only a hundred children went to get the vaccine. With such a large base and such a low popularity rate, we can imagine how many children there are in the capital base.


    Of course, it''s no wonder these bases want to be like this. It''s just that when people suddenly met the end of life, most of the women, the elderly and the children were abandoned. No one, almost no team, like Su Su, only took in women, children and the elderly. Those vulnerable groups had no one to help, so they could survive to the present, Very few.


    This is undoubtedly a very serious consequence of devastation, but it''s a pity that not many people paid attention to it at the beginning. Now, the old people are dying a lot. The history of the decades before the end of the world is like a broken one. Many excellent heritage cultures are abandoned by human beings before they have time to preserve and find inheritors.


    For example, for traditional embroidery and textile, only pupa town now has an artificial embroidery factory. A handkerchief with artificial embroidery can be sold at an unimaginable high price in other bases. In addition, there are all kinds of intangible cultural heritages that can''t be found in other bases. But in Bafang village, some inheritors of intangible cultural heritages can be found, but they are all getting old, and they easily refuse to accept apprentices. If they want to accept apprentices, they only accept people from pupa town to inherit their mantle.


    If women die more, the consequences will be even more serious. No child is the second. There is a serious imbalance between the male and female population in the major bases. There are too many men and too few women. Most men can not find a fixed partner, so that they have been single for more than ten years, and now there is no hope of getting rid of it.


    Children die a lot, and it will be difficult to support the next generation''s sky. In most bases, the population aged from 3 to 20 is blank. That is to say, before they wait for the future, in these bases, the old are already old, but the small are still in a state of ignorance. Young people about 20 years old will disappear in the next decade.


    Because of the decrease in the number of women and the birth rate of new babies, it is likely that a teenager will lead a large group of aging last generation to resist the siege of zombies, or the attack of mutant animals and plants


    Don''t doubt, this is really the biggest dilemma that most bases are facing now.


    So now in the maternal and child health care center of pupa Town, the statue of Xiao AI is erected. In the old people''s home, the statue of Su Su is erected on the central square of pupa town. The statue of Ye Yu and his 18 special forces is extremely large, encircling the city wall of pupa town.


    These people''s contributions may have been scolded by others at the beginning of the end of the world, one or two years after they fled. They scolded the Virgin Mary for not being sensible, or for being burdensome. However, after a long time, their contributions gradually showed up. The better the development of pupa Town, the worse the myth of Su Su Su became. Now women in pupa town don''t want to have children, It''s Su Su who was holding a statue of little love in her infancy.


    One night later, the next day, the children all came to school. On the playground, Xiao AI, Tianci and Xu Lei continued to frog around the playground. The students who came and went to point at them were quite Schadenfreude, especially Meixiu, with a proud expression, just like a peacock, with elegant steps, Leading her to walk by the playground, I just feel that it''s the right decision not to mix with Xiao AI.


    Look at Xiaoai, Tianci and Xu Lei, how shameful these three people are now. They almost lose all the faces of the previous generation. Thinking that Su Su is so beautiful, but has such a frustrated Xiaoai, are they also regretting their failure in raising their children?


    Although the parents of the Populist Party are very angry with their children''s mischievous nature, they are reluctant to criticize their children in the end. So the parents of the princeling party and Chunlai''s wife, who is the principal, do not pursue their children, so they take them back.


    Qinyue, of course, is eager to take ruiruirui back early. She has no courage to criticize her children. She can only rely on her own ruiruirui to make less trouble in the future. Frankly speaking, although ruiruirui is also the crown prince party, the way Qinyue teaches ruiruirui is the same as those parents of the populist party.


    However, whether the parents of the Populist Party or the princeling party, they are doomed to be disappointed with these children. Although they never give up the hope that they will not fight, for four years in kindergarten and six years in primary school, with Ruirui and Tianci as the center of contradiction, the Populist Party and the princeling party have never stopped their war, There''s no shortage of children in the hospital.


    People in pupa town are getting used to the misdeeds of the princelings. Of course, some people dislike such people as Xiaoai Tianci and Xu Lei, such as Zhou Xiaolin and Meixiu. They feel that only those children with excellent grades in various cultural courses, such as Meixiu, can add glory to pupa town on behalf of the princelings.


    But most people in the society are still very happy to see Xiao AI Tianci and Xu Lei fighting bravely. At least every time there are mutant animals and plants flooding around pupa Town, these children can follow Su Su Yeyu and go out to increase their fighting power, instead of hiding behind their parents and acting as shrinking turtles.


    Except that they are really noisy, it would be perfect to love these children in the last world

 Chapter 690

    Children, gradually grow up to become big friends. Xiao AI hangs on the back of the car and relies on the temporary focus of painting given to her by heaven. Somehow, after graduating from primary school, Xu Lei repeats his grade again. So far, he is still struggling in the fifth grade of primary school. I''m afraid that Xiao AI and Tianci will graduate from junior high school, and he still can''t get his graduation certificate.


    With the coming of summer vacation, Ruirui''s fight with Tianci has come to an end. Throughout the six years of this primary school, Ruirui has been admitted to the hospital 12 times by Tianci, with an average of half a year and a month for each hospitalization. Tianci has also been besieged countless times by ruiruirui, with an average of once in a star period.


    It''s another battle to clear up the mutant wolf, and it''s getting closer to the climax. With the coming of the end, year after year, in addition to becoming a high-level zombie, which can cause harm to the human base, the zombie siege has rarely happened. What causes more harm to the human base is a variety of mutant animals and plants, As well as a variety of mutant animals and plants and Zombies combined with each other out of the secondary variation of biological.


    It''s just that the mutant wolf, before the end of the world, when it has not yet mutated, makes it difficult for human beings to deal with it. After the mutation, an ordinary mutant wolf''s combat effectiveness is very strong.


    The high city wall of pupa town uses the shell of human face pupa. Mutant wolves can''t break it, but they can run up to the city wall. Therefore, pupa town still spent a lot of manpower and material resources to stop the attack of mutant wolves. A month ago, just when the mutant wolves appeared nearby, Muyang sent a message to Su Su Su and Ye Yu, asking them to travel outside, Come back to the city with little love and gift.


    Over the years, Xiao AI has been a bear to bear in pupa town. Although she is not as powerful as Muyang, she has been taken around by Su Su and Ye Yu for many years. Her experience and experience in dealing with mutated animals and plants are much better than Muyang, who stays in pupa town all the year round.


    Su Su wears a small camouflage suit and goes to the city wall in a hurry. Ye Yu leads King Kong and others to guard on the city wall and clear up the mutant wolf that jumps up and down under the city wall. Just one day after she returns to pupa Town, the army of mutant wolf arrives, so she immediately plunges into the battle and has no time to manage Xiao AI.


    Before Xiaoai went to the city wall to kill the mutant wolf, she must have taken Tianci to find Xu Lei again. At school, these three people are called three swordsmen of the prince party. They fight with the common people party led by ruiruirui every day. Now it''s not half a month since summer vacation. Su Su Su leads Xiaoai and Tianci to fight back and forth in chuxuan''s base, and then she goes back to pupa Town, so she has a lot to say, I haven''t explained to Xiao''ai, but when I catch an empty space, Su Su has to explain some things to Xiao''ai clearly.


    When the soldiers running back and forth from the city wall saw Su Su coming, they all raised their hands to salute her. Su Su waved her hand, got into a military vehicle and went straight to her residence in pupa town. As expected, she didn''t find Xiao AI. So she immediately turned around the front of the vehicle and went to the maternal and child health care hospital in pupa town to find zhuoshijia.


    After an operation, Zhuo Shijia is writing a medical record book in the office. She hears a respectful call outside the door. As soon as she looks up to the door, Su Su opens the door of her room and comes in. She asks in surprise


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you guarding the city wall? "


    Su Su sat down in front of Chou Shijia''s desk, frowned and asked, "Heaven''s gift? Do you know where it is? Is Xiao AI with the gift of heaven? "


    "I don''t know. These children are not in your house? That''s definitely going to the game hall, or it''s fighting with them. "


    Zhuoshi Jiaxin shakes her head tired, opens the medical record book, and is ready to start writing again. However, Su Su says to her seriously:


    "The divine power has been exposed. The message Mei Shengnan gave me this morning."


    The capital base did not become the Qinglong base like Su Su''s previous life, but its technology and innovation are comparable to pupa town. Fang Jia, of course, plays a leading role in the capital base, but at the same time, various research laboratories have sprung up in the capital base in recent years.


    Mei Shengnan''s message to Su Su this morning is that there is a laboratory in the capital base, which is interested in the divine healing ability. He is afraid that he will come to pupa town to capture it.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s words, Zhuo Shijia''s hand with the water pen stopped. The tip of the pen stopped on the paper of the medical record book and pointed a small black dot. She slowly frowned and asked, "who leaked the news again?"


    Over the years, these adults who know the divine power have been teaching the divine power that they should never expose their powers until they have to, because the flesh and blood of the divine power can live the flesh and bones of the dead. There are many people in this world who want to eat the divine power.


    For fear of causing more suspicion, Zhuoshi Jiahe Jingang sent Tianci to Susu during Tianci''s holiday, and let Tianci go out to experience with Xiaoai to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    But since he was a child, Tianci likes reading all kinds of books. As long as it''s a book, he likes reading it. So every year when school starts, Tianci must report to the school in pupa town on time. However, as soon as he appears in pupa Town, he will fight with ruiruirui. Over the years, Tianci fights with Rui Rui every day. Rui Rui will hurt Tianci so much that Tianci will be alive again, And every time Ruirui is sent to the hospital, he has to recover for a long time before he can leave the hospital.


    So most of the people in pupa town are suspicious of God''s power, but at most they are just guessing whether God''s power of recovery is very fast. They never thought that he would have the power to live the dead.


    "Mei Shengnan said that the person in charge of this laboratory knew Hua Hua at the beginning. Hua Hua was burned by ah Chou''s fire at that time, but before he died, Hua Hua sent out part of the research data sent by heaven through the computer. At the beginning, I thought he was sending data to chunzhengzong, but I didn''t expect that he was sending data to other unrelated people."


    Speaking of this matter, Su Su has a vague impression that when she was outside the sea of fire, she occasionally glanced at it. It seemed that she saw Hua Hua''s computer picture reading, but it didn''t attract much attention. That computer was also burned in the sea of fire. How could she know that it would become a hidden line threatening the gift of heaven many years later?


    On the desk, Chou Shijia put down his pen, raised his palms, rubbed his cheek, and looked at Su Su with a bitter smile,


    "Now what? When children grow up, they don''t listen to the greeting as they do when they are in their arms. All of them look like monkeys. Over the years, we have made up countless lies for our God given powers. But we didn''t expect that the wind was revealed more than ten years ago. "

 Chapter 691

    The child is 100 years old and worries about being ninety-nine. In addition to the fact that the world is not peaceful, Zhuo Shijia worries every day that his son, like a Tang monk, will be torn apart by demons and ghosts. Su Su Su''s message today is that Zhuo Shijia will have trouble sleeping and eating all his life.


    In the face of such a situation, Su Su also has no solution. She sits on the chair, points her fingers, frowns and thinks about it. She says to Zhuo Shijia, "in this case, the best solution I can think of is to let Tianci feign death and never return to pupa town. There is no such person in the world as Tianci."


    Let God give up going to school, giving up everything now, and wandering in the outside world. If you miss zhuoshijia and Vajra in the future, you can''t come back in the name of God''s gift. You even have to change your appearance. Otherwise, if you don''t retire in zhuoshijia, they will never meet again.


    Chou Shijia lowered her eyelids and looked at the medical record book on the desk. She has been keen on her career all her life. Naturally, she doesn''t want to give up her work and give up the glow and fever in the best years of her life. But if she doesn''t give up her work and accompany Tianci to leave pupa town and travel all over the world, does this pupa town have Tianci''s foothold?


    If you want to leave, you will never come back. This is not a simple thing like sending Tianci to the dense forest of Xiangcheng, or letting Tianci go out to experience with Su Su Su.


    Pupa Town, how many pairs of eyes staring at them, how many lives in the world, waiting to save, how many people, want to be healthy and worry free, people will never be sinister, do not have too much expectations of any one person in the world, expect them to be kind to God, when they or their relatives are facing life danger, can not help but take a lump of meat from God.


    In such an instant, Zhuo Shijia thought about it. She looked up at Su Su and cut off the railway: "you allow me to arrange a few pregnant women in my hand. I agreed to let heaven give me a false death. King Kong and I left pupa town and disappeared with him in anonymity."


    Outside the door, Ba listened to Xiaoai and Tianci on the door and looked at each other. 13-year-old Xiaoai and 12-and-a-half-year-old Tianci immediately understood each other, straightened up and ran away.


    Two people have been running, along the way there are doctors and nurses calling their names, two children do not listen, little love that half long hair, dancing in the back of the head, with a gift came to the back of the maternal and child health care hospital, a butt sitting on the street steps.


    Just after hearing that Su Su had gone to zhuoshijia, Xiao AI came to see her mother with a gift from heaven. Originally, she wanted to ask her mother whether they could go out of the city wall to kill the mutant wolf, but she was careless and heard such a sad news.


    Xiaoai is in a bad mood. After sitting down, she looks back at Tianci. Tianci has a wrinkled face, gentle and not in high spirits.


    On the other side, Xu Lei rode an antique bicycle across the street and waved to Xiaoai and Tianci happily, "Hey, you two are here. I''m looking everywhere. Isn''t this car good? I''ll lend you two a ride


    Behind Xu Lei, Ruirui is leading a group of people, chewing sugar cane and spitting dregs in their hands. When they come to see Xu Lei, who is riding a bicycle in front of him, Rui Rui''s eyes suddenly shine. Since childhood love and heaven''s gift went out to practice, Xu Lei was shut up by brother pi to practice calligraphy, So Ruirui hasn''t found the three members of the crown prince party to fight for a long time.


    He waved his hand behind him and quietly approached Xu Lei with his men. Just as he wanted to besiege Xu Lei and raid Xiaoai and Tianci, a van suddenly rushed out of the slope. The door of the van slid open. A masked man with a gun in his hand shot Xiaoai and Tianci.


    Xiaoai turns over, presses Tianci, and avoids this wave of shooting. Then she throws back and a space wall is erected. The bullet goes into the space wall and is thrown into the unknown time and space, which does not pose any threat to Xiaoai and Tianci.


    On the other side of the car, Xu Lei, who was blocked, was shocked. Riding on his unstable bicycle, he suddenly fell to the ground. However, he reacted in a second and yelled. He propped up his hands on the van and hit the opposite wall with the van.


    So big van, he pushed four wheels on the ground issued a sharp sound, and then "bang" a sound, hit the wall.


    In the long-term battle with Ruirui Rui, Xu Lei wakes up a power ability. A 14-year-old child can lift a van with one hand, just like playing. What''s more, this time he comes to the real world, bumping against the wall against the van and deforming it.


    However, two more vans rushed to each other from the end of the street. The door opened and several masked people jumped out. Holding guns, they shot at Xu Lei, Xiao AI and Tianci. Some of the others, with a very strange gun in their hands, opened a net in the air. The net fell towards Tianci as if they wanted to capture Tianci.


    Tianci has been fighting with Ruirui for many years. As soon as he squats down, he pulls out two knives from his legs and dances with his left and right hands. The knife is extremely sharp. Two or three times, it cuts the net that trapped him into pieces.


    Xiao AI is even more brave. She jumps directly onto the roof of one of the cars and throws Maomao out of the window. She turns over and jumps into the opposite car. She bends over and grabs a man''s gun by the window. As soon as the gun head turns, she shoots at the man''s head.


    "Brother Rui, what should we do? They come here for real, and those who attack Xiaoai don''t look like pupae. "


    Ruirui, who is hiding in the alley, is questioned by someone behind him. They are all children of half age, but they grew up in the last days. Of course, they know that this attack is real. On weekdays, their common people party and the crown prince Party of Tianci are really enemies. It is said that some people want to kill Xiaoai and Xu Lei, but also take Tianci away, It''s really fast. The populists are right.


    But Ruirui, with a calm face, looked at the situation and gritted his teeth. "We pupa town people, where can we let these foreign bullies? Today is not the time to solve our gratitude and resentment in the river and lake. We have to agree with foreign countries!"


    "OK, brother Rui, we''ll listen to you!"


    The young followers, who have lost their cane, rush out with their own spanners, axes and fists under the leadership of Ruirui, and join the United Foreign camp.

 Chapter 692

    There are more and more masked people in black. No matter how far away the patrol is from such a big battle, it will be startled. However, the patrol is delayed in the future. Xiao AI is facing more and more pressure. In a rage, she squats on the roof of the car, turns over, dodges a bullet and shouts,


    "Maomao!"


    Just after eating a cart of hooded man in black''s fur, he quickly slipped over and turned into a giant red snake. He danced up from behind his childhood love. His meat wings began to vibrate. It was two or three meters wide. He opened the snake''s mouth and bit the head of a man in black on the other side.


    Ruirui''s little followers entangle a man in black and fight. Xu Lei holds a masked man in black in both hands and tugs at him. The masked man in black is torn apart by him, and his flesh and blood are all over Xu Lei.


    "Little white face, who are you provoking? They are all real people


    Ruirui rushes up and shouts the nickname he gave to Tianci. A few moments later, he rescues Tianci from the rope of a man in black. He gasps with Tianci on his back, but he doesn''t forget to tease Xu Lei,


    "There are too many people. Xu Lei, your father''s patrol team eats shit. How can we deal with so many real guys?"


    "Save it, now adults go to the city wall to kill wolves. Do you think my father''s patrol is just like you, wandering in the street all day?"


    Xu Lei shakes his head, shakes off the viscera on his head, and continues to tear off a masked man. At the same time, he does not forget to talk to ruiruirui. However, Tianji takes a rest, picks up a machine gun on the ground, and shoots at those masked people in black, daddada, accurately.


    The main attack firepower of these men in black seems to be concentrated on Tianci. Ruirui stands back to back with Tianci, and he is also attacked by big firepower, but he is not ambiguous. He picks up the gun on the ground and plays with Tianci in a circle.


    The gunfight took place near the maternal and child health care center. Such a dense gunfire will soon lead Su Su. The group of people in black obviously had a special explanation. If there is no way to take away Tianci within 10 minutes, then don''t try again. Pupa town is heavily guarded, and the patrol can only be delayed for 10 minutes at most. Therefore, the attack lasted only 10 minutes, The people in black are going to withdraw.


    But the children in pupa Town, whether they are the Populist Party or the princeling party, will make them retreat if they are provoked?


    Ruirui quickly catches up with the furthest black masked man and knocks him to the ground with one punch. Xiaoai steps on Maomao. Maomao flies into the sky with his wings flapping, and then drops rapidly. Several black masked men who are about to run away are eaten whole.


    The rest of Tianci and Xu Lei, as well as the children of the Populist Party, solved one problem by one, and destroyed the first group of people sent out to capture Tianci in pupa town.


    Corpses and blood flow on the ground paved with pupae. When the wind blows, the air is filled with a strong smell of blood. After several children kill people, they begin to search for the crystal nuclei on the corpses. This is a good habit that they have been cultivated since childhood.


    Ruirui takes out a stack of tissue and wipes the blood between his fingers. Looking at Tianci sitting on the corpse, Ruirui kicks a corpse on the ground, walks to Tianci, hands him a piece of paper and asks:


    "Your undead ability has been discovered? So there''s a lab for you? "


    Tianci raised his head and looked at Ruirui. His eyes were a little cold, not like a teenager.


    Ruirui is a ruffian with a smile, white teeth, squatting beside god, gloating: "at least, we have been fighting for more than ten years, in this world, the person who knows you best, I''m afraid it''s me, I say, retribution, you are finally targeted by the laboratory, ha ha ha ha."


    This is absolutely true. If anyone in the world knows himself best, he must be an opponent or an enemy. Sometimes the closest and closest people around him don''t know him as well as the enemy.


    Ruirui was made to live in the courtyard by Tianci for more than ten times. They had long forgotten what they were fighting for when they were young. They only knew that they had a deep hatred for each other and would fight when they met. The number of the crown prince party was much less than that of the populist party. The fight between Tianci and ruiruirui for more than ten years could not be the one-sided victory of Tianci.


    There are even many times, Ruirui feels that his hand can definitely let Tianci roll into the hospital, but Tianci is still good the next day. He went out of the city and went to Su Su Su. In this way, how can Ruirui not doubt Tianci''s power?


    He just didn''t say it. It doesn''t matter to Ruirui whether or not the divine power is self-healing and whether it''s worth studying. What''s important? What''s important is that if God gives him a beating, he will fight back. In the process, it''s most important to spread his anger.


    As soon as Xu Lei saw the captain''s cheeky face, he was so angry that he jumped up and rushed to the captain, scolding him


    "Why are you here? A little later, we pupae will be killed. "


    "Yo, yo, you''re still young." The team leader was also born under brother PI. Seeing Xu Lei''s grievance, he said with a heartless smile, "when did you become a pest of pupa town? Hey, hey, seedlings, come and water them. "


    The members of the patrol team, hearing the speech, laughed freely. They were not surprised at the dead bodies. In fact, they should have run out to maintain law and order when the first man in black attacked Xiaoai and Tianci. But Su Su said to let the children solve the problem by themselves, so the patrol team waited for Xiaoai to kill them, Just came slowly from the next street.


    They say that if there are people in the world, there will be struggles, constant strife and scheming. Some people also say that the struggle between the two parties, the second generation that grew up in the last days, will one day bring about the disintegration of the pupa town and Bafang village established by their parents.


    Chunlai''s wife, standing at a high place, looks at the children below with a satisfied smile for the first time. What these children show today is the result of her years of education. They can intrigue each other, fight against each other, fight against each other, and use their best intentions. But when the crisis comes, they will be threatened by others, If it threatens the life safety of one of them, they must be consistent with the outside world. This is the most basic principle that children in pupa town must possess.

 Chapter 693

    Su Su and Chou Shijia stood side by side on the upper floor of the maternal and child health care hospital. Pupa town had already known about this group of masked people in black when they appeared. But Su Su asked the patrol team to be calm. She wanted to see what kind of expression these children would make when they were attacked by foreigners. Now she could have such a performance, which made Su Su Su Su nod.


    She tilted her head, looked at zhuoshijia, thought about it for a while, and said, "I think the plan to let heaven grant feign death and hide one''s name from now on should be changed. Doctor Zhuo, do you think that since when, when our family is bigger and our career is bigger, we have lost the courage to break down at first?"


    Because they are afraid that Tianci''s secret will be discovered, they have tried every means to hide it for Tianci over the years. Because they are afraid that Tianci will be eaten, they want Tianci to feign death and leave his existing identity and status.


    But once upon a time, even Su Su forgot that they were born in peaceful times and grew up in peaceful times. The end of the world came unexpectedly. They were the first generation of the end of the world who survived tenaciously in the end of the world and rose up in a sea of blood.


    Did they ever lose the world, and then fear the world?


    When educating the second generation of the last generation, they teach these children to be self reliant and self reliant. They teach them to deal with the mutated animals and plants like the undead Xiaoqiang. These children grow up and prepare the battlefield for these children to test their swords. Will the first generation of the last generation, who have emerged from the bloodbath, be afraid of the coming of war again?


    Chou Shijia turned his head, wearing a white doctor''s uniform and a stethoscope around his neck. Looking at Su Su, his eyes turned red. He said to Su Su Su:


    "What do you think we can do for these children now?"


    "Of course, it''s going to the capital base to attack Huanglong directly!"


    Beam with joy as like as two peas, the same as the little love, arrogant and domineering.


    She soon contacted Muyang to organize a friendly delegation to visit the capital base on behalf of pupa town. In recent years, chuxuan often organizes some friendly delegation to copy the successful experience of pupa town. Since the capital base claims to be the largest of the three bases, there are many successful places to learn from.


    So it''s very normal for pupa town to organize a delegation to visit the capital base.


    The next day, Muyang gave Su Su and zhuoshijia a list of himself, including Ye Yu, Su Su, King Kong, zhuoshijia, Bai Heng, situ Shan, and 16 other special forces. He seemed to have known for a long time that Su Su inexplicably wanted to set up a friendly visiting group, which was just superficial behavior, Actually, I want to go to the laboratory in the capital base to catch the gift of heaven.


    Therefore, when drawing up the list, some civilian personnel without any force were not arranged in Muyang, and all of them were armed forces with no combat effectiveness.


    In pupa Town, Su Su wanted to lead the delegation to the capital base for a friendly visit. Once publicized, it became a very exciting diplomatic activity. The capital had long intended to launch friendly diplomacy with pupa town. The two bases exchanged needs and learned from each other.


    So soon, the person in charge of this matter made a lot of visiting projects, including visiting medical research, school welfare homes, various educational institutions, mission centers and so on in the capital base. The capital base also went back to pupa town with great enthusiasm. I don''t know what decisions were made there, so I sincerely invite Xiao AI and Tianci to visit the capital base.


    Because it''s still a personal battlefield given by heaven. The capital base will invite Xiaoai and Tianci to go there. It''s definitely not good intention, but Su Su agrees. She not only allows Xiaoai and Tianci to go to the capital base, but also specially fills in the names of the second generation of the end of the world who have good military value. She wants to let them know, The world is very big. Just because you are domineering in pupa town doesn''t mean you can be domineering in other places.


    Because there is a special youth group in the visiting team, and there are many people who want to make a fortune in this visit. Among them, the most famous is the beauty show of junior high school in pupa town. For the first time, she submitted an application to the wife of Secretary for education Chun Lai.


    She asked to join the Youth League.


    Now Chunlai''s wife has gradually been able to dominate the overall situation of education in pupa town. She is good at selecting excellent teachers and advocates that parents should respect the development nature of children. She has always understood that although pupa town is now solid, the outside world is in danger day by day.


    Therefore, Chunlai''s consistent educational philosophy is to let the children learn to grow up in the fight, so Chunlai''s wife has never corrected the struggle between the crown prince party and the Populist Party.


    But her educational philosophy can not be recognized by all parents. When the living environment becomes more and more stable, there are more and more parents like Zhou Xiaolin.


    Chunlai''s wife''s office is heavily decorated, showing seriousness everywhere. She sits behind the table, wearing a black professional suit, with a pair of gold rimmed glasses on her face, her hair in a bun behind her head, looking at the application form in her hand seriously, then raises her eyelids and looks at Meixiu.


    Over the years, Meixiu has become more and more graceful. She is a little older than Xiaoai. But now, the children are not affected by the doomsday virus. They all don''t grow up like those children before the end of the world. At the age of 14, Meixiu has already looked like a big girl.


    Xiaoai is also tall, but Xiaoai is not as exquisite as her beautiful figure. It''s probably because Xiaoai wears sportswear all the year round.


    Compared with Xiaoai, the biggest difference between Meixiu and Xiaoai is that Xiaoai is either fighting or killing mutant animals all day long. Although she grows tall, she has no concept of men and women in her mind. As for Meixiu, she has already put on a plastic bra and a junior high school uniform like sportswear, which makes Zhou Xiaolin look like a fitness suit and perfectly outlines Meixiu''s figure.


    Today''s Meixiu is wearing a white shirt. On the collar of the shirt, she tied a bow with a dark blue ribbon. Under the shirt, she wore a knee length coffee colored pengpeng skirt. Her head was green, and her face was painted with imperceptible light makeup. She didn''t know whether she was wearing Meitong or not. Her eyes were black, big and lustrous.


    Because of dancing all the year round, Meixiu''s sitting posture is very beautiful. When Chunlai''s wife looks at her, she gives a smile that makes people feel polite and comfortable.

 Chapter 694

    "You''re not a psionic. Over the years, you haven''t had too much physical training. You can''t even fight. What do you want to do in the capital base?"


    Chunlai''s wife doesn''t want to be so straightforward, because Su Su''s trip is not for the purpose of peace. On the surface, Su Su is warmly welcomed by the capital base, but in fact, how many people are waiting for Su Su to pass with malice. It''s all unknown. This beautiful piece of tofu is already a school flower in pupa town, Why go to the capital base to show off?


    "I don''t think most of the youth groups visited this time can reflect the real education level of our pupa town. I hope to turn the tide in the capital base, so that people in the capital base can see the girls in our pupa town. Besides fighting, they are also good at singing and dancing."


    Meixiu, with a white face, is confident that she belongs to a school flower. She talks freely and answers well. She thinks that the director of the Education Bureau must be the same as her. The Youth League is just like Xu Lei and ruiruirui. She is the only one who is gifted by heaven and is ruthless in fighting.


    In addition to letting people outside see the failure of pupa town''s education and the mutual fight and jokes of the Youth League, these roles can not add luster to pupa town. At most, they can only make people feel that the future of pupa town has no brain.


    Therefore, in this youth league, Meixiu is an indispensable part of her beauty and strength. She wants to spread her beauty and versatility to the capital base other than pupa town. Of course, this is only the first step for Meixiu to walk out of pupa town. In the future, people all over the world should see her beauty and beauty.


    "Chi ~ ~" Chunlai''s wife couldn''t help laughing. She shook her head, picked up the pen on the desk, signed the application form with a funny face, and then handed it to Meixiu, "go and have a look at the outside world, and discuss your ideas with me when you come back."


    Looking at Meixiu took the application form, she bowed politely to her and said "thank you". Then she turned and walked out. Chunlai''s wife sighed.


    Meixiu, a child, was brought up by Chunlai''s wife. Although Chunlai''s wife talked with Zhou Xiaolin many times and asked Zhou Xiaolin to urge Meixiu to do more training on force value, Zhou Xiaolin didn''t think much of it. She insisted that girls should look like girls, so Meixiu was educated by Zhou Xiaolin''s way, It''s a little bit like a girl before the end of the world.


    When she walked out of Meixiu, the director of education''s office, she took out her little pink mobile phone in a good mood. Her ten fingernails were painted with light gold powder. This nail was made by her in a new nail salon in pupa town. She just took out her little pink mobile phone to show off to her young girls. When she joined the Youth League, she saw the end of the corridor, Muyang wearing a black casual shirt, holding a pile of documents in his hand, walked over with long legs.


    Meixiu quickly takes back the pink cell phone in her pocket, steps on the white princess shoes with roots, and quickly catches up with Muyang. She looks at Muyang with joy. She looks shy and expectant like a young girl, and stops Muyang,


    "Muyang."


    On Muyang''s handsome face, with a thick black eyebrow, he stopped, turned his head, looked at the beautiful girl on his shoulder, and asked impatiently:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I, I got the quota of Youth League. I will go to the capital base with you." Meixiu''s face was red, and her teeth bit her lower lip lightly. Her lips were pink, pink, full and attractive. When she saw Muyang''s cold and handsome face, she jumped wildly in her heart and carefully added, "Muyang, don''t worry, I won''t let people look down on our pupa town, I will add luster to it."


    "Zengguang?" Muyang looked at Meixiu from the top to the bottom with some contempt in his eyes, "what do you want to add to the glory? Singing and dancing? "


    Excuse Muyang''s stupidity, a girl who only knows how to make up and dance. What can she do to add luster to pupa town? Do you dance and sing in front of a group of fat men?


    No, that''s entertainment, not Zengguang? Entertainment, of course, is how happy how to come? Men''s social activities are much dirtier and dirtier than those on the school stage. I don''t know if Meixiu can come back from the capital base.


    So what Muyang said, more or less with some hate tone, but Meixiu didn''t hear it. She just felt that Muyang was recognizing her. Now she was in a mess, jumping fast, and her face was red. She looked very charming.


    Just as Meixiu was about to say a few more words to Muyang, outside the Education Bureau, Xiao AI was carrying a bicycle. She was covered with ashes. Because of the fight, her beautiful short hair was stained with a lot of ashes and blood pods. When she saw Muyang at the door, she got on her bicycle and rushed up in the Education Bureau, shouting:


    "Muyang, I''ll take you back. Grandma said she made fried chestnuts today."


    The wheels with a lot of mud run over directly. Meixiu screams. Originally, according to normal people''s thinking, when the wheels come over, they will go back. She doesn''t want to. She jumps into Muyang''s arms and grabs Muyang''s shirt tightly.


    Muyang is holding a document, which is hit by the wheel of Xiaoai''s bicycle. When Meixiu rushes over, he is putting one hand on the head of the bicycle to stop Xiaoai from rolling those innocent documents, so he has no free time to resist Meixiu.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ou


    In an instant, Muyang''s face turned blue. He pulled Meixiu in his arms to the side and threw her away. Then he looked at Xiaoai sitting on the bicycle seat and gritted his teeth


    "What nonsense? Fight for it, right? "


    Xiao AI smiles, shakes her head, twists her waist, looks like a rogue like "what can you do for me?" she cries, "I''ve seen you both. You two are holding each other, and your mouth is still like this, so ~ ~"


    She sat on the bicycle seat, put on a hug posture, doodle mouth, across the space to a virtual person Zizi kiss up, of course, hold together is real, kiss son ~ this is her brain!


    This little love has never been open-minded since she was a child. For so many years, she has a common mind with Tianci, Xu Lei, and her group of loafer mercenary friends. She doesn''t think it''s different to be a woman, and she doesn''t think it''s against men to call her brother, except that she can''t stand and pee, and she can''t show her breasts, What a man can do, little love does not do less, birds quietly watching a porn or something, little love has done it.

 Chapter 695

    "Come down here."


    Muyang couldn''t listen any more. With a straight face, he reached out and held Xiaoai over his waist. He picked her up from the bicycle chair, put her in his arm and went outside. With the other hand, he picked up the bicycle by the way. This posture is obviously familiar to Xiao''ai. She laughs and kicks her two legs in the air, shouting:


    "Muyang is going to kill people. Help! Hahaha, Muyang, I ran into your secret. Are you going to take me to a secluded corner?"


    "It''s a matter of time!"


    He looked down at Xiaoai in his arms. Xiaoai tilted his head and looked at him with a smile. When Muyang saw this rogue, he was ignorant and didn''t know that he was challenging his bottom line, so he lost his temper.


    He went to the door and left Xiao AI and his bike on the steps. With a straight face, he pretended to be angry and said, "stand here and wait. I''ll come out in 10 minutes. Don''t go in and make trouble."


    "Hurry up, don''t kiss me with Meixiu. I''ll leave for 10 minutes, one more second."


    Xiaoai holds her bicycle with a smile and shouts at Muyang''s back. She is still challenging his bottom line! Muyang in this shout forward quickly, back, angry stare small love one eye, angry don''t want to explain with this little fart kid what.


    Then she turned around and went to pick up the scattered documents on the ground, while Xiao AI was boring, dialing the bell on the front of the bicycle and riding in the open space in front of the Education Bureau.


    Inside, Muyang bends down to pick up the documents on the ground. Meixiu squats down in a hurry and wants to help Muyang pick them up together. As soon as she reaches for one of the documents, Muyang reaches for it and warns with boredom:


    "It''s not something you can touch."


    Any document in his hand is about the construction and development of pupa town. Xiao AI can crush it with bicycle wheels, but Mei Xiu can''t touch it with her hands.


    Meixiu lowers her head and seems to feel the difference between her and Xiaoai in Muyang''s mind. This makes the girl Huaichun feel very uncomfortable, just like being lovelorn. The first love mood of meeting Muyang suddenly falls to the bottom.


    Her face became very pale for a moment, looking at Muyang, a little out of control asked: "then why can Xiao AI spoil these documents like this?"


    In fact, this question is not self-evident. Meixiu herself knows it, but she has always been a school flower. She thinks her position is very high, so high that she is forgetful that she can compete with Xiaoai.


    "Because she''s little love, everything here is hers."


    Muyang looks directly at Meixiu, and his words are as straightforward as a sharp blade, deeply gouging out Meixiu''s heart. On his beautiful face like an ice sculpture, there is a look of extremely embarrassing contempt. He says to Meixiu without concealment:


    "And you''re just a small person, mole Er er."


    Hearing the speech, Meixiu stood up fiercely, covered her mouth with her white fingers, and rushed out from the Education Bureau. As soon as she rushed out, she saw Xiaoai riding a bicycle again, just like a fool. Turning around in the same place, Meixiu was so angry that she hummed and ran directly to Xiaoai''s bicycle.


    Xiao AI, Xiao AI, everyone in pupa town has a high look at Xiao AI. In fact, they only give three points to Xiao AI because of Su Su and Ye Yu''s face. Such a wild girl with no education and no quality deserves today''s special honor. Compared with Meixiu, Xiao AI only has a pair of parents with powerful powers.


    Meixiu rushed home crying. Her father got a job in a pharmaceutical factory because he had a relationship with pigo. The family also bought a pupa shell house on the street of pupa town and built a two-story building. Some flowers and plants were planted in the yard.


    At this time, Dai Chun went to work. Zhou Xiaolin was watering the flowers in the yard with a shower. She was shocked to see Meixiu burst into the door crying. She quickly put down the shower, entered the pupa shell, and went up to the second floor to Meixiu''s room. When she saw Meixiu crying on the pink princess bed, she asked anxiously:


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Mom, you and Dad were also the people who accompanied Su Su to fight all over the world at the beginning. Why can''t you be like other people who want wind and rain in pupa town? Share the world with Su Su? "


    Meixiu buries her face in the pillow and cries. Sometimes, she really resents her parents. Take a look at Chou Shijia, Li Xiaoyu and pigo. Which one is not king or dominating in one field? The people in pupa town treat their children with respect. Her parents are just the most insignificant people in pupa town now, Even she won''t be respected.


    But her parents were also the veterans who came out of Xiangcheng with Su Su. In Meixiu''s mind, Zhou Xiaolin and Dai Chun made great contributions to Su Su''s world!


    So why do they live like ants today??? Especially in Muyang, if today''s Meixiu''s parents, like Chou Shijia, were valued by Su Su, Muyang would not treat her like this. At least, she would not even touch the documents she dropped on the ground.


    Hearing this in Zhou Xiaolin''s ear, she didn''t know how hard it was for her. Sitting beside Meixiu''s bed, she lovingly touched Zhou Xiaolin''s hair and apologized


    "I''m sorry, Meixiu, mom and dad have no ability, so Meixiu, you must be outstanding. Don''t be like your mother. If you marry a man who has no ability, it will also affect you. In the future, you must marry a man who has ability."


    This is the thought that Zhou Xiaolin often instills in Meixiu''s ears. Meixiu should learn singing, dancing, various talents, dressing, and various social skills, in order to increase her capital and marry a good man in the future, so that Meixiu can break away from the middle class and enter the upper class.


    Therefore, Zhou Xiaolin has always supported Meixiu to be in the limelight and take the first place in all kinds of subjects, whether it''s singing and dancing, hosting programs, or studying in various subjects.


    However, Meixiu always fails to get the first place in the study of Mandarin knowledge. The first place is a gift from heaven.


    "I want to marry Muyang. I like Muyang. I don''t want to marry another man with ability. Muyang is the one with the most ability."


    Meixiu sat up with her eyes still red. She looked at Zhou Xiaolin, put her hand around one arm of Zhou Xiaolin, and cried as if she would send Muyang to her.

 Chapter 696

    However, after so many years, Zhou Xiaolin probably saw her family''s ability clearly. She said that she just followed Su Su and helped to nurse some of the children she picked up, but she didn''t do anything about the rest? No, this must not be said in front of Meixiu, lest Meixiu be disappointed with her parents.


    However, many people have compiled stories about Su Su''s development. Meixiu occasionally hears from other places that Zhou Xiaolin comforts Meixiu by making up stories to belittle her family. Therefore, in Meixiu''s mind, Zhou Xiaolin and Dai Chun made great efforts in the early development of Su Su Su, In fact, they are much higher than Li Xiaoyu and his brother zhuoshijia, but now they are mixed up like this, which is Su Su''s injustice.


    Zhou Xiaolin sighed and said to Meixiu, "Muyang station is too high. Think about it, isn''t it? Even if Muyang likes you, he can''t marry you. He is destined to be with Xiaoai. I think it''s a gift from heaven or Xu Lei. You can choose one of them. "


    No matter how beautiful Meixiu looks, no matter how versatile she is, there is no way to change one thing. Pupa town is developing better and better. It seems that compared with the scale of a large base, the status of Muyang is getting higher and higher. For the future development of pupa Town, Muyang either never marries, or only marries Xiao AI. This is what everyone expects, This also involves the signature of pupa town.


    I''m afraid it can be traced back to more than ten years ago. At that time, Su Su only wanted to guard Bafang village, be safe for childbirth, and bring love with her. Muyang''s family was persecuted by Li Ying, and then Muyang took refuge with Su Su alone. At that time, Muyang couldn''t even speak, but he made a well-known poison oath, saying that he would be a slave to Su Su.


    Later, although pupa town grew up in the hands of Muyang, but Muyang, a child, although precocious, but how much ability to convince people? Pupa town is mainly supported by the 18 special forces.


    Now the special forces are retreating to the second tier and are free to go. Pupa town is in the hands of Muyang, growing stronger and stronger. Only when the mutant animals attack the city, Su Su Ye Yu and the special forces will return to pupa town to guard the city.


    But those who know the history of pupa town all know that the signature of pupa town is not Muyang. Muyang is at best a gun of Su Su''s family. Pupa town belongs to Su Su Su, and so does Bafang village.


    If Muyang wants to maintain its present status and turn pupa Town, Bafang village and even Sanqiao town into his own, only by marrying Xiaoai can he become the real master of Bafang village, pupa town and Sanqiao town.


    Of course, these things are just speculation from the outside world. Only Muyang knows if Muyang has this idea. Xiaoai is still a child who is not in love, and she never thinks about it.


    Su Su has never had such an idea. She has been planning to wait for her family to get a RV and live in the desert for a few years after she graduated from junior high school in Xiaoai pupa town. It''s just that during this time pupa town is surrounded by mutant wolves. Su Su Su has made a turnaround in chuxuan, but she hasn''t had time to make the whole RV.


    Meixiu, sitting on the bed, sobs and listens to Zhou Xiaolin''s analysis. Her heart is so painful that she feels that her first love, which she hasn''t expressed yet, has just died with the reality. Then she thinks of heaven''s gift and Xu Lei, which of the two boys she doesn''t like, so she sobs and asks:


    "If, if... Little love dies? Will Muyang marry me? "


    If little love dies, is Muyang free? Anyway, pupa town is growing under the management of Muyang. Since Xiao AI is dead, can''t he marry anyone?


    Zhou Xiaolin didn''t say anything. She didn''t express any objection to the sprouting of Meixiu''s idea. In fact, Zhou Xiaolin has been thinking about this possibility. If little love dies, isn''t Muyang allowed to marry Meixiu? But Xiaoai doesn''t seem to die so easily. It''s very difficult to let Xiaoai die by any means. Don''t take any chances to do it.


    So Zhou Xiaolin gave an idea to Meixiu, "mom knows a way, but it may hurt you. You''re so old, son. Now in this society, people don''t fight for themselves, and nature will destroy them. Muyang will also go to the capital base with the Youth League. In the capital base, if you have a chance, you can work with Muyang... You know, just cook mature rice with Muyang raw rice, Even if Muyang doesn''t marry you in the future, Xiao AI can''t marry Muyang. As long as you have patience and can afford time, you are the only woman around Muyang. "


    Meixiu, 14, listened carefully to Zhou Xiaolin''s words. Her beautiful face turned red. She nodded and decided to do what Zhou Xiaolin said. Yes, yes, as long as she got into the bed of Muyang, according to Xiao AI''s heart, she would not marry Muyang. At that time, Meixiu would accompany Muyang all the time. Muyang would not marry her, and she was also a woman of Muyang.


    As like as two peas planning their way to climb the sun bed, the fangs in the capital were playing the same planning as the Mei Xiu family, but Fang Youli said it was more magnanimous than Zhou Xiaolin.


    What is Xiaoai''s identity? It can be said that most of the leaders in these bases now focus on Xiaoai. She is Su Su''s daughter. If anyone can marry Xiaoai, they will be able to take charge of Bafang village, pupa town and Sanqiao town. So many people in the capital base are secretly and openly thinking about Xiaoai.


    Including Fang Youli.


    He is sitting in Fang''s mansion at the moment, angry with Mei Shengnan.


    Over the years, Mei Shengnan has become a black-and-white person in the capital base. Her intelligence network has spread all over the capital base, and even to chuxuan base in the East and Sanqiao town in the south. The more chaotic the situation is, the more influential Mei Shengnan is. She is so powerful that even Fang Youli can''t handle it.


    It''s one thing that Fang Youli can''t handle Mei Shengnan, and it''s another thing whether he wants to. Over the years, as long as he finds the right opportunity, Fang Youli will beat Mei Shengnan, such as now.


    Fang''s old house has been decorated for ten years. The older the building is, the more decadent it is. Fang Youli has a strong body. He is wearing a Tang suit made of silk, sitting on the sofa with a crutch in his hand. He looks at Mei Shengnan and says angrily:


    "I want you to tell Su Su about the marriage between Xiao Shi and her daughter. Have you said anything about it? Is it true that when I am old and your wings are hard, you don''t take my words seriously? "

 Chapter 697

    Mei Shengnan is still beautiful. It seems that time has not left a trace on her face. Her black hair is curled on one side of her shoulder. She is wearing a water green skirt with hand embroidery. A purple sand shawl is hanging on her shoulder. Her lips are bent. She looks at her new purple nails carelessly. The other side politely says:


    "Dad, I''ve said it ten thousand times. How can Xiao''ai see the top ten? Over the years, you don''t know Fang Xiaoshi''s ability. Fang Xiaoshi can''t control Xiao''ai, and Su Su can''t agree to this marriage."


    "If you agree or disagree, let the two children cook the raw rice everywhere. It''s better for Xiaoai to be pregnant with our family''s flesh and blood. At that time, Su Su Su will have to think about Xiaoai''s children if she opposes again."


    Fang Youli said this very frankly and naturally, as if Xiao AI would immediately fall in love with Fang Xiaoshi when he came to the capital. Mei Shengnan could not help laughing and looked at Fang Youli and asked:


    "How can Fang Xiaoshi turn Xiaoai to bed?"


    "He is the successor of the Fang family!"


    The wooden green door creaks open, and joss comes in wearing a white cheongsam. Two of her confidants behind her open the door for her. Today, she knows Mei Shengnan is coming, and her face is smeared with a lot of powder to hide her haggard look. When she is old, she is not as healthy as when she was young.


    In addition, after she was born in junior high school, she didn''t sit well in her confinement. Over the years, when her great aunt came, she was so painful that she could roll on the bed. She had seen many doctors and said that she was ill in confinement and could not be cured.


    The older Fang Xiaoshi gets, the higher her status in the Fang family mansion. Of course, it''s only limited to the square family mansion. For many years, she has never taken a step in the Fang family mansion, in order to keep her inexplicable insistence. If she leaves the Fang family mansion, her status and status will be taken away by Mei Shengnan.


    Sometimes, when Mei Shengnan sees Jos, he feels pitiful. Jos doesn''t know what the outside world is like, and doesn''t dare to know. She only guards this house, so let Jos guard it. For Mei Shengnan, the worthless thing is Jos''s life.


    At this time, Jos is somewhat proud of her power. Holding her head high, she goes to the sofa, sits down beside Fang Youli and shows off to Mei Shengnan


    "Our family''s small ten will inherit the whole Fang family in the future. It''s just a matter of making do with a big Fang family and marrying the little village girl Xiao AI. The identity of small ten can''t be compared with that of losing money."


    Even now people say that the development of Bafang village and pupa town is very good. If he has not seen it, he does not have many concepts. Therefore, in his mind, Xiao AI''s marriage to Fang Xiaoshi is gaopan, a village girl, Married nobles in the capital, what is not gaopan?


    However, Jos has been proud for many years because she gave birth to a son and Mei Sheng''s daughter. Fang Youli has always been a baby Fang Xiaoshi, but Fang Yueer seldom sees Fang Youli once a year.


    In recent years, new energy weapons have gradually replaced the old weapons. Fang Youli is guarding the coordinates of the ordnance factories. As the courtyard gets colder and colder, Mei Shengnan can only rely on a new energy weapons factory to earn a lot.


    Not to mention, she has a huge intelligence network.


    The intelligence network she is striving for is the real value. Fang Yueer, even if she doesn''t inherit the old arms factories or even the new energy arms factories, it doesn''t matter. Just have this intelligence network.


    But Mei Shengnan won''t give up any land to Fang Yueer. Why should she leave Fang Xiaoshi with the new energy arms factory she has worked hard for more than ten years?


    So Mei Sheng Nan sneered at joss and said to him, "Fang Xiaoshi is playing all day now. He just knows how to spend money. Can he inherit the Fang family? It''s hard for me to imagine


    "It''s always better than Yueer."


    Fang Youli took over the conversation and stopped Mei Shengnan. In his mind, no matter how good Fang Yueer is, she is always from other people''s family. No matter how well she is cultivated, she is also cultivated for other people''s family, while her son, no matter how bad she is, is also from his own family.


    His idea is deeply rooted and has always existed. Mei Shengnan is too lazy to refute Fang Youli. He pats the armrest of the sofa, stands up, twists his waist and arranges his skirt. The other side says politely and lazily:


    "In that case, don''t bother me about Fang Xiaoshi and Xiaoai. Dad, I still have a lot of things to do. Don''t have anything to do in the future. If you don''t have anything to do, just call me. You can always have nothing to do. What can we do to support you in the future? What''s more, it''s a marriage. If you have the ability, you can talk about it yourself. We women, if we are not useful, we can''t talk about it well. "


    After that, Mei Shengnan picked up his silver satchel, stepped on his high-heeled shoes and left. Fang Youli was so angry that he glared at Mei Shengnan on the sofa, clutching his crutch and yelled at him:


    "Come back, you come back for me!"


    Jos is also angry, but she''s just a little bit better than Mei Shengnan. Every time Mei Shengnan gets angry, she doesn''t want to eat and can''t get out of bed. Now she''s so angry that she covers her chest and sits on the sofa panting. Mei Shengnan runs away.


    Outside the red paint gate of Fang''s mansion with gold rivets, Fang Yueer was dressed in riding clothes, with a gun on her waist and two throwing knives on both sides of her leather boots. She cut a baby''s head, dyed a wisp of purple on her black hair, and led a team of people in black standing outside the gate.


    Fang yue''er''s appearance undoubtedly inherits all the advantages of Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi. If she doesn''t always wear a riding suit, and has a sense of ruthlessness, she is either a swordsman or a gunsmith all the year round. Her little pursuers must go from the east side of the capital base to the west side, and can make three circles around the capital base.


    Now, looking at her dress and the posture of leading people standing outside the gate of Fang''s house, it''s not easy to get into trouble. A car came by. Fang Xiaoshi was wearing a black-and-white striped suit and came down with a girl with a crisp breast. The girl saw Fang Yueer standing outside the gate of Fang''s house, and asked Fang Xiaoshi with dissatisfaction,


    "Who is that? Your ex girlfriend? "

 Chapter 698

    "That''s my sister."


    Fang Xiaoshi is also handsome. At the age of 14, he is more than 1.7 meters tall. He started to eat meat on women early. His speed of making girlfriends is even faster than that of Fang Shuyi. Seeing Fang Yueer leading a team of trainers standing outside his house, he is too lazy to take care of this girl. He hugs his girlfriend and goes to sleep in Fang''s mansion.


    They are brothers and sisters, but their living environment and education style are different from the beginning. Fang Xiaoshi knows that his father doesn''t love his mother, and he has indulged himself since childhood. As for Fang Yueer, she has grown up with such a solemn appearance that she only wants to be recognized by all the people in the Fang family.


    Mei Shengnan, who just walked out of the door, sighed. Fang Xiaoshi came in with his girlfriend in his arms and asked with a smile, "Xiaoshi, have you made a new girlfriend?"


    "Where, auntie, this is true love!"


    In Fang Xiaoshi''s eyes, when he saw Mei Shengnan, he vaguely brought a touch of warmth. If anyone in this big Fang family is willing to really live for him, I''m afraid it''s Aunt Mei.


    Is Fang Youli for Fang Xiaoshi? If Fang Xiaoshi was not Fang Xiaoshi, but Zhang Xiaoshi, but Li Xiaoshi, would Fang Youli still spoil him like this? Sometimes, in Fang Xiaoshi''s opinion, it''s really a technical job to be born into that family. After being born into Fang''s family, you can live a lifetime with rich clothes, rich food, rich food and money.


    If you throw yourself into someone else''s home, it''s someone else''s seed. Will Fang Youli look up at Fang Xiaoxi?


    When he is so old, who has ever really seen his heart? Who will really abandon all identity and all inner, and pay attention to his needs? What Fang Xiaoshi wants has never been given by the Fang family, but he doesn''t know what he wants. His heart is empty, empty and lonely, and nobody understands it.


    Many years ago, he was at the beginning of his life. He also wanted to know why his mother never hugged him. His mother never cared about him like Aunt Mei did to Yueer. But his father always came and went in a hurry. Sometimes he met once a month, sometimes a few months later. It was just a glimpse. There was no communication between them.


    Later Fang Xiaoshi understood that his parents have no love for each other. How can a pair of parents who have no love for each other expect their children to be full of love?


    If there is any bright spot in Fang Xiaoshi''s life, it is probably Aunt Mei''s concern every so often. But he also knows that Fang''s affairs are not so simple, or even quite complicated. Although Aunt Mei cares about him, she gives him books to teach him how to be a man, so that he can distinguish right from wrong and standardize his code of conduct.


    But the things that Aunt Mei can intervene in him are quite limited. She has reached her limit. No matter how much she does, she will cross the line and be charged with bewitching him and killing him by her grandfather and mother.


    And how complicated is it? Fang Xiaoshi''s mother always takes Aunt Mei to give birth to a daughter to stimulate her. Occasionally, Aunt Mei will fight back with Fang Xiaoshi''s shortcomings.


    Fang Xiaoshi likes Aunt Mei, but can''t get close to her.


    And how many times, Fang Xiaoshi will be full of envy to look at other people''s brother, leading a lovely sister, brother will protect sister, brother will help sister fight, will bully sister all bad guys beat away.


    His younger sister doesn''t need his protection. They are the kind of people who run into each other in the street and don''t speak to each other. They are very strange and unfamiliar. It''s not because of who''s forbidding them, but because there are many gaps between them. They are brothers and sisters, but they also compete with each other. They all know the existence of each other, But they are worse off than their enemies.


    When enemies meet, they can fight with each other. When they meet, it''s better not to see them.


    Mei Sheng Nan shakes his head and goes out with a satchel. Seeing Fang yue''er''s standard military posture, standing motionless outside the gate, she is so distressed that she comes up and hugs Fang yue''er''s little body and says in a low voice:


    "Why are you standing here all the time?"


    "Waiting for mom."


    Fang Yueer''s body softens and she hugs Mei Shengnan''s waist. She accompanies Mei Shengnan, but Fang Youli doesn''t let her in at the door. So Fang Yueer always stands outside the door, waiting for Mei Shengnan to come out. By the way, she also hopes that Fang Youli may come out with her mother soon, and then she will see her Junzi standing so well, I will praise her.


    Mei Shengnan can''t help sighing. He reaches for Fang Yueer''s shoulder and leaves Fang''s house with her. The mother and daughter walk slowly along the long street, followed by a group of well-trained bodyguards. Mei Shengnan looks down at Fang Yueer and asks softly:


    "Yue''er, do you really want to be praised by your grandfather?"


    "I want him to recognize us."


    It''s not necessary to get Fang Youli''s care and love. Fang Yueer just can''t bear this tone. She is waiting for her mother in front of Fang''s house. She practices martial arts. She learns this and that just because she wants Fang Youli to see that she and her mother are no worse than Jos''s mother and son. Why Fang Youli still doesn''t recognize her and her mother''s identity.


    "But why do we have to be recognized by others?" Mei Shengnan stops, squats down and looks at Fang Yueer''s stubborn little face. There are bursts of pain in his heart. "We are ourselves. You are Fang Yueer, the daughter of Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi. In addition, other people''s recognition is not important."


    Fang Yueer lowers her head and doesn''t speak. I don''t know if Mei Shengnan''s words have been heard. Anyway, over the years, the more Fang Youli ignores Fang Yueer, the more Fang Yueer refuses to admit defeat. How many times Mei Shengnan talks about it, the more she turns her back on Fang Yueer.


    She couldn''t help sighing again. She took Fang Yueer''s little hand and said, "by the way, I''ll tell you a happy thing. Sister Xiao AI is coming."


    "Little love is coming?" Fang Yueer raised her head again. Her eyes were bright and full of excitement. Finally, she clapped her hands and jumped up like a child. "Great, great, mom. Let''s go home and help aunt Su clean up the room. Xiao AI will sleep with me. I have a lot of words to say to Xiao AI."


    Fang Yueer takes Mei Shengnan by the hand and runs down the long cold street. She wants to run home and tidy up her room to wait for Xiao AI.

 Chapter 699

    Over the years, Su Su has been running to the capital base, but she only brings Ye Yu and Xiao AI. No matter how much she comes, she brings Tianci and Xu Lei. Everyone comes to the capital as a survivor, and doesn''t disturb anyone. Sometimes she takes on the tasks in the capital, like an ordinary team, earning some crystal nuclei, and then goes to other places to play.


    So Fang yue''er and Xiao''ai are not strange, and even good friends with Tianci and Xu Lei.


    Fang Yueer is happy, but Fang Youli and Qiao Si, who are left in the old house by Mei Shengnan, are not happy at all. Seeing that the day when Su Su Su and Xiao AI come to the capital base is approaching, Fang Youli, who has always wanted to marry Fang Xiaoshi and Xiao AI, is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Now his relationship with Mei Shengnan has fallen into a strange deadlock, because the old weapons have withdrawn from the mainstream market of the base, and new energy weapons have become people''s favorite. The era of Fang Youli has passed, and the era of Mei Shengnan has come too late. The whole Fang family, today''s glorious lintel, is supported by Mei Shengnan.


    Fang Youli knows that he can''t touch meI Shengnan any more, and his rights are gradually ignored by Mei Shengnan. The marriage between Fang Xiaoshi and Xiao AI is so delayed that it becomes more and more difficult to realize.


    He can''t help complaining about Mei Shengnan. It''s very embarrassing for him, who has never seen Su Su and has no friendship with Su Su, to do it. But Mei Shengnan, who has such a good relationship with Su Su, why can''t he open this mouth for Fang Xiaoshi? Let Fang Xiaoshi be the master of pupa town and Bafang village?


    Joss is also angry teeth itch, sitting on the sofa, looking at Fang Youli standing up with a crutch, then looked up, the other party politely said: "Dad, we can''t wait to die, the bigger the child, the more mind, we can''t let this marriage to Mei Shengnan mix yellow."


    She is talking about Fang Xiaoshi. Over the years, joss feels that Fang Xiaoshi''s behavior is very similar to that of Fang Shuyi when he was young. His girlfriend is just like changing clothes. She is worried that Fang Xiaoshi''s reputation as a libertine will make Su Su Su refuse the marriage.


    And Fang Xiaoshi doesn''t cooperate very much. Sometimes when Fang Youli tells Fang Xiaoshi that he wants to marry Xiaoai in Bafang village, Fang Xiaoshi looks like a fool and doesn''t care about it. He forces him to stop changing so many girlfriends. Fang Xiaoshi says that Xiaoai is a village girl and doesn''t mean anything. He simply says that he doesn''t want to marry Xiaoai.


    Anyway, this child is probably in a rebellious period now. How can he rebel.


    "You think I don''t want to?" Fang Youli turned around and looked at Jos. His voice was still so neutral. "You have to persuade your son to cooperate with him. During this time, don''t always bring some women back."


    After all, Fang Youli actually has some complaints about joss. He only knows how to dress up all day long, or he feels sorry for himself, but he ignores his son''s physical and mental development. As a result, Fang Youli is now ten years old, and his behavior is like this.


    Jos, who was blamed, bowed her head and reddened her eyes. Like a little girl, she stood up and led her two confidants out in anger. As she walked out quickly, she shed tears and unconsciously went to the yard of her son Fang Xiaoshi.


    Standing in the courtyard full of flowers, you can still hear the voice of Fang Xiaoshi and his new girl calling for bed in the room. Joss is so angry that he doesn''t understand why his son doesn''t give her a long face.


    Just as she was about to rush in, she pulled out the fox spirit who had seduced Fang Xiaoshi and threw it out of Fang''s house


    "Madam, if you rush in at this time, I''m afraid it will affect the mother son relationship that you are already in a stalemate with the young master. When the young master gets angry, won''t you let the fox spirit Mei Shengnan see the joke in vain?"


    "What shall I do?"


    Jos was so angry that she stood in the same place, twisted her handkerchief fiercely. Her eyes looked like two knives, staring at the earth shaking door. Now her situation is getting worse and worse, not much better than ten years ago. Ten years ago, Fang Youli reluctantly loved her.


    But ten years later, Fang Youli is more and more dissatisfied with her. Fang Xiaoshi can blame her for any mistake she makes. Fang Xiaoshi has no pity for her mother. She doesn''t listen to what she says.


    "Madam, in fact, I think that at this juncture, since all parties do not cooperate, we have to take the risk to force the young master and Xiao''ai into a couple. Do you think that if these two children are ready to cook their rice..."


    Confidant B gives Qiao Si an idea. Since Mei Shengnan refuses to propose marriage, Fang Youli doesn''t show up, and Fang Xiaoshi refuses to cooperate, if you want Fang Xiaoshi to marry Xiao AI, you have to let Fang Xiaoshi and Xiao AI go to bed and let Fang Xiaoshi break Xiao AI''s body. Then Fang''s family will take the opportunity to propose marriage. Doesn''t it come naturally?


    As soon as Qiao Si heard that it was reasonable, she herself went up to Fang Shuyi''s bed like this. With Fang Xiaoshi, she had today''s status in Fang''s family. She was also experienced in administering medicine to her two children. She turned around and grabbed the handkerchief in her hand with her fingers. She asked her heart abdomen a and B to find a way to buy Chun medicine for her.


    She has to give Fang Xiaoshi and Xiao''ai both drugs to ensure that they can roll the sheets smoothly


    A few months later, in the early morning, the servants in Fang''s villa began to clean up. Fang Yueer was shouting on the second floor to urge the servants to hurry up. Fang Shuyi was wearing a suit and sitting in front of the French window near the garden to read the papers. Mei Shengnan was wearing earrings and a delicate skirt and came out of the kitchen opposite. Fang Shuyi said:


    "Stop your Yueer quickly. She''s going to wash the house."


    Before the words stop, in Fang Shuyi''s smile, Fang Yueer has already worn a brand-new riding suit, holding two whips in her hand, and has run down from the second floor. The crescent shaped crystal core hanging around her neck falls out of her collar as she runs. Fang Yueer shouts to Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan:


    "Dad, mom, hurry up. We can''t get out of the city. Xiao AI must be in a hurry. I''ll take my big and small BMW to pick her up."

 Chapter 700

    "Ancestors, big and small BMW can''t get on the bus." Mei Shengnan looked at Fang Shuyi helplessly, then turned back to Fang Yueer and said, "if you want to take big and small BMWs, you can only ride them out of the city by yourself."


    The big and small BMWs are two variant horses from Susu lane the year before last. They were domesticated and given to Fang Yueer. Over the years, Fang Yueer likes these two BMWs. He wears riding clothes all day and rides a small BMW around the racecourse for two hours every day. When Su Su Su caught the big BMW, he was already one year old, so he is wild and strong. It''s just right for Xiao Aiqi.


    Considering that she rode a small BMW out of the city to meet Xiao AI, the big BMW had to take her with her, and the big BMW had a strong temperament, which made it even harder to get rid of at that time, Fang Yueer had to give up her plan to take the big and small BMW out of the city and follow her parents to go out by car.


    Today is a big day. All leaders of the capital base gather at the south gate to welcome the friendly visit of the delegation from pupa town. This is a diplomatic etiquette. All leaders must be present.


    Mei Shengnan had a good relationship with Su Su and played an important role in the capital base, so he was also in the queue to meet the foreign envoys. Just as their car arrived at the south gate, the soldiers under martial law stopped Mei Shengnan''s car.


    As the window rolled down, Mei Shengnan, yue''er and Fang Shuyi all sat in the back carriage. The soldiers outside the window bent down and said respectfully to Mei Shengnan:


    "Meizi, I''m sorry. Master fang had to go in just now. He took joss and Fang Xiaoshi in and occupied your place."


    Because this time the guests were extraordinary, it was equal to the communication between the two big bases. Su Su, Xiao AI and Ye Yu had an extraordinary position in pupa Town, so this time the south gate was closed, and the whole list of guests was limited. For example, Fang''s family was given three places in total.


    In the capital base, most people don''t know about the gratitude and resentment of the Fang family. Even those who know about it, most of them are willing to see the internal violence of the Fang family. Therefore, since Fang Youli wants to go in, he will go in and occupy the quota of Mei Shengnan''s family. It can only be blamed that Mei Shengnan''s family is late. Who can blame him.


    "You get them out of here!"


    Before Mei Shengnan speaks, Fang Yueer can''t help crying and yelling at the soldiers outside the window. Mei Shengnan turns his head and just wants to comfort Fang Yueer


    "Mom, can''t you see that my grandfather has taken up our quota. At that time, I will arrange aunt Su''s family to live in another place. I just want Fang Xiaoshi to marry Xiao''ai. We can''t let Xiao''ai fall into the tiger''s mouth."


    "Cough." Fang Shuyi, sitting next to Fang Yueer, coughed and began to correct: "how can I marry my brother and let little love fall into the tiger''s mouth? Your brother is not as bad as you think


    "There is, there is!"


    Fang yue''er is in a temper and stomps in the car. She doesn''t lose her temper easily. She is also a broken tooth and swallows it in her stomach. Now it''s Fang Youli who makes her anxious. At the thought that Fang Youli will try every means to send Xiaoai to Xiaoshi''s bed, Fang yue''er can''t sit still.


    Seeing that Fang yue''er is about to make a scene outside, Mei Shengnan also has a face full of love and frowns. He says fiercely:


    "Yue''er, you have to calm down now. How does your mother usually teach you? Xiao AI is not a light to save oil, and your aunt Su is not a vegetarian. "


    In the capital base, Mei Shengnan''s ability to climb to the present position is also due to her temperament. It''s just that something big has happened. Mei Shengnan always looks like a beautiful city. When Fang Yueer was a child, Mei Shengnan always taught Fang Yueer this way. Seeing Fang Youli and Josie tearing down her platform, the more time he came, The more impatient Mei Sheng Nan is.


    What''s more, this kind of occasion is no less than the diplomacy of the two countries. It can''t tolerate half a slip, and the capital base can''t tolerate any small dispute at the moment.


    But Fang yue''er is still young, and she is only 10 years old. She is in a hurry. She takes a deep breath, climbs over Fang Shuyi, opens the door and runs out of the car.


    "Moon!"


    Mei Shengnan, behind Fang Yueer, shouts out to her in a hurry. Fang Yueer doesn''t pay any attention. She walks into the crowd on both sides of the street with a whip. She looks like an angry bird.


    There are many onlookers on both sides of the street. Because there is a visiting group from pupa town today, the capital base can make an exception to let people gather on both sides of the corridor. Usually, this kind of gathering is forbidden in the capital base. Today, we may want to show the prosperity of the capital base in front of Su Su Su.


    Some government staff were distributing small flags to the people on both sides of the corridor. Fang Yueer, holding her stomach full of fire, walked over and happened to knock down an old lady. She was stunned for a moment. Just as she wanted to help the old lady, a girl in the ground was scolding


    "How can you be so careless and not apologize for knocking down the old man?"


    Fang yue''er turns her head and sees that the girl looks familiar. Eh, isn''t that Fang Xiaoshi''s new girlfriend? When she saw her new girlfriend stooping, revealing her naked face, she helped the old lady up. Fang Yueer was too lazy to help the old lady any more. She just took out a handful of crystal nuclei, handed them to the old lady and said a word to the old lady,


    "Sorry, I didn''t see the way just now."


    When the old lady saw that someone had sent her crystal nucleus, she immediately went to pick up the crystal nucleus in Fang Yueer''s hand with a smile. She also said, "little girl, you''re too polite. There are so many crystal nuclei. You can hit me a few more times."


    As a result, the old lady''s dry finger was about to touch the crystal nucleus in Fang Yueer''s hand, and Fang Xiaoshi''s new girlfriend opened it. Fang Yueer held the crystal nucleus''s hand, with an expression of "you are insulting us". Fang Yueer said angrily:


    "Who cares about your smelly nucleus? Knock down a person, you don''t even help. Do you think it''s great to have crystal nucleus? Is nucleus omnipotent? "


    Originally, Fang yue''er''s attitude of admitting her mistake was very good, but she was always disgusted with her little ten, and her new girlfriend was also very disgusted. In addition, the new girlfriend''s open mouth was Fang yue''er''s bullying attitude, which made Fang yue''er laugh angrily.


    "My family is rich, but there are many nuclei. What''s the matter? Do you want to be tall here? Don''t sleep with Fang Xiaoshi

 Chapter 701

    Fang yue''er''s mouth is also inherited from her mother Mei Shengnan. If she doesn''t open her mouth, it''s a poisonous tongue that makes people angry.


    The old lady who was knocked down on the other side, as soon as she saw that the situation was not right, quickly grabbed the crystal nucleus in Fang Yueer''s hand and said, "thank you, little girl. I''m fine." Then he turned around and ran fast.


    I''ve been hit for a while. I can earn such a large sum of crystal nucleus. The girl who prevents Fang Yueer from "insulting" people with crystal nucleus is also a little too ignorant. Don''t you know that Granny lacks crystal nucleus?


    Fang Yueer, who was robbed of Jinghe, didn''t get up to chase her. She was in a bad mood at this time, and Fang Xiaoshi''s new girlfriend looked aggressive again. Fang Yueer stayed where she was and quarreled with her new girlfriend.


    "No wonder your mother can only be your father''s mistress. I didn''t expect you to be so ill bred at such a young age!"


    The new girlfriend can''t quarrel with Fang yue''er''s poisonous mouth. She has Fang Xiaoshi as her backer. What''s she afraid of? He pulled out Mei Shengnan''s identity to talk about things.


    This is the most important thing for Fang Yueer all the time. When she is young, what she hates most is that others say that her mother is a mistress who is not recognized by the Fang family.


    So Fang yue''er got angry, raised her whip and whipped her new girlfriend, "pa!" The sound of the horse whip is loud. In the scream of the new girlfriend, the new girlfriend falls to the ground. On her beautiful face, there is a purplish red whip mark.


    The scene was in chaos. As the patrol team looked around and prepared to come, Fang yue''er was about to whip her new friend again. The whip in her hand was caught.


    She looked back and was about to denounce who was meddling, but she saw Xiao AI''s smiling face and her short hair curled up slightly in the breeze.


    "Little love!" Fang yue''er immediately smiles happily. Xiaoai is a head higher than her. She looks up at Xiaoai and says, "ah ~ ~ ~ how are you here?"


    "It''s boring. My mother''s team is too slow. Tianci leiye and I went to the city first."


    Xiao AI put down the whip she was holding and explained how she could be here. It was because she hated to follow the big army. It was so frustrating, so she took heaven''s gift and Xu Lei to fight strange things all the way. As a result, she didn''t go to the city much earlier than her mother and father.


    Then, Xiao AI glances at her new girlfriend, who is sitting on the ground, covering her face with a look of panic. She says to Yue Er:


    "If this woman is whipped by you again, she won''t be far away from death. How do you deal with the corpse if you kill her here?"


    "I don''t know." Fang yue''er shrugged, "someone will help me deal with it."


    "Forget it, don''t make trouble for Aunt Mei. Let''s go and play."


    The gift of heaven came up behind him. Wen Wen quietly looked at him as a scholar. It was just that under the ordinary sweatshirt, the small muscles were not obvious. With this advice, Fang Yueer didn''t care with Fang Xiaoshi''s new girlfriend. She pulled Xiao AI, turned around and left with a smile in her mouth,


    "I thought you would be taken away by my grandfather. Xiao AI, I told you that my grandfather wanted you to marry Fang Xiaoshi. That''s good. I''ll take you to hide in my secret base."


    Xu Lei acts like a rascal and follows Tianci. Tianci follows Xiaoai. Several children go to the quiet alley together. Only when Xu Lei passes by his new girlfriend, he sees her face covered with fear and anger.


    He was kind of compassionate. He squatted down, took a large number of third-order crystals from his backpack and threw them into his new girlfriend''s arms. He tilted his eyes and laughed sarcastically


    "Beauty, take these crystal nuclei and go to the whole Rong bar. Yuer has a heavy hand. You''re tired. You''ll see us next time. Hurry to make a detour. It''s important for you to have a good life."


    "Who is rare..." the new girlfriend, originally to denounce Xu Lei for insulting her, but looked down, his arms turned out to be a large number of three-level crystal nucleus, it is not level one or level two, but level three, level three!!!


    She lowered her head and said nothing in silence.


    So Xu Lei''s face showed a mockery, sneered and stood up to catch up with Tianci.


    Xiaoai in front of him said to Fang Yueer, "I''m not going to marry Fang Xiaoshi when I come back. We''re here to solve the problem of heaven''s gift."


    "From heaven?" Fang yue''er looked back at Tianci, who was following her, and then looked at Xiaoai. She asked strangely, "do you mean that there is a laboratory that focuses on Tianci? Is the purpose of aunt Su''s coming to Beijing just to solve this problem? Why do you have to solve it yourself? "


    "My own business, why bother those old friends?"


    Xiao AI said it lightly. Her mother said that she would help solve the problems of Tianci, but why should the older generation worry about them? Before coming here, Xiao AI agreed with Tianci and Xu Lei that they would not go back to pupa town if they did not kill the laboratory in the capital.


    As for Su Su, Ye Yu and his old friends, they should only travel to the capital.


    As soon as she heard that Xiao AI meant to have a big fight in the capital, Fang Yueer clapped her hands happily, and the laughter echoed in the empty alley like a silver bell,


    "Well, I''ll help you find intelligence. My mother has already locked several laboratories. I know where to put intelligence. Those are institutions interested in gift. We can start blood washing these laboratories tonight!"


    Now I don''t know whether the secret of Tianci is a secret or not. Maybe those who don''t know it have never known it, but those who should know it also know a lot. After all, Su Su Su''s coming back to the capital base has to make a big move. Some people have to know why they came to the capital base to kill people.


    So now it''s not only Xu Lei who knows about the gift, but also Fang Yueer, Mei Shengnan and the 18 special forces.


    On this side, Su Su is pulling Ye Yu and shaking hands with the leaders of the capital base one by one. She and Ye Yu are both those who are not good at diplomatic language. On such occasions, she and Ye Yu just smile, just smile. The rest is Muyang''s answer.


    One hand at a time, when Fang Youli held it, Su Su just gave it a false shake, and just let it go. Just as he was about to jump over joss and shake hands with Fang Xiaoshi, Fang Youli said to Su Su, relying on the old to sell his old


    "Su Su, I''ve heard so much about you. I''ve finally met you today. I''ve arranged accommodation for you and Xiao''ai in Fang''s house. After that, you can go with me."

 Chapter 702

    The smile on Su Su''s face froze for a moment. She looked at the team waiting for her to shake hands, but she didn''t see Mei Shengnan and yue''er. She had a general understanding of why Fang Youli appeared here, that is, she said impolitely:


    "I''ll go straight to the plum, thank you!"


    Then, instead of saying a word to Fang Youli, he jumps over the middle of joss and looks at Fang Xiaoshi. Fang Xiaoshi''s head is slanting. Outside the south gate, he looks at the Youth League, which is walking down from the motorcade. In the Youth League, a girl in a British school uniform is wearing a cheap butterfly headband made of crystal and a half pleated skirt. She is being loved by people, Come in through the south gate.


    As soon as the magnesium lamp flickered, the capital base naturally arranged the media to meet Su Su. When the media saw her princess style, they thought that this was Su Su''s daughter Xiao AI, so they took pictures of her one after another.


    "This is little love."


    Fang Youli looked at Meixiu''s dignified appearance. Although Su Su didn''t give him any face, he was very satisfied with this little love. Such a girl, at least, has a sense of upbringing, which is worthy of the lintel of the upper house.


    Fang Xiaoshi has countless reading girls. It seems that he doesn''t focus on Meixiu. He just curiously looks at what the Youth League in pupa town looks like. Aunt Mei says that he delivered a baby in Bafang village. His mother refused to feed her in those years. It was the nurse of Bafang village who carried him into Bafang villa and followed the babies of Bafang villa for several months.


    So Fang Xiaoshi is not looking at Meixiu, but at the teenagers. He only thinks that all the teenagers in Bafang village are high spirited and dressed in English school uniforms, but they can''t hide their self-confidence and ruffian spirit. Except for the princess''s "little love", all the teenagers are envied by Fang Xiaoshi.


    Su Su didn''t explain the misunderstanding of politeness. She also looked back at the beautiful princess''s style and gave a deep smile. She directly ignored joss and Fang Xiaoshi and went to shake hands with other leaders.


    This time, her family''s little love secretly went to Beijing to do something that made the capital feel frightened. Is she crazy to say that little love is not in the Youth League???


    On one side, joss and Fang Youli look at each other and feel dissatisfied with Su Su''s attitude. When joss was in Bafang village, he had seen Su Su''s fierce and fierce, so he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Su Su. When Fang Youli wanted to attack his dissatisfaction, joss also reached out and pulled Fang Youli to indicate that Fang Youli had something to do with him. Let''s go back.


    After the handover of the reception, it was a routine welcome dinner. The dinner was held in the world-famous hall before the end of the world. Su Su and his party were also arranged by the relevant person in charge of the capital base to live in a hotel which is said to be "very safe".


    The 18 special forces checked every room in pupa town and made sure that there was no monitor or other installation, so they changed into evening clothes in the hotel and prepared to go to the banquet.


    Su Su seldom wears an evening dress. She has a delicate body and a dark blue velvet evening dress, revealing her beautiful neck behind her. While wearing clip earrings, she talks with Mei Shengnan on her mobile phone. Although Fang Youli has robbed Mei Shengnan of the place to welcome Su Su Su, she and Fang Shuyi can appear at the dinner party, so after a while, after the dinner party, Su Su and Ye Yu will go to Mei Shengnan''s residence alone to have a rest.


    As soon as she went out, a man in the uniform of a hotel staff member knocked on Meixiu''s room door with exquisite food. Meixiu was dressing herself up in the bathroom. She wanted to look as beautiful as she wanted tonight, so she didn''t think that the hotel staff member was strange. She just opened the door by herself, Let the hotel staff push the food in.


    "Isn''t there something to eat at the party? Why do you give me food? "


    When Meixiu stood in the bathroom with a comb and took care of her long hair, she casually asked the staff of the hotel. Without reply, the staff took out a medicine bottle in her hand and poured some liquid into the clear water on the food cart. Then she turned to Meixiu with a crystal glass and said:


    "Oh, this is what your team leader ordered. He said that there is nothing to eat at the dinner party, so let you have enough in your respective rooms first."


    "Leader? Muyang


    Meixiu, no doubt about him, took the crystal glass handed over by the staff and took a sip of water. She has never lived in the world outside pupa town. Naturally, she doesn''t know how dangerous the world is. When people say it''s the leader''s order, she automatically enters the number. It''s Muyang''s order. The Muyang''s order can be eaten naturally.


    What an innocent princess! After half an hour, the mysterious staff member appeared in the corridor again. However, this time, instead of pushing a food cart, he was carrying a strip of burden, took out a spare magnetic card and opened the door of Meixiu''s room.


    In the room, Meixiu had eaten almost all the food on the cart. At this time, she was lying on the bed, her eyes were misty, her cheeks were flushed, her clothes were torn by herself, her legs were uncomfortable, and she was dawdling with the quilt. The appearance made the staff couldn''t help but have evil thoughts.


    Although he is employed by joss, who doesn''t want to be the owner of pupa town and Bafang village? Who doesn''t want to be Su Su''s son-in-law?


    He quietly put down the burden on his shoulder, threw Fang Xiaoshi, who was dazed by overpowering drugs, on the carpet, took out his mobile phone, turned on the video mode, placed it in a position with a better view, untied the belt, and climbed onto Meixiu''s bed. Just after sticking on Meixiu''s body, Meixiu was pestered with hunger and thirst


    At the end of the song, the staff let out a thorough vent, and then got up from Meixiu. Looking at the snow-white sheet with satisfaction, a stand stands for the bright red of chastity, but the efficacy of Meixiu has not been sober. Although she has just been tossed and choked, she still wants to get it now.


    "No, one more time, it''s bad!"


    The staff picked up their pants, picked up the mobile phone in the video, and when they went out, they grabbed a glass of water from the dining table and splashed it on Fang Xiaoshi''s face. Fang Xiaoshi opened his eyes in a daze. Before he knew where he was, he heard the sound of locking. Then Meixiu crawled naked like an octopus.

 Chapter 703

    "Fright!"


    Fang Xiaoshi is scared to wake up. He quickly pushes Meixiu away, props up her numb hands and feet, and then climbs to the door. However, Meixiu directly rides on Fang Xiaoshi''s back, and his lower body is extremely uncomfortable rubbing Fang Xiaoshi''s buttocks.


    "You, you let me go!"


    In fact, he can tell what women can touch and what women can''t touch, just like this "little love", he can''t touch. It''s not that he doesn''t deserve to touch, but that he doesn''t want to live up to his grandfather''s and his mother''s wishes. He is a prodigal son in the border town who wants to belong, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for marriage all my life.


    But he was anesthetized for a long time. At this moment, his hands and feet were very weak, and Meixiu was riding on him. Meixiu''s hands were still circling from behind, pulling his shirt. Fang Xiaoshi really didn''t have the strength to push the octopus away.


    When Fang Xiaoshi was struggling, there was a lot of noise outside the door. Fang Youli, joss and some members of the Youth League knocked on the door outside. The noise was so loud that Su Su, who was far away, could see that Meixiu was riding Fang Xiaoshi, as if in the posture of QJ Fang Xiaoshi.


    And the bloodstain on the sheet, needless to say, these two people, have been on the bed properly.


    "Su Su, Su Su, my family is willing to take the responsibility."


    Fang Youli was overjoyed, clutching a crutch, turned around, and through Ruirui Rui and other children, he went to kiss Su Su. Su Su had not seen the scene in the room, and he didn''t understand for a while. What happened in Meixiu''s room made Fang Youli''s attitude.


    And Ruirui, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, whistled and coaxed. Some of them didn''t think things were too big. They took a picture of a beautiful woman riding a hero to Fang Xiaoshi and Meixiu.


    "No, no, it''s not what you think. I didn''t do anything!"


    Fang Xiaoshi is in a hurry, and he doesn''t know where to get the strength to throw Meixiu off her back. Meixiu is pushed down by Fang Xiaoxi and bumps into the wall. She faints. But where can Fang Xiaoshi take care of her? Had to hasten to tidy up the scattered clothes, hastened to get up with soft hands and feet, but also open mouth to explain.


    But Fang Youli, who was rushed up, slapped him in the face. When he was 11 years old, he was stunned and looked at his grandfather in disbelief. He only heard Fang Youli''s roar


    "You have the face to deny that you have done such a sorry thing to other girls. You are really in vain to be the offspring of our Fang family. You must be responsible for this, and you must marry Xiao AI into the gate of our Fang family."


    "Oh, old man, who told you that this is our little love?"


    Rui Rui barks in a strange voice. The common people who joined the Youth League behind him also coax one after another


    "This girl''s name is Meixiu. She''s our school flower. Hahaha, it''s not bad for your Fang family to marry the school flower of our pupa town."


    "Yes, Meixiu is my goddess. She was picked by young master Fang. Oh, my heart is broken."


    "Broken heart? I''ll feel it for you. "


    "No way!!" Jos shrieked, turned his back, pushed away some teenagers, and went directly to the last Su Su. He was so anxious that he broke down and asked, "isn''t this your little love? This is your little love, isn''t it? If you say something, can''t you save face? Don''t you want to admit that this is your daughter? "


    "Psycho!"


    Su Su tilted her chin and slapped joss, who was about to rush up, to the door. It was easy and effortless, but Jos, like Meixiu, knocked down the door with a "Dong", and his face turned pale. The whole person was hit with all kinds of meat and vegetables. He only felt a smell of fishy and sweet in his lungs, and he just ran up.


    She has really been out of touch with society for a long time. An ordinary person, I don''t know who gave her the courage, let her rush to a high-level psionic person whose power level is too high to be measured by the instrument.


    Jiang Zhen, Su Su didn''t slap her to death. It was kind.


    Fang Youli in the back, seeing that Josie was slapped by Su Su and flew out, was also smart and didn''t dare to make trouble in front of Su Su. Just like Josie, he didn''t believe that the beautiful girl in Fang Xiaoshi was beautiful, but he didn''t dare to prove anything to others now. After the farce, he caught Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan to confirm.


    Su Su, however, is impatient to go on pestering with these people in the Fang family. She carries the skirt of the evening dress and leaves. Before turning her back, Chong ruiruirui and his teenagers say, "block the news. After all, it''s about the scandal in pupa town. Don''t let it out easily. In addition, Meixiu is already a member of the Fang family. Wake up and ask Meixiu what she means. If Meixiu wants to, Let Fang''s go and marry Zhou Xiaolin. "


    In her heart, she doesn''t know what these children are thinking, but she has some sense of propriety. Meixiu likes to be in the limelight. Usually, she is a princess. Many people who don''t know the truth really think that Meixiu is Xiaoai. This misunderstanding happened more than once. Su Su Su turned a blind eye. At most, she only thinks that Meixiu has pulled Xiaoai''s prestige, let alone in the capital base, It''s not a bad thing to make people think that Meixiu is Xiaoai.


    It''s very good to protect Xiaoai and perfect Meixiu.


    But today''s play is beyond Su Su''s expectation. It''s obvious that joss and Fang Youli are organized and premeditated, but who can blame them? Su Su let Meixiu replace Xiaoai? Or did Su Su make Fang Youli and Qiao Si have such thoughts?


    From Su Su''s point of view, this is everyone''s fault, causing everyone''s evil. Now it''s such a situation. Meixiu''s marriage to Fang Xiaoshi is worthy of the cultivation of pupa town. After all, Fang Xiaoshi''s background and family background are not bad. In fact, Meixiu has ascended.


    "Yes, village head!"


    Ruirui immediately takes orders. When Su Su is gone, she turns around with a smile on her face and looks at the pale joss and Fang Youli who can''t believe it. There is Fang Xiaoshi who is in a muddle. In addition, there is Meixiu who has made a scandal for pupa town. Meixiu doesn''t know when she has fainted. She lies on the carpet, naked, and her posture is extremely unsightly.


    "Mr. Fang, this beautiful girl is really a big school flower in our town. It''s a pity. You can see that she wakes up for a while. If you like, we''ll send her home tonight."


    The smile on Ruirui Rui''s face became chilly little by little. His respectful tone suddenly changed. He took out a sharp knife and directly inserted it into the wall. He said to Fang Youli fiercely:


    "This man is from our pupa town. You have to be kind to him. Take care of him. Before you get married, if you make a little mistake, don''t blame our pupa town. Wash your family with blood!"

 Chapter 704

    No one is a fool. Ruirui also grew up in pupa town. This farce tonight can be seen from the performance of Fang Youli and joss later. There must be ghosts in it. Fang''s family is here for Xiao AI, and Xiao AI is also what they can do?


    Otherwise, how can time be pinched so well? Just after Fang Xiaoshi is finished, joss pulls Fang Youli. They noisily want to enter Meixiu''s room to find Fang Xiaoshi. As soon as the door is opened, ruiruirui sees Meixiu like that. With one look, they know that Meixiu has been drugged.


    This reaction is as like as two peas in the eight party village. However, the beauty effect of Mei Xiu is still more than one hundred and eight thousand li created by Yu aunt and scholar.


    But Jos and Fang Youli shout that Meixiu is Xiaoai, and they also say that they should be responsible. Xiaoai married Fang Xiaoshi, which is what Fang Youli and Jos like to see and hear, so it''s not Jos and Fang Youli who take the medicine, at least they have a lot to do with them.


    Ruirui thinks that if he doesn''t teach Fang Youli and Qiao Si some lessons, he''ll have to calculate Xiao AI next time!


    Fang Youli''s face is almost crooked in front of Ruirui. Su Su dares not go up to stroke the tiger''s beard, but Ruirui, a child, dares to scold him angrily. Leaning on a crutch, he raises a finger, points to Ruirui Rui and shakes it. He laughs angrily


    "Is that your attitude towards the elderly? Young age, who taught you to talk to your elders like this? "


    "How do you talk? That''s what I''m talking about. What''s the matter? "


    Ruirui tilts his eyes and looks at Fang Youli with a smirk. His face is full of arrogance and domineering, which belongs to pupa town youth. With his head tilted, Ruirui looks at the group of populist brothers behind him, and scoffs angrily


    "Brother, tell the old man what it is like for us to talk to our elders?"


    "Oh, don''t be funny, brother Rui. This is also an elder?"


    "I''ve never seen such a pit for my grandson. Fang Xiaoshi looks good, but he grows up in a pit."


    A few young children, half grown up, have no basic virtue of respecting the old and loving the young at all. In their words, Fang xiaoshimeng looks up and looks at Fang Youli and joss in shock. What do they mean? He was fooled by his grandfather?


    Fang Youli''s face is stiff, and he looks at Jos. Jos is frightened by the sharp knife that Ruirui inserted into the wall. She is timid. She has been more and more scared in recent years. She has already hid behind Fang Youli, shrunk her head and began to cry.


    From the beginning to the end, these people quarreled, but they didn''t think about Fang Xiaoshi''s feelings. He looked at Fang Youli, looked at Jos, and then gave a cold smile. He sat on the edge of the bed dejectedly, lowered his head, and didn''t explain. Why didn''t anyone expect to ask, he didn''t take off his trousers, how did he break Meixiu''s body?


    The disappointment in his heart gradually annihilated him, so that when they were arguing about whether this * * on the ground was Xiaoai or not, Fang Xiaoshi didn''t speak. He looked at it, just looked at it, and his departure suddenly rose.


    As Ruirui said, if people live like him, it is a failure.


    "You, you, you!"


    Fang Youli was so angry by Ruirui, who had reduced himself for several generations. He covered his unbearable heart and didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he fell back. With a cry, joss went to help Fang Youli and cried:


    "Dad, Dad, Dad, are you ok? Small ten, small ten, help grandfather quickly. "


    Fang Xiaoshi didn''t move. He sat on the edge of the bed with no expression. He watched Fang Youli pretend to be ill. His grandfather would have a physical examination every six months. Although he was leaning on a crutch, if he lost his crutch and ran around the capital base for three times, he would have a heart disease that he had never had because he was so angry by that Ruirui?


    Ruirui can''t bear this responsibility. After all, Fang Youli is Fang Shuyi''s father. In recent years, Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan have been maintaining a good cooperative relationship with pupa Town, and Muyang has been purchasing Fang''s new energy weapons in large quantities. Therefore, if Fang Youli is angry with him, the responsibility will be great.


    He quickly called a few little brothers and took Fang Youli''s hands and feet out of the hotel and sent them to Fang''s mansion.


    Looking back, he reported the matter to Muyang. Muyang, who was wearing a dark blue suit, was dealing with several leaders in the capital base. His handsome face had an invisible sting. He turned his head and told Ruirui, who was wearing a black suit:


    "Don''t wait for Meixiu to agree, just send people there."


    This kind of humiliating goods, deal with it as soon as possible, don''t leave it to the end, Meixiu that mind, will agree to enter the Fang family? Would she like to be the hostess of pupa town and be willing to stay at Fang''s?


    Ruirui did it immediately. Without waiting for Meixiu to talk to her or wake up, Ruirui took a bag of human quilts and sent them to Fang''s home. When they left the capital, they could not take Meixiu back to pupa town. Although the traffic between pupa town and the capital is difficult, it is not impossible. If Zhou Xiaolin and Dai Chun want to be with Meixiu, they will be friendly, Send Zhou Xiaolin and Dai chun to the capital base.


    Along the way, the streetlights in Beijing go straight to Fang''s house from the hotel. There are several people in Fang''s house. In the car, no one is talking. There is Meixiu in a coma in the trunk. Ruirui drives Meixiu and Fang''s family to the gate of Fang''s house. He waits for Fang Youli and joss to get off the bus. Then he looks at Fang Xiaoshi in the passenger seat and smiles,


    "Please, young master Fang."


    Fang Xiaoshi looks up and silently at Ruirui, turns to open the door, follows Fang Youli and joss, and gets out of the car. Two servants run out of the door of Fang''s house. Ruirui sticks his head out of the window and honks a few times to signal that there is someone in the trunk of Fang Youli.


    Fang Youli stares at Ruirui, and reluctantly orders the two servants to lift Meixiu out of the trunk. Shaking his head and sighing, he enters the room full of decadence.


    Under the street light, Ruirui''s mobile phone rings. He steps on the accelerator and the wheels of the car rotate rapidly. He leaves Fang''s house and takes out his mobile phone from his pocket. When he sees the caller ID, it turns out to be Xu Lei, so he presses the answer button and scolds:


    "Mr. Lei, don''t think that all the people in the world are as idle as the three swordsmen of your prince party. If you have something to say, say it and fart it."


    "Let''s start tonight and find some people to help us to set up the patrol in the capital."


    On the other side of the mobile phone, Xu Lei is holding a cigarette in his mouth. He is holding the mobile phone between his shoulder and ear. He is playing with a gun in his hand. The gun is provided by Fang yue''er, and it is all stolen from her mother''s arsenal.

 Chapter 705

    Ruirui drives all the way with one hand holding the steering wheel and the other hand holding the mobile phone and scolds, "Sun Tzu, if you have something to do, you will think of me. If you have nothing to do, why have you been there for a long time? Call grandfather, never let the patrol get in your way


    "Give it to me!"


    Xiaoai sits on a box of ammunition. A lamp above her head is shaking and creaking. She beckons to Xu Lei. Xu Lei takes down the mobile phone which is clamped by her ear and throws it at Xiaoai. Her waist is unfolded and she catches it easily. Her ear is close to the mobile phone and she frowns


    "Who do you want to call your grandfather?"


    "Damn it Ruirui roared at the mobile phone, "Xiao AI, you give the mobile phone back to Xu Lei."


    "If I ask you, who do you want to call your grandfather?"


    "Can I call you grandfather? "Grandfather!"


    Ruirui is too lazy to talk to Xiaoai. At every critical moment, when he wants to hold a shelf and make Xu Lei and Tianci soft, Xiaoai jumps out and does something bad happen. Dare he let Xiaoai call him grandfather? So he''s not the head of the village, her father? Thinking of grandfather Su''s benevolent face and Su Su''s ability level to support the explosive detector, Ruirui kneels under Xiao AI''s sneakers.


    In the old warehouse, the light is a little dim. Xiao AI and Ruirui talk about their plan. It''s easy to get rid of the lab, but the patrol team in the capital is more difficult to deal with. I''m afraid that if one of them doesn''t clean up, one or two of them will be left alive, which will tear out the gifted powers completely.


    There are so many laboratories that know the gifted powers. For the time being, we still have a tacit understanding. We didn''t make the gifted powers public. If we expand the publicity, maybe pupa town won''t be as peaceful as today. At that time, more powerful people will put pressure on pupa town to hand over the gifted powers.


    So for the sake of a lot of future trouble, Xiao AI thinks that cutting grass must be rooted.


    After the plan was made, Ruirui hung up, left his cell phone in the co driver''s seat, scolded Xu Lei and Tianci, picked up his cell phone, connected his brothers and yelled:


    "Don''t wait to eat. Take the guys. The three swordsmen have to do something. Let''s solve the problem and let them do something."


    "Brother Rui, we are still waiting for the dinner party to be held, so we can have something delicious."


    Ruirui''s brothers, while jokingly greeting the Populist Party of several youth regiments, hold up their mobile phones and go out to block the capital patrol with Ruirui Rui. It seems that all the Lang Lang teenagers in pupa town follow the fierce and ruffian spirit of the 18 special forces. They are good at fighting, but they are full of ruffian flavor, It''s also quite rich.


    For the first time, the young people in pupa town took the leader of the four bases, the capital base, and gave the capital base what the laboratory had implemented in pupa town. They also delayed the patrol, but they didn''t bind people. They rushed into the laboratory and washed blood into the laboratory, leaving no one alive.


    At the same time, several people in the Fang family were not easy to get. As soon as Fang Youli came into the room, he turned around and slapped Jos in the face. His face was full of ravines. All of them were angry and scolded


    "Why don''t you ask me about the good you''ve done when you put the medicine in advance? Now it''s self defeating. I see how your farce will end?"


    At the end, Fang Xiaoshi, who has not yet entered the room, looks at his mother. Fang Youli shakes him with a loud mouth. He has no feeling. He puts his hands into his pants pocket and looks at the two "relatives" in the room. Ruiruirui and his parents are right. He is trapped by his relatives.


    Jos covered the slapped side of his face, bowed his head and began to cry, "isn''t that what you acquiesced to, dad? From the time I did this to today, which link was not your default? Now there''s a mistake, Dad. Is it my responsibility? "


    Although Fang Youli didn''t say it on the surface, it was a stone that moved its position in the Fang family''s mansion. Fang Youli knew it, not to mention that Jos''s plan from looking for Chun''s medicine, to paying off the hotel staff, and giving Fang Xiaoshi the medicine was all carried out under Fang Youli''s eyes.


    He said Fang Youli didn''t know, but Jos didn''t agree.


    Fang Youli was so angry that he walked around the room again and again. With a wave of his big hand, he pointed his crutch at Jos and scolded


    "It''s said that women love bad things. You can do bad things with such little things. You''re a dry eater at home. What should we do now? What else can we do? "


    Yes, Fang Youli always knew about joss''s plan. He didn''t stop it. Of course, he was also thinking that Fang Xiaoshi could get a little love back,


    In fact, to be honest, Fang Youli didn''t blame joss for such a thought. He just blamed Jos for making a mess of it. Nothing else.


    Inside, joss lowered his head, covered his face, and cried bitterly. Outside, Fang Xiaoshi leaned coldly against the pillar under the corridor. With a chill in his heart, he opened his mouth to Jos and Fang Youli and asked in a cold voice:


    "It''s the two of you who are playing tricks. Have you ever thought about how I feel when you do this?"


    With tears on his face, Jos looked back. Fang Youli also remembered that Fang Xiaoshi stood outside the door and stopped walking. He sighed deeply. Fang Xiaoshi had no sense of guilt and said:


    "My child, I didn''t tell you about it in advance. My grandfather is also for your own good. Of course, I don''t blame you for the failure. If you want to blame me, I only blame you for your useless mother."


    With that, Fang Youli was about to get angry with Jos. The tone had eased down. When he talked about the last few sentences, the tone began to rise slowly again.


    But he didn''t want to. Fang Xiaoshi suddenly became dry. He was tense all over. He stood up straight from the pillar he was leaning against. He yelled at Fang Youli and joss in a general way


    "For my sake? For me? Don''t always use the pretext of being good for me to do your own selfish desires. Have you ever thought that if today''s girl is really a little love and is really bullied by me, what will Su Su do to me? Does she slap me to death, or does she slap you both to death? Even if you like, I will be her son-in-law, do you think my life will be better? All my life, I have to look at the faces of all the people in pupa town carefully, be a man and do things! "


    Fang Youli and joss can''t see such a little truth. Why can''t they? Now the Fang family is weak, and Su Su is killing people. Her code of conduct depends on her own preferences. Is it not a person with extraordinary temperament or talent who is worthy of being Su Su Su''s son-in-law?

 Chapter 706

    But joss rushed out, raised her hand, and slapped Fang Xiaoshi. She was scolded by Fang Youli just now, and now Fang Xiaoshi is furious. She just takes this opportunity to transfer her anger.


    Just listen to Joss, also roared back to Fang Xiaoshi, "who are we doing this for? It''s all for you, for your future prosperity and beautiful life. Su Su''s daughter is broken. Of course, she will choose to accept you, and she may not kill you? You are too frustrated. If you are a little more aggressive these years and compare Mei Shengnan with her wild seed, we won''t make such a bad decision either! "


    "Ha ha ha" Fang xiaoshiangtian laughed, and didn''t care that he was just slapped by Qiao Si, "for my glory, wealth and beautiful life? Just for your own sake! "


    It''s no use saying more. Fang Xiaoshi is too lazy to say more. This is his grandfather and his mother. They say that they love him and that everything in the Fang family will be his in the future. Is this the way they express their love?


    If there was anything else Fang Xiaoshi could not understand in the past, he could understand it thoroughly today!


    He turned around and left. In the dark, a shrill female voice suddenly went out and echoed over the Fang family''s mansion. Fang Xiaoshi looked at the beautiful courtyard, sneered, and went back to his room without stopping.


    Fang Youli and Josie looked at each other. Josie lowered her eyebrows and her eyes were still red. In the beautiful howl, she lost the momentum of scolding Fang Xiaoshi. She looked like she was arranged by Fang Youli.


    Fang Youli glared at Jos, then turned around, leaned on his crutch, sat on the sofa, and said to Jos:


    "Anyway, I''ve been provoked back. She''s from pupa Town, and we have to live well. Since pupa town wants us to take her, it doesn''t mean that Fang Xiaoshi must marry this beautiful girl. In my opinion, it''s good to be raised in Fang''s house as a mistress."


    After entering the Fang family''s mansion and the cruel words from Ruirui in pupa Town, Fang Youli can never let Meixiu have an accident, nor let Meixiu leave the Fang family''s mansion for half a step. Now Meixiu howls fiercely, let her howl for a few days to see the situation. At that time, Meixiu knows that her destiny in this life is doomed, and she will not continue to howl.


    As soon as Fang Youli had been arranged, the dinner started. Su Su and Ye Yu arrived one after another, accompanied by Muyang. 18 special forces were in charge of the guard of the outer and inner walls. The rest of the Youth League were decorating the facade of pupa town. Ruirui Rui received the news from Xiao AI and led his children of the Populist Party, Quietly disappeared from the party.


    Su Su sees what Xiaoai, Tianci, Xu Lei, Ruirui and Fang Yueer are going to do, but she doesn''t intend to stop them. Before she came to the capital base, she knew that they were plotting to wash the capital. As an elder, Su Su Su is ready to solve the problem for Tianci, but since these children have the courage to take responsibility, she might as well let go, Let them solve it by themselves.


    After all, it belongs to the next generation. How long can the elders escort these children?


    As for the incident in the hotel, the successful blockade of the Fang family didn''t leak the news, but Su Su didn''t introduce it to you. At the dinner party, those young girls, who were generous and comfortable, were confused about who Xiao AI was and who was given by heaven. Even just now, they all regarded Xiao AI as the beautiful girl, It wasn''t at the dinner party at the moment.


    Those who have inquired about it will know that this dinner party is only about Su Su, who is not important. The next generation of outstanding people in pupa town have never seen them. If you continue to inquire, Muyang will come out to mediate. No one knows what the truth is.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, some people rushed into the dinner party, lying in their respective owners'' ears, saying that the bloody incident happened in the capital this evening, so and so laboratory was washed by blood, and none of the researchers in it was alive. A big fire was burning in the capital base.


    Who is the murderer and why? In such a polite smile, I''m afraid I have to know well. After all, Su Su is not easy to be provoked, so she can come and go freely in such a big capital. What''s more, today she brings 18 special forces like magic soldiers, as well as several fighters with explosive force.


    So no one jumped out at this time and did some stupid things to question Su Su. Although we all know that Su Su and Ye Yu, adults like Su Su and Ye Yu, participated in the banquet under everyone''s eyes. What can the missing children do? I''m afraid most of the murders in the capital have nothing to do with Su Su.


    The dinner continues. In the evening, there are not many people on the long streets of the capital. In fact, the capital is not as good as pupa town. Although people don''t worry about food and clothing, the people in pupa town are happier and richer than those in the base of the capital.


    For example, in this big night, there is no one to sell snacks. When you are hungry in the middle of the night, you have to go back to eat by yourself!


    A bus passes slowly along the long street. The bright street lights make the street cold and quiet, but the bus is extremely noisy. Although Fang Yueer reminds Xiao AI again and again that this is the capital base, we can''t make such a noise in the daytime. What''s more, it''s at night, but we can''t help it. Tianci and ruiruiruirui can fight as long as they stay under the same roof.


    Fang Yueer couldn''t, so she had to go to the driver''s side and let him drive faster. In the carriage, Tianci and ruiruirui were wrestling with each other. The children around them, sitting on the back of their chairs, stood on the side and surrounded them in a circle. While they were cheering Tianci and ruiruirui, Xu Lei started a game and was inviting people to bet. Who won this time.


    Xiao AI holds her arms in her arms, chews a bubble gum in her mouth, holds her legs, leans on the back of her chair and closes her eyes. Just now, she didn''t get a few people to kill her. Before she finished her warm-up, Xu Lei set the whole laboratory on fire. At this moment, she is just in high spirits, so she has to calm down and restrain herself.


    Finally, when the bus arrived at the street next to the hotel where Su Su and others were staying, he was beaten blue nose and swollen face, just like Ruirui who had fought a hard battle. He angrily pointed to the white face of heaven''s gift and stood by the door of the bus and growled:


    "Well, you little white face, beat me like this. What''s the matter next time? Don''t expect me to help you again. Goodbye! No, never, never again

 Chapter 707

    After that, Ruirui takes a hand and leads a group of popular party brothers to get off the bus. Today, Rui Rui reads that heaven''s gift is from pupa Town, so he reluctantly helps them wash. As a result, on the way back, they don''t see each other and fight on the bus.


    Ruirui didn''t get hurt when he was in the blood washing laboratory. At last, on the way back, he was beaten to a pig''s head by heaven. How can he swallow this breath???


    However, although Ruirui was beaten blue nose and swollen face by Tianci, Tianci who stayed in the car was not much better. As soon as Ruirui''s head did not return, he bared his teeth and covered his rib which was broken by Ruirui, and sat on the side of Xiaoai. The whole person was tired and paralyzed, leaning on Xiaoai''s body.


    Xiao AI is still keeping her eyes closed. The rickety car continues to move forward. After passing a bridge, the light is dim. She only feels that the breath of heaven''s gift between her neck makes her itch, so she reaches out and pushes away the heaven''s gift on her shoulder.


    Tianci snorted and straightened out. After the car passed the bridge, Xiaoai half opened her eyes and looked at Tianci beside her. She casually raised her eyebrows and asked, "pain?"


    "It will be ready in a moment."


    Tianci rubs his ribs and sits up straight. His power level is higher and higher, and his self-healing speed is faster and faster. He is always interrupted by Ruirui Rui, so he has to keep it for a day or two. Now Ruirui Rui just gets off the car, and his ribs are connected by himself.


    Then the light of the street lamp flashed, and God turned his head to see Xu Lei and Fang Yueer sitting in the other corner of the car talking. They didn''t know what they were talking about. Fang Yueer was so happy that he turned around and looked at Xiao AI''s side face. Xiao AI would listen to him for a while, then he didn''t care and went to close his eyes.


    Heaven''s gift was sharp eyed. Seeing some bruises on the back of her arm, he grabbed Xiaoai''s hand, frowned and asked in a low voice, "how did you get hurt?"


    "I don''t know."


    Little love didn''t even open her eyes. She didn''t know that she was in such a mess just now. She scraped where she went. Anyway, she often suffered big and small injuries. She didn''t mind that.


    After a while, the car is still moving forward. Xiaoai only feels that the hand held by Tianci is hot and cold. She opens her eyes strangely and looks over. Then she sees Tianci leaning on the back of the chair, lazily grabbing the back of her hand and pulling her hand over. The bruised back of her hand is close to his lips, blowing fairy Qi up.


    Isn''t it immortal Qi? He breathed a breath, which was wrapped on the back of Xiaoai''s hand, making her feel hot and cold for a while. After the coolness passed, the scratch on the back of her hand was completely healed.


    "Eh?" Xiao AI took back her hand, looked at the back of her hand again and again with the light from the street lamp, and asked strangely, "where''s my injury?"


    "Cured." Tianci Qi is a little empty. Just now, ruiruirui broke a rib, and then he used his powers to heal Xiaoai. Now he is really empty. Seeing Xiaoai''s puzzled look on his face, Tianci braced up and explained to Xiaoai: "yesterday I was a new level, and then I found that I could heal others, but I could heal others, It takes more energy than treating yourself


    Therefore, a bruise of Xiaoai needs the same energy as a gift from heaven to repair one of her ribs. At this stage, the gift from heaven may not play a role, but if the level is raised, it may not be necessary. Maybe in the future, she can use her own healing power to play an auxiliary role in team warfare, and what''s more, Maybe we can develop a group therapy in the future.


    "That''s great." Listening to the good news, Xiao AI''s eyes narrowed with laughter. She was even more happy than her own ability. She raised her elbow excitedly and poked God''s gift. "In the future, if you can use your ability to treat people, there won''t be so many people who want to eat your blood and meat."


    The towering street lamps cast bright lights on his God given face. The shadows of the car windows, one by one, swayed on his clear face. He bent his lips and laughed. Looking at Xiao AI''s eyes, he was as gentle as water.


    He thought, this is his little love. No matter what kind of person he is, little love always pays attention to his safety, because everyone knows that an auxiliary ability that can treat others will determine the safety of the whole team and even the whole base in the battle. God doesn''t have to guess too much. Then he knows that his future will be windy, windy and rainy.


    Little love can''t see this. She just thinks that after that, God can heal others with his powers, and they won''t want to eat his blood and flesh.


    What she can''t see is that from now on, heaven has been able to challenge the bottom line of mankind to see if there are more teams that need him to assist the regiment or more laboratories that need him to do experiments?


    He will no longer be a weak man who can only hide his powers. He will use his powers to dominate the fate of others. As long as someone wants to survive, he can make them slaves.


    Xu Lei and Fang yue''er get out of the car before they arrive at the villa Fang yue''er is looking for. Tianci doesn''t move. Xiaoai touches Tianci with his knee. He stands up and looks down at Xiaoai. His lips move. It seems that he has something to say to Xiaoai.


    Xiaoai didn''t realize the strange atmosphere. When Tianci stood there as a pole, she followed him, stood up and got off the car.


    As they grow older, Tianci, who was born prematurely and thin, is still a boy. Now he is half a head higher than Xiaoai. Tianci sees Xiaoai get off the bus, so he steps up, follows Xiaoai closely, and gets off the bus with her.


    The bus driver, Mei Shengnan''s man, usually listens to Fang Yueer''s instructions and sends his four children to the big villa, so the bus driver drives away.


    This villa is not Mei Shengnan''s property. It''s just that Fang Yueer rented it from the base with some crystal cores. Before the end of the world, the capital base was very big. After the end of the world, the surviving population decreased and many houses were vacant. If you want to rent such a villa, you can have crystal cores.


    In the villa, Fang Yueer''s information about the major laboratories in Beijing, which she stole from Mei Shengnan''s office, is stored. In fact, many laboratories in the industry know about Tianci. Today, the most courageous of these laboratories is the one who has sent people to pupa town to kidnap Tianci.


    So of course, we should be the first to be washed with blood, so as to set an example to others.

 Chapter 708

    For the remaining laboratories, although they didn''t kidnap Tianci, the practice is quite inhumane. They often catch some living people for living experiments. So next, Xiao AI and others plan to clean up these black heart laboratories.


    Later, at midnight, Fang Yueer''s contacts sent a large number of guns and ammunition. Xu Lei wanted to be lazy, but Fang Yueer caught a strong man and went to check the guns and ammunition. Xiao AI yawned, patted the gift sitting on the sofa, and ran to the second floor to take a bath, ready to go to bed.


    Lying on the luxurious European bed Fang Yueer prepared for her, Xiao AI''s watch on her wrist lights up just as her eyes are about to close. The Morse code, which only she, Tianci and the 18 old special forces can understand, is sent to her watch through the private channel.


    This kind of Morse code was taught by Ye Yu when Xiao AI and Tianci were young. When children remember things quickly and don''t know things, they can already understand these codes. Later, Xiao AI gave it to Muyang on a whim. Originally, she wanted to make Muyang feel frustrated and prove that she was smarter than Muyang. There would be something Muyang couldn''t learn, Just like Tianci, Muyang is good at learning. He also made people develop three new watches for Xiaoai, Tianci and himself.


    All the functions of the watch are the same as those of the 18 special forces. There is also a private channel between Muyang''s watch and Xiaoai''s watch, which means that he and Xiaoai talk with Morse code, and the rest of them are invisible.


    In the dark, Xiao AI opened her eyes, raised her wrist and looked at the green dots on the lower dial,


    Muyang: is it done?


    She yawned and pressed a few buttons on her dial: it''s done.


    Muyang: is it going well?


    Xiao AI: of course, it doesn''t depend on who did it.


    Muyang: are you hungry?


    Xiao AI: a little bit, but I want to sleep more.


    Muyang: you come out. I''ll take you a snack outside your yard. I''ll go to sleep after eating.


    Originally, Xiaoai was lying on the bed with her eyelids folded, and she was about to fall asleep. The green dots flashed. She opened her eyes, lifted the quilt, barefoot, wore white boxer shorts, suspender vest, opened the French window, went to the balcony, looked at the dark night, and saw a black SUV parked outside the yard.


    She jumped down from the balcony on the second floor, stepped on the gravel path, leaped over the wall, and just landed on the top of the SUV, the door of the co driver''s seat was opened, and Xiao AI turned over and got into the car.


    "Wow, it''s delicious, grilled fish!" She tilted her head to smile at Muyang. She had short hair and bared her teeth and claws. In the car with no light, she searched everywhere for her midnight snack.


    Muyang, sitting in the driver''s seat, sneers and rubs Xiaoai''s hair top. He spoils and connives in his posture. He is still wearing a suit from the banquet. Before he can change it, he goes straight to Xiaoai''s residence. At this time, he leans to the back of the car. The suit with long arm cuffs shrinks back, revealing a white shirt and a silver cuff link, which is well made.


    He took a white plastic box from the back seat, which contained fragrant and spicy roast fish, sausage, kebab, dried incense and cabbage. The ingredients were brought from pupa Town, and the chef was himself.


    "It''s very kind of you, Muyang. How do you know I''m hungry?"


    Swallowing saliva, Xiao''ai can''t wait to grab the plastic box in Muyang''s hand, open it, grab it with his hand and eat it. At this time, a thin blanket fell from the sky in time and wrapped her body in suspenders and boxer shorts. Muyang tidied up the blanket for her and said dissatisfied:


    "The capital is no colder than our South. It will be cooler sooner or later. You are a big girl now. You are not ashamed to run out with so few clothes."


    "What are you ashamed of?" Xiao AI grabs food from the blanket wrapped in her, and delivers it to her mouth with difficulty. She looks at Muyang with a pair of bright eyes and is not ashamed to ask, "I''m not naked. I''m walking outside with my chest open. What am I afraid of?"


    For her, Muyang is the same as Tianci. Even if she dances naked in front of them, she doesn''t feel ashamed. But now that everyone is older, they can see her striptease.


    Muyang pursed his lips and took a deep breath. His face became very serious. He was not moved by Xiaoai''s playful face. He took out two fingers, pulled Xiaoai''s ears and twisted them. Suddenly, he was full of impatient urge


    "When will you be sensible? When will I be enlightened? Huh? when? Say it


    Isn''t that a pity to see her? I didn''t dare to look at her!


    "Oh, why do you worry so much when you get older?" Xiao AI was annoyed by the heavy and light power. She waved to open Muyang''s finger and said, "don''t disturb me to eat midnight. Do you eat roast fish in Muyang? Here''s a piece for you. "


    Say, put a piece of roast fish in Muyang''s mouth, and stop Muyang''s mouth. I don''t know why others always say that Muyang has few words. What''s the short and comprehensive way of thunder? It would be nice if he could keep her ears quiet for a moment when he was with her.


    After Muyang''s midnight snack, Xiao AI throws the plastic box into Muyang''s hand, rubs his suit sleeve, smears a handful of oil, and leaves a lot of cumin''s mouth. He opens the car door, wraps Muyang''s blanket and goes back to sleep.


    Of course, Muyang can find her place, her father and her mother can also find it. What''s more, Fang Yueer even transferred so many weapons to the villa in the night. Mei Shengnan didn''t follow suit to find out the whereabouts of Xiao AI''s children. It was just a vain intelligence dealer.


    It''s just that all the adults seem to have a tacit understanding. Let a few children make trouble in the villa. They should eat and drink. When they should meet with the leaders of the capital base, they will see the leaders and make it clear that even if these children break the sky in the capital, they don''t care.


    Under the influence of Muyang, no one in the capital base is surprised that there is no little love and Tianci in the Youth League. Even Xiaoai, Tianci, Xu Lei, Fang Yueer, ruiruirui and so on have committed crimes in the capital. Through the joint efforts of Muyang and Mei Shengnan, they have also concealed this matter.


    Su Su Ye Yu''s trip was as plain as a trip to the capital. He came here with heavy firepower, but he spent the whole day either chatting with the leaders of the capital or fighting mosquitoes in the hotel. If he wanted to be bored, he would be bored. If he wanted to waste more time, he would waste more time.

 Chapter 709

    The Fang family is not so smart and peaceful as Su Su and Ye Yu. Since the moment Meixiu was sent by Ruirui Rui to pack and deliver to the Fang family mansion, the Fang family mansion has never stopped.


    She was either crying or smashing things all day long. Fang Youli couldn''t fight her. She scolded Meixiu a few times, but she couldn''t get rid of her anger. Kill Meixiu. People came from pupa town at least, and they led Su Su Su''s life. So Fang Youli couldn''t, so he had to send someone to lock Meixiu up. After this matter was solved, he figured out a clue, Think of another way to see what to do with Meixiu?


    More than a month later, Su Su and Ye Yu''s "tour groups" in the capital finally got the news of their return journey. Fang Youli saw that Meixiu was crying almost all these days, so he asked people to release Meixiu and called together all the members of the Fang family to discuss the coming and going of Meixiu.


    Since it''s the owner of the Fang family, Fang Shuyi, Mei Shengnan and Fang Yueer will also attend. They all sit together in the hall of the Fang family mansion, looking at Meixiu with a silent face and a silent sob.


    "As for the matter, it''s such a thing. Now our Fang family is in a dilemma. Everyone gives us some advice to see if there is any room for us to turn around."


    Fang Youli says it and looks at Mei Shengnan and Meixiu. According to Fang Youli, he hasn''t given up the idea of marrying Fang Xiaoshi and Xiaoai. But now Fang Xiaoshi is in the wrong person and has sex with Meixiu, the school flower of pupa town. Ruirui in pupa town is another attitude that Fang family can''t defile the school flower of pupa town. He just wants to force Meixiu to Fang family, So Fang Youli wants Mei Shengnan to help make peace and see if there is any room for this to turn around.


    According to the meaning of Fang Youli, it''s normal for men to have a family flower and raise a few wild flowers. Since the mistakes between Fang Xiaoshi and Meixiu have been made, Fang''s family can''t afford to raise Meixiu. Fang Xiaoshi can treat Meixiu as a mistress in the future, and Fang''s original mate is Xiaoai.


    Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi are totally speechless about each other''s plan to be polite. Let''s just be polite. If Su Su hadn''t looked at Mei Shengnan, Fang Shuyi and Fang Yueer''s face, he would have let Fang Youli and Josie die in the hotel that day.


    "Dad, please stop thinking. I think it''s good for Xiaoshi to marry Meixiu. Meixiu is beautiful and versatile. She can sing a little song for you at home when she''s OK. As for Xiaoai, Xiaoshi can''t help her, not only you but also our whole Fang family."


    Fang Shuyi opened his mouth, and his words were more tactful than Mei Shengnan''s, but Fang Youli had heard more of these words in the past years. No matter how Fang Shuyi or Mei Shengnan told him, he couldn''t listen to them. He just wanted Fang Xiaoshi to marry him back.


    Mei Shengnan turns his eyes to the sky bored, but Fang Yueer sneers. He sits upright and stares at Meixiu. His eyes are full of satire. Looking at Fang Yueer''s expression, he just wants to say that Meixiu is such a virtue, and he wants to serve her husband with Xiaoai. Don''t be funny, OK?


    As for Meixiu, she was only responsible for bowing her head and crying in the whole room. She was closed by Fang Youli for more than a month. Today, she was allowed to go out of the room and attend the family meeting of Fang family.


    According to the meaning of Fang Youli, it should be that after she calms down, she proposes to go back to pupa Town, or contact an acquaintance of the visiting group in gepupa Town, and cry out that she doesn''t want to marry Fang Xiaoshi, but wants to go back to pupa town. In this way, Fang''s family has no responsibility and can push off the marriage between Fang Xiaoshi and Meixiu.


    But before Mei Shengnan spoke, Fang Xiaoshi, who had been silent and haggard, suddenly came to Meixiu, who was sobbing. He squatted down, looked into Meixiu''s eyes and asked:


    "Meixiu, the visiting group of pupa town is going back soon. Can you tell everyone the truth that it was not me who bullied you that night? As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll send you back right away


    Meixiu shakes her head, closes her eyes and shakes her head. Two strings of tears slide down. On her beautiful face, her haggard look is not like xiaoshicha. That night, she was only given medicine to urge Qing, but she didn''t lose her memory. So she knows whether Fang Xiaoshi was that night.


    But can she say it? In this month of Fang''s family, no one in pupa town has ever come to see her and come to save her. If she is just like garbage and is left in Fang''s family at will, she will be indifferent to her. Seeing that she has been broken and lost such a big person in public, she will never marry Muyang again.


    Now, Meixiu has weighed the pros and cons for a month. She is not stupid. She went back to pupa town. Besides being ridiculed and ridiculed, where can she find such a good mother-in-law as Fang family?


    So now for Meixiu, marrying Fang Xiaoshi is her only way out.


    She seems to suddenly realize a lot of things. She remembers the man''s appearance. She knows that the man recorded a video when they went to bed. Even if she married Fang Xiaoshi, Meixiu knows that this video will be a time bomb, which will make her nervous and nervous all her life. It''s a time bomb. I don''t know when, Will blow her life to pieces.


    But if she wants to be rich, rich and well-off, and want to live a better life, she has to choose to hide the truth, make mistakes right, and marry herself into the Fang family mansion to become the second joss.


    "Little ten!" Fang Shuyi called Fang xiao11 sternly, "it''s no need to discuss today. Being a man, you can''t escape your responsibility. If you make a mistake, you should have the courage to bear it."


    Fang Xiaoshi squatted in front of Meixiu, quietly turned back, looking at his father full of disappointment, then bowed his head, looked at the floor, suddenly laughed, desolate and lonely, he stood up, regardless of everyone''s disapproving eyes, walked to the door, strode forward, his back was full of a sense of determination.


    It was sunny outside the door. He stepped over the threshold, then looked back at a room full of Fang''s family and suddenly opened his mouth. Lang Lang said, "I know that I am ignorant and have no credit, and I am not worthy of being believed. But this time, you are really wrong, all of you are wrong!"


    Then he turned around, and his back gradually disappeared into the golden light. When Fang''s family finished the meeting, Fang Xiaoshi never appeared again, never appeared again

 Chapter 710

    Just before departure, Mei Shengnan refuses Fang Youli''s request to visit Su Su. He gives Fang Youli a straight face and leaves Fang''s house with Fang Yueer. Fang Shuyi looks at the back of his wife and daughter and sighs. He is so angry that he looks very blue. Fang Youli gives an advice,


    "Dad, I''m going back. Take care of yourself."


    Then Fang Shuyi got up and went out. The sun was shining outside. Standing in the sun, he stopped and looked behind him. Fang Youli, Qiao Si and Meixiu were sitting in the dark room. Three people, three kinds of expression, interweaved a very depressing atmosphere.


    Faintly, there was a rotten smell of old wood in the air, which let Fang Shuyi smell into his nose and made him frown unconsciously.


    Then he turned around and took two quick steps to catch up with Mei Shengnan and Fang Yueer.


    In the car, Mei Shengnan stops Fang Yueer with one hand. They don''t speak in the back carriage. Fang Shuyi drives. A bodyguard sits in the front passenger seat and follows two cars. Fang Shuyi drives carefully. For a moment, the car is silent.


    At the end of a street, Fang Yueer suddenly called out, "Dad, stop. I''ll get off here."


    "Not going home?" Mei Shengnan turned his head to look at Fang Yueer. Seeing that Fang Yueer nodded, he told him, "don''t make too much noise recently. Aunt Su is leaving soon. Do you want to go to pupa town with aunt Su for a few days?"


    "Let''s talk about it then. I''m afraid that if I leave the capital, you two will be eaten alive by my grandfather."


    Recently, Fang Yueer has been greatly influenced by Xiao AI. She always thinks that although Fang Shuyi and Mei Shengnan''s generation still have the same appearance, they have reached the age of enjoying happiness, and their children can''t wait to drive the older generation to retirement.


    Therefore, they have a lot of love for the older generation. If they can shoulder the responsibility by themselves, they will not let the older generation worry about it. They have both responsibility and responsibility. The key is that their ability is quite good.


    Mei Shengnan smiles and is happy to see Fang Yueer like this. She doesn''t say much, although she feels that she will be bullied by Fang Youli.


    Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi have a tacit understanding about the weapons Fang Yueer smuggled out of the ordnance factory for the rest of this month. There is no need to ask Fang Yueer. The reason why Fang Yueer "stole" those weapons from the ordnance factory is that they explicitly took Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi out of the matter.


    It''s also Fang Yueer''s good plan. These half year old children think very carefully. It''s not only Fang Yueer who has picked out her parents, but also Xiao AI, Tianci and Xu Lei who have never told their parents what they have done in the capital. They have the courage to break the boat and think that if they can''t make it in the capital, their deeds will be revealed, In the end, it will not affect their parents.


    Recently, the research laboratories in Beijing have been attacked frequently. The leaders of the base have been suspicious. They will think whether the arrival of Su Su and others has led to the destruction of one laboratory after another in Beijing. However, they never expect that a group of half grown children will do these things.


    After getting out of the car, Fang Yuer walked very fast. After two or three turns, she disappeared. Mei Shengnan sat in the window and looked at her vigorous figure. Unconsciously, she turned her mouth and showed a proud smile. Although she knew this person was different from others, it was better not to compare them.


    But look at her moon, and then look at the beautiful girl just now, Mei Shengnan''s heart will unconsciously rise up a sense of superiority, how to do?


    As the car slowly left, she went home with Fang Shuyi in a light mood. At this time, in Mei Shengnan''s and Fang Shuyi''s villa, Su Su was sitting alone on the sofa drinking tea. In the aroma of tea, Su Su put her cup on the tea table, looked at Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi, and sighed:


    "You rich people will enjoy it. I haven''t had tea for hundreds of years. Now I can''t taste it well."


    "Don''t cry for poverty with me." Mei Shengnan angrily glanced at Su Su, walked to the opposite side of Su Su and sat down, "I know you have more than five or six grade crystal nuclei in your hand. If you take out any one, I can buy a few tons of the best tea here."


    Su Su chuckles and no longer cries in front of Mei Shengnan. In fact, no one has ever reached her power level. It''s hard to imagine how many ordinary nuclei she needs to absorb if she tries her best. She''s not a little love and can''t run around with mountains and piles of nuclei.


    So for Su Su, the nuclei of five, six or even higher levels are not money, but energy that can be used to fill the blue trough when necessary.


    Instead, Su Su raises his hand and pours a cup of tea for Mei Shengnan. When Fang Shuyi sees two women chatting with each other, he goes directly to the backyard. Outside the backyard, there were several villas. However, since the new energy arms factory began to make profits, Fang Shuyi bought all the villas in the back and expanded them into a private racecourse, with Ye Yu''s special forces, Now he is riding in fangshuyi''s private racecourse.


    "You led Yueer back to Fang''s home today, but you didn''t bring her back? I''ve been in the capital base for at least more than a month, and I haven''t seen the moon yet. "


    In the living room, Su Su is leaning on the sofa of Mei Sheng''s family. It''s not all going now. It''s not easy to come to the capital base, but Fang yue''er hasn''t seen her. It''s a pity.


    Today, Fang Youli dragged all the families back to the meeting. Su Su probably knew what Fang Youli was going to hold. Mei Shengnan also told her about Fang Youli''s plans all the time. But Fang Xiaoshi didn''t hate Su Su either.


    But let''s not mention that Fang Xiaoshi is now in touch with Meixiu. Su Su doesn''t want her little love at all. She has a little relationship with a girl like Meixiu in the future. Let''s just talk about the relationship between Fang Xiaoshi and Xiaoai. Su Su has always come here, and that''s what she advocates. Xiaoai is the future of Xiaoai. She hopes Xiaoai can find someone she likes.


    So Fang Youli has always said that he wants to talk to Su Su about marriage and betroth Fang Xiaoshi to Xiao AI. Su Su doesn''t know but doesn''t respond.


    Her little love, it can be said, ten years ago, what kind of heart is little love, ten years later today, it seems to have not changed at all, little love is still what kind of heart, is now someone is interested in her, little love may not see, Su Su Su headache, it is estimated that in another ten years, to see if little love can open up an idea in the matter of men and women, ah, worry very much.

 Chapter 711

    So Su Su didn''t ask about the details of Mei Shengnan''s trip back to Fang''s home. She just thought that when Mei Shengnan came back, she would bring Fang Yuer back. As a result, Mei Shengnan and Fang Shuyi came back, but Fang Yuer didn''t come back with him.


    Hearing the speech, Mei Shengnan sighed and looked at Su Su angrily. "It''s been a month since I saw my daughter today. The children are old and have their own ideas. I found her one day after I found her. She''s good. She ran back to the old house and had a meeting with me. She slipped away on the way."


    Not to mention that Mei Shengnan hasn''t seen Fang Yueer for a month, Su Su hasn''t seen Xiao AI for two months. Suddenly, these children say that they are flying like this. Su Su Su, who has been doing nothing in the capital for a month, is somewhat lost.


    "The world is ours, tomorrow is theirs."


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Su stood up with a sigh and went to the French window. She stood upright beside the curtain like a bamboo.


    Over the years, her appearance hasn''t changed much. If you don''t know her well, you can''t see her age at all. You can''t see that she has had a child. Not only her appearance hasn''t changed, but ye Yu''s appearance hasn''t changed either. With the improvement of the level of the ability, the life expectancy of the person with the ability will naturally lengthen, and the appearance will not grow old relatively.


    Looking at Su Su standing by the window, Mei Shengnan seems to have gone back to the time more than ten years ago. For no reason, he feels that the time is too hasty. Those days of running for life in a hurry are just like yesterday.


    She gave a smile and said to Su Su: "I thought Meixiu would cry and beg me to bring her to you this time. But guess what? Xiaoshi said that she would send her back. The old man also made her offer to go back to pupa Town, but the girl refused. It seems that she plans to stay in Fang''s house."


    "Maybe Fang family is the best choice for her at present."


    Su Su frowned, remembering the situation when Fang Youli and joss broke into the hotel room. At that time, she didn''t go into the room. She just stood outside the door and listened to the noise of the people inside. Then joss rushed out and asked her to prove that Meixiu was Xiaoai.


    Now think about it, it''s really a proper farce. If Fang Xiaoshi and Meixiu''s medicine is really the result of joss and Fang Youli, even if they didn''t find the wrong person to take the medicine and gave it to Xiaoai, it''s just a farce.


    From what time what alive and kicking off what Su Su did not notice, Mao gave little love to snake venom essence and something like that. In short, little love was very toxic in her body. She was highly toxic to her. No one had any use for her, including her own hair, and nothing to do with her little love.


    Su Su doesn''t have to worry about this. Xiao AI will follow her.


    As for Meixiu, she''s from pupa town. Su Su wanted to wait until Meixiu''s medicine wakes up, and then ask her if she wants to marry to Fang''s family. However, Muyang seems to be extremely disgusted with Meixiu and Zhou Xiaolin. The feeling of disgust is the same as Ruirui Rui and Tianci, who have been fighting since childhood.


    So Muyang didn''t wait for Meixiu to wake up, so he sent Meixiu directly to Fang''s home.


    But Su Su also gives Meixiu a way out. If Meixiu doesn''t want to stay at Fang''s house, she just needs to speak, and Su Su will take Meixiu back to pupa town with her. However, Meixiu''s life in Fang''s house is as good as Su Su Su expected. Compared with her previous life, Meixiu''s life in Fang''s house is thousands of times better. Will Meixiu want to leave Fang''s house? No wonder!


    At this time, the video walkie talkie on the doorbell rings at this time. A bodyguard comes in from the door and reports to Mei shengnaohui that it is several leaders in the capital base who come to visit Su Su with gifts.


    Su Su is a little annoyed. Standing in front of the French window, she looks back at Mei Shengnan and asks, "how did she find you here?"


    On weekdays, Muyang is responsible for all the visits among the leaders of the base. If the leaders want to give gifts and exchange greetings with Su Su, they have to go through Muyang first, and let Muyang arrange Su Su Ye Yu to meet with these leaders. When meeting, Muyang must also be present, Su Su Su and Ye Yu are responsible for eating, Muyang is responsible for mediating.


    At this moment, these leaders obviously bypassed Muyang and directly found Mei Shengnan''s private house.


    Mei Shengnan raises his hand and signals Su Su to solve the problem. Then he interrogates the bodyguard carefully. Then he nods and asks the bodyguard to bring the person in. He smiles and says to Su Su:


    "It is estimated that some of the people who came back here are still related to the trouble caused by those children. One of them is Lian Jian, who is in charge of medical research in the capital base. Recently, the laboratories in the capital base have been attacked frequently. Lian Jian is afraid to come to me to inquire about the truth."


    "Let him find out where I''m going all day long. If I''m not under their monitoring, where can I go out and attack the laboratory? And


    And if Su Su wants to attack a laboratory, does he have to use a lot of weapons? You want to hold down the patrol or something? With a wave of her hand, she froze the whole capital base. Wouldn''t it be more reassuring?!


    Su Su is a little impatient to accompany these leaders to socialize in vain. But now, in order to love what they do, she has to sit here and make a fuss with those leaders. She is clearly not interested in the game, and has to wait patiently for Mei Shengnan''s bodyguards to bring them in.


    When the leaders came in, Mei Shengnan naturally got up and warmly welcomed them. They were just like friends who had not seen each other for many years. All of them were smiling. Su Su Su didn''t speak and ignored the leaders who deliberately said hello to her. She just sat on the sofa and drank tea!


    Some of the leaders were a little embarrassed, but this was Su Su, who always had such a face of uncertainty, and everyone got used to it. Fortunately, Mei Shengnan was very good at creating an atmosphere. For a while, a "director Li" and a "section chief Zhang" were very diligent, and then he turned around and asked the bodyguards to move stools and fruits for the directors, He steadied the situation.


    Even Jane, who is in her twenties and looks very young, is about the same age as Muyang. She is dressed in a black suit, dressed as a civil servant, and with a pair of black framed glasses on her face. She comes with several leaders of different systems. They all carry a lot of gifts, all of which are valuable products of the capital, It''s not worth mentioning.


    Su Su sits on the sofa, clings to the teapot in her hand, glances up at the leaders, and finally sets her eyes on Lian Jian. Lian Jian nods to her slightly, with a slightly cold expression. With the rebellious feeling of some special talents, it is obvious that she does not pay attention to Su Su Su.

 Chapter 712

    Mei Shengnan has already opened the topic with those leaders. Sitting in the living room, everyone is enjoying the scene. Just listening to them and Mei Shengnan, you flatter me and I flatter you. It seems that they are really just visiting Su Su and drawing in some relations with Su Su Su.


    Lian Jian was a little impatient. She cleared her throat and broke up the bureaucratic style in this room. Her eyes behind her black frame glasses looked directly at Su Su, who was obviously depressed. She asked:


    "Well, Su Su, the purpose of our coming here today is not only to see you, but also to ask you something. Do you know that there are frequent laboratory attacks in the capital recently?"


    "Do you ask?" Su Su, leaning sideways on the back of the sofa, holds a small teacup in one hand, and rubs the finger of the other hand on the edge of the teacup. She puts one leg on the other leg, sniffs, and faces up to Lian Jian''s eyes. "What''s your identity? Ask me? "


    In the living room, Mei Shengnan suddenly fell into a dead silence. Mei Shengnan''s smiling face was fixed on his face, with a pair of Phoenix eyes. He took the opportunity to turn around each leader''s face. He could see all the leaders'' expressions in a moment. Combined with the information she collected, she could clearly understand these leaders'' standing in line.


    "Oh, no, no, it''s nothing. It''s a misunderstanding." A fat leader beside Lian Jian broke the silence and sat down to Su Su. He said with a polite smile, "we, director Lian, can''t speak any more. What''s your identity, Su Su? How dare we ask you? That''s to say, we know Mei Zi is well-informed. So I''d like to see you today. I also want to ask Mei Zi, "who are the people who killed our eight laboratories in one month?"


    "I''m not an official. I don''t know how to talk. You''re here today to ask if I did it?"


    Su Su put the cup in her hand on the coffee table. Her eyes were cold as if she could shoot ice crystals. She put her legs down. She got up and looked down at Lian Jian sitting on the chair. Word by word, she said:


    "I said, I did it. How about it?"


    Yes, that''s what she did. On the one hand, she kept socializing with various leaders. She was in the capital and her every move was under the supervision of the capital base. On the other hand, she took advantage of the few minutes when she went to the toilet to lead a group of people to destroy eight laboratories in the capital base. She admitted that, so what?


    Capital base, what can you do with her???


    All the leaders have an embarrassed look on their faces. Some leaders look at Lian Jian full of complaints and feel that even Jane is not sensible. What''s Su Su''s identity, which angers Su Su Su, has a great impact on the cooperation between the capital base and pupa town. OK, isn''t it 8 laboratories? Is it worth running to "ask" Su Su?


    No matter what the other leaders looked like, even Jane stood up and was not afraid of Su Su''s cold eyes. She said to Su Su sonorously and forcefully with her eyes


    "It''s not necessary to say that you did it yourself, but I also know that it must have something to do with village head su. Some things, you know, I know, and everyone who should know, why do you want to visit the capital? I don''t need to say it myself here. I just want to say that the capital is not your place to do whatever you want, You know the truth of killing people to pay for their lives and paying off debts! "


    "Lian Jian!" A leader yelled, "are you crazy to say this in front of Su Su? Is your brain doing experiments to make pig brain?"


    There are some truths that can''t be torn up. You know what I know, and all those who should know know it. Those who don''t know it are confused, but those who know it are sneering. Many things in the world are not as simple as black and white right and wrong. There is still a grey area with vague boundary between black and white.


    Therefore, the leaders who come here this time may all know that a few months ago, pupa town was attacked and someone wanted to tie up the gift of heaven. This month, the laboratory of the capital base was washed with blood. This is obviously the rhythm of pupa town''s counterattack.


    But they are more willing to make peace. They don''t want to tear up their face with Su Su at this time. At least they are not absolutely sure that they can arrest Su Su and Ye Yu. Before the 18 special forces are detained in the capital, some things had better not be put on the table.


    Everyone is a look of disapproval. Looking at Lian Jian, Su Su smiles and shows her killing intention in front of the public. She looks at Lian Jian, and the momentum of the high-level powers slowly unfolds. The pressure of the public suddenly doubles. She just hears Su Su Su say:


    "Killing people pays for their lives and paying debts. I naturally understand this. I''ll take care of all the blood debts owed by your capital base. Tomorrow noon, I''ll go back to pupa town to take my life. Let''s see if you have this ability!"


    The children killed people, and now the victim has found the head. As a mother, Su Su can''t let the victim go to find those children. All the gratitude and resentment come to her. Xiao AI is the result of her education, and she is willing to clean up the mess left by these children.


    With that, Su Su turns around and leaves. She''s going to inform Ye Yu. She''s afraid that there will be a big battle when she''s out of the city. It''s time to move her muscles and bones after holding on for so long, but when she comes to the glass door in the backyard, she seems to think of something. Su Su turns back, looks at Lian Jian and sneers


    "But how can you repay the blood debts of these famous laboratories in your capital base? Kill the innocent, dissect the psionic, and do experiments in living bodies. The old, the children, the pregnant, and the babies have not let go. Have they paid off their blood debts? "


    There is nothing else in the capital base, which has always been to encourage scientific research and experiments. The so-called science and technology change the future is a wise saying in the capital base. As long as it is a project that the laboratory wants to research and develop, the capital base will do its best to cooperate with the laboratory to complete it. So today, when the capital base becomes the first of the four bases, how many people are sent to the laboratory for experiments, I''m afraid the government has not made statistics.


    As soon as Lian Jian heard Su Su say this, she became more and more angry. She was going to go out and have a theory after Su Su. Suddenly at the end of that year, if it wasn''t for some laboratories in the capital base, would the capital base have such a development?

 Chapter 713

    Of course, they sent a lot of innocent people into the laboratory to do human experiments, but the research results are also gratifying. Looking at the four bases, we can see the knowledge of the doomsday virus, the division of human power levels, the analysis of power types, and how to improve the power levels in a short time, Which one is not the result from the laboratory in Beijing?


    The laboratory, which has made such a contribution, is said to be destroyed by Su Su''s people. This is not only a great loss to the capital base, but also a great loss to the development of the whole human society!


    Around the fat leader, he grabbed Lian Jian, dragged Lian Jian, and said goodbye to Mei Shengnan with embarrassed face. Most of the people who could climb up to this position were very insightful. They also left Mei Shengnan''s villa one after another, shook their heads at Lian Jian, got into their cars and went back to their fields.


    Even Jane is still struggling with the fat leader. With his angry face, he throws away the fat leader''s hand, points to the door of Meisheng''s house and says: "you heard it. You just heard it. Su Su admitted that she did the frequent blood washing cases in the experimental room in Beijing this month. You heard it!"


    "Yes, I heard it. I heard it." Fat leader nodded, eyes a stare, blunt obviously not calm Lian Jian said: "but like Su Su said, so what? Tell me, it''s Su Su, so what? "


    "Their delegation is not here for a friendly visit at all! Not at all! "


    "We may not sincerely and warmly welcome Su Su to visit us."


    The fat leader is even more than ten years old, and even Jane looks like she is only in her twenties. He patted Lian Jian''s face and said sincerely:


    "That''s what''s going on in this world. It''s nothing to do with you. Just muddle along. You''re too reckless today. Xiaolian, you''re still young. You won''t know which laboratory is more important than the whole pupa town. Su Su, you can''t afford to offend."


    "We can''t just let it go, we can''t!"


    "What can you do?, At your age, Su Su has been famous for killing people in the end of life. How many people died in the Chuncheng massacre, and the corpses can cover the whole underground garage. The situation at that time still makes me shocked. Over the years, she just put her energy out of the base and rarely moved in the crowd. Don''t annoy her, you can''t


    The fat leader tried to persuade Lian Jian not to do stupid things, otherwise, instead of detaining Su Su, he called back a evil spirit and couldn''t get rid of her.


    Even Jane is young and energetic. He waved the fat leader''s hand, turned and got into his car. He drove away with a hazy face.


    Su Su will leave the capital tomorrow. I believe that many people in the capital base will not want Su Su Su to return to pupa town. The capital base is not a place to come and go. Since Su Su Su has torn her face and said that she wants to stop her going tomorrow, what''s the matter with Lian Jian?


    "Xiao Lian, Lian Jian, what do you want to do?"


    The fat leader chased Lian Jian''s car for a few steps, but he couldn''t catch up. He breathed a few breath, waved his hand, and estimated that Lian Jian was going to find the people who wanted to put Su Su under house arrest in the capital base, forcing pupa town to bow to the capital base.


    Well, let him be the fat leader. Let the young people have some insight, so that they don''t think they have some five level powers in their hands all day long in the capital base.


    It''s just that the capital base is not a simple place. It''s not a private base for one person, but a large base tangled by many factions. In the capital base, there are some young people who want to control pupa town through house arrest of Su Su Su and Ye Yu, So even Jane has like-minded people who can tangle up with a large group of people to go to Chengkou tomorrow to block Su Su.


    But at the same time, his plan was sent to Mei Shengnan on time, including which forces, which civilian teams, how many powers in the team, and how many weapons he brought, all of which were written in an intelligence sheet and presented to Mei Shengnan.


    Mei Shengnan is having dinner alone with Su Su, Fang Shuyi and Ye Yu. The children are not here. They are four old guys eating a big table of food. However, Mei Shengnan laughs and hands over the information to Su Su who is shelling shrimp.


    Su Su still holds shrimp on her fingers. She pinches the information with her wrists. She puts it aside and looks at it carefully for a while. Then she throws the shrimp into her mouth and passes the information to Ye Yu. She looks up at Mei Shengnan and says with a smile:


    "40 third-order, 6 fourth-order, 4 fifth order powers, more than 200 ordinary people with new energy weapons. Is Lian Jian funny?"


    Fang Shuyi didn''t see the information yet. After hearing Su Su''s words, he couldn''t help pulling his shoulder and said with a smile, "what powers do they regard you as? Level 6? Level 7? Or eight or nine? "


    "I don''t know!" Su Su tilted his head and looked at Fang Shuyi, "I don''t know how many steps I have."


    Not only she doesn''t know her own level, but ye Yu also doesn''t know her own level. Their power levels are the same. Anyway, Ye Yu won''t absorb crystal nuclei. He can use up as much as Su Su absorbs for him, and he doesn''t see that he absorbs too many crystal nuclei to produce self explosion. So for the time being, it''s Su Su Su''s level and Ye Yu''s level.


    "But..." Su Su suddenly frowned again, looked at Mei Shengnan and asked, "I''ve been worried about a problem. Our action in the capital is too big. Will you be in danger?"


    Mei Shengnan gracefully cut the steak, fanned his long eyelashes, took a look at Su Su, pursed his lips and said with a smile, "if you hold most of the family members of the leaders in the capital, what would you do with them? Your battle tomorrow just clears up some uncontrollable factors for me. "


    The answer is self-evident. Mei Shengnan can live a prosperous life in the capital base only with a girl. Her status is still thriving, which means that she has capital in her hands. Now, she is closely related to many people in the capital base. No matter what Su Su does in the capital base, there are always a large number of people who will, for various reasons, want to protect Mei Shengnan.

 Chapter 714

    So all the people at the table laughed. Looking at Su Su''s smile, Ye Yu also laughed with him. After sitting at the table for a month, he was fed up with it. When he left, someone stopped them. It was worth the trip.


    The adults as like as two peas were not worried about the plan. The little ones were worried. The intelligence sent to Mei Sheng man was not yet ten minutes. Fang Fang got a piece of identical intelligence. She hurriedly told the story to little love. The little love pulled the love report in Fang Yue''s hand, and the serious manner on his face became more serious.


    Then he shouts to Xu Lei and Tianci, who are playing table tennis in the old warehouse


    "Stop playing, come here! The roots are going to be shoveled, and we''re still playing table tennis. "


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Lei has not played enough, raised his hand to catch the table tennis racket from Tianci, turned his racket and walked over, "I saw some shocking information, and I''m so angry that I twisted your face."


    "Let''s go, take the guys and do all these people in the night!"


    Xiao AI gets up and walks directly outside the old warehouse. When she wipes Xu Lei''s shoulder, she slaps the intelligence in her hand and pats Xu Lei''s arms. Xu Lei is most impatient to read things with words, but it''s certainly not a small thing to make Xiao AI angry. He flattens the intelligence in his arms, lowers his head, squints his eyes and gasps,


    "Mom, God grant you to come here, village head, they are in trouble."


    Originally, Tianci intended to come to Xu Lei''s side. As soon as he heard Xu Lei''s cry, he turned his steps and put his hands in his pants pocket, so he kept up with Xiao AI.


    Out of the door of the warehouse, Xiao AI, the leader, turns up the Hoodie behind her, covers her head and gets into a car. Tianci opens the front passenger seat and goes in. Xu Lei and Fang yue''er sit in the back of the car.


    As the car moves forward rapidly, Fang Yueer keeps calling to lock the positions of the powers who attack Su Su tomorrow. At the same time, Xu Lei also informs Ruirui, who leads his Populist Party and drives another car to solve the problems of ordinary people.


    Even the people Jane is looking for are the core strength of several folk teams. Maybe they have promised some benefits to these folk teams, so everyone is very cooperative in sniping Su Su.


    Because there is a battle to be fought tomorrow, and everyone stays in their own team to tidy up their equipment, so the location is also determined. Under the command of Fang yue''er, Xiao AI drives his car, rubs the wall, rushes into an alley, throws his hair into the wall, and quietly poisons a large number of third-order powers.


    The car rushed all the way through the alley. Of course, even the folk teams Jane was looking for were not dry eaters. There were so many third-order powers dead, but there were many fourth-order powers. We soon found that a strange car had entered their territory.


    A wall suddenly appeared in the alley. Xiao AI suddenly braked the car. Xu Lei opened the door and rushed out. He jumped to the front of the car and punched the wall in front of him. There was a hole in the wall. There was a man in the hole who was smashed away by Xu Lei.


    The earth wall collapsed. Xiao AI whistled, and Maomao slipped along the wall. Fang Yueer in the back seat of the car quickly played with the gun, put the gun on the window and aimed at the collapsed wall in front of him. A small rocket came out of the black muzzle of the gun and rushed out with crackling sparks. The front convenience was a sea of fire.


    Some people came out of the fire and attacked Xiao''ai with various skills. Xiao''ai sat in the car window and laughed at these people. Those skills that looked terrible just like they ran into a transparent wall and disappeared in some unknown space.


    Fang yue''er lost the rocket launcher, but also reluctantly opened the door and got off the car, holding a gun in one hand, standing on the side of the car, bowing left and right. In the smoke, the beautiful girl''s short hair swayed gently, making the wisp of purple look particularly charming.


    As soon as she shook her hand, several button like smoke bombs were thrown out. As soon as the smoke bombs landed, white smoke came out, completely blocking everyone''s sight.


    The smoke of gunpowder rises everywhere in this lane, and the sound of gunfire and screams rise and fall in the white smoke. The patrol team from afar comes in a hurry. Entering the lane, it''s like entering the thick fog. They can only hear the screams in a certain direction. When they have to check, they hit the wall.


    Soon after dawn, I didn''t feel it when I was fighting. After killing, I found that the sun had already risen. The folk team living in this lane was soon solved by Xiao AI. They got into the car, and the wheels of the car pressed the corpse on the ground. They rushed out of the lane and were ready to join ruiruirui.


    It''s just that the car will rush into the street. In the daytime, the whole street begins to vibrate. Little love, who is driving, says to his companions:


    "Shit, there are six steps."


    The gift of heaven in the car silently stretched out a hand and put it on Xiaoai''s shoulder. Xiaoai only felt that the whole person was cool from head to foot, and all the discomfort was gone. The whole person was in a very good spirit.


    She tilted her head, looked at Tianci''s side face and laughed. She found a third-order crystal nucleus from the space and put it on Tianci''s hand. "New skill, power blessing? We should give Mr. Lei one, and then he can carry the whole earth! "


    On Tianci''s pale face, a smile appeared. Holding Jinghe tightly in his hand, he turned back and looked at Xu Lei sickly. "I''ll have a rest for a while, and come to me after five minutes!"


    "Yes


    Leiye nodded, opened the door, jumped out of the car without hesitation, squatted down, and punched the shaking ground hard, half the street was broken.


    Behind him, Fang Yueer holds two guns and wears a pair of infrared thermal glasses on her face. She begins to lock the high-level powers hiding in the dark. A circle appears on the mirror surface of the glasses. As soon as Fang Yueer''s head deviates, she shoots at the opposite window. Immediately, her face changes and she says to the little love in the car:


    "More than one sixth step!"


    The house on the opposite side is crumbling. Five people, four men and one woman, windbreaker, leather suit and tights, are walking out of the corner. They are all very arrogant.


    Behind the five people are Lian Jian and the leaders of several capital bases. With a little surprise on her face, she looks at Xu Lei and Fang yue''er and says, "in this capital base, the murders in recent days were done by some of your hairy children?"

 Chapter 715

    Behind Fang Yueer, Ruirui leads the Populist Party to come panting, standing behind Fang Yueer and Xu Lei, while behind Lian Jian, there are a lot of patrols.


    A lot of patrols came, and gradually presented a posture of encircling Xu Lei and others. At this time, the door in front of Xu Lei opened, and Xiao AI came out. She was wearing a sports suit, a one-piece hat on her head, her hands in her trouser pocket, and looked at Lian Jian behind the five fifth order disabled people.


    Fang yue''er said in a low voice: "his name is Lian Jian. He wants to attack aunt su."


    On Xiao AI''s face, a surly smile appeared. Her eyes were fixed on Lian Jian. The pupil gradually narrowed and became sharp. After a while, like the hairy snake eye, it became golden,


    "That''s OK. It''s called Lian Jian. You want my parents'' life in such a big battle today. I love to fight today. Even if you don''t kill anyone, you will be killed!"


    She is little love, she is little love, she is really little love!


    The people who surround Xiao''ai look like this. The leaders'' faces are a little excited. At this moment, they have many plans in mind. Taking Xiao''ai as a hostage, holding Su Su Su and Ye Yu, and taking pupa town by the way are the best plans.


    The worst thing is to kill Xiao AI, then Su Su Ye Yu and everyone else, and then forcibly send troops to pupa town to solve all problems by force!


    The war is imminent. The patrol team encircles these children one circle after another, and encircles Xiaoai, Xu Lei, Fang Yueer, ruiruirui and others layer by layer. The momentum is so great that it startles the whole capital base. In such a huge encirclement, Tianci opens the door and walks behind Xiaoai.


    Normally, it''s just a few children. Only eight laboratories in the capital base have been destroyed. It''s not worth killing a few children at such a high cost. The problems of these children have been solved, and their parents and pupae town have been solved.


    The capital base is now a little too much to consume.


    Lian Jian can''t hold on. These kids are so terrible. When he received the news that the civil team had been destroyed by the regiment, he immediately mobilized the best strength of the whole capital base. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. With so many people dead, he can''t take pupa town. Lian Jian''s official position is hard to guarantee!


    So the only way is to take these children down as soon as possible, either detain them or kill them! Even Jane used all her relationships and went crazy and kept on transferring people to this place. The powers of all levels, no matter how many levels, just come here


    The five sixth level powers are the first to move. Five people rush up, which is the earth shaking power special effect. The sky vision suddenly appears. The first thing that appears is a big net, which traps Maomao. Maomao tosses up and down in the big net made of special materials. A big net eye is about to be torn out by it, and another big net is immediately added. Not only that, This big net is still sealed, and Maomao''s venom can''t be sprayed out at all.


    The rest of Xiao''ai, though symbiotic with the poison, can''t bite these people one by one. Now her biggest dependence is Maomao. Xiao''ai can only play hard with these people. Instead, she goes face to face. Heaven''s blessing follows, and Xu Lei breaks up.


    The patrol team surrounded by layers is dragged down by ruiruirui and Fang Yueer. Although the division of labor is clear, there are too many people. No matter how tough these children are, they can''t be tough.


    She put up a space wall here, and Ruirui was attacked by the patrol. Several children were surrounded by a large number of patrols in black riot suits, and they were very difficult to break through. Ruirui flashed out of the crowd and held a level 6 psionic. Xiao AI immediately took out a big knife and cut off the level 6 psionic''s arm.


    With the first level 6 power, there is a second one. Xiao AI''s face is covered with hot blood beads, and the fur trapped in the net is like a dragon. With the sealed net, he swims and hisses in the air. Tianci holds the crystal nucleus in one hand and sends out a bunch of white light in the other. He plays the healing power on Xiao AI. When he has a little leisure, he takes time to go to ruiruirui Xu Lei, Fang yue''er and others are blessed.


    But there are too many people besieging them, too many, too many. Even Jane and some of the leaders of the capital base have reached the point where they are bound to win Xiaoai at all costs. They are so crazy that they have a strange consensus that Xiaoai will not die, can''t catch the gift of heaven, can''t destroy Su Su Su and Ye Yu, and can''t take pupa town.


    In the sea of people tactics, Xiaoai turns her back. A sixth level psionic, who is also a space Department, smashes Xiaoai''s space wall with one punch, and directly hits Xiaoai''s shoulder blade. She vomits a mouthful of blood, flies out, and is caught by Maomao''s body.


    Then, Xiao AI sees that Tianci is pressed on the ground. Fang Yueer, Xu Lei and Ruirui are also injured and are very tired. Fortunately, people on their side are injured a lot, but they don''t die because of Tianci.


    There are many people on the other side, and they are very powerful. There will be more than one or two dead people, but a lot of them.


    It''s a profit!


    Xiao AI wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and gasped on Maomao, looking for Lian Jian''s figure in her eyes!


    If today is destined to be planted here, she will have to kill even Jane!


    Even Jane stood outside the crowd and was still urgently transferring people. She saw that five of the most elite sixth level powers in the capital base had been killed by Xiao AI and others. These children looked at Xiao AI and their fighting power was terrifying. So if they didn''t transfer more people, I''m afraid they couldn''t win Xiao AI.


    In the blue sky, the dark clouds suddenly rolled up, and suddenly the goose feather like snow was blowing. The wind was blowing, and I felt that it could blow over a house. The temperature of the whole capital base dropped suddenly. In the sky of this scuffle, 18 special forces of powers stood on the roof and surrounded everyone in a big circle.


    The ground began to freeze, and the sound of ice quickly spread to the whole street, along with several nearby streets.


    Cold, cold to the bone marrow. This is the first feeling of everyone present. How cold is it? It''s colder than winter.


    Blood flow to the end of the long street, and then frozen on the ice, a motorcade came in a hurry, stopped outside the huge encirclement, in the car, out of the capital base''s top leaders, and all the leaders except Lian Jian.

 Chapter 716

    The last car stopped. It was Fang Shuyi''s car. He opened the door and stepped out of the car. His feet were on the ice. He sneezed with cold. Then he looked up and sniffed. He had a look at the sky that seemed to be freezing.


    At the end, a team of bodyguards came. One of the bodyguards put a black variant sable fur on Fang Shuyi. Fang Shuyi waved his hand and asked the bodyguards to step back. He went to the back compartment, opened the door and picked up Mei Shengnan, who was dressed in evening clothes.


    The fat leader trotted out from the mass of leaders, wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes, and rushed to Mei Shengnan with a smile


    "Meizi, you must say something nice about it for us. It''s all done by Jane. It has nothing to do with our whole capital base. We are still good friends, right?"


    "Yes, of course! Of course we are friends, there is no doubt about that. "


    Mei Shengnan wears delicate curly hair, a string of crystal core necklace on her slender neck, and black variant fox fur on her body. Her smile is calm and elegant. While socializing with the fat leader, she goes to the other side of the car, opens the door, looks down at Su Su inside, breathes white, and watches Su Su Su come out of the car.


    Today, Su Su is wearing a brown windbreaker that is about to travel far away. When the fat leader comes over with a smile on his face, he flies the fat leader to the ground with one palm, and walks directly towards the encirclement circle with his black high boots.


    Naturally, her attitude is not good. Which mother in the world would have a good attitude when she saw her child spit blood? Just stand up!


    All the way under the heavy snow, Muyang with a black umbrella, behind Su Su, for her to cover the snow, Muyang is also cold with a face to destroy the world, at this time to see everyone in the capital, it is like looking at the dead.


    On Su Su''s way forward, the top leader of the capital base stood in front of Su Su. Su Su stopped, frowned and stared at the bald man


    "Do you want to fight?"


    "If we don''t fight, we''ll make peace. We''re very sincere. We''ll let you do it."


    The bald man smiles politely at Su Su. He is trying his best to recover the cooperation between the capital base and pupa town. It is obvious that even Jane has paid such a high price to make the second generation of pupa town a minor injury. Su Su Su, the most powerful of them, has not started yet. The capital base is doomed in this game.


    So you don''t have to try any more. In addition to losing more sixth, fifth, fourth and third level powers, the capital base has no help for your ambition.


    Su Su sneers and doesn''t speak. On one side of her face, a bench sitting on ice appears behind her. She sits down and raises her finger to the back casually, indicating Muyang to talk about the terms. She''s not in the mood! Muyang came forward, pinched the umbrella bone with his fingers, looked at the bald man with cold hair, and said:


    "First of all, first of all, Lian Jian must die. All the leaders, big and small, who took part in the siege will die."


    "It''s natural!"


    The bald man''s attitude is very good, and now his attitude is not good. He is a butcher, he is a fish, for the safety of the capital, he is bound to bow his head, and his wife and children, the safety of the family, are in the hands of Mei Shengnan. Many of the family members of the leaders present are unconsciously controlled by Mei Shengnan.


    "Second, the capital base has been frozen for three years. Within three years, the city has been snowed. The base is only allowed to leave, but not allowed to enter. Mei Shengnan is the top leader of the capital. Pupa town sends people to assist him."


    "Third, in the future, the capital base needs to cooperate with pupa town unconditionally to meet the needs of pupa Town, whether in economy, politics, science, technology and culture."


    "The fourth..."


    Lang Lang of Muyang took these excessive conditions for granted. The bald man''s face was embarrassed for a moment. He didn''t know whether he should agree or not. He agreed. From then on, the capital base was affiliated to pupa Town, and he was the culprit of the capital base. He didn''t agree. At present, there seems to be no other way to go.


    In the crowd behind her, Lian Jian rushes out and roars at the bald man. She agrees that it will be difficult for the capital to turn over from now on. Xiao AI comes out of the encirclement and makes a gesture with her mother. She shakes her hand and slaps the bald man on the ground. She lies in the snow and can''t get up any more.


    Su Su, sitting on the ice stool, glanced at Xiao AI, raised her hand and waved to her. When Xiao AI came forward, she squatted on Su Su''s knee. She bowed her head, looked down, and her eyes were all soft. She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth for Xiao AI, and said softly:


    "Have you learned anything after so much injury and experience?"


    If you learn how to fight in the future, you must kill the mastermind first, otherwise there will be no such siege this time!


    Xiao AI secretly summed up her experience and lessons, but she was very taught. She nodded her head seriously, looked up at her mother, and said humbly, "I understand that there is still a mountain in the world, so I must be cautious and modest, don''t make public, don''t be arrogant."


    "Just understand!"


    Su Su finally feels that Xiao AI has grown up, and she is still deeply moved. It''s not in vain that she has been watching for so long. It''s not until her daughter is injured that she runs out to show her face.


    "Let''s go! Your brother and uncle ugly have already set out to meet us... Don''t let them leave pupa town too far. "


    She took Xiaoai''s hand, got up and went to the gate of the city. The rest was settled by Muyang. What''s the condition? It''s about pupa town and the capital. It''s nothing to do with her.


    18 special powers soldiers jump from the roof. Behind Xiao AI, Xu Lei, Ruirui and Tianci keep up. Fang yue''er puts her face on the back of these pupa town teenagers. She sends Xiao AI to the gate of the city, and then has to come back. In the future, Mei Shengnan will become the top leader of pupa Town, and there will be a lot of trouble in the capital.


    Mei Shengnan smiles brightly and turns his head in the congratulations of many people. Looking at the back of the people in pupa Town, he walks away without turning his head. A group of people walk out of the heavy city gate and disappear in the snow.


    The heavy snow in the capital has been falling all the time. This winter comes suddenly, but this time, unlike the previous heavy snow, it will stop in a few days. The snow will last as long as three years. No matter Su Su is in Tiannan or Dibei, if she doesn''t stop, the snow in the capital won''t stop.


    And it''s hard to say whether the capital, after that, will be able to get up again and stand at the top of the four bases


    Mei Shengnan looks back and takes a deep breath. He feels sad about parting. Every time Su Su comes and goes, Mei Shengnan feels like he will never leave.


    If there is no reunion, separation and reunion in life, it will be more comfortable. But Su Su has Su Su''s free style and Mei Shengnan has Mei Shengnan''s battlefield. She has to leave. She can only hope that the next time to see you will be shorter.


    Don''t go through it!

 Chapter 717

    At the time of the accident that day, Aoki was wearing casual clothes and dating someone outside.


    The blind date was introduced by his team leader, Su Su, Ye Yu''s wife and the aunt of her neighbor.


    Under the lead of the captain''s wife Su Su and a neighbor''s aunt, they meet in a hot pot shop in pupa town and order a mandarin duck hot pot. After they say hello to each other, they sit face to face and silently throw meat slices and cauliflower into the hot pot.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, it''s raining cats and dogs near Xiangcheng. In the boiling mandarin duck pot, the sliced meat is rolling, and the green wood holds two chopsticks. He picks up the beef in the spicy pot. When he looks up, he wants to ask the opposite blind date several times, what''s the girl''s name? He came in a hurry, Ye Yu put him a picture of a girl, vaguely as if said a name, Aoki didn''t remember.


    White smoke, with a smell of hot pot base material, opposite the girl with a long hair shawl, wearing a purple bottomed autumn shirt, covered with a Black Baseball Jacket, looks clear and beautiful, not the kind of particularly gorgeous appearance, but in the eyes of Aoki, it is very beautiful.


    However, Aoki thinks that the girl may not look up to him because he looks gloomy. From the beginning to now, he and the girl have only said two words,


    He said, "hello."


    She nodded. "Hello."


    After thinking about it, he didn''t have much experience in blind date, and he didn''t know whether such a prologue was normal. He sat awkwardly in front of her. A waiter came to deliver the menu to him, and he asked the girl,


    "What do you eat?"


    She said to him, "whatever."


    So Qingmu casually ordered the bottom of the Yuanyang pot and a pile of vegetables and meat. When she remembered what to say to the girl, the girl was already busy and began to throw food into the Yuanyang pot.


    Aoki thought about it. If the girl really didn''t like him, he shook his head helplessly and decided to turn regret into appetite. Together with the girl opposite, he turned his attention to food.


    The rain is pouring down and hitting the window. Aoki and the girl are sitting by the window. The girl is still eating meat. Aoki looks at the girl. It seems that she really likes eating meat, and the speed of grabbing food is very fast. Aoki has just put a piece of meat in the pot, and a pile of meat has already been put in the girl''s bowl.


    Cute for no reason.


    After eating a lot of meat in silence, the girl raised her face. Her black eyes looked at Aoki and opened her mouth. Her voice was a little clear and cold. Aoki could not hear her emotion at the moment,


    "Are you a soldier?"


    "Yes." Aoki nodded, across the boiling hot pot, looking at the girl, seriously stressed again, "I''m a soldier."


    When he came, Ye Yu said that the girl didn''t know their identity, and there was no need to say more, lest the other party would be scared, and he would not be able to ask for his daughter-in-law.


    "Oh."


    The girl tilted her head and stopped talking. She just looked at the pouring rain outside the window and seemed to be lost in some kind of meditation. At this time, there are no people in the hot pot shop. This is a pedestrian street in downtown area. Originally, there should be a lot of people. Today, it is unexpectedly bleak. There are no pedestrians on the street, but the supermarket opposite is still on day lights. Business is very cold.


    Aoki was not sure whether the girl was satisfied with the soldier. He was a little disappointed. He said that it was hard to find someone to be a soldier. Before, he didn''t think that it was rare to meet someone with the opposite eye today. The other party''s performance was still a little uncertain.


    Silence and strange appeared between the two, about a minute or so, the girl began to pick up a black sports bag beside the chair, it seems that she is going to leave.


    Aoki quickly got up to check out, which was taught by the team leader. Girls like a diligent man who checks out, no matter whether he is a soldier or not. Tonight, as long as the girl has something she likes, buy it, touch it, buy it, or even take a look at it, she will buy it all.


    What are you doing with your points? Eat and drink in the team, what do you want points for?


    The hot pot shop is on the second floor. After getting off the sightseeing elevator, it''s on the first floor. When Aoki comes back, she''s standing by the door of the elevator. She''s in a good shape. She''s not as shriveled as today''s young girls. She just wants to lose weight all day long.


    On the contrary, the concave and convex with a bit of flesh, height in the girls, is also high, almost to the shoulder of Aoki, Black Baseball Jacket, embroidered with a colorful badge, the lower body wearing a dark purple cotton knickerbockers, probably because of the hot pot has been finished, the girl''s head and Baseball Jacket with the same baseball cap.


    When Aoki came, the girl was already waiting in her seat. Just before Aoki went to check out, she took a black sports bag. Now the sports bag was on her back, and her hands were holding a pot of green plants in front of her chest.


    "Where are you going next? Are you going to the cinema? "


    Looking at the girl''s indifferent side face, Aoki asked this sentence unconsciously, and then wanted to slap himself. It was obvious that the girl had no interest in him. He felt a little entangled when he asked this.


    When she came, Ye Yu urged her to be a gentleman and behave politely. The girl said she was going to leave. Don''t stop her. If she doesn''t like him, she must not show herself all the time. She just takes a taxi and takes the girl home. It doesn''t count. She has to stand downstairs and wait for the girl for ten or twenty minutes, and then she has to make a phone call, Make sure you''re home with the girl.


    The girl didn''t speak. When the elevator arrived, she carried the green plant into the elevator. Standing in the sightseeing elevator, she looked at the pouring rain night in silence. Aoki couldn''t help but went into the elevator with her head down. They came to the first floor in silence.


    When he got out of the elevator on the first floor, it was the steps. When he got down the steps, he went into the rain. Aoki followed the girl out of the elevator. He saw that the girl was just standing on the steps, looking at Aoki in silence. So he thought about it and asked the girl,


    "Don''t you have an umbrella? I''ll go to the supermarket opposite and buy two umbrellas. I''ll see you back later. "


    "Don''t..." the girl''s words haven''t finished, Aoki head into the rain, thin and long body, quick and rapid movement into the opposite supermarket.


    He went around and bought two umbrellas and a box of cigarettes.


    There was no one in the supermarket. There was an old woman sleeping on the small table under the glass. The clerk was listless and slow to respond to the green wood coming in and out.

 Chapter 718

    Because it''s a blind date, in order to make a good impression on each other, Aoki has been holding on all night. At this moment, he is addicted to smoking. He has two fingers in one hand, turning around with a lighter, putting two brand-new umbrellas on the counter, and then standing beside the counter, pointing to the cigarette in the shop assistant. In the other hand, he has already taken out a scorecard.


    Around a man slowly, wobbly came over, Aoki turned his head to glance at him, the first impression is that this man is thin and tall, looks ordinary, nothing special.


    His mind was on the object of his blind date just now, and this is his base town, so Qingmu didn''t care. He planned to buy some more pieces of Guandong stew for the girl he was dating. He was looking down at the Guandong stew on the counter, but he didn''t want to. The man came over and was only two or three steps away from Qingmu. He suddenly opened his hands and hugged Qingmu.


    The assistant was stunned by the sudden change. For a moment, he was stunned in the same place and watched as Aoki was hugged by a man. The man was as mad as a madman. His hands were like iron hoops, holding Aoki still.


    Thanks to Aoki''s well-trained training, he took the man who held him to the ground two or three times. The man on the ground roared madly. Aoki frowned at the frightened clerk and gave a firm and firm order


    "Call the patrol!"


    Pupa town has been quiet for a long time. Over the years, no one in pupa town has ever thought that such a fight would happen inside pupa town. However, a small attack made the shop assistant look silly.


    He can also see that this man is not a power at all, but he has great strength. There is no strategy between his actions. It''s a bit clumsy to say that he came to attack him specially. Although he follows the team and walks outside pupa town all the year round, he seldom goes back to pupa town in recent years, but pupa town conceals his personal information for him very well, Taking off his military uniform, Aoki doesn''t look like the statue guarding the wall of pupa town at all. He just looks like an ordinary man with an ordinary life.


    After being yelled by Aoki, before he had time to call the police for the patrol, the old lady who was lying on the table by the window stood up, opened her mouth and spat out a long tongue. She flew to Aoki''s head and melon seeds. Aoki gave way, and the old lady''s tongue flew to the assistant. The assistant spat blood quickly, He fell inside the counter and his limbs began to twitch.


    "Damn it


    Such a big battle, or such a long tongue, what power? Aoki turned his head and felt that it was a big deal. He had to stay alive to try it. Which forces were going to deal with pupa town.


    He pressed this one in his hand, straightened up again, and looked at the clerk in the counter. The ground began to shake under his feet. A vine broke out of the ground, entangled the old lady with a weapon, and tied the old lady firmly.


    Rain has been falling, Aoki hands of the man, suddenly emerged behind a concave convex object, that object is like what kind of creature wrapped in the man''s body in general, quickly opened the man''s back and clothes, rushed toward Aoki.


    what is it? Aoki was a little confused. He rolled in the same place and avoided the direct contact with the strange creature.


    At this time, the sensing glass door of the supermarket opened. Aoki looked up and saw that the girl he was dating was standing outside with a strange new energy pistol in her hand.


    "Go, go!" Aoki dodged the strange species, and the old lady''s tongue licked again. He turned his back and yelled at the girl when he was hiding these two things.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before Aoki''s words came down, the sharp gunshot rang out. The girl fired and hit the clerk behind Aoki in the eyebrow. The blood came out and splashed on Aoki''s cheek. He didn''t move and looked at the girl in shock.


    Aoki looked back at the shop assistant who was dead. Some soft species wriggled in the gun hole in the center of the eyebrow, and then turned into a pool of green water flowing out of the hole in the center of the eyebrow.


    The girl still looks cold, holding the gun in her hands indifferently, turning the muzzle skillfully, pulling the trigger at the strange species running around in the supermarket, and then the next one is the old lady trapped in the vine.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Aoki gets up and rushes over quickly. With blood all over his body, he quickly takes the gun from the girl''s hand and sends it forward with one hand. He makes the girl who kills the monster with a gun on the glass door. His eyes are clumsy and uneasy. At the moment, his eyes show a fierce light. He looks directly at the girl''s lacquer eyes and raises his gun, The muzzle of the gun pointed to the girl''s eyebrow and said:


    "Stop it, keep it alive"


    This thing has never been seen before. It can enter pupa town in human skin. It has to be sent to old doctor Hong for research. This girl, strange, is obviously not an ordinary girl in pupa town. Where did Su Su get it for him?


    The girl is expressionless, looking at the back of the green wood, the old lady who was originally bound by the vines has broken the human skin, revealing the strange prototype, and staggers over. She suddenly laughs,


    "Stay alive? Are you sure? This is a mutated parasite that can live in human body. If you dip into their blood or liquid, you will become the same as the supermarket clerk and let your body become their skin


    This sentence, I''m afraid, is the longest one that the girl said to him tonight. On Aoki''s neck and shoulders, there are liquid from the mutant parasites, and half of his face is still blood. He closed his eyes and felt that he had some symptoms of excessive blood loss. With the girl''s eyes, he turned his head and saw the old lady who had just been oppressed by him in the vine, The mutant parasite, not dressed in the old lady''s skin, pounced on him again.


    This time, however, Aoki''s reaction was as slow as half a beat.


    The girl with her eyebrows raised by him grabs the gun in his hand and turns around. The long hair behind her head touches Aoki''s heart. When he is in a trance, the girl has already shot quickly to kill the species.


    A rainy night, a supermarket, in which three mutant parasites, were killed by the girl.


    Holding a gun, the girl drew a Nepal Army knife from her sports backpack and cut the brains of the three mutant parasites one by one. She found the nuclei inside. With one move, the green plant outside the supermarket ran out of the flowerpot and shook the leaves. The roots were stained with soil and bent the branches and leaves. She swept the roots with green leaves, And then they came running, and the roots stood on the parasites and began to absorb... No, they ate the dead parasites with their roots.


    The girl looked down at the green plant as if she were a child. She reached out and touched the leaves on the top of the plant. Then she stood in the thick blood, turned around and looked at the green wood kneeling by the door indifferently.


    He is in a very bad situation now. His whole body is shivering with cold. His face is white and golden, but his head is slanted, and his ears are dripping with cold sweat. He tries to keep sober. He can''t help watching the girl feed the mutated parasite which can be dissected and studied to her pot of green plants.


    Girl''s green plant, it seems that it is also a variant species, a bit like the appearance of IQ, but not high, can eat parasites?


    "Your name is Aoki?"


    Step by step, the girl came over and looked down at Qingmu kneeling on the ground. She raised her hand with the knife, the tip of the sabre, and the chin of Qingmu. She lifted Qingmu''s head and looked up at her,


    "It''s very nice of you to be like this now."


    Where does half of the future world look like the king of the forest sea?


    The girl took back her Nepal Army knife, but Aoki kept kneeling and looked up at her. So the girl took a breath and said, "don''t worry, you''re OK. You''ve just entered three stages of evolution. My name is mu Xiaoxian. I''ll make a friend, form a team and fight monsters together in the future!"


    (end of the book)